《Dangerous Secrets: My Mafia Stepbrother》


 Chapter 1 The First Meeting, He Wanted to Kill Her

    Isabe Gould, just off a tiring workday, was hurrying to her stepfather¡¯s house.


    In a bid to save time, Isabe took a shortcut through an alley she didn¡¯t know well, a decision that would soon haunt her. The time was about 6:30 PM, and the streets of Chicago had an eerie, unsettling quiet about them. The alley was poorly lit, damp, and gave off a vibe that made Isabe¡¯s skin crawl ¨C she felt like she was being watched from the moment she stepped in.


    Suddenly, ¡®bang, bang¡¯, two shots rang out, shattering the night. Isabe¡¯s instincts screamed at her to run, but before she could even process the thought, she felt a hot, hard presence against her temple.


    ¡°Take the bullet out of my arm,¡± a deep, male voice demanded, the gun¡¯s barrel pressed mercilessly against her temple. The man¡¯s scent, a heavy mix of blood and the warmth of his body, enveloped her, his presence overpowering, almost suffocating.


    Isabe, trembling and not wanting to escte the situation, stuttered in response, ¡°Sir¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb! You smell of antiseptic, you¡¯re obviously from a hospital,¡± he growled, his voice rough and strained, his breathingbored. With a forceful motion, he pushed a Swiss army knife into her cold, trembling hands. It was clear ¨C refusal wasn¡¯t an option; it was either do as told or face potentially deadly consequences.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Isabe, a medical student who had just started her internship, figured that this man had been observing her since she left the hospital. In a city like Chicago, such brazen use of a gun could only mean one thing ¨C mafia. And though Isabe had always loathed the very idea of the mafia, at that moment, her priority was survival. Nodding, she cautiously used the knife to pry open the man¡¯s wound and remove the bullet.


    Under normal circumstances, such a procedure would require proper lighting and anesthesia, but there, in the dimly lit alley, with a man whose intentions were unknown, Isabe had to rely on her basic medical training and sheer nerve. Fortunately, the bullet hadn¡¯t hit an artery. Working with trembling hands and sweat beading her forehead, she could only hope the man wouldn¡¯t lose his cool from the pain and identally shoot her.


    As she worked, the blood flowed freely, but the man bore it with only grunts, keeping the gun steadily trained on her forehead. Isabe, despite the dire situation, couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his endurance. The bullet, finally removed, fell to the ground with a soft clink.


    His strength waning, Isabe found herself instinctively supporting him. ¡°Sir, you need to be bandaged. I have some supplies in my bag,¡± she offered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Fortunately, Isabe, perhaps due to professional habit, had some first aid items in her backpack. Regardless of who the man was, or his connections to the mafia, her training as a future doctor kicked in ¨C she waspelled to offer aid.


    A flicker of something ¨C surprise, perhaps ¨C crossed the man¡¯s eyes. He gestured with his gun, a silent order for her to continue.


    Isabe worked quickly and efficiently, disinfecting the wound, stitching it up, and finally wrapping it in a bandage. ¡°Done,¡± she announced, her voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through her veins.


    But as she finished, the cold barrel of the gun was once again pressed against her forehead. ¡°Ah¡­ sir¡­¡± Isabe¡¯s face turned deathly pale, her heart pounding in her chest, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and disbelief.


    ¡°No one can know about this, especially you,¡± the man stated coldly, his finger slowly tightening on the trigger. There was no trace of gratitude in his eyes, only a ruthless intent to keep his secret safe.


    Isabe¡¯s mind raced with despair, her throat constricted with fear, making it hard for her to even breathe, let alone scream for help. She desperately needed to escape, but the deserted streets around her offered no sce, no hint of a safe haven.


    Then, her eyes caught sight of something that sent a fresh wave of horror through her ¨C a body lying motionless in a nearby shadow, blood pooling ominously around it. He was dead, undoubtedly killed by the man before her.


    This realization wrapped Isabe in a cloak of despair. She could almost feel the lingering warmth emanating from the corpse, a stark reminder of the fragility of life.


    And now, was she about to meet the same fate?


    Just at that moment, the man¡¯s phone rang, cutting through the tense silence of the alley. He hesitated for a fraction of a second before pressing the gun harder against her throat, sliding it suggestively down her neck and resting it on her heaving chest. Only then did Isabe realize that her white shirt, damp with sweat, clung tightly to her body, outlining her figure in a way that felt both vulnerable and provocative.


    As the phone¡¯s ringtone echoed in the silent alley, like a macabre soundtrack to her predicament, the man nced around and took out his phone. The screen disyed a call from ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on my way back,¡± he spoke briefly, his voice a mix of resignation and urgency, before ending the call and turning his attention back to the pale-faced, terrified girl before him.


    In the dim light of the alley, Isabe¡¯s soft features, her doe-like eyes now shadowed by the specter of death, appeared all the more fragile, like a porcin doll on the brink of shattering.


    He nced at his injured arm and then, with a cold, almost clinical detachment, tapped her cheek with the gun barrel. ¡°You¡¯re lucky there¡¯s a celebration today,¡± he said, his tone devoid of any warmth.


    Ten minutes after the man had left, Isabe slowly regained herposure, although tears continued to stream uncontrobly down her face, her legs giving way beneath her, her entire being shaking with a mixture of relief and residual terror.


    She had encountered a devil today ¨C a real-life devil, a member of the mafia, bold and ruthless enough tomit murder in the streets without a second thought, trampling the very notion ofw and justice underfoot.


    All she hoped for now was to never cross paths with him again.


    With a deep breath, Isabe mustered the courage to leave the alley, not daring to linger or even nce at the corpse. She quickly cleaned herself of the blood and then, with a heavy heart, continued her journey to her stepfather¡¯s home.


    Recently, Isabe¡¯s mother, Sophia Hurley, had just gotten engaged to Leo Lombardi, the former head of the mafia. Tonight was her first time joining them for dinner, which also included Leo¡¯s son and daughter. Who would have thought her mother, only in her forties, would marry a man nearly seventy?


    Isabe didn¡¯t want to go. As a regr girl, she had led a straightced life for twenty-two years. Her circle was ordinary and far removed from the mafia. After tonight¡¯s encounter with the crazed killer, she was even more convinced that the damned mafia should be extinct like dinosaurs.


    But her mother had made it clear: if she didn¡¯te tonight, they would sever their mother-daughter rtionship. With no choice, Isabe agreed to attend. Leo Lombardi¡¯s estate in the outskirts of Chicago was vast, with a guard every ten steps, heavily fortified. After Isabe identified herself, the guards thoroughly searched her before letting her in.


    Following the butler through the sprawling halls of the vi, Isabe was immediately embraced by Sophia upon seeing her. ¡°My darling, I knew you¡¯de,¡± her mother said, her voice a mix of relief and joy, as she kissed Isabe¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Mom, you look beautiful today,¡± Isabe managed to say, her voice tinged with a weariness that belied the simplepliment.


    Sophia, radiant in a champagne-colored gown with a fish-tail skirt adorned with tiny diamonds, shone under the crystal lights of the vi, her appearance reminiscent of a mermaid in a fairytale. However, she seemed somewhat unimpressed with Isabe¡¯s choice of attire ¨C a dark green shirt and a ck long skirt, which, while modest, were only made attractive by Isabe¡¯s natural youth and beauty.


    ¡°You¡¯re working now; you could dress up a bit more for these gatherings,¡± Sophia chided gently, patting Isabe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And why do you smell of blood?¡±


    Isabe hastily exined, ¡°Maybe¡­ from the hospital,¡± her voice barely hiding the turmoil she had just experienced.


    Sophia, perhaps sensing her daughter¡¯s difort, didn¡¯t press further and instead led Isabe into the living room to meet her husband, Leo, and his daughter, Grazia. It was an intimate family gathering, not many guests invited, a contrast to the opulence of the vi and the weight of the names involved.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Leo, hello, Grazia,¡± Isabe greeted them cautiously, her voice carrying a hint of uncertainty.


    Leo, ever the considerate host, nodded warmly towards Isabe, a stranger to their world. ¡°You¡¯re wee here anytime. Just let the butler know,¡± he said kindly, his voice carrying a note of genuine wee.


    Grazia, twelve years Isabe¡¯s senior and already married, took Isabe¡¯s hand warmly, her grip firm and reassuring. Grazia had inherited Leo¡¯s sharp eyes, with her brown short hair, high cheekbones, and a decisive facial structure revealing an assertive and somewhat impatient nature.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯ve heard so much about you from Sophia. You¡¯re beautiful. Do you work at a hospital?¡± Grazia asked cheerfully, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and warmth.


    Isabe nodded in response, her mind still reeling from the earlier events.


    ¡°Then I cane to you if I ever have any health issues, that¡¯s great!¡± Grazia eximed, her cheerfulness a stark contrast to the tension that still clung to Isabe.


    Grazia¡¯s bubbly demeanor eased Isabe¡¯s tension slightly, but her earlier brush with death still lingered in the back of her mind.


    ¡°But seriously, why hasn¡¯t Emanuelee back yet? It¡¯s already past seven. We¡¯re all waiting for him,¡± Graziained, her tone shifting to one of mild irritation.


    The mention of the name Emanuele made Isabe¡¯s heart skip a beat. Emanuele, a name that even someone as removed from their world as Isabe was familiar with. The head of the Chicago mafia at only thirty-two, his reputation was both feared and revered, his name alone enough to send shivers down the spine of anyone in the country. His notoriety, his body count, far exceeded any other figure in the underworld, making him a man to be both feared and, paradoxically, admired.


    Despite his dangerous aura, his good looks, youth, and status had made him the object of many women¡¯s fantasies, a topic of hushed, awe-struck conversations even among Isabe¡¯s ssmates, although she herself had never partaken in such discussions.


    Smart and cautious as she was, Isabe had always hoped to limit her interactions with this world, especially after the harrowing ordeal she had just survived.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Just then, the sound of the door opening echoed through the vi, pulling Isabe from her thoughts. A man stepped in from the darkness outside, his presence immediately dominating the room.


    He was towering, over one meter ny, undeniably the tallest in the room, his build muscr andmanding. He was dressed in a ck shirt with the top two buttons undone, casually revealing a glimpse of his solid chest. He exuded an aura akin to that of the fiercest wolf king, his presence both intimidating and maic.


    His face was dignified and handsome, like that of a deity, framed by a strong jawline that only added to his imposing appearance. His deep hazel eyes, intense and cold, seemed to prate the very soul of anyone who dared meet his gaze, leaving them breathless.


    Upon seeing his face, Isabe¡¯s body shook uncontrobly, a visceral reaction that she couldn¡¯t control. If not for Grazia¡¯s support, she might have copsed right then and there.


    It was him!!!

 Chapter 2: He鈥檚 Her Stepbrother?

    ¡°God, spare her,¡± Isabe murmured a prayer under her breath, her heart steeped in despair as if Death himself had once again swung his scythe in her direction.


    ¡°Isabe, you look as pale as a ghost. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Grazia¡¯s eyes filled with worry as she noticed the distress etched across Isabe¡¯s face.


    Shaking her head slightly, Isabe tried to mask her vulnerability. However, when the man¡¯s gaze suddenly fell upon her, it was as if a vice had mped around her throat, squeezing the air out of her lungs. She felt like a fish stranded on drynd, gasping desperately for breath with each attempt to open her mouth.


    Her reaction was always the same when she was faced with an unavoidable danger ¨C a suffocating sense of being a fish out of water, struggling to breathe even as she gasped for air. She was timid and fearful, her courage long since drained away by the relentless torment she had suffered living with her aunt and cousin.


    As Isabe grappled with her inner demons, she saw a smile crack across Emanuele¡¯s icy visage. It was a strange smile, one that sent a shiver down her spine. He recognized her, too! The realization hit her like a freezing tidal wave, causing her muscles to tense involuntarily. She felt a sudden fear that this man might gun her down right there in front of everyone.


    The people around them were blissfully unaware of the silent standoff between them. Grazia approached Emanuele first, wrapping him in a hug. He kissed the top of her head, murmuring, ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    Afterward, Emanuele embraced Sophia. Then, Sophia, taking Isabe by the hand, led her towards Emanuele.


    ¡°Emanuele, meet my daughter, Isabe Gould. She will be your sister from now on.¡±


    ¡°Sister,¡± Emanuele echoed the word, as if grappling toprehend it. The strange smile still lingered on his face, his eyes swirling with a dark, hidden intent. He extended his hand towards Isabe. ¡°Isabe, it¡¯s good to meet you.¡±


    Isabe stared at Emanuele¡¯srge, sturdy hand, the very same one that had been drenched in blood not long ago, the hand that had taken a man¡¯s life without remorse, and had nearly taken hers as well. Her stomach churned in difort. How could she possibly summon the courage to shake hands with Emanuele?


    She couldn¡¯t understand her mother¡¯s decision, why she would choose to marry a retired mafia boss when she was still young, beautiful, and had so many better options. Marrying into such a family was akin to stepping into the depths of hell, and as Sophia¡¯s daughter, Isabe had no choice but to face the wide-open gates of the underworld.


    The man standing before her was her grim wee.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s hesitation to shake his hand, Emanuele¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, a frown tugging at the corners of his mouth. His irritation was palpable, though he managed to keep it in check.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to be family, I¡¯ll overlook this small breach of etiquette,¡± Emanuele stated.


    Isabe had hardly breathed a sigh of relief when Emanuele suddenly drew her into an embrace. His hold was firm and unyielding. As her cheek brushed against the rigid fabric of his suit, she winced slightly. His overpowering masculine scent, a mix of woody cologne and the faint, elusive scent of blood, enveloped her, overwhelming her senses.


    ¡°But only this once,¡± Emanuele¡¯s hot breath tickled Isabe¡¯s ear as he whispered in a low growl, ¡°I regret not killing you when I had the chance.¡±


    With just those words, Isabe¡¯s body tensed up. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the near-death experience from earlier. It made her want to scream and run away from here.


    Emanuele released her just as quickly as he had embraced her, leaving Isabe to regain her senses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Grazia urged Isabe, guiding her towards the dining room. Sophia and Leo followed closely behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared of Emanuele,¡± Grazia tried tofort a visibly shaken Isabe. ¡°He may seem intimidating, but he¡¯s actually a good person.¡±


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but scoff inwardly. Good person? The man was a devil in disguise!


    Regret washed over Isabe. Why did she have to be here, in this situation? Even with her back turned to him, she could feel Emanuele¡¯s gaze on her, his eyes piercing her like those of a venomous snake, making her feel like she had no escape.


    Despite her best efforts to ignore Emanuele, his presence was an undeniable force. He was like a Category 5 hurricane, impossible to disregard even when he was standing still.


    The house was grandiose, the luxury she had witnessed in the living room carried through to the dining room.


    In contrast to the small, round dining table at her family¡¯s home, this one was long and adorned with an extravagant feast. Candlesticks with slowly burning candles were arranged neatly, and a vase filled with fresh roses and lilies, their petals glistening with dewdrops, sat in the center of the table.


    Leo motioned for the servants to pour the champagne, announcing, ¡°From tonight onwards, we¡¯re all family.¡±


    The scene was picture-perfect, setting the stage for a pleasant dinner. But Isabe¡¯s appetite had deserted her, especially when Emanuele chose to sit beside her, disregarding the sprawling table and numerous vacant seats.


    Before sitting, he had politely asked, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind if I sit next to you, would you?¡±


    Isabe wanted to express her difort, but she held back. It was her first meal with her mother and stepfather, and she didn¡¯t want to cause a scene or embarrass her mother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Isabe managed to utter, her words slow and deliberate.


    Emanuele seemed amused by her response. His demeanor became more rxed, his hand resting casually on the back of her chair. When he thought no one was watching, he gently ran his fingers down her back.


    She was small, but her figure was well-defined. Through her thin clothing, he could feel the softness of her back, the faint warmth seeping through, reminding him of a kitten, and he found himself reluctant to stop.


    His gaze roamed over her chest without shame. Despite her modest attire, he could still discern the shape of her breasts, rising and falling with each breath.


    Isabe felt a surge of annoyance at his touch and shot him a re, ¡°Please, respect me!¡±


    Even a cornered rabbit would bite when threatened. She might be scared, but she wasn¡¯t spineless.


    Emanuele, however, found her reactions amusing. Her fragile frame, her petite stature, her delicate neck ¨C it looked as if he could snap it with a mere flick of his fingers. She appeared less of a threat and more like a cute, frightened animal in his eyes.


    Emanuele scoffed at her audacity. This little thing had no idea of her ce, daring to challenge him? Thest person who had had the audacity to cross him ended up as dinner for the dogs.


    With these chilling thoughts swirling in his mind, Emanuele reached out, his hand closing around the back of Isabe¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 3: Marrying Her Off to an Old Man

    The instant Emanuele¡¯s hand closed around Isabe¡¯s neck, she recoiled as if electrified. The room fell into a stunned silence, theirpanions¡¯ eyes wide and fixed on the pair.


    ¡°What¡¯s amiss, Isabe?¡± Sophia queried, her voiceced with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to freshen up,¡± Isabe replied, swiftly rising to her feet and making a beeline for the sanctuary of the bathroom.


    The temporary escape from Emanuele¡¯s stifling presence was like a gulp of fresh air. ¡°Damn it,¡± Isabe muttered under her breath, the bitterness of her words echoing her resolve to sever any ties with them.


    Emerging from the restroom, a walk through the garden corridor was all that separated her from the dining room. But to her shock, she found Emanuele engrossed in a phone conversation. His tone was icy, his words as cutting as a winter breeze, ¡°The swine won¡¯t divulge his boss¡¯ whereabouts? Then sever his limbs, throw him in a pit with rats, and let him watch as they feast on his flesh!¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s chilling deration sent a wave of dread coursing through Isabe. This man was as she had feared ¨C a devil incarnate.


    Just then, Emanuele spotted Isabe, his voice dropping an octave lower. He exchanged a few curt words before ending the call and advancing towards her.


    In the dim light, his predatory gaze made him resemble a vampire on the prowl.


    Without a second thought, Isabe turned on her heel, heading back towards the house.


    She believed that at least in front of the others, Emanuele wouldn¡¯t dare to harm her. Little did she know, she would soon hear Emanuele¡¯s voice from behind, ¡°If you take one more step, I will shoot and break your legs!¡±


    The menacing presence of Emanuele froze Isabe in ce. Within moments, he was looming over her, a towering figure of intimidation.


    ¡°Please, I heard nothing. Let me go,¡± Isabe implored, her voice barely a whisper.


    Emanuele¡¯s dark, sinisterugh echoed in the tense air. ¡°You¡¯re that scared of me, little sis?¡±


    Isabe¡¯s frame quivered under his gaze, and she tried to invoke a pitiful image, hoping to stir some semnce of familial affection in him. ¡°Emanuele¡­ I¡¯m your sister. Please, show mercy.¡±


    The corners of Emanuele¡¯s lips curled up into a smirk at her plea, as if he found her fear amusing. He drew her close, his strong arms wrapping around her trembling form. He saw the defiance flicker in her eyes, beneath theyers of fear. He observed her revulsion, thinly veiled behind her pleas for mercy.


    The contradiction intrigued him ¨C why did she tremble with fear, yet refused to sumb?


    Fascinating indeed!


    Emanuele had been aware of this stepsister long before her appearance in his life. Her sudden presence presented aplex dilemma. His father¡¯s remarriage, two decades after his mother¡¯s passing, didn¡¯t bother him. However, this stepmother¡¯s daughter attempting to weave herself into their family fabric was something he wouldn¡¯t tolerate.


    It signified the potential division of their family¡¯s power and wealth. Everyone knew the Lombardi family held a significant influence on this continent. Numerous women yearned to be associated with them. The notion of a random woman aspiring to be a mafia princess within their ranks was nothing short of audacious!


    So, he had conducted a thorough investigation, learning that she was a twenty-two-year-old college graduate-to-be, currently interning at a hospital. Upon their first encounter, he had to concede that she possessed a captivating beauty. Her skin was as creamy and wless as porcin, her auburn hair silky soft. Her features were exquisite, eyes always alight with a brilliant sparkle.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her world was pristine, untainted ¨C a crystal-clearke in a world of chaos.


    She carried a unique, intoxicating scent, a blend of blossoms and ripe fruits, embodying youth and vivacity.


    Inplete contrast, he is the harbinger of death from hell, striving for what he wants in a dirty, bloody world. He took over their family business ten years ago and, over a decade, expanded their territory by stepping over countless bodies. After that, they moved to theirrge estate in Chicago.


    He has killed so many people that he can¡¯t even count them anymore. The bloodthirsty brutality deep within him has turned killing into a pleasurable indulgence.


    As he looks at Isabe in her fragile state, for some inexplicable reason, Emanuele¡¯s bloodthirsty nature awakens. He entertains cruel thoughts, desiring to crush her and watch her beg for mercy as she kneels in pain.


    Shattering beauty must be a most delightful endeavor, right?


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Emanuele, with one hand holding Isabe and the other pinching her chin, caresses her face. He smiles cruelly, ¡°Tell me, how should I deal with you?¡±


    Deal with her? Thinking of the methods Emanuele had just used to deal with his enemies, Isabe immediately said, ¡°Please, when we return tonight, I will cut off all contact with your world. I¡¯ll disappear from your life.¡±


    She was on the brink of tears, scared out of her wits. Death had filled Isabe with profound fear, and Emanuele¡¯s sadistic ways only deepened her dread.


    Her voice was sweet and melodious. It was particrly alluring when she begged like this. Emanuele¡¯s blood began to boil. He even thought about how she might beg in bed.


    Gently patting Isabe¡¯s cheek, Emanuele spoke in a tone that was both chilling and calm. ¡°Innocent girl, it¡¯s toote. The moment you stepped into our family, you crossed a line that can¡¯t be uncrossed.¡±


    A sudden spark of an idea ignited in Emanuele¡¯s eyes, and he erupted into a harshughter. ¡°I¡¯ve got it! Why not have you marry George, my father¡¯s most trusted aide? He¡¯s a decade younger than our father and probably won¡¯t outlive him by much. You¡¯ll lead afortable life over there.¡± His smile twisted cruelly, ¡°Although, I¡¯ve heard George¡¯s sons have a particr fondness for tormenting women. No woman who has entered their household has survived beyond three days. If you were to marry him, it would save me a lot of hassle.¡±


    Isabe was petrified, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry. I¡¯m still young, please, big brother¡­¡±


    She was fresh out of college, had a promising career ahead of her, and she didn¡¯t want her future to be marred like this.


    Thinking of this, Isabe couldn¡¯t help the lump that formed in her throat. The overwhelming feeling of being suffocated returned. Her ustrophobia reared its head during times like these, making her fear confined spaces and moments that made her feel trapped.


    However, Isabe¡¯s tears seemed to only fuel Emanuele¡¯s perverse delight. For some strange reason, the thought of shattering her beauty and leaving her in ruins was exhrating to him.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Grazia¡¯s voice broke through the tense atmosphere. Emerging from the dining room, she scrutinized them with curiosity.


    She harbored the feeling that Isabe¡¯s absence had extended beyond the eptable length, her concerns escting towards the possibility of herpanion¡¯s miscement. It was during this growing apprehension that her gaze chanced upon the intertwined figures of Emanuele and Isabe.


    For Isabe, Grazia¡¯s presence was akin to a beacon of salvation. Once freed from Emanuele¡¯s grasp, she managed to regain her breath, a much-needed respite.


    ¡°Isabe had a moment of panic after encountering a mouse and nearly stumbled. I was merely assisting her,¡± Emanuele provided an exnation.


    At this juncture, the transformation in his demeanor was palpable. Gone was the intimidating persona that Isabe had encountered earlier, reced by a veneer of gentlemanly charm.

 Chapter 4: Mastery of Disguise

    He was a true chameleon, Isabe noted, her mind a tumultuous sea of thoughts.


    ¡°Isabe,e, eat something. You hardly touched your meal earlier,¡± Grazia coaxed, her hand tenderly enclosing Isabe¡¯s. It felt like a lifeline, drawing Isabe back from the precipice of a terrifying abyss.


    ¡°Are you alright? You seem pale,¡± Grazia observed, her gaze brimming with concern.


    Isabe shook her head, her lips parting to respond, but her words choked in her throat as her eyes locked with Emanuele¡¯s, lurking in a shadowy corner. His gaze was predatory, stalking her every move as if he were a beast primed to pounce on its prey at the slightest misstep.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Isabe barely managed to murmur.


    Grazia, oblivious to Emanuele¡¯s unnerving presence, continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the fright earlier. I¡¯ll have the gardener tidy up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grazia, I think-¡±


    Emanuele interjected abruptly, his tone brusque and his wordsced with thinly veiled contempt. ¡°I think Isabe isn¡¯t quitefortable here, am I right?¡± His eyes scanned her, lingering on her face, her lips, and her neck before descending to her chest, taking in every detail with an intensity that was disconcerting.


    His gaze felt intrusive, as though it could pierce through her clothing and expose the secrets of her body.


    Flustered and deeply ufortable under his scrutiny, Isabe felt a wave of shame wash over her. Emanuele¡¯s gaze was like a serpent¡¯s forked tongue, slithering over her skin, leaving a trail of his lingering scent that sent an involuntary shiver down her spine.


    If not for Grazia¡¯sforting grip on her hand, Isabe feared she would be swept away by the tide of Emanuele¡¯s overwhelming presence.


    Emanuele disregarded Grazia, his smile a chilling sight as he advanced towards Isabe, hisrge hand abruptly descending on her head.


    His breath,ced with the lingering scent of tobo, filled Isabe¡¯s senses.


    ¡°You look good in white,¡± he said, and his next words were almost a whisper, nearly at Isabe¡¯s lips, ¡°That way, you¡¯ll make the finest whore.¡± His tongue and breath seemed poised to invade her slightly parted lips.


    He was reminding her again of that alley where their sweat and blood had mixed, her white blouse made transparent by sweat, and the barely visible bra beneath it.


    He had already viewed all these as the seduction of a whore, marking her as his prey without her knowing.


    Yes, Emanuele had decided, even if he did not kill her, he would keep shaming her, torturing her, driving her to degradation and madness!


    Her fate was doomed when she saw him wounded! This could not be tolerated!


    Isabe¡¯s difort swelled to an unbearable crescendo, her anger ring as she tried to push the man away. ¡°Unhand me!¡± She demanded. Emanuele merely tightened his grip on her scalp, feigning a casual ruffling of her hair. To any onlooker, it appeared as nothing more than a brotherly gesture towards his sister.


    Was this the result of some demonic spell?


    ¡°Grazia, do tend to thisdy. She¡¯s as skittish as a kitten,¡± Emanuele dismissed nonchntly, disregarding Isabe¡¯s icy stare as he melted into the garden¡¯s shadows.


    Grazia seemed wholly oblivious to the palpable tension between them. ¡°Emanuele has such an unusual way of extending a wee, doesn¡¯t he, Isabe? Why are your palms so damp?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Grazia¡­ I need some hot tea,¡± Isabe responded hastily, desperate to escape the suffocating ambiance. She gulped down arge ss of water, hoping it would quell her racing heart.


    Was that devil still lurking?


    Through the towering window, Isabe spotted Emanuele¡¯s silhouette. He stood in the garden, a phone pressed to his ear. His tall frame cast a looming shadow in the soft light, reminiscent of Lucifer himself, shrouding Isabe¡¯s world in darkness.


    Could she ever escape this demon¡¯s grasp? Isabe was engulfed in an overwhelming sense of despair.


    This didn¡¯t feel like an estate; it felt more like an impending prison.


    God, show this devil his reckoning!


    Fortunately, Emanuele had to excuse himself from the dinner due to some business, allowing Isabe a brief respite.


    It wasn¡¯t just Emanuele¡¯s intimidation; it was also her paralyzing ustrophobia.


    Typically, those suffering from ustrophobia struggle with small, confined spaces, but for her, it extended beyond physical confines to emotionally stifling situations. In such states, her ustrophobia would intensify, making her far more susceptible to fear than most.


    The roots of her condition traced back to the degradation she endured at her uncle¡¯s home during her childhood.


    At the tender age of six, she lost her father to a tragic car ident. Her mother, jobless and penniless, was forced to take her to live with her uncle¡¯s family. Her uncle, however, exploited thepensation money from her father¡¯s ident, turning particrly cruel towards them.


    Her mother was spared the worst of it, being away for work most of the time. But Isabe bore the full brunt. Her uncle¡¯s familypelled her to take on all household chores, even farm work, whenever her mother was away. If she failed toplete the tasks, they denied her meals and banished her to the fetid cowshed for the night.


    Her cousin, Chloe, was particrly vile, often assaulting her for the slightest perceived disrespect, pinching her arms, whipping her, leaving her hanging from a tree all day, or even shoving her down the stairs.


    The most traumatic incident was when Chloe lured her into the storeroom under the pretense of moving items for her aunt, only to trap her inside. Despite Isabe¡¯s desperate pleas and pounding on the door, Chloe remained unmoved.


    She was confined to that cramped storeroom for two harrowing days without food or water, until her mother was due back home, at which point Chloe finally released her.


    After that horrific episode, Isabe developed ustrophobia and a deep-seated fear of Chloe.


    Her uncle¡¯s family also warned her not to speak out. Especially Chloe, who told her she was nothing but a lowly bitch and threatened to kill her if she told her mother anything about the family.


    Only the heavens could fathom how she managed to endure those tumultuous years.


    College, thankfully, offered her an escape, a reprieve from the torment. She worked part-time jobs on weekends, earning her keep, and was no longer obliged to return to her uncle¡¯s oppressive home, a fact that provided her a sliver of relief.


    Though she maintained a veneer of normalcy most times, her ustrophobia lurked beneath the surface, ready to unleash its terror when provoked.


    However, distanced from her uncle¡¯s family, particrly Chloe, Isabe¡¯s episodes were few and far between.


    But tonight, she had experienced that suffocating sensation multiple times, all induced by her stepbrother Emanuele, this horrifying executioner!


    Isabe closed her eyes, sumbing to exhaustion.


    In that moment, Leo raised his ss and announced, ¡°Wee Isabe to our grand family. We shall live in harmony.¡±


    Harmony? The image of Emanuele shed in Isabe¡¯s mind.


    Just today, their first encounter, he had already pushed her to the brink of despair and reignited her ustrophobia! This was not a family; it was a living nightmare!


    As Isabe wallowed in exhaustion, Leo¡¯s voice echoed again, his gaze now fixed on her.


    ¡°Isabe, henceforth, you will apany Emanuele and Grazia to media events each week, to disy our family unity. It is crucial that people see us standing as one.¡±


    Every week? She could barely endure this one evening, and she was firm in her resolution to sever ties with the Lombardi family. She had no desire to be a mafia princess; her aspiration was to be a reputable doctor, not to be shackled to these monsters!


    And if that man discovered that she, an outsider, was infiltrating their family, he would undoubtedly torment her mercilessly, driving her to her demise.


    A suffocating sensation spread in her throat, and Isabe resisted.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t frequent social events and am not adept at socializing.¡±


    ¡°No worries, your mother and Grazia will guide you,¡± Leo assured, his tone dismissive. ¡°Also, it would be best if you visit us often.¡±


    ¡°But my work keeps me upied, and even on weekends, I¡¯m swamped with overtime. Plus, there¡¯s school¡­¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll arrange a family dinner every weekend, no excuses,¡± Leo decreed firmly.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Isabe!¡± Sophia interjected, silencing Isabe, ¡°Pleaseply with your father¡¯s orders, alright?¡±


    Isabe caught the pleading look in her mother¡¯s eyes, as if begging her not toplicate matters further.


    The words of refusal that were on the tip of her tongue suddenly seemed impossible to utter.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In the end, Isabe nodded in resignation; she had no choice but to acquiesce.


    ¡°Sophia, your mother, is already a part of our family, and you will join us, bing a member of the Lombardi family. I promise you, you¡¯ll hold the same stature as Grazia!¡± Leo expressed his satisfaction at Isabe¡¯s reluctantpliance. Emanuele and he shared a certain simrity then, a thirst for control.


    It was almost a decree, a promation made without any regard for Isabe¡¯s wishes, that henceforth, she would be a mafia princess, shackled by the unyielding chains of duty.


    Perceiving the atmosphere growing tense, Grazia, holding Isabe¡¯s hand, attempted to reassure, ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t feel overwhelmed. I¡¯ve always longed for a sister! It¡¯s wonderful that you could join us!¡±

 Chapter 5: Emanuele Suddenly Appears in Her Room

    Grazia¡¯s calm aura was like a soothing balm to Isabe¡¯s escting fear. It was crystal clear, this wasn¡¯t the moment to reject her; Isabe was at her weakest, unable to confront the Lombardi n or Emanuele. But Grazia, having been intertwined with the family for years, must have mastered her own survival tactics. Isabe recognized that she would indeed need Grazia¡¯s aid in the future, as they were both trapped in the tangled web of mafia princesses.


    Post the grand feast, Sophia suggested that Isabe should stay over for the night.


    ¡°Darling, it¡¯ste, why not spend the night?¡± Sophia proposed. But to stay over? Absolutely not!


    ¡°No, I have an unfinished internship report, and work awaits me tomorrow,¡± Isabe declined firmly.


    Sophia escorted her to the door, wrapping her in a soft hug.


    ¡°Mother, I wish for your happiness,¡± Isabe expressed.


    ¡°Isabe, my dear, I wish the same for you. If there¡¯s a boy who has captured your heart, chase him fearlessly, don¡¯t hold back,¡± Sophia replied with a warm smile, gently stroking Isabe¡¯s hair. Their heartfelt blessings for each other were genuine, but Isabe wished her mother would reconsider.


    Exiting the mansion, Isabe could finally let her guard down; she was exhausted. But at least until Sophia¡¯s wedding with Leo, she could avoid encountering Emanuele, and she could relish a brief respite.


    Damn it, why was she ruminating about that devil again? She had suffered enough torment for one night.


    When her car transported her to the other side of the city, the buildings that filled her view were mundane, unremarkable, much like herself. But Isabe¡¯s heart began to rx gradually.


    Once the car halted, she dashed out and sought refuge in her rented apartment.


    On ount of her limited finances, Isabe had opted for a secluded,pact apartment, but she had filled it with warmth. The chai-colored curtains, the ecru sofa, and the pale yellow bed linen reflected the warm hues Isabe favored, making her feel as though her room was bathed in sunlight.


    It was modest, yet cozy.


    This was her sanctuary, her corner of the world, not that icy opulence built on the blood and lives of others. However, reflecting on the night¡¯s events, especially that devil of a man, Isabe felt as though the de of a guillotine was looming over her, uncertain when Emanuele would materialize to im her life.


    Isabe drew a deep breath. At this juncture, she was disadvantaged; she needed to devise a n to navigate the current crisis.


    ¡­


    New York, NightVibes, VIP Booth.


    In stark contrast to the lively ambiance at the bar¡¯s front desk, Emanuele and his entourage traced the server¡¯s steps through abyrinth of corridors, leading them to the most secluded, tranquil, and secure VIP booth.


    Soft lighting and hushed tones enveloped the booth¡¯s upants, each d in sharp Armani suits and savoring premium wine.


    Emanuele had vacated the Lombardi residence due to a meeting with the clerics.


    After departing his home, he boarded a private jet to New York, rendezvousing with clerics from the other four major families at this bar.


    Currently, the leaders of the world¡¯s most notorious crime syndicates were nestled in the booth.


    Besides Emanuele, there was Ro Gallo, the chief of the Italian mafia, Cody Dowey of the Irish mafia, rk Campbell from the Canadian mafia, and Isidoro Romero, the head of the Mexican mafia.


    They convened every two months to establishmon ground and maintain cordial rtions amongst themselves, thereby averting a global-scale conflict.


    ¡°The Sicilians have been unusually active on my turf,¡± Emanuele announced, a grimace of concern etched on his face, clearly troubled by the situation.


    ¡°Do you need our backup?¡± Isidoro proposed, his family¡¯s reputation in assassination and tracking making them experts in this realm.


    ¡°No, I can handle it,¡± Emanuele dered.


    He didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help; it would portray him as weak, stirring doubts among the other clerics about hispetence for his position.


    At present, the wound from a bullet he¡¯d sustained hadn¡¯t fully healed, causing pain whenever he exerted himself.


    It was his first stumble in years ofbat, and he dared not reveal it to anyone. In everyone¡¯s presence, he had to radiate power and intimidation.


    Weakness was an indulgence he couldn¡¯t afford.


    Emanuele swore to himself that he would dig out their secrets and make these audacious culprits pay the price! No one had ever dared to be so brazen on his turf.


    They deliberated over the current scenario and some policy alterations, and before they realized it, the meeting was wrapping up.


    Cody, sporting a smile, asked Emanuele, ¡°Heard your father took a new wife?¡±


    Emanuele nodded.


    ¡°We all received invitations,¡± Ro chimed in.


    Emanuele¡¯s gaze swept over those present. They were a young crowd, none over the age of thirty-five, the youngest barely twenty-six. His thoughts wandered to Isabe and he posed a question, ¡°Any of you thinking about marriage?¡±


    His words stirred a wave of astonishment among them, surprise mirrored in their exchanged nces.


    ¡°Emanuele, what, are you ying matchmaker now?¡± someone joked.


    Emanuele nodded, ¡°My stepsister turned twenty-two this year, on the brink of graduating from university, and currently working at a hospital. Interested in meeting her?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-two, is she a looker?¡± rk couldn¡¯t help but whistle. At the ripe age of twenty-six, he was in his prime, quite thedies¡¯ man beyond his family obligations.


    In response to rk¡¯s inquiry, Emanuele offered a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll find out at the wedding.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± rk retorted.


    Emanuele contemted to himself that he was being rather generous with Isabe, not pairing her with some aging man, but selecting from among his brothers, which served him well too. In this manner, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about how to care for this stepsister who had abruptly emerged, or fear her jeopardizing his interests, and it would keep the brothers happy-a splendid idea indeed.


    Emanuele admitted to himself that he had changed his mind about her. He remembered the girl¡¯s fearful yet defiant eyes, which he found amusing. No woman had ever dared look at him with such eyes; many would have dly thrown themselves into his bed, performing oral sex, climaxing, screaming for him.


    He was eager to see that self-righteous girl  be just like that, screaming in bed, legs spread open, eventually bing a recognized whore for the mafia. This thought was more pleasurable than just killing her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Whether she became a ything or managed to rise above would depend on her own skills.


    He thought this might appease the irritation in his heart ¨C this woman had upied too much of his attention since she appeared.


    ¡­


    In the subsequent days, Isabe found sce in the hustle and bustle of her hospital job, providing her a sense of calm amidst the storm.


    Emanuele seemed to have vanished from her world, and she nurtured the hope that he would fade into oblivion for good!


    Yet, that fateful night, when Isabe returned home, swung her door wide open, and found the man lounging on her bed, a scream involuntarily escaped her lips.


    My God, how in the world did Emanuele manage to infiltrate her sanctuary?

 Chapter 6: She Doesn鈥檛 Want to Get Married

    Isabe¡¯s modest andpact sanctuary had always sufficed when she was a solitary dweller, never invoking a sense of ustrophobia. But now, with Emanuele perched like a raven on her bed, the room seemed unbearably confined. d in a ck leather jacket and fingers studded with luxury brand rings, he exuded an innate dominance that seemed to suck the air out of the room.


    Emanuele was indeed a towering figure, his legs stretching out extraordinarily. Her just-right bed shrunk beneath him, appearing like a mere chair. At Isabe¡¯s scream, Emanuele¡¯s brows furrowed in a mix of amusement and annoyance.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re nesting in a storage room?¡± Emanuele¡¯s words were as sharp as his persona. He scanned the room, the bed that resembled an office chair, the scattered belongings; everything seemed to belong in a squalid corner of the city. He couldn¡¯t fathom how she endured such a ce-was she a feral cat rummaging through trash heaps?


    ¡°Mr. Lombardi, you should have sought my consent before viting my sanctuary,¡± Isabe retorted, her voice taut with restrained irritation.


    Isabe was testing Emanuele¡¯s patience. After all, no one had ever dared to question why a mafia boss would barge into their home, let alone deny him a cup of cheap, bitter coffee.


    But witnessing Isabe¡¯s indignant demeanor, a strange sense of satisfaction stirred within Emanuele. ¡°I didn¡¯t break in; I used a key,¡± he responded, his toneced with casual nonchnce.


    She shivered at the realization that he could have ess to her apartment keys. Indeed, she had underestimated Emanuele¡¯s capabilities; probably, there wasn¡¯t a single door in Chicago he couldn¡¯t unlock with a flick of his wrist. He was the puppet master of the city!


    Isabe was further irked that Emanuele¡¯s scent of leather, tobo, and even a hint of spirits were invading her sanctuary¡¯s air.


    Today, Isabe donned a in white shirt, not as refined as the previous night, yet it seemed to stir Emanuele¡¯s predatory instincts. Hezily licked his mrs andmanded in his usual authoritative tone, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Isabe remained rooted to her spot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to repeat myself,¡± Emanuele¡¯s voice held a threatening edge.


    Reluctantly, Isabe drew closer,ining, ¡°What do you want in my tiny apartment? You must be ufortable here.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s presence made her feel unsafe-not just in her apartment, but as if the entirety of Chicago was no longer a safe haven.


    Without responding, Emanuele kept his gaze on Isabe and began to remove his jacket, ¡°White suits you,¡± he remarked, implying it was a color meant to be crumpled and tarnished.


    Isabe retreated a step, rmed. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Emanuele nced at her, and she found herself frozen in ce. She felt cursed by a demon.


    Peeling off his jacket to reveal a snug vest underneath, his muscr chest and arms were exposed. Despite his detestable character, he radiated an irresistible masculinity.


    He tossed his jacket aside and advanced towards Isabe. In the confined space, he seemed even more imposing. She found herself quickly cornered, much like that ominous night.


    Unable to camouge her fear, Isabe swallowed hard, shut her eyes, and steeled herself for the worst.


    Emanuele whispered into her ear, his tongue yfully teasing the edge of it, making her gasp and nearly copse. Isabe pleaded, ¡°Please, no¡­¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re not good enough to be a lover or a doctor.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s eyes snapped open in surprise. ¡°What?!¡±


    Emanuele revealed his bandaged arm. ¡°It¡¯s time to change the dressing.¡±


    She noticed the bandage she had applied days before. The wound must have mostly healed.


    Blushing at her own misconceptions, Isabe, conscious of her role as a medical student, reluctantly approached to assist him with the bandage, eliciting a grunt from Emanuele. She felt a perverse satisfaction-why shouldn¡¯t his hand be broken?


    She questioned him about his recent activities that could potentially impede the healing process.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Emanuele snapped back.


    As Isabe meticulously attended to the inmed wound, her curiosity got the better of her, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a personal physician? Why resort to me for such a minor injury?¡±


    Looking up to meet his gaze, she thought she glimpsed a transient softness, but his reply shattered that illusion.


    ¡°Nobody must know about this,¡± Emanuele dered, his hazel irises murky with a hint of sin. ¡°Everyone privy to this is dead, except you.¡±


    Isabe stiffened, the suffocating sensation from the night he threatened to kill her for knowing too much, washing over her anew.


    Emanuele found her fear amusing.


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister; I reckon I should spare you,¡± he stated, seemingly offering sce.


    Comforted slightly by his words, Isabe realized she had to express gratitude to Leo for inviting her to be Emanuele¡¯s sister, which seemingly saved her life.


    Emanuele¡¯s demeanor shifted, assuming a brotherly air as he ushered her to sit beside him for a chat.


    ¡°You¡¯re nearing your college graduation, Isabe?¡± he inquired.


    She nodded, bewildered by his sudden curiosity.


    ¡°Good. At your mother¡¯s wedding next week, do me a favor and doll yourself up,¡± he instructed.


    ¡°Then, find someone you fancy there to tie the knot with.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Isabe protested.


    ¡°No! What are you talking about?! Get married?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Emanuele¡¯s features hardened as he exined the true reason for his visit. As a mafia princess, Isabe had obligations, and he was here to remind her of them.


    ¡°You have no choice but to conform, Isabe,¡± he dered, caressing her face and leaning in close. The fear and pain were evident on her face, the light in her eyes reced by sheer terror.


    He seemed to savor the prospect of her copse and suffering.


    ¡°You must choose: wed that old man, George, or pick someone from our wedding guests. Those are your only options.¡±


    Isabe felt suffocated, unable to utter a word, merely shaking her head in refusal. She had dreamt of escaping the mafia life post-graduation, perhaps even relocating to a different city, but Emanuele¡¯s presence shattered those ns.


    To him, Isabe was merely a pawn to be married off at his convenience, a gift to someone as long as she remained of use to him.


    Beholding her helpless and pallid, Emanuele sported a cruel smirk and embraced her, nting a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get along just fine, Isabe,¡± he whispered.


    After he left, Isabe crumpled, gasping for breath, her vulnerability starkly evident. Reaching for her backpack, she pulled out estazm, her lifeline during emotional upheavals.


    After swallowing the pill and feeling its calming effects, she dared not dwell on her impending fate. The mere thought could drive her to insanity.


    She had to devise a way to outmaneuver Emanuele before he could marry her off.

 Chapter 7: Arousing His Desire

    In the grip of Isabe¡¯s anxiety and restlessness, the day of Sophia¡¯s wedding had arrived.


    The evening before the nuptials, Isabe returned to her sanctuary of solitude, only to find Emanuele there, once again. His silent, unannounced appearances left her wondering if he saw her home as an extension of his own.


    ¡°Mr. Lombardi, could you extend a touch of courtesy towards my privacy?¡± Isabe demanded, her eyes shing irritation at Emanuele.


    From that point on, she made it a point to fortify her doors and windows before surrendering to sleep. She even shifted a cab to barricade her doorway, haunted by the fear that Emanuele might materialize in her home during the ungodly hours of the night. The thought was unnerving!


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t suppress his amusement, his smile revealing his mirth. It was as if he found the audacity of a captive bird demanding freedom and privacy from its captor rather amusing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you a set of clothing. Give it a try,¡± Emanuele motioned towards the gift box on the bed, directing Isabe to change into the attire.


    Upon opening the box, Isabe was taken aback. It was thetest CHANEL haute couture, a symbol of opulence and grandeur.


    The dress was a soft shade of blue, its fabric gentle against the skin, adorned with intricate patterns woven from fine golden threads that shimmered under the light. No woman, least of all Isabe, could resist the allure of such exquisite clothing. She had neverid eyes on such a luxurious brand before.


    Isabe found herself caught in the thrill of imagining how breathtaking she would look in that dress.


    Emanuele noticed her reaction, and peculiarly, her delight brought him a sense of satisfaction. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that a simple dress could evoke such joy in this woman.


    Although Isabe was tempted to adorn the dress, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept this devil¡¯s gift, especially when it bore the taint of blood money. She was a doctor, sworn to preserve lives, so how could she ept a gift from someone whose hands were stained with the blood of countless lives?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± Isabe dered firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen my attire for tomorrow.¡±


    With that, she retrieved her own simple white dress from her closet.


    Seeing the elegant yet somewhat modest dress, Emanuele¡¯s expression turned stormy. His brow furrowed, he challenged Isabe, ¡°Isabe, have I been too lenient with you?¡±


    His words sent a chill down Isabe¡¯s spine. She was genuinely terrified of him.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your remaining usefulness, you would already be a corpse,¡± Emanuele said ominously.


    Emanuele, known for his deep love for family, showed a softer side at home. But outside that circle, his patience thinned, especially for those he deemed worthless. Isabe was an exception, her usefulness keeping her alive. Had it not been for that, he would have eliminated her effortlessly, like squashing an ant, on the night she entered their world.


    Confronted with Emanuele¡¯s threats, Isabe felt her ustrophobia creeping in. She took a deep breath, trying to suppress her panic. She couldn¡¯t risk more defiance against this devil. Biting her lip, she agreed to his demands, silently.


    Resigned, she turned to change into the dress.


    In the mirror, Isabe¡¯s transformation was startling. The dress clung to her like a second skin, its shimmering fabric entuating her figure in the light. She looked almost ethereal, a stark contrast from her usual attire of a in white blouse and khaki pants.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Emanuele¡¯s impatient voice came from outside the door.


    Stepping out, Isabe caught Emanuele¡¯s eye, rendering him speechless. He saw her not just as a nuisance, but as a woman in full bloom. Isabe, with her voluptuous curves and full figure, defied the trend of slim beauty. The dress highlighted her generous breasts and rounded hips, presenting her as the epitome of seduction.


    Her fair skin, set against the light blue of the dress, seemed to radiate a soft glow. The V-neckline drew his eyes to her cleavage, sparking a curiosity in him about the feel of her skin. Watching her hips sway as she approached, he couldn¡¯t help but imagine the allure of her in his arms.


    Emanuele felt a dryness in his throat, a fiery desire building within. There was an undeniable attraction to Isabe, a yearning he found hard to suppress.


    Isabe, sensing his intense gaze, froze. She didn¡¯t want to get any closer, fear mingling with a strange sense of vulnerability.


    But Emanuele, acting on impulse, reached out and pulled her onto hisp.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± Isabe protested, pushing against his chest. His masculine scent overwhelmed her, igniting a desperate need to escape.


    Emanuele¡¯s words were like venom, ¡°You¡¯re such a temptress,¡± he taunted, his hands a marauding presence on her soft flesh. ¡°So beautiful, and those men tomorrow will be ensnared by your allure.¡±


    His hands, hot and unyielding, traced the contours of Isabe¡¯s body, igniting a storm of humiliation and fury within her. This was a trespass too far. In her heart, a dark wish bloomed-if only she could end this man¡¯s existence!


    He held her close, his gaze a predator¡¯s survey from her chest to her neck. Her skin, smooth and delicate, contrasted starkly with his rugged touch. He fought an urge primal and dark, to mark her neck with his teeth, as desire surged within him like a tempest.


    But then, his eyes met the fierce inferno in Isabe¡¯s, a vehement refusal to yield, despite her vulnerability. It was a challenge too intoxicating to resist.


    Suddenly, Emanuele was jolted from his trance of desire. This could not continue.


    He released Isabe abruptly, standing to assert hismand. ¡°Tomorrow, wear a dress to the wedding. Defy me, and it¡¯ll be thest thing you do,¡± he dered, his exit as swift as it was unyielding.


    Alone, Emanuele grappled with his longing for Isabe. The night was deep, their solitude in the room a dangerous catalyst. Her image, dressed to allure, haunted his thoughts, tempting his resolve.


    Emanuele, despite his power to im any woman, despised the grip of his desires over his reason. His tenure as the Chicago Mafia¡¯s head had thrived on his cunning and self-control. Those who underestimated him had found their fates sealed in shadow.


    Left alone, Isabe¡¯sposure slowly returned. Each encounter with Emanuele left her teetering on an emotional precipice, torn between fear and a desperate urge to escape his suffocating presence.


    What could she do? Could her mother offer sanctuary? Did she have any means to shield her from this tempest?

 Chapter 8: Does Anyone Want to Marry Her?

    At the wedding of Chicago¡¯s former boss, the ce was bustling with guests, particrly from the five major families.


    When Isabe arrived, she immediately noticed the security presence had multiplied fivefold from herst visit. Guards patrolled the grounds, and snipers were even positioned on rooftops, keeping a vignt eye on the situation. Along the windows of the house, bodyguards observed every individual at the event.


    Such stringent security measures, Isabe understood, were due to the heavyweight guests in attendance. Any mishap with any of them could spell serious trouble for Emanuele.


    But really, this had nothing to do with her. Filled with unease, she wouldn¡¯t havee if it weren¡¯t for her mother, the only person who truly mattered in her life.


    At the entrance, a red carpet wasid out, bordered with scattered rose petals. Gentle music wafted through the space, mixed with the scent of delightful perfumes. The ambiance was calm and serene, inviting a pleasant mood if one could ignore the guns and ammunition present.


    ¡°Oh, Isabe, you look beautiful today!¡± Grazia approached, giving her a big hug and a kiss on the cheek, immediately putting Isabe at ease.


    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my husband, Andrew Lee,¡± Grazia said, pulling her husband over to meet Isabe.


    ¡°Isabe, so d to meet you. I missed the banquet the other day, but Grazia told me all about her new sweetheart sister,¡± Andrew greeted Isabe warmly. They both seemed like outgoing and warm-hearted people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Isabe, we¡¯ll chat with your mom,¡± Grazia said, leading Isabe further inside.


    Just then, people in the hall, engaged in conversation, suddenly looked up. Isabe followed their gaze to the second-floor balcony.


    It was Emanuele.


    Emanuele was specially dressed for the day, wearing a ck tailcoat, his hair neatlybed back, revealing his sharply contoured, handsome face. As always, his expression was icy, surveying the crowd below from the second floor like a king high above. Even without speaking, his powerful aura made everyone look up at him involuntarily, their gazes filled with admiration and fear.


    Isabe, recalling Emanuele¡¯s disrespectful behavior from the previous night, felt a pang of annoyance, her look towards him filled with disdain.


    Unbeknownst to her, Emanuele¡¯s gaze pierced through the crowd,nding on her.


    Isabe was startled and quickly averted her gaze, hoping Emanuele hadn¡¯t noticed her earlier expression.


    She needed to find her mother and congratte her on the wedding day.


    Of course, Emanuele saw Isabe¡¯s annoyed look, whether it was her being upset about being in this situation or his actions towards herst night. But he had to admit, Isabe looked radiant today, like a princess ¨C innocent and noble.


    Many people¡¯s eyes fell on Isabe, causing Emanuele to frown slightly. For some reason, the way they were eyeing her, like wolves eyeing their prey, irked him.


    At that moment, several clerics approached Emanuele. Ro praised, ¡°Emanuele, you¡¯ve clearly put a lot of effort into this wedding.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s gaze fell upon the crowd: ¡°Of course, I want those Sicilians to know, if they dare to cause trouble on my turf, they¡¯ll pay the price!¡±


    ¡°Wow, what do I see here?¡± Just then, rk whistled in astonishment. ¡°Emanuele, when did your family gain such a beauty? She¡¯s with your sister, I assume you know her?¡±


    His surprise was understandable; he had been a yboy for many years, but a woman of Isabe¡¯s caliber was rare. There were many beautiful women, but Isabe¡¯s youthful, innocent aura made her stand out.


    As everyone looked towards Isabe, Emanuele observed rk¡¯s gleaming eyes. Women rarely escaped the attention of thisdies¡¯ man. He would pursue a woman, never for more than three months, before moving on.


    ¡°She¡¯s my stepsister, the one I mentioned to you. Any of you interested in marrying her?¡± Emanuele inquired.


    While the others were also taken aback, they seemed uninterested in pursuing women and remained silent.


    Only rk raised his hand, ¡°I like her!¡± His blue eyes fixed on Isabe, shining with excitement, like a hunter locking on his prey.


    For some reason, Emanuele felt a twinge of difort but didn¡¯t show it. He gestured for a waiter to call Isabe up.


    At that moment, Isabe, about to greet her mother, was approached by someone. They mentioned Emanuele had requested her presence.


    Isabe looked up, and saw Emanuele staring at her, not just him, but several unfamiliar men beside him as well.


    In that instant, Isabe felt her blood run cold. Despite her apprehension from Emanuele¡¯s words, facing the reality was terrifying.


    ¡°I¡­ I need to find my mother. I haven¡¯t even given her my blessings,¡± Isabe said, her lips trembling, refusing to go.


    However, the response was firm. ¡°Miss Gould, I hope you won¡¯t make this difficult.¡±


    Isabe was led to the second-floor balcony, feeling the intense scrutiny of Emanuele and the men beside him with every step.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She felt like a showcased object, a wave of shame engulfing her. The suffocating sensation in her throat intensified.


    Once upstairs, Emanuele grabbed her shoulders, directing her towards the men.


    ¡°This is my stepsister, Isabe Gould.¡±


    Isabe looked at them, reluctant to even exchange pleasantries.


    These men were notorious, havingmitted countless heinous acts. She just hoped they wouldn¡¯t take an interest in her.


    ¡°Isabe,e on, greet everyone,¡± Emanuele said, noticing her reluctance. His hand at her waist gave her a slight pinch.


    Isabe, with no choice, weakly greeted the men, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Emanuele, you¡¯ve startled my little sweetheart,¡± rk approached, releasing Emanuele¡¯s hand from Isabe¡¯s back, then shook her hand before nting a kiss on the back of it.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m rk Campbell, current CEO of the Campbell Group. A pleasure to meet you,¡± he said enthusiastically, still holding her hand.

 Chapter 9: Want to Have Her Right Now

    Isabe stood there, a deer caught in headlights, as the man with golden hair like sunlit strands and eyes deep blue like the ocean gazed at her. His smile, seemingly polite and inviting, was a well-crafted mask hiding the wolf lurking beneath. She could feel it in her bones, a cold shiver running down her spine ¨C anyone who ran with Emanuele was anything but simple, anything but harmless.


    The Campbell Group, a name that echoed with power and dark secrets, was not just a corporate titan but a front for something far more sinister. The mafia. Isabe never imagined that Emanuele, a figure shrouded in mystery and danger, would be at its core. The sight of rk, his lips pressing against hers, caused Emanuele¡¯s brow to furrow deeply, a storm brewing in his dark eyes. This was supposed to be a day of joy, yet there he stood, his mood as dark as the clouds on a stormy night.


    Pressured by Emanuele¡¯s intense gaze, Isabe found herself responding, her voice barely above a whisper, her smile weak and wavering. ¡°Pleased to meet you,¡± she said, her politeness a thin mask over the turmoil swirling inside her.


    But Emanuele saw through it all. The gentle smile she offered others, the softness in her voice, the way she moved with such ease ¨C all of it contrasted sharply with the cold, distant, and fearful fa?ade she presented to him. It grated on him, the unseen side of her that he never got to see.


    Emanuele¡¯s anger boiled over. With a grip as tight as iron, he dered to the room, his voice thundering, ¡°Isabe and I need to discuss something.¡± He pulled her along, his hold unyielding, towards the study.


    The party continued in the banquet hall, but between Emanuele and Isabe, the air was thick with unspoken words and brewing storms.


    At the study¡¯s door, Emanuele¡¯s push sent Isabe stumbling, her bnce teetering on the edge of control. The door mmed shut behind them, trapping them in a world of their own, charged with tension and unspoken fury.


    Emanuele, his face twisted in rage, grabbed her shoulder, yanking her toward him. His words were like venom, his voice a growling thunder, ¡°Flirting with everyone, are you? Acting like amon harlot? Do you have any idea how much you¡¯re embarrassing me?¡±


    Isabe, taken aback, retorted with a mixture of shock and defiance. ¡°You wanted me to marry, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m just following your script. What more do you want from me?¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s expression turned even colder, his eyes burning with a fury that seemed to consume him. ¡°What do I want? You think you¡¯ve trapped rk, my brother. But I have to ensure you¡¯re worthy of him.¡±


    His mind was a whirlpool of conflicting emotions, an unsolvable puzzle. He wanted to crush her spirit, to dominate herpletely. An irrational impulse surged through him, a fierce desire to break her defiance.


    In a sudden, aggressive move, he yanked down the straps of her top, exposing the delicate curve of her cleavage, her skin pale as moonlight. Isabe¡¯s scream echoed through the room, a sound of terror and disbelief. She fumbled to cover herself, her hands trembling, her face drained of color, tears brimming in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane! I¡¯m your stepsister!¡± she cried out, her voiceced with horror as she scrambled away, seeking refuge in a corner, desperate to escape his touch. The reality was too grotesque, too unthinkable.


    ¡°Stepsister?¡± Emanuele¡¯s smile was cruel, his tone dark and ominous. ¡°Just a title. Remember, I rule Chicago. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡±


    Isabe crouched in the corner, her arms wrapped protectively around herself. Her lips quivered, her breaths ragged and desperate. Her mind teetered on the brink of copse; she needed her medication, her ustrophobia wing at her, threatening to overwhelm her.


    ¡°Isabe, be good and obedient.¡± Emanuele suddenly crouched down and looked at Isabe in the corner. For a moment, he saw that she was really obedient.


    Emanuele had rarely seen such a sweet side of Isabe, and his movements had softened a little.


    Emanuele reached out and touched Isabe¡¯s cheek. The rough rub of the man¡¯s hand, thick with calluses from years of gun handling, touched her skin and made Isabe¡¯s skin grow goosebumps.


    Isabe wanted to scream and run away, but with no strength left, she was at the mercy of Emanuele.


    He brushed his thumb against Isabe¡¯s lip and held it there for a long time.


    It was this mouth like a red rose that always said something that made him angry. But at this moment, looking at her sitting in the corner, slightly open mouth, breathing.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But it gave Emanuele an idea.


    Trying to get her down on her knees, kneeling between his legs, holding his genitals, a mouth that was born to do that. Like her ass, she was born to be pped in bed.


    Evil thoughts swirled in Emanuele¡¯s mind, and desire beat in his veins.


    In fact, he disliked the feeling so much that he didn¡¯t allow himself to lust after a woman who was hating him, which made him feel like he was being yed.


    So at this moment Emanuele¡¯s desire to kill Isabe was even stronger, or else kill her.


    The color of lust had not yet faded from Emanuele¡¯s eyes, and there was more murder in it.


    Just then, Isabe, nervous and feeling dry as Emanuele kept touching her lips, stuck out her tongue and licked them.


    Who knows? identally licked Emanuele¡¯s finger.


    The soft, moist touch on Emanuele¡¯s fingers made Emanuele feel as if he had been struck by lightning, and his muscles straightened.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait for me to fuck you in a ce like this? Isabe, you¡¯re such a slut.¡± Emanuele decided to change his mind. He reached out and pry Isabe¡¯s lips rudely open. His fingers went deep into Isabe¡¯s mouth, one, two, three, and stirred rudely in her mouth, mimicking the act of intercourse.


    Isabe had no idea what was going on, and was forced to hold Emanuele¡¯s fingers, which made her feel even more suffocated, not to mention that Emanuele¡¯s fingers continued to dig deeper into her throat.


    Isabe struggled, but her strength was only scratching an itch for him.


    Isabe looked up at Emanuele, asking for mercy, begging him to leave her alone, but her mouth was blocked and she could not speak.


    Looking at Isabe¡¯s wet eyes and the drool dripping from her mouth, Emanuele felt that his genitalia had be as hard as stone, and he wanted to fuck her in this ce.

 Chapter 10: Triggering Her Psychological Trauma

    Isabe felt like she was about to die. Emanuele¡¯s fingers stirred inside her mouth, and that nauseating, suffocating sensation spread in waves.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks, but Emanuele didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting her go just yet. When Isabe was on the brink of giving up, Emanuele finally withdrew his fingers from her mouth. However, her relief was short-lived as he firmly grasped her breast.


    His hands squeezed her breasts, causing Isabe to gasp in pain. ¡°Emanuele, are you out of your mind? I¡¯m your stepsister. If our parents find out, it¡¯ll be the end for you. Let go of me!¡± Fear and anger filled Isabe¡¯s eyes as she protested his actions.


    She had thought Emanuele might kill her, but she had never imagined that he would humiliate her in such a degrading way, making her feel like a worthless dog.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re too naive. If they find out, it¡¯ll be the end for you, not me. My father might kill you for the family¡¯s honor, and your mother won¡¯t say a word,¡± Emanuele cruelly revealed the truth as he continued his actions.


    As he spoke, his hand roamed further down, touching Isabe¡¯s lower abdomen, feeling her trembling, and finally, reaching between her legs.


    ¡°Emanuele, please, I¡¯m begging you, stop. My mom is getting married today, and I haven¡¯t even congratted her,¡± Isabe pleaded, her voice filled with despair. She was genuinely terrified.


    She wished someone would pass by the locked door at that moment and put an end to this nightmare.


    Emanuele, hearing Isabe¡¯s pleas, smiled more tenderly, as if he were savoring her suffering. He did take pleasure in this, especially watching others beg for mercy after enduring various forms of torture during his work. Seeing Isabe in her current state gave him a sense of aplishment.


    Yet, seeing her struggle to breathe, he decided to cease the torment. Killing her now would deprive him of future enjoyment.


    Emanuele reached out to touch Isabe¡¯s cheek and then her neck. His warm, rough hand on her delicate neck could easily snap it, but his actions were unexpectedly gentle.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re now part of the Lombardi family, a princess of the Mafia, and I¡¯m the boss. Don¡¯t ever try to resist me again. Do you understand? Otherwise, I¡¯ll show you what real hell on Earth is like.¡±


    Isabe nodded. She had no strength left, and if Emanuele didn¡¯t leave soon, she feared she might die right there.


    ¡°Freshen up, ande out. Your mother is waiting for your congrattions,¡± Emanuele said before turning to leave.


    He still appeared asposed as ever, while Isabe was left in disarray. Her makeup was ruined, her clothes were dirty, and her own saliva had dripped onto her. She felt utterly disgusted.


    But her priority was to take her medication. Isabe retrieved the pills from her purse and swallowed them. It took a while, but she finally felt some relief. However, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that her world was growing increasingly darker, as if there were no hope left.


    Even though she had fought so hard to escape this situation, it seemed that she was sinking deeper into it. Could she really escape at all?


    Emerging from the study, Isabe sought out her mother.


    Today, Sophia was dressed in a pristine wedding gown, mingling with Leo, toasting champagne to their friends and guests. When she spotted Isabe approaching, her face lit up with joy.


    ¡°Isabe, you look stunning today. Is that a CHANEL couture dress? Where did you get it?¡± As Isabe¡¯s mother, she knew her daughter well. Isabe was just a struggling student, interning at the hospital. How could she afford such a dress?


    Isabe nced at Emanuele not far away, and he was watching her too.


    ¡°It was a gift from my brother. He wanted me to look nice today,¡± Isabe replied, her mind still tormented by the recent events in the study.


    Sophia was pleased with Emanuele¡¯s thoughtfulness and raised her hand to call him over, praising his generosity in considering his stepsister to this extent.


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister; it¡¯s only right to do this,¡± Emanuele said with a smile.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel that Emanuele was a master of disguise. In front of others, he always appeared gentle and refined, but when he was alone with her, his true, sinister nature emerged. This man was truly terrifying.


    Isabe had initially intended to report the incident to her mother, thinking that her mother would stop Emanuele from mistreating her. However, at that moment, another voice nearby interrupted.


    ¡°Sophia, congrattions on finding true love again!¡± It was her aunt, Madelyn Whitaker.


    If Isabe hadn¡¯t recently taken Estazm, and its effects still lingered, she wouldn¡¯t have known if she might have suffered an immediate breakdown. At this moment, Isabe felt her blood freeze as her whole body began to tremble uncontrobly upon seeing Madelyn. She saw a grim reaper that seemed to have emerged from hell.


    Fortunately, her cousin Chloe was reportedly traveling abroad and couldn¡¯t return for the wedding. Otherwise, if Chloe and Emanuele had simultaneously tormented her, she might have instantly gone mad and ended up in a mental hospital.


    Madelyn¡¯s power to intimidate her was nowhere near as terrifying as Chloe¡¯s.


    However, Isabe couldn¡¯t utter the words she had initially wanted to tell her mother about Emanuele¡¯s actions. Chloe¡¯s menacing threats from the past resurfaced in her mind.


    Over the years, Chloe had bullied her, beaten her, insulted her, pushed her down the stairs, whipped her, causing wounds to bleed, healing fractures only to break them again, and repeating the cycle. But she had never dared to tell her mother about it due to Chloe¡¯s menacing threats. She believed that Chloe would actually kill her.


    Now, with Emanuele¡¯s mistreatment, she had intended to inform Sophia, but Madelyn¡¯s sudden presence made her remember Chloe¡¯s threats, and she couldn¡¯t speak. Those psychological wounds were far from healed, and now, new ones had been added, intensifying Isabe¡¯s fear.


    Her mother waspletely unaware of all this. When she was younger, Isabe didn¡¯t know how to tell her mother. They were both dependent on others, and she was afraid that her mother would be hurt if she shared the truth. So, every time Chloe would im that she had injured herself, Isabe never defended herself. Her mother would scold her, calling her clumsy and questioning why she always hurt herself. She didn¡¯t doubt Chloe¡¯s words and reprimanded Isabe based on them, making Isabe even more afraid to speak the truth.


    Isabe gazed at Sophia, who was currently engaged in a pleasant conversation with Madelyn. Since her mother and she had moved to Chicago, they hadn¡¯t seen their uncle¡¯s family again. Yet, this period of not seeing them had been the most tranquil and beautiful time in Isabe¡¯s life.


    In the past, every time she had to meet Chloe, she would require a long time to prepare herself mentally. And every time she met her, Chloe¡¯s harsh and cruel words would leave Isabe sad for a long time.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, seeing Madelyn, Isabe was once again plunged into immense pain.


    Emanuele also noticed Isabe¡¯s distress. She should be happy when meeting her aunt, but she appeared even more tormented than when she was with him. He couldn¡¯t help but put his arm around her shoulder and lowered his head to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 11: Introducing Chloe to Emanuele

    Isabe was startled by Emanuele¡¯s sudden embrace. She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    How could she answer when one demon inquired about being harmed by another?


    Madelyn, engaged in a conversation with Sophia, mentioned that her husband had injured his leg, making it inconvenient for him to attend the wedding. She also mentioned that Chloe was still abroad and would return in a few days.


    ¡°When your brother recovers, you should alle over here to visit. This estate is huge, with plenty of rooms. You can stay as long as you like,¡± Sophia warmly invited. As Leo¡¯s wife, she was now the mistress of the house and wanted her rtives to know how well she was doing.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell him when I get back,¡± Madelyn agreed. In the past, she had disliked Sophia and Isabe, considering them burdens. Although Sophia¡¯s deceased husband had left a substantial sum of money, how long would itst? Spending it on dresses and jewelry would quickly deplete it. But things had changed. Sophia had married Leo, and Emanuele had be the most popr man in all of Chicago. Everything was different now.


    As Madelyn spoke, her gaze fell on Isabe. Her eyes were like venomous snakes. In that instant, Isabe felt goosebumps all over her body. She clenched her hand into a fist, nails digging into her flesh. The pain was the only thing that could remind her to control her fear and disgust of Madelyn.


    ¡°Isabe, it¡¯s been a long time. You¡¯ve be so beautiful,¡± Madelyn walked toward Isabe, trying to hold her hand.


    Isabe instinctively pulled her hand away, doing her best to restrain her overt fear and aversion to Madelyn.


    ¡°Hi, Aunt,¡± Isabe said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°If you have time, you cane to our ce. Haven¡¯t you forgotten your favorite meadow? You can herd cattle and sheep with your uncle,¡± Madelyn suggested.


    Madelyn¡¯s words made Isabe¡¯splexion even paler. No, she didn¡¯t like it, not at all! When she was very young, her daily routine involved herding cattle and sheep. In the evenings, she had to sleep with the animals. She still remembered the foul, pungent smell of that herd vividly.


    Madelyn was so cruel. After all these years, every time she saw her, she brought up this memory, as if she wanted Isabe to relive those terrible moments.


    Unaware of the trauma, Sophia smiled and added, ¡°Yes, Isabe loves being with cows and sheep.¡±


    Sophia was clueless about Isabe¡¯s past, but she recalled seeing Isabe with the animals a few times when she came home early. Chloe told her that Isabe loved small animals, and Isabe confirmed it when asked.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Emanuele, who had been paying close attention to their conversation, especially Isabe, noticed a significant change in her demeanor. Her face turned incredibly pale, and her body seemed to tremble.


    This puzzled Emanuele. If she truly liked being with cows and sheep, she shouldn¡¯t react this way. She appeared to be facing something terrifying.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask her in a hushed tone, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Isabe shook her head instinctively. For some reason, she felt that the man beside her, even after what he had done to her recently, wasn¡¯t as terrifying as Madelyn and Chloe. It was terrible. Even though this man had done dreadful things to her not long ago, she now felt morefortable around him than she did with Madelyn and Chloe.


    In fact, she dared to resist Emanuele, but she couldn¡¯t defy Chloe.


    Madelyn noticed Emanuele, and her expression was filled with surprise. ¡°Mr. Lombardi, hello. I¡¯m rted to your stepmother. May I ask if you¡¯re married? I have a daughter, six years younger than you, and she¡¯s very sweet and pretty. Would you be interested in meeting her?¡±


    Emanuele was a well-known figure in Chicago, the head honcho, young and handsome. Many girls had expressed a desire to marry him, including Chloe. The rumor was that he didn¡¯t have a woman by his side, so if she introduced her daughter to him, it could be their ticket to a prosperous life.


    ¡°Oh, God, please let this be a perfect match!¡± Madelyn thought, wishing for a sessful connection between her daughter and Emanuele.


    However, Emanuele¡¯s gaze was ice-cold and sharp, as if it could pierce through her. His demeanor was as cold as ice. This young Chicago mob boss had climbed to the top by stepping over countless bodies. Just one look from him could make most people ufortable.


    Madelyn was taken aback by the intensity of his stare. She had forgotten just how ruthless he could be.


    Yes, he had achieved his current status because of his ruthless nature and hisck of mercy towards enemies. He believed he wasn¡¯t in a position to let someone else arrange his marriage. He was Chicago¡¯s master, and he would decide who he would marry. The woman he would marry had to be someone he found truly captivating, someone he could protect as fiercely as he guarded his territory.


    Madelyn¡¯s face turned ashen. She realized she had said something wrong. However, Emanuele¡¯s cordial demeanor toward Isabe made her think she could proceed.


    ¡°Introduce your daughter to me? Thisdy here wants to get her daughter stripped naked and left on the street to be raped by hobos, or maybe shot in some random crossfire one day?¡± Emanuele thought that he wasn¡¯t at the point where he needed someone to arrange his marriage. He was the master of Chicago, and he could decide for himself whom to marry. The person he married had to be someone who truly moved him, so he could protect her like he protected his territory.


    Madelyn¡¯s face turned pale instantly. She realized that Emanuele¡¯s youth had hidden the brutality of his character.


    Yes, he had achieved his position through cruelty, showing no mercy to his enemies. If she married her daughter to him, what if they had disagreements, and he decided to kill someone?


    So maybe it was best to forget about the whole idea. It was a bit disappointing, but still better than losing their lives.


    Isabe, watching this unfold, found it a bit amusing. Why did Madelyn seem less terrifying now? It was funny to see her so frightened in front of Emanuele. At least Isabe could keep herposure when faced with Emanuele, even when he had threatened her with death several times.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this,¡± Sophia intervened, sensing the awkward atmosphere between the two. She grabbed Emanuele¡¯s arm, called a waiter, and brought two sses of champagne.


    ¡°Emanuele, I¡¯m delighted to be a part of your extended family. I promise we will have a happy life together in the future.¡±


    Emanuele clinked his ss with Sophia¡¯s, and his cold and intimidating aura mellowed.


    Madelyn had been so frightened that Emanuele didn¡¯t look at her again, and the atmosphere eased slightly. Feeling a bit embarrassed, she tried to strike up a conversation. She noticed Isabe standing there quietly and pulled her into the discussion.


    ¡°Isabe, Chloe often tells me how much she misses you and wants to visit you in Chicago. Why don¡¯t you two set up a meeting?¡±


    Isabe¡¯s mood sank. Meeting with Chloe? No, it wouldn¡¯t be a meeting, but a humiliation session. If she had to face Chloe alone, she would feel like she was going to die.


    However, her throat seemed to be blocked, and she couldn¡¯t speak, let alone refuse the idea. Her stupid illness always seemed to act up whenever someone mentioned Chloe, making her look weak and helpless.


    Suddenly, a hand grasped Isabe¡¯s shoulder, drawing her closer. It was Emanuele. His powerful presence, tinged with a hint of cold-bloodedness and a scent of death, something she had once feared, nowforted her inexplicably. Did Emanuele sense her emotional turmoil?


    ¡°This youngdy doesn¡¯t seem to enjoy chatting with the elders. Isabe, how about we go over there?¡± Emanuele embraced her and led her away from the crowd.


    Once they left, Sophia looked at Madelyn. ¡°You almost caused a disaster just now. Emanuele is not someone anyone can provoke.¡±


    Madelyn was about to cause trouble, but she stopped. She had nearly forgotten how ruthless Emanuele could be. It was true; his rise was partially due to his brutal nature, and he never showed mercy to his enemies. If she married her daughter to him, what if they had disagreements, and he decided to kill someone?


    So maybe it was best to forget about the whole idea. It was a bit disappointing, but still better than losing their lives. Madelyn suddenly became pale. Isabe, who was quietly watching, found it amusing. Why did Madelyn seem less scary now? She looked quite embarrassed, facing Emanuele with such a frightened expression. At least she could stay calm when Emanuele had threatened her life several times.


    Sophia decided to break the tension. ¡°Okay, enough of that. Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± She grabbed Emanuele¡¯s arm, called a waiter, and brought two sses of champagne.


    ¡°Cheers, Emanuele. I¡¯m thrilled to be part of your extended family. I promise, we¡¯ll have a happy life together from now on.¡±


    Emanuele clinked his ss with Sophia¡¯s, and his intimidating demeanor mellowed. Madelyn, who had nearly been frightened to death by Emanuele¡¯s response earlier, saw his tension ease and began to rx.


    Feeling a bit awkward, Madelyn decided to strike up a conversation. She noticed Isabe standing there quietly and pulled her into the discussion.


    ¡°Isabe, Chloe has been talking a lot about how she misses you and wants to visit you in Chicago. How about you two meet up sometime?¡± Isabe¡¯s mood plummeted. Meeting with Chloe? No, it wouldn¡¯t be a meeting, but a humiliation session. If she had to face Chloe alone, she would feel like she was going to die. However, her throat seemed to be blocked, and she couldn¡¯t speak, let alone refuse the idea. Her stupid illness always seemed to act up whenever someone mentioned Chloe, making her look weak and helpless.


    Isabe¡¯s mood plummeted. Meeting with Chloe? No, it wouldn¡¯t be a meeting, but a humiliation session. If she had to face Chloe alone, she would feel like she was going to die. However, her throat seemed to be blocked, and she couldn¡¯t speak, let alone refuse the idea. Her stupid illness always seemed to act up whenever someone mentioned Chloe, making her look weak and helpless.


    At that moment, a hand grasped Isabe¡¯s shoulder, drawing her closer. It was Emanuele. His powerful presence, tinged with a hint of cold-bloodedness and a scent of death,


    something she had once feared, nowforted her inexplicably. Did Emanuele sense her emotional turmoil?


    ¡°This youngdy doesn¡¯t seem to enjoy chatting with the elders. Isabe, how about we go over there?¡± Emanuele embraced her and led her away from the crowd.


    Once they left, Sophia looked at Madelyn. ¡°You almost caused a disaster just now. Emanuele is not someone anyone can provoke.¡±


    Madelyn, still somewhat shaken, patted her chest. ¡°God, I just wish Chloe could marry into this family, so we¡¯d get to meet more often. That would be a delightful thing.¡±


    Madelyn came up with a quick excuse. For her, lying was incredibly simple.


    ¡°But Emanuele is not an ordinary person. He doesn¡¯t show mercy to outsiders. Only when he epts us as his family does he have patience with us. I¡¯ve known his father for three months and had a clear discussion with him. I¡¯ve told him I¡¯m not interested in anything rted to their family except for my genuine affection for his father. That¡¯s why he allowed me to join their family,¡± Sophia exined in a hushed tone.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Madelyn replied.


    She then turned to see Emanuele with his arm around Isabe¡¯s waist, and their rtionship seemed harmonious.


    ¡°But why is Isabe on such good terms with Emanuele? I heard you say she visited here some time ago,¡± Madelyn inquired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know,¡± Sophia responded. ¡°Maybe Isabe appears to be an innocent young girl, and Emanuele treats her well because of that.¡±


    Is that so? Madelyn thought. If that¡¯s the case, then Chloe should do well too. Chloe was not only beautiful but also had a refined demeanor. In their vige, she was referred to as a princess. Madelyn had meticulously cultivated her noble bearing, teaching her to dance and y the piano from a young age. What did Isabe have topare to that? She had grown up sleeping in a cowshed.


    Madelyn made a silent resolution to bring Chloe here next time. Despite Emanuele¡¯s harsh words just now, she was sure he would be smitten with Chloe.


    Meanwhile, Isabe had been pulled onto the dance floor by Emanuele. She hadn¡¯t wanted to go, but he insisted, forcing her to dance with him. Away from Madelyn, her emotions began to stabilize.


    She even felt a bit grateful to Emanuele for keeping her away from that wicked woman.


    But then she remembered what Emanuele had done in the study earlier, and she realized that this man wasn¡¯t much better.


    ¡°Are you scared of your aunt?¡± Emanuele asked as he held Isabe close, dancing with her. Their bodies were almost touching, and his chin brushed against her hair. The intimate contact made Isabe ufortable.


    Isabe replied, trying to sound confident, ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    Emanuele was sure she was lying. ¡°Usually, when people lie, their eyes wander, and they can¡¯t look at the person they¡¯re speaking to. Besides, your body is stiff, indicating emotional instability. Isabe, I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t even dance such a simple dance.¡±


    Isabe shot back, ¡°Emanuele, I suggest you be a psychologist with your excellent ability to analyze people¡¯s minds and write a book about it.¡±


    Emanuele just smiled, his mood lightening as he watched her get angry. He¡¯d never seen anyone dare to be this angry with him before. This little one was certainly brave. She was much stronger than when she had been standing next to Madelyn, looking so lifeless.


    Although he enjoyed tormenting her and relishing her pain, he hoped that her suffering would be because of him and not that so-called aunt. He wanted all her emotions, whether happiness, anger, sorrow, or joy, to revolve around him, not anyone else.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Isabe replied, keeping her secret guarded. She hadn¡¯t even told her mother about it, and she didn¡¯t want Emanuele to see her vulnerability.


    ¡°Oh, then how about I take you straight to your aunt? Let her take you back to their house for a few days. I think your mom and your aunt will surely agree,¡± Emanuele said with a smile. He tightened the hand around Isabe¡¯s waist, pulling her closer, while closely observing her reaction.

 Chapter 12: Don鈥檛 Want Her to Interact with Other Men

    Sure enough, he noticed Isabe¡¯s face turning deathly pale in an instant, and she seemed lost in great agony.


    What in the world is going on? Emanuele wondered. Weren¡¯t they family? How could that woman and her family have caused Isabe so much distress? He watched as Isabe appeared paralyzed with fear, unable to even breathe, as though she might faint at any moment.


    Emanuele quickly said, ¡°I was just joking. Look at you, how you got so scared.¡±


    In response, Isabe lifted her head and angrily snapped, ¡°This joke isn¡¯t funny at all!¡±


    The suffocating sensation she had felt moments ago vanished, but Isabe was still filled with fear. Oh no, this man now knew her weakness. Although he didn¡¯t know the reason, he was aware of the despair and fear that her uncle¡¯s family could inflict upon her. He would probably use this knowledge to threaten her constantly. Isabe¡¯s despair reached its peak.


    God, considering how many lives she had saved, could she please be protected?


    As they continued to dance, the partner-switching segment arrived. rk had been eager, waiting for this moment, and he immediately pushed his current dance partner away and pulled Isabe toward him.


    While he had been dancing earlier, he had seen Emanuele dancing with Isabe. From that point, all his attention had been on Isabe. He wanted nothing more than to rece Emanuele and dance with her in the ballroom.


    Now, with this opportunity at hand, rk couldn¡¯t wait to dance with Isabe.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re so beautiful, just like your name suggests,¡± rkplimented her with a loving gaze.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Isabe replied with a smile.


    Although she knew rk was friends with Emanuele and not to be underestimated, the gentle and gentlemanly manner in which he interacted with her made her feel much more rxed than when she was with Emanuele. Even the way he ced his hand on her was gentle and delicate, treating her as if she were a treasure. Unlike Emanuele, who had held her so tightly and possessively.


    However, not far away, Emanuele watched them closely. Seeing Isabe chatting andughing with rk, he felt as if his anger were about to explode. It was strange; after all, he had introduced Isabe to a few of his brothers for intimacy, which should have fulfilled his goals. So why was he so enraged now?


    During dinner, Isabe sat with her mother and the Lombardi family members. Isabe had little appetite, so she took a few sips of whiskey. The strong taste was a bit overwhelming for her, but it did help soothe her emotions.


    She felt weak and wondered how she would face the battles thaty ahead. She didn¡¯t want to be fully involved with the Mafia, bing a true Mafia princess. She didn¡¯t want to constantly have bodyguards around her, losing her ordinary life, or worse, being assassinated one day. She just wanted to live like a regr person. Why was it so hard to wish for normalcy?


    Around the dinner table, Sophia, Leo, and Andrew engaged in lively conversation. Andrew was not a part of the Mafia; he was a regr businessman. However, he was excellent at keeping the atmosphere lively. He and Leo always had endless topics to chat about, and he could make everyone burst intoughter with his jokes.


    Isabe¡¯s mind was elsewhere as she quietly drank in a corner. Emanuele noticed that Isabe was only drinking, not eating, and furrowed his brow. He didn¡¯t want her to be a drunken mess in such a setting.


    Thinking about this, Emanuele reached over and took a te of steak in front of Isabe, startling her. He couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing how easily she got startled, as if the slightest movement would frighten her.


    Emanuele chuckled, ¡°You get scared so easily. Should I take you to see a doctor? Maybe you need some medication to calm your nerves.¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t need to go to a hospital; she was already taking medication. Her mother knew about it. Sophia thought her sensitivity and vulnerability were due to losing her father at a young age and not having her mother around often. Isabe hadn¡¯t exined the real reason, and she didn¡¯t want anyone else to know.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele and replied, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor myself.¡±


    Emanuele smiled, ¡°Impressive. Miss Gould, you¡¯re an excellent doctor. You did a great job stitching up my wounds.¡±


    Isabe nced at Emanuele¡¯s hand, but he was wearing long sleeves, so she couldn¡¯t see his wounds. Emanuele helped cut her steak into smaller pieces and ced them back in front of her, instructing, ¡°Finish it.¡±


    Isabe had little appetite to begin with, and now being ordered to eat by Emanuele only made her mood worse. What did this man want from her?


    Under Emanuele¡¯s watchful gaze, Isabe reluctantly began to eat. She managed to eat two pieces before feeling full. She looked at Emanuele with a pleading expression, her voice sweet and a bit pitiful, ¡°Brother, I really can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    Her voice was naturally sweet, and the pleading tone made her seem quite pitiful. However, as Emanuele looked at her rosy lips, opening and closing, an unexpected fantasy shed in his mind. What if those lips were wrapped around his¡­ What if he released his energy in her mouth? The thought alone made his body feel like it was about to explode.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emanuele struggled to avert his gaze. How could he lose control so easily? This wasn¡¯t like him. He had encountered countless women, far more attractive than Isabe, who willingly came to him. What was so appealing about a delicate flower like Isabe? But she had an inexplicable hold on him.


    Damn it, he cursed inwardly. He must be sick to even entertain such thoughts about getting intimate with Isabe, the gift he was supposed to give away!


    ¡°Then eat two more pieces,¡± Emanuele ordered.


    Isabe could only endure it and reluctantly ate two more pieces of steak. Thankfully, Emanuele didn¡¯t make her finish the whole te.


    But as soon as she put down her knife and fork, Emanuele took the remaining steak from her te and ced it in front of himself. He began to eat using the same cutlery she had just used.


    Oh, the intimacy of this gesture made Isabe feel ufortable. Emanuele, however, showed no emotion as he finished the meal.


    The enjoyable day came to an end, and the wedding guests began to leave one by one. rk, before departing, asked Isabe, ¡°Isabe, can we exchange phone numbers? I¡¯d like to take you out for dinner and a movie sometime.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Isabe agreed and exchanged numbers with rk. She had made up her mind. If she was weak and couldn¡¯t resist the pressure Emanuele brought, then she wouldn¡¯t resist anymore. She would adapt, look for better opportunities, and eventually take down that bastard Emanuele!


    rk was Emanuele¡¯s friend, so he must be powerful too. She wondered if he could help her fight against Emanuele. Regardless, rk¡¯s gentle and considerate nature made her morefortable than being with Emanuele. She just needed to remind herself not to get too entangled in this false rtionship and avoid delving too deep into the dark world of the Mafia.


    The wedding guests gradually departed, and before leaving, rk hugged Isabe. After they were gone, Isabe wanted to talk to her mother. It was gettingte, after all.


    But to her surprise, Emanuele dragged her into a corner of the garden. The night was dark, and despite the streetlights, this corner was dimly lit. Emanuele silently took her phone, deleted rk¡¯s number, and added his own number to her phone.


    ¡°What are you doing, Emanuele?¡± Isabe asked in anger. Why was this man so unreasonable, taking her phone without permission?


    She watched as Emanuele added his number to her phone,pletely baffled by his actions. This lunatic! What was he up to?


    ¡°I only want you to get married, not to date. Marriage means immediately having a wedding, going to the church for vows, not gradually developing feelings. I don¡¯t have the patience for that!¡± Emanuele said, but even though he spoke those words, he had different intentions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve followed your wishes and talked to your friends, gone on dates. Why are you still so strict with me? You¡¯re such a jerk!¡± Isabe retorted, her voice filled with anger, her chest heaving.


    Emanuele always managed to make her angry, but he was too powerful for her to resist. Just like now, after hearing her words, he grabbed her waist and pulled her into his embrace.


    Isabe¡¯s body might be voluptuous, but her waist was slender and delicate, soft to the touch, and he couldn¡¯t help but enjoy it. How could a woman have such a perfect figure? She seemed tailor-made for him.


    Isabe struggled frantically, but it was futile. Her strength was insignificant in Emanuele¡¯s presence.


    Damn this bastard, Isabe cursed silently, wishing him to rot in hell.

 Chapter 13: I Will Take Care of Isabella

    At this moment, Emanuele held her tightly in his embrace, his lips grazing Isabe¡¯s forehead as he unabashedly inhaled the sweet floral scent that clung to the girl¡¯s body.


    But the words he spoke were particrly cruel, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because rk has fallen for you, you can be his wife. Among us, he¡¯s the most skilled yer. Be careful not to get yed to death and end up with nothing.¡±


    Isabe found it ironic. It was Emanuele who wanted her to get married in the first ce, so why was he now suddenly unwilling? Emanuele was clearly a lunatic.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Lombardi. Rest assured, I won¡¯t let myself get into that situation,¡± Isabe replied, her toneced with sarcasm.


    At that moment, Sophia¡¯s voice could be heard in the distance, calling out for Isabe. She hadn¡¯t seen Isabe say her goodbyes or noticed her absence, so she came looking for her.


    Isabe broke free from Emanuele¡¯s grasp and walked toward her mother¡¯s direction. However, Emanuele¡¯s voice reached her from behind.


    ¡°Now that you are part of the Lombardi family, you represent us, Isabe. Your every move will draw attention to our family. It will also affect me. So, be careful. If you bring too much trouble, I might just solve it with a single gunshot.¡±


    Isabe halted in her tracks, turned, and looked at the man who was now her stepbrother. His eyes were devoid of warmth,cking any semnce of familial affection, as if she were aplete stranger. She felt that Emanuele had no heart.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to watch an innocent person like me get dragged into your conflicts? Can you live with that?¡± Isabe retorted.


    ¡°There¡¯s no question of living with it or not,¡± Emanuele replied coolly. ¡°You¡¯re not worth my concern unless you have significant utility and can bring me benefits. Then I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a real lunatic!¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but blurt out before she briskly walked away. She had no desire for any further interaction with Emanuele.


    Isabe collected herself and went to bid farewell to Sophia.


    ¡°Mom, I wish you all the happiness,¡± she said.


    Sophia had clearly experienced a very joyful day in her life today. She hugged Isabe.


    ¡°In a couple of days, your stepfather and I will be going on our honeymoon to Bali, and we¡¯ll tour Europe too. Isabe, I haven¡¯t felt this happy and sweet in many years.¡±


    Watching her mother immersed in happiness, Isabe¡¯s bitterness welled up in her throat. How could she tell her mother about the predicament she was currently facing? By the time her mother returned from her trip, she might already be married.


    Isabe didn¡¯t want to dampen her mother¡¯s joyful mood, so she endured it and offered some well-wishes before attempting to leave.


    Before she could go, her stepfather called out to her.


    ¡°Isabe, now that you¡¯re also a part of the Lombardi family, why don¡¯t you move in with us? And make sure to have at least two bodyguards with you at all times. It will put your mother¡¯s mind at ease.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need that. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. Your mother is getting married, and her happiness is what matters. I don¡¯t want to change who I am for that,¡± Isabe refused. She just wanted to be an ordinary person. If she had bodyguards around her every day, how could she go to work or hang out with friends?


    ¡°Isabe, this is for your safety, please. I don¡¯t want you to be in danger,¡± Sophia pleaded.


    Once again, Isabe found herself cornered by Sophia¡¯s words. She had no choice. She thought, as long as her mother was happy.


    Isabe knew how difficult her mother¡¯s life had been all these years, and she didn¡¯t want to make things harder for her.


    ¡°You can arrange bodyguards for me, but my condition is that they don¡¯t enter my residence or my workce. Those areas are safe, and I don¡¯t need protection there.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Leo agreed. ¡°Let¡¯spromise.¡±


    After Isabe left, Emanuele emerged from the shadows and looked at Sophia.


    ¡°Sophia, Isabe hasn¡¯t graduated from college yet and is in her internship phase. Is she capable of living independently?¡±


    Sophia shook her head. ¡°Currently, I¡¯m still covering her apartment rent, but she manages her other living expenses on her own.¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, now that you and her father are married, we¡¯re all part of one family. During this time, while you and her father are traveling, I¡¯ll take care of Isabe,¡± Emanuele proposed.


    Sophia hesitated. She understood Emanuele¡¯s personality well; he wasn¡¯t the kind to take care of others. However, it seemed that his rtionship with Isabe was currently amicable.


    ¡°Well, if you say so.¡±


    In the following days, as she no longer had to interact with members of the Lombardi family, Isabe finally felt a sense of relief. Most importantly, there was no contact with Emanuele.


    Today, Isabe received a text message from rk.


    ¡°Dear Isabe, are you free tonight? I¡¯d like to take you to a movie and then have dinner together.¡± rk politely inquired.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Isabe agreed.


    When she finished work in the evening and walked out of the hospital, she noticed a Bugatti Veyron parked by the entrance. In their small town, such a car was an extremely rare sight.


    Passing by the car with Evelyn, the car window rolled down, revealing rk¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Hi, Isabe. I¡¯m here to pick you up for the movie,¡± rk said, his face radiant with a smile as bright as the sun.


    Isabe hadn¡¯t expected rk to be so high-profile, driving such a luxurious car.


    Beside her, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Oh my God, Isabe, is this your boyfriend? Howe I¡¯ve never heard you mention him before?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend,¡± rk immediately rified. ¡°I¡¯m currently pursuing Isabe.¡±


    Faced with such an open, wealthy, and handsome suitor, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but envy Isabe.


    ¡°Go ahead, Isabe, and have a wonderful evening,¡± Evelyn pushed Isabe towards the car.


    Isabe was a bit helpless, shaking her head. ¡°Your colleague has quite the sense of humor.¡±


    ¡°You should be more open, Isabe,¡± rk said to her. ¡°Your personality should be more cheerful.¡±


    Isabe thought about her past and the memories that came with it. It was painful. Be cheerful? She was just grateful to be able to live normally.


    They went to see a recently released romantic movie. However, halfway through, Isabe¡¯s phone kept vibrating. She nced at the caller ID and saw that it was Emanuele.


    She didn¡¯t want to answer, and she even considered hanging up, but she was afraid Emanuele would get angry and unleash his temper on her. Currently, she was no match for Emanuele. All she could do was avoid him as much as possible.


    Pretending not to notice Emanuele¡¯s call, she continued watching the movie. After the movie, as they were leaving the theater, rk suggested going to a Michelin-starred restaurant for dinner. Isabe hadn¡¯t tried it before, and she was about to agree when she spotted Emanuele standing by the entrance.


    Emanuele was leaning against the doorway, smoking a cigarette in a public ce bustling with people. The streetlights illuminated him, casting a golden glow. Cigarette butts already littered the ground at his feet, revealing his miserable mood.

 Chapter 14: He Kissed Her

    Isabe¡¯s heart raced, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of fear, fearing what was about to happen next.


    Emanuele noticed them and immediately turned his gaze in their direction, but his focus was mainly on Isabe. His sharp eyes resembled that of a fierce beast, radiating an oppressive aura that made Isabe¡¯s whole body tense.


    Even though rk and Emanuele belonged to the same social circle, rk appeared gentle and sophisticated, like a true gentleman. But Emanuele? He seemed like a monster to her. Isabe had witnessed intense scenes in the hospital, dealing with bloody emergencies, but none of those had instilled the fear she felt in Emanuele¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Emanuele, what a coincidence, are you here to watch a movie too?¡± rk greeted Emanuele warmly, assuming it was purely coincidental.


    ¡°rk, I¡¯m here to pick up my sister. Sophia mentioned that we¡¯re having dinner together tonight,¡± Emanuele replied, casually discarding his cigarette butt on the ground, pressing it out with his foot. It seemed to be one of hisst acts of courtesy.


    ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s unfortunate,¡± rk said with a tinge of disappointment. He looked at Isabe and asked, ¡°Isabe, are you going home for dinner with your mother?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Isabe shot a re at Emanuele. Her mother was on her honeymoon with Leo; there was no dinner to attend. But under Emanuele¡¯s intimidating gaze, it felt as if her neck would be snapped if she didn¡¯tply.


    Isabe meekly responded, ¡°Yes, my mom called a few times while I was watching the movie. She probably wants me toe home for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Isabe,¡± Emanuele said curtly, opening the passenger door for her.


    Isabe nced back at rk. ¡°I guess I should go.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I hope next time we can have aplete date,¡± rk said, though he was somewhat disappointed. He then turned to Emanuele and added, ¡°Drive safely.¡±


    He wished he could have been the one to drive Isabe home; that would have been so much better.


    Once they were inside the car, Emanuele¡¯s demeanor changed dramatically from the friendly face he¡¯d shown to rk. His expression turned icy.


    Not a word was spoken as Emanuele drove off, taking Isabe away from the movie theater. The atmosphere in the SUV was tense, and Isabe couldn¡¯t help but notice that Emanuele, being the head of the Chicago Mafia, never traveled alone. She noticed that there were cars following them from the front and the back, clearly driven by his bodyguards.


    Emanuele, fueled by anger, pressed harder on the gas pedal, elerating to nearly 200 miles per hour. The scenery outside became a blur, and fear gripped Isabe so tightly that she had to grab onto the handle for support.


    ¡°Emanuele, can you slow down a bit?¡± Isabe nervously spoke up.


    But Emanuele showed no intention of slowing down; in fact, he seemed to be speeding up.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    Emanuele nced at Isabe and couldn¡¯t help but smile, a smile tainted with a hint of bloodlust.


    ¡°Yes, I am. I must be out of my mind toe to the movies looking for you,¡± he spat out menacingly.


    He didn¡¯t even understand why he had done it. After finding out that Isabe was on a date with rk, he had desperately tried calling her. When Isabe didn¡¯t pick up, he immediately had his assistant find out her location. Seeing Isabe and rk emerge from the theater, he felt a zing anger ignite within him, as if it could burn both of them to ashes.


    He had smoked nearly ten cigarettes, and watching Isabe and rk walk out of the theater so affectionately had fueled a raging fire in his chest. It felt like it was about to burst out of him, incinerating both the man and the woman in front of him.


    He had gone mad. He genuinely didn¡¯t know what he was doing.


    Emanuele¡¯s inexplicable outburst left Isabe both fearful and bewildered. She couldn¡¯t make sense of his sudden anger.


    Soon, the car arrived at the Lombardi mansion. In the parking lot, Emanuele parked the car, and Isabe, sensing an opportunity to escape Emanuele¡¯s presence, unbuckled her seatbelt and opened the car door to get out.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she realized that the car door had been locked by Emanuele, and her attempts to push it open were in vain.


    ¡°Emanuele, I need to get out of the car,¡± Isabe said, her voice trembling.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t respond to her but instead lit a cigarette, inhaling slowly. The smoke began to fill the car, making Isabe feel increasingly ufortable. She hadn¡¯t noticed before, but it seemed that Emanuele had a penchant for smoking.


    After finishing his cigarette, Emanuele finally calmed down a bit. However, the smell of smoke lingered in the car, making Isabe cough involuntarily.


    As she coughed a couple of times, she suddenly felt her body bing lighter. She realized that Emanuele had lifted her into hisp.


    While the SUV was spacious, having two people in the same seat made it feel cramped. Isabe felt like she was squeezed against him, her cheek resting on his chest. She could feel his warmth and the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. It was nothing like what she had expected; his heartbeat was strong and had a distinct rhythm, showing the incredible vitality within him. She had believed him to be heartless, but this suggested otherwise.


    ¡°Isabe, your behavior today has made me very angry,¡± Emanuele said in a cold, icy tone, his voice as cold as the surface of a frozenke.


    Oh, dear! Isabe thought. She had been obedient enough, so why was he angry? Why was this man¡¯s mood so unpredictable and inconsistent?


    ¡°What do you want from me? I¡¯ve followed your instructions, and you¡¯re still angry? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s truly upset here!¡± Isabe eximed, trying to free herself from Emanuele¡¯s embrace, but his grip was strong, and she couldn¡¯t break free.


    ¡°I told you, you can only get married. No dating. You didn¡¯t listen,¡± Emanuele murmured, his hand gently caressing Isabe¡¯s cheek. Looking at her tender, eggshell-like face in contrast to his calloused hand, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the difference.


    A woman like her was meant to be cherished.


    ¡°Only get married?¡± Isabe gasped. She couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Emanuele, you¡¯re going too far! I¡¯ve followed your orders and interacted with the people you wanted me to. How does my dating affect you? Why are you stopping me from dating?¡±


    Emanuele suddenly found himself at a loss for words, unable to respond to Isabe¡¯s question. Indeed, why did he care if she dated someone else? Why did he feel so anxious and angry when he saw her being affectionate with other men? He couldn¡¯t stand seeing her with anyone else. If possible, that person should never even look at her.


    These thoughts seemed absurd to him, and he couldn¡¯t understand why he was thinking this way.


    ¡°Emanuele, I don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t want me to date rk. I can¡¯t just marry him right away, kiss him, embrace him, sleep with him, and have his children, can I?¡± Isabe was getting frustrated as she recounted the ridiculous expectations ced upon her.


    Little did she know that her words were continually provoking Emanuele. Frustrated, he lowered his head and kissed Isabe¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 15: Spending the Night at Emanuele鈥檚

    Even Emanuele himself didn¡¯t know why he had kissed Isabe, but once their lips met, his mind seemed to stop working, and all that remained was raw instinct.


    He began to passionately im Isabe¡¯s breath, forcefully parting her lips with his tongue, greedily tasting the vors in her mouth. His hands roamed restlessly over her soft body, lifting her skirt, slipping between her thighs, pressing against her flesh, feeling her body wriggle and tremble in his embrace.


    In that moment, Emanuele only wanted to possess herpletely. Her fear inexplicably heightened his excitement.


    Isabe had never expected Emanuele to kiss her. She widened her eyes in disbelief, squirming in his embrace, attempting to break free.


    The scent of smoke clung heavily to the man, making her ufortable. However, her body grew increasingly warm, her strength waned, and she became more sensitive. A strange desire welled up within her; she wanted more, and she wanted this man to take her passionately.


    Yet, reason ultimately prevailed. Isabe knew they couldn¡¯t continue like this. He was her stepbrother, and she was his stepsister. This was all wrong.


    With this realization, Isabe bit Emanuele¡¯s lip forcefully, and blood seeped from his lips. She thought the pain would make him release her. Instead, the taste of blood and her constant writhing seemed to further excite this man, who resembled a wild beast.


    He tore at her clothing, and from kissing her lips, he moved downward, biting her breasts.


    No, no, this couldn¡¯t go on!


    Pain, shame, and terror overwhelmed Isabe. She could hardly bear it, but her strength was too feeble to escape Emanuele¡¯s control.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m your sister! You shouldn¡¯t treat me like this!¡± Isabe could only beg tearfully, her face pale as she gazed at the man who had been acting recklessly upon her.


    She couldn¡¯t allow things to go any further. She would lose her sanity if they truly engaged in any inappropriate behavior.


    Isabe¡¯s sobbing gradually brought Emanuele back to his senses. He halted his actions, looking at the woman in his arms who was trembling, tears streaming down her face. He removed his hands from her and seemed to be struggling to restrain himself. Then, he growled lowly, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Isabe immediately jumped out of Emanuele¡¯s embrace, clutching her clothes to her chest, shivering as she hastily fled. She didn¡¯t want to face the terrifying demon that Emanuele had be, unpredictable and threatening. Just moments ago, he had seemed like he would devour her.


    He was massive in stature, and his temperament was fierce. If he had truly forced himself upon her, it would have been a terrifying ordeal.


    She couldn¡¯t care less about her disheveled appearance; she just wanted to get home. However, Isabe¡¯s n to escape to her own apartment failed.


    Not long after Isabe had left, she was intercepted by Emanuele¡¯s assistant, Phillip Mcgee.


    Phillip conveyed Emanuele¡¯s instructions to Isabe. ¡°Miss Gould, the boss wants you to stay overnight here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to go home,¡± Isabe replied.


    Her mother and stepfather were away on a trip, and Grazia and her husband, Andrew, had their own ce. That meant this house, aside from the servants and bodyguards, was empty, except for Emanuele. She had to stay with him?


    Insane! If Emanuele wanted to do anything to her at night, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s determination, Phillip sighed and ryed Emanuele¡¯s words. ¡°The boss said that if he really wanted to do something to you, he could do it at any time. Your apartment is transparent to him; it¡¯s just a matter of whether he wants to enter. So, you¡¯d better stay here tonight.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s such a bastard!¡± Isabe cursed through clenched teeth.


    In the end, Isabe had to stay in one of the vi¡¯s guest rooms. This room had been prepared for her, with clothes, pajamas, shoes, and even shampoo and shower gel, all in her size and high-end brands she had never encountered before.


    However, despite the wealth and luxury, Isabe felt extremely ufortable with this upper-ss lifestyle. She longed for a simple, ordinary life that was truly hers.


    As she showered, Isabe noticed the red and swollen marks on her neck and chest where Emanuele had bitten her. These marks revealed the wild events that had transpired earlier. It made Isabe frown and feel immense pain.


    She couldn¡¯t help but scrub those areas vigorously as if trying to erase the markspletely.


    That jerk, he could go to hell! How could he do such things to his stepsister?


    Isabe thought that she needed to find an opportunity to tell her mother about this. She needed her mother¡¯s help; otherwise, one day, she might really be assaulted by Emanuele.


    After her shower, a maid came to call her down for dinner. But thinking about facing Emanuele, Isabe immediately declined, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I won¡¯t eat tonight.¡±


    The maid left.


    However, a little whileter, Isabe received a call from Emanuele.


    ¡°Come downstairs right now, unless you want me toe to your room and watch you eat,¡± he said.


    Isabe clenched her teeth, hung up the phone, and rushed downstairs.


    Damn it, if Emanuele came to her room to have dinner with her, she didn¡¯t even want to think about it.


    Arriving at the dining room, the table was already filled with delicious-looking food, and Emanuele was sitting at the table waiting for her.


    Isabe reluctantly took a seat across from Emanuele, wishing she could be farther away.


    Emanuele spoke, ¡°Come over and sit next to me.¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t want to move.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it again,¡± Emanuele¡¯s tone became firmer, his voice deep.


    With no choice, Isabe got up and sat down next to Emanuele.


    As Isabe looked at the sumptuous feast before her and smelled the mouthwatering aromas, her stomach began to growl.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The dining room was quiet, but then Isabe¡¯s stomach growled, startling her. Her face turned as red as an apple.


    Even Emanuele, who usually had a serious demeanor and rarely smiled, couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard Isabe¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Who was it that said they weren¡¯t hungry? Whose stomach is growling now?¡±


    In that moment, Isabe felt embarrassed and wished she could disappear into the floor. It was so humiliating!


    She immediately took a bite of sd, trying to change the subject byplimenting, ¡°Um, this sd is really good, delicious!¡±


    She acted as if it were her first time eating sd.


    Emanuele heard Isabe¡¯s words and smiled once again.


    As Isabe looked at Emanuele¡¯s face, which was now adorned with a rare, normal smile, she found that he didn¡¯t look as menacing as he usually did. Maybe if he could be like this more often, he¡¯d be easier to get along with.


    The next day, Isabe was driven to work by one of the bodyguards in a luxurious car. Coincidentally, Evelyn saw her.


    ¡°Isabe, how did you suddenly be so wealthy? You have different cars picking you up every day,¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t believe it. How did Isabe be so rich, especially when she had that suitor yesterday?


    With these thoughts, Evelyn immediately began to inquire. ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t your suitor from yesterday pick you up today? Did you two not go to a hotelst night?¡±

 Chapter 16: Emanuele Calls Again

    Isabe was taken aback by Evelyn¡¯s directness and didn¡¯t know how to respond at first. ¡°No, I went home yesterday. Besides, he¡¯s not my boyfriend, so there¡¯s no way we would do anything like that.¡±


    Evelyn persisted, ¡°Then howe you arrived in another luxurious car today?¡±


    Evelyn and Isabe were good friends from college, so she was aware of Isabe¡¯s family situation. Isabe¡¯s father had passed away a long time ago, and she usually worked on weekends to make money. She couldn¡¯t afford a luxury car. Moreover, the person who had driven her to the hospital seemed to be a chauffeur. How could she suddenly afford a chauffeur? Evelyn couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it.


    Evelyn¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    Isabe felt a headacheing on due to Evelyn¡¯s relentless questioning. ¡°My mom married a wealthy man, so I¡¯ve been exposed to these things¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow, that sounds amazing!¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°Your mom managed to marry a wealthy man years after your father passed away. Isabe, I envy your mom. Unlike me, I can¡¯t even find a boyfriend.¡±


    Evelyn then changed the subject, ¡°Your suitor from yesterday looks quite young and handsome. When are you nning to get together with him? And then maybe introduce me to his friends?¡±


    ¡°Evelyn, you really shouldn¡¯t. They¡¯re not good people,¡± Isabe warned. She couldn¡¯t help but think about what Emanuele had donest night. That jerk, she would never forgive him!


    ¡°What does it matter? He¡¯s wealthy, good-looking, and treats me well. That¡¯s all I need,¡± Evelyn replied, her simplicity shining through. She didn¡¯t seem afraid at all, and in fact, she was excited. She loved the idea of a passionate love that was all about loving her while defying the world.


    Isabe shook her head as she looked at Evelyn¡¯s innocent expression. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t tell Evelyn too much about this. She could deal with this on her own, but she didn¡¯t want to involve her good friend.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Just then, Pippo Chi entered the room. ¡°What are you two talking about? You should get to work; if the head nurse catches you chatting, she¡¯ll scold you.¡±


    Pippo was dressed in a white coat and wore gold-rimmed sses. He had a gentle and clean appearance, exuding the aura of a doctor.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Evelyn said, leaving the office to prepare for the uing surgery.


    Isabe stayed behind, organizing patient records. Both she and Evelyn were surgical interns, just starting out, doing mostly assisting work. Pippo, on the other hand, was their senior by three years and had been working at the hospital for several years.


    Rumor had it that Pippo was the son of the hospital¡¯s director, but he kept a low profile, and there were no reports of him taking advantage of his family connections.


    When Isabe and Evelyn had started to work here, Pippo had been very helpful to them.


    ¡°Isabe, how are you feeling? You look a bit off,¡± Pippo inquired, his concern evident in his gaze.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m okay,¡± Isabe replied, trying to appearposed.


    Pippo leaned closer to Isabe and spoke softly, ¡°There are rumors going around the hospital that a wealthy man is pursuing you. Is it true?¡±


    Isabe nodded, a troubled expression on her face. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true, and I¡¯m feeling quite uneasy about it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want any of this, but she felt like her life had taken a dark turn since that party. It was as if the mafia had pulled her into a downward spiral. Was she destined to live in hell?


    Thinking of Emanuele¡¯s cold, hazel eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, just reject him. Nobody can force you,¡± Pippo consoled her.


    ¡°Yeah, nobody can force me,¡± Isabe said with a smile, but her heart was far from cheerful. Emanuele could force her, and that was the problem.


    Pippo watched Isabe as she diligently worked. The sunlight streamed through the window, casting a soft, beautiful glow on her face, making her look like an angel.


    Pippo bit his lip and said, ¡°Isabe, I believe you¡¯re more suited for a peaceful and simple life, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Isabe looked up at Pippo, her eyes brightening. She hadn¡¯t expected Pippo to understand her so well. Many people thought that dating a wealthy man was a good thing, but she just wanted an ordinary life.


    ¡°Yes, I think so too,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡­


    When it was time to leave work, rk drove over to see her again.


    ¡°Isabe, we didn¡¯t get a chance to have dinner togetherst night. How about dinner tonight?¡± rk suggested.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Isabe agreed, getting into rk¡¯s car.


    This scene sparked envy in Evelyn, who waved at them with a teasing smile. ¡°Hello! If any of your friends need a girlfriend, you can send them my way!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± rk replied with a grin.


    He then looked at Isabe and asked, ¡°Your friend is quite interesting.¡±


    Isabe smiled, but bitterness filled her heart. She didn¡¯t want Evelyn to get involved in this world, but seeing her eager expression made Isabe think that maybe she should talk to Evelyn about it someday.


    Just then, Isabe¡¯s phone rang, and she saw that it was Emanuele calling. She couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow. Was Emanuele watching her again, seeing her with rk? The thought of Emanuele¡¯s terrifying demeanor from the previous night sent a shiver down her spine.


    Her phone, once a simple device, had be a source of fear. She wished she could just throw it away.


    rk noticed Isabe¡¯s hesitation when she saw the caller ID. ¡°Your brother¡¯s calling. Is something wrong?¡±


    Isabe shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer it,¡± rk offered, taking Isabe¡¯s phone and putting it on speaker mode for her to hear.


    ¡°Emanuele, what brings you to my sweet Isabe today?¡± rk asked casually.


    ¡°Why did you answer? Where¡¯s Isabe?¡± Emanuele¡¯s voice was cold and menacing.

 Chapter 17: A Simple Killing

    Even through the phone, Isabe could sense that Emanuele was very angry at the moment. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble a few times. God, she was genuinely afraid of him. It was like a mouse facing a cat. From the very beginning of this game, she had been at a disadvantage. Could the man beside her be the trump card to turn the situation around?


    Isabe wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but one thing she could confirm was that rk didn¡¯t seem to fear Emanuele. Despite sensing Emanuele¡¯s anger, his actions remained rxed. One hand casually rested on the steering wheel, and the other held Isabe¡¯s phone, his face still sporting a somewhat gentle smile.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Isabe is right next to me. We¡¯re about to have dinner. Emanuele, is it because Isabe¡¯s mother wants her toe home for dinner again?¡± rk spoke without a hint of fear. They were equals in status, both from influential families, and they had been in contact for a while, so rk knew what kind of person Emanuele was. He understood his brutality, coldness, and explosive temper, but he wasn¡¯t afraid. In fact, he sometimes found a strange enjoyment in witnessing Emanuele¡¯s cruelty.


    ¡°No,¡± Emanuele replied, realizing that finding another excuse would be too clumsy. Only a fool would believe it. ¡°Where are you having dinner? I¡¯ll join you.¡±


    Hearing that Emanuele wanted to join them for dinner, rk was taken aback. ¡°You, a busy man, are off work so early? And you have time to join us for dinner?¡±


    Emanuele nced around at his current surroundings. At this moment, he was in one of their dungeons, facing a man covered in blood who had just died. The body was gradually stiffening. Emanuele had even pulled out all the man¡¯s fingernails and brutally whipped him with a chili-infused whip, leaving not a patch of unharmed skin. But this man had refused to reveal any information about their leader¡¯s whereabouts, even though it was clear he had entered Chicago, and more turmoil was about to unfold.


    Emanuele was truly busy, but he couldn¡¯t forget to eat.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; there¡¯s always time for a meal,¡± Emanuele replied, asking rk to send him the restaurant information after they decided where to eat.


    Ending the call, rk turned to Isabe. ¡°Your stepbrother wants to have dinner with us. It¡¯s quite amazing. To be honest, I haven¡¯t had many meals with him.¡±


    Despite their close rtionship, they always seemed to miss each other due to their busy schedules. Plus, rk¡¯s attention was often diverted to ying with women, and he would only meet Emanuele asionally during their bi-monthly meetings.


    Today, Emanuele unexpectedly wanted to have dinner with them? Isabe didn¡¯t know if it had anything to do with her.


    When had Emanuele be so persistent? Thinking of what had happenedst night, Isabe fell into distress. She didn¡¯t want to go through that again. Emanuele was a contradiction. He allowed her to marry rk, but he didn¡¯t allow her to date someone else first?


    She didn¡¯t understand, and she didn¡¯t want to back down any longer. Retreating further would only make her more passive and eventually strip her of all the rights she should have. With this in mind, Isabe bit her lip and firmly grabbed rk¡¯s arm that was resting on the steering wheel.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel that my brother is a bit scary,¡± she said, trying to make herself appear pitiable. Her delicate and vulnerable appearance,bined with her looks, had a powerful effect on men.


    rk¡¯s heart was stirred when Isabe voluntarily ced her hand on his arm. Her hand was so small, soft, and looked pristine white. It was incredibly enticing, making him want to hold it and kiss it. But, of course, he restrained himself. However, deep down, he couldn¡¯t help but think that no woman could resist his charm. Even though Isabe had initially acted cold, she had surely been won over by his charm now!


    ¡°Isabe, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of him. Although Emanuele may seem intimidating, he won¡¯t harm you as long as you don¡¯t betray him. You¡¯re his stepsister, and as long as you don¡¯t pose a threat, he won¡¯t do anything to hurt you,¡± rk reassured Isabe.


    Isabe wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. She had tried to distance herself from their family since the beginning, but Emanuele continued to threaten her with her life. Even though she repeatedly assured him that she wouldn¡¯t conflict with his interests, he refused to let her go. Could she truly believe that someone like him wouldn¡¯t harm the innocent?


    ¡°rk, aren¡¯t you afraid of him?¡± Isabe asked with her big, blinking eyes, looking remarkably innocent.


    rk couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at Isabe¡¯s question, finding it so cute. ¡°Isabe, Emanuele and I are equals. We have a business rtionship. When he needs me, I need him. Why should I be afraid of him?¡±


    Isabe realized rk¡¯s perspective and lowered her gaze, hiding the calcting glint in her eyes. Since rk and Emanuele were in a cooperative rtionship, with neither fearing the other, did that mean she could use rk as her support? She knew rk was an unreliable yboy, pursuing her might just be a passing fancy. She had no intentions of getting involved with someone like him. But if possible, during this time when he was fascinated by her, she could find a way to make rk help her break free from Emanuele¡¯s control.


    In the end, rk chose the Michelin-starred restaurant where they had intended to dine with Isabe the previous day. He called Emanuele, and not long after, Emanuele arrived, taking a seat directly next to Isabe.


    As soon as he sat down, Isabe smelled the strong scent of blood emanating from Emanuele. It was clear it wasn¡¯t his blood. There was only one possibility-this man had just killed someone!


    The smell was intense, and even rk, sitting across from Emanuele, noticed it. He furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Emanuele, did you juste back after killing someone? Your clothes reek of blood.¡±


    Emanuele nodded, his expression indifferent, as if killing someone was as normal as chopping an onion. What a devil! Sitting next to him, Isabe¡¯s body was covered in goosebumps. Did this man have a heart at all? How could hee to dinner right after killing someone?


    Isabe quickly realized that not only was he unbothered, but he also talked openly about the act of killing.


    ¡°He was Sicilian. I pulled out all his fingernails and whipped his entire body until it was covered in wounds, like a rag. But he still refused to reveal their leader¡¯s whereabouts. So, I made sure he¡¯d never talk again-I pulled out his tongue,¡± Emanuele described nonchntly.


    Listening to Emanuele¡¯s ount, Isabe felt that familiar choking sensation returning. Her stomach churned, and a nauseating feeling surged from her stomach to her throat. She couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and abruptly stood up.

 Chapter 18: Don鈥檛 Betray Me

    Isabe rushed into the bathroom and began vomiting. There wasn¡¯t much left in her stomach, and as she continued, only stomach acid remained, causing nausea and pain. She turned on the tap and started sshing her face and rinsing her mouth vigorously.


    The icy water on her face helped suppress the nauseating emotions, finally making Isabe feel more alive. As she looked at herself in the mirror-pale and absent-minded-the thought of her, a doctor, having ties with the mafia, felt like the ultimate punishment from God.


    She had witnessed bloody scenes before while working in the hospital, tending to patients injured in idents, some of them critically. She had also seen death, as the hospital was always filled with diseases and mortality. But those were idents that everyone tried to prevent and fought to save lives. When they couldn¡¯t save a life, she mourned.


    However, on Emanuele¡¯s side, life was continually trampled upon, extinguished with the cruelest methods. In this world of the mafia, did human life really mean so little?


    Isabe stood before the mirror, regaining herposure. Suddenly, she heard a woman¡¯s screaming from outside the bathroom.


    She turned her head and saw Emanuele swaggering in. After entering, he closed the bathroom door behind him. He actually came here?!


    But Emanuele didn¡¯t seem ashamed. He looked at Isabe and asked, ¡°What are they shouting about?¡±


    In the world of this hitman, where life could be so disregarded, rules were naturally meant to be ignored. After all, rules were made for those who followed them. How could he be expected to abide by them when he could so callously treat human life in this manner?


    ¡°Are you okay, Isabe?¡± Emanuele asked, noticing her paleplexion. She seemed on the verge of copse, but her eyes still shone brightly, burning with an intense me, revealing the resilience of this young woman.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was so fragile now, yet she could still be angry!


    Emanuele marveled at her. In his interactions with Isabe, he found her vibrant life force always captivating.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about me. If you really cared, you¡¯d kill a few fewer people,¡± Isabe said, her stomach churning at the memory of Emanuele¡¯s description of the murder scenes.


    Emanuele reached out and grasped Isabe¡¯s chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re too innocent. If I don¡¯t kill them, they¡¯ll kill me. Do you want to see me dead?¡±


    Isabe stared back at Emanuele. To be honest, she did hope this devil would go to hell, but if she said that, he would likely torment her again. She genuinely feared Emanuele¡¯s cruelty.


    Oh God, she was truly scared of his torment. Could she somehow make him leave her world? She just wanted a peaceful life. Had the dream of having an ordinary life be so unattainable?


    ¡°Brother, what are you saying? Why would I want you dead? I just thought, can¡¯t we all get along peacefully?¡± Isabe concealed her frustration and answered cautiously.


    Emanuele, however, scrutinized Isabe¡¯s eyes carefully. It was clear she was lying. He was an expert at reading people, and he knew all the micro-expressions that came with a lie.


    Emanuele pressed Isabe¡¯s body against the nearby wall, his entire form pressed against hers. He could feel the fragile young girl¡¯s body against his own. At this moment, the wicked thoughts of desire resurfaced in his mind.


    Emanuele¡¯s hot body enveloped her, making Isabe immediately tense. She remembered what had happened in the carst night, the terror of almost being consumed by him. And now, he wanted to do something to her in the bathroom?


    Just then, there was a knocking on the bathroom door.


    ¡°Hey, who locked the door from the inside? If you don¡¯t open up, I¡¯m calling security!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to burst! Hurry up and open the door, I need to use the bathroom!¡±


    ¡­


    Would they break the door down, thinking they were caught in an affair?


    Isabe grew even more nervous, her eyes fixed on the towering, imposing man pressing down on her. The damn feeling of suffocation returned.


    Her throat felt as if it were being constricted, making it impossible to swallow or speak.


    ¡°Please, brother, I beg you, let me go,¡± she whispered, her emotions overwhelming her and sapping her strength.


    She wanted to push Emanuele away, but her feeble attempts were futile; she simplycked the strength.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re truly disobedient,¡± Emanuele stared at Isabe and smiled, his grin carrying a hint of cruelty. ¡°Usually, those who don¡¯t obey me are already dead.¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, whether or not I¡¯m obedient, at least on the surface, I¡¯ve followed your orders, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Isabe asked. She had beenpliant and even ttered him. Why wouldn¡¯t Emanuele release her?


    ¡°Not enough, Isabe. I want not only your actions to submit to me but also your soul.¡± Emanuele cupped Isabe¡¯s face.


    His hand wasrge, making Isabe¡¯s face appear even smaller in his palm.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sick, go to the hospital!¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but curse. She had never encountered such a possessive man before. It was terrifying. She was a living person, not his puppet. Did he intend to control her like a marite?


    Seeing her angry, Emanuele grew even more excited. It meant he had control over Isabe¡¯s emotions. He could make her angry, sad, or afraid. In his eyes, her life should be under his dominion.


    Emanuele¡¯s light brown eyes grew darker as he stared at Isabe¡¯s rosy, plump lips. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t resist the image of kissing her from the previous night. He leaned down and kissed her lips.


    Emanuele had gone mad. His kiss was rough, his tongue invaded her mouth, exploring every corner, and he even bit her lip as if he wanted to devour her.


    His grip on her tightened, pressing her against his body, and she could feel the undeniable hardness beneath him.


    Damn it, Emanuele, you bastard!


    Isabe struggled, hitting and pushing Emanuele¡¯s body, but her efforts were in vain. Her strength was no match for him.


    Their intimate moment was interrupted by Isabe¡¯s ringing phone. She hastily put it on speaker.


    ¡°Isabe, are you okay? Why have you been in the bathroom for so long?¡± rk¡¯s concerned voice rang out.


    Emanuele paused and released Isabe. She immediately moved a few feet away from him, taking a moment to catch her breath. She replied to rk, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    After ending the call, Isabe looked at Emanuele. ¡°rk is waiting for me.¡±


    Emanuele gazed at Isabe¡¯s swollen lips from their recent kiss. The desire in his eyes still raged, but he also understood that if he were to present Isabe as a gift, he couldn¡¯t let rk sense anything amiss.


    He felt a twinge of regret. Why had he developed such intense desires for Isabe? He wished he could keep her tied to his bed, indulging in her day and night. This wasn¡¯t like him.


    Isabe¡¯s influence on him seemed to be growing stronger, and this wasn¡¯t a good thing.


    With these thoughts in mind, Emanuele reached behind him and touched the Glock Pistols hidden there. He warned Isabe, ¡°Isabe, you better behave and not betray me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you.¡±

 Chapter 19: Taking Isabella Home

    How could there be a man like him? One moment he was kissing her as if he wanted to devour her, but the next moment, he wanted to kill her! How terrifying.


    Although Emanuele hadn¡¯t drawn his gun at this moment, his actions made it clear that he was reaching for it. Isabe feltpletely innocent and wronged.


    ¡°Mr. Lombardi, I¡¯ve already made it clear to you. As long as you let me leave, I can disappear from your world forever. If possible, you won¡¯t have to see me for the rest of your life. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Isabe persisted with her initial stance. She had no desire to be involved in this dangerous mafia world. Even with all their wealth, she still needed to be alive to enjoy it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, from the moment you stepped into our family, you can¡¯t leave anymore, Isabe. Be a good Mafia princess, fulfill your duties, pick a suitable man to marry, have children, and let us see your worth. Only then will you earn our respect.¡±


    At that moment, the bathroom door was kicked open, and security personnel entered. Their expressions shifted from anger to visible nervousness when they saw Emanuele.


    ¡°We¡­ we didn¡¯t know Mr. Lombardi was here. Please forgive us,¡± one of the security guards stammered, not daring to meet Emanuele¡¯s gaze.


    Emanuele, like a superior king, paid no attention to anyone in the room. He left the bathroom without a word.


    As soon as Emanuele left, Isabe took a moment to calm herself inside the bathroom. She reapplied her makeup and then emerged.


    ¡°Isabe, why did you take so long in the bathroom? Are you okay?¡± rk looked at Isabe with concern.


    He had seen Emanuele¡¯s description of a violent act earlier. Isabe had clearly been unwell. Her pale face tugged at rk¡¯s heartstrings.


    She was just too innocent, with a simple worldview. She didn¡¯t understand that these kinds of things were normal for people in their world, just as normal as having a meal. But rk knew that with time, Isabe would adapt.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Isabe replied, but her mood was far from it. Every time she faced Emanuele, she felt like she lostpletely. Her ustrophobia would kick in, making her feel suffocated and afraid.


    Thinking of the man¡¯s intense possessiveness and the ruthless intentions he showed afterward, Isabe knew this man had no emotions. He desired only one thing from her.


    He desired herpletely, and she had to find a way to escape from him as soon as possible. Would marrying rk be a way out? She nced at him, unsure.


    rk had no idea about what had just transpired between her and Emanuele. He said, ¡°Emanuele took quite a long time smoking. I¡¯ve been waiting here all by myself.¡±


    He would never suspect that the man who had willingly offered to send his stepsister away would do such terrible things to her behind his back.


    Isabe forced a smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting, rk.¡±


    She wondered if being friends with rk, or perhaps even lovers, would be enough to distance herself from Emanuele¡¯s control. That seemed like the best possible oue. Marriage was out of the question for her, especially since she had just graduated from college and was about to embark on a career in the medical field.


    Isabe, lost in thought, didn¡¯t realize she had been staring at Emanuele for a while. It wasn¡¯t until a sharp pain in her waist snapped her back to reality, making her gasp for breath.


    She turned to the man next to her, and it was him who had pinched her. However, he now pretended to bepletely nonchnt, eating his meal without a hint of expression.


    This man was truly despicable! She wished she could stab him right now, but in reality, she was nowhere near a match for him.


    Soon, they finished their meal, but Isabe had lost her appetite. Sitting next to Emanuele, she still couldn¡¯t shake off the lingering smell of blood, which further killed her desire to eat.


    ¡°I¡¯m so disgusted by all of this,¡± Isabe thought to herself.


    rk noticed that Isabe had little appetite and felt sorry for her. ¡°We¡¯ll go eat something you like another day. Emanuele, next time, please don¡¯t join us for dinner. It interferes with our bonding time,¡± he said.


    Emanuele chuckled, ¡°Alright, alright. Next time, I¡¯ll let you two have your alone time. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Emanuele reached for Isabe¡¯s arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take Isabe home.¡±


    Isabe widened her eyes, a hint of fear flickering in them. Why was Emanuele being so proactive, insisting on taking her home? No, she didn¡¯t want to be alone with him.


    Seeing that Isabe remained motionless, Emanuele turned to her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    With that casual phrase, it might seem insignificant to others, but Isabe clearly saw the threat in Emanuele¡¯s eyes.


    rk sighed, ¡°Emanuele, I¡¯m pursuing Isabe. I think I can take her home.¡±


    He felt that Emanuele was interfering too much. Didn¡¯t he dislike his stepsister? Why was he suddenly worried that rk would harm her?


    This didn¡¯t fit Emanuele¡¯s character at all. If he disliked someone, he would either eliminate them or use their value to his advantage. Why was he being so considerate now? rk couldn¡¯t quite figure it out.


    ¡°Isabe, who do you want to take you home?¡± Emanuele started to inquire.


    Isabe felt like she was caught in the middle, like a sandwich cookie. If she had a choice, she would prefer rk to take her home. Being with rk was always morefortable.


    But looking into Emanuele¡¯s irises, she saw the coldness of someone who could carry out his threats without hesitation.


    ¡°You better be obedient, don¡¯t betray me, or I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you.¡±


    She believed he was capable of such things!


    Every hair on Isabe¡¯s body stood on end. Then, she said to rk, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, rk. It¡¯s better if my brother takes me home.¡±


    ¡°A smart choice,¡± Emanuele whispered in Isabe¡¯s ear.


    Fortunately, during the ride, Emanuele didn¡¯t make any further advances toward her. It seemed that he was pleased with Isabe¡¯s choice this time.


    The atmosphere inside the car was less tense.


    When they arrived at Isabe¡¯s apartment building, Emanuele nced at the rundown structure. Calling it an apartment building felt like a stretch; it was more like a slum. The building had been standing for who knows how many years, with bricks falling off its exterior, giving it a dpidated appearance.


    Emanuele looked at the building and said to Isabe, ¡°This ce is really run-down. You should consider moving somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°No, I like it here,¡± Isabe replied. She had been living in this area for many years. It was affordable, convenient, and close to her workce. It might be old and worn, but she had decorated her little apartment so warmly thating home after work always made her feel rxed. That was enough for her.


    ¡°Your mother has entrusted me with your life, including the rent for your apartment, which I¡¯ll take care of,¡± Emanuele said casually.

 Chapter 20: Protecting Her

    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes, looking at the man in front of her. ¡°What did you just say?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Oh my God, was she dreaming? How could she hear such wordsing out of Emanuele¡¯s mouth? She hadn¡¯t even graduated yet, and she didn¡¯t have much money. Her monthly sry barely covered her living expenses, and she had to ask her mom for rent money for her apartment.


    But now, her mom had apparently handed this responsibility over to Emanuele. She doubted her mom would have willingly sought him out for this. It must have been Emanuele¡¯s idea!


    This devil truly wanted to control every aspect of her life! Isabe felt Emanuele was being incredibly cruel. He knew she was innocent, so why did he keep interfering with her?


    ¡°For your own good, Isabe, you shouldn¡¯t live in such a run-down apartment anymore. You should move to a top-tier building where the security system is top-notch, ensuring your safety,¡± Emanuele said as he gestured towards a nearby building.


    It was nothing like where Isabe lived now. This building had eighty floors, a modern design, and from a distance, it looked magnificent. Living there meant being either wealthy or influential.


    But she didn¡¯t want to go!


    While Emanuele¡¯s words sounded like concern, Isabe felt he was gradually encroaching on her freedom, turning her into some sort of mafia princess, distancing her further from her previous life. She was already feeling restricted, with two bodyguards following her around, and now he wanted her to move as well. Would he eventually force her to quit her job?


    Isabe was growing increasingly frustrated. ¡°Enough, Emanuele. I¡¯ve had enough! I¡¯m not a mafia princess, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I¡¯m still a doctor, not one of you bloodstained devils. I like where I live right now, so please stop interfering in my life, okay?¡± she practically yelled. She had suppressed her feelings for too long.


    Everything was supposed to stay the same, so why was Emanuele refusing to leave her alone and constantly tormenting her?


    After shouting at Emanuele, Isabe hurriedly went home, fearing that if she were a second too slow, he woulde after her.


    She might be angry, but she had no intention of risking her life over it.


    Emanuele watched Isabe¡¯s retreating figure, her silhouette gradually disappearing into the night. He didn¡¯t get angry; he just thought that Isabe was still a little girl with naive thoughts that were almost cute. How could she still believe she was just an ordinary person?


    He looked at the two bodyguards following Isabe: Harry ck and Tony Meyer, both assigned by his father to protect her.


    ¡°Protect her well, and if anything happens, contact me immediately,¡± Emanuele instructed.


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± They obeyed any arrangement made by Emanuele and immediately followed in Isabe¡¯s footsteps.


    Emanuele stood still, his brows furrowed, his face dark and somewhat menacing. The current situation was not as straightforward as it had been in the past. Dealing with the Sicilian mob, who bred like pests, had be a daunting task.


    Even now, he hadn¡¯t figured out who their leader was or what they looked like. Dealing with other enemies had never been this difficult for him.


    However, they didn¡¯t pose a significant threat to him. He was immensely powerful, capable of taking down ten enemies in a single breath. Moreover, he had bodyguards for both travel and residence, guarding him tirelessly. He didn¡¯t need to worry about the possibility of assassination.


    But the man he had killed today was a minor Sicilian mob leader. He had tortured him to death in such a brutal manner that the Sicilians would surely despise him.


    The days ahead would not be as peaceful and calm.


    Emanuele found it challenging to ensure that when the Sicilians sought revenge on him, they wouldn¡¯t notice Isabe. She was too fragile, like a delicate flower in a greenhouse. Thinking about how his casual words had triggered her to the point of vomiting made him shake his head.


    While his sister, Grazia, had been well protected by their family and didn¡¯t engage in violence, she had witnessed the brutal and bloody scenes. In the face of such situations, she remained calm and fearless. That was the true mark of a mafia princess. Once those thugs set their sights on Isabe, it would be as easy as squashing an ant to kill her.


    ¡°Isabe, you better hope luck is on your side and you don¡¯t die too soon. Otherwise, I¡¯ll lose an interesting toy,¡± Emanuele whispered to himself.


    The next day, Isabe got up to go to work. Her rented apartment was not far from the hospital, and usually, she chose to walk the ten-minute distance to work. Today was no different.


    However, just as she left her apartment building and was about to cross the road, a car suddenly sped towards her.


    If it weren¡¯t for Harry, who rushed out and pulled her aside just in time, she might have been hit and thrown several meters away by the speeding car.


    Isabe was still in shock. ¡°What just happened?¡±


    If her bodyguards hadn¡¯t been there, she might have already been a lifeless body. As a doctor, she knew very well what the consequences would have been if that speeding car had hit her.


    Tony went to examine the wrecked car that had crashed into a nearbymppost. ¡°The driver is dead, and he smells strongly of alcohol.¡± Everything indicated that the driver had been drunk, which was why he had been speeding and crashed into Isabe. It seemed like an unfortunate coincidence.


    Drunk driving? Isabe looked at the mangled car, shaking her head. She had never experienced anything like this in her first 22 years.


    She felt like her life was bing increasingly turbulent.


    Due to the incident, Isabe felt dazed and unfocused at work all day. She couldn¡¯t help but think about the ident and how close she hade to death.


    She was genuinely afraid of dying. After working hard to graduate from college, she hadn¡¯t even started to experience the colorful aspects of life. She didn¡¯t want it to end like this.


    Evelyn heard about what had happened to Isabe and looked worried. ¡°Isabe, if it¡¯s too much, you should take a leave and rest at home. Your boss will understand.¡±


    Isabe shook her head. She didn¡¯t want Evelyn to worry. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine; it¡¯s just a minor thing.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but think about Emanuele. If he were here, he would probably mock her, wouldn¡¯t he? Yes, she did have a small heart.


    But why, of all times, did she have to think of Emanuele now?


    As Pippo walked past Isabe, he brought her a cup of coffee. ¡°You seem a bit out of sorts today. Have some coffee; it might help.¡±


    Isabe epted the coffee and thanked Pippo. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    Pippo smiled. ¡°Isabe, have you run into any trouble recently? You seem different from before, and not in a good way.¡±


    Evelyn immediately interjected, ¡°What kind of trouble could she possibly have? Her only worry is being pursued by rich men. I wish I had that problem.¡±


    ¡°Evelyn, stop it,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll shut up. I¡¯m going back to work now,¡± Evelyn said before leaving.


    Pippo looked at Isabe. ¡°Isabe, if you ever have any problems, you can talk to me. Maybe I can help.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s emotions calmed down a bit as she looked into Pippo¡¯s kind eyes. But she didn¡¯t want to involve anyone in her own problems; she was already a mess. How could she drag others into it?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. ¡°No problems.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m going back to work. If you need anything, feel free to reach out,¡± Pippo said.


    Just then, Isabe received a message reminding her that her rent was due in a couple of days.

 Chapter 21: Agreed to Move

    Isabe sighed as she realized it was time to pay the rent. In the past, her mother had taken care of the rent, sending her the money each month to cover it. But now, with Emanuele in control of everything, the thought of asking him for rent money was a disaster in itself.


    Isabe decided to pay the rent with her credit card for now and nned to find a part-time job on weekends to make extra money. She was confident that once she became a full-time employee at the hospital, her sry would increase.


    She didn¡¯t believe for a second that she couldn¡¯t make it on her own.


    Today, she had been involved in a critical patient¡¯s rescue at the hospital, which kept her working until nine in the evening.


    Isabe made her way home with her tired body.


    To be honest, although these days were exhausting, she found herself content as long as Emanuele wasn¡¯t interfering. She enjoyed the simple busyness that made her feel grounded.


    But now, she wasn¡¯t alone. Two bodyguards were constantly trailing her. While she had found them annoying before, today, after the near-ident with the car, she realized how their presence had potentially saved her life. She had started to appreciate theirpany again.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Isabe reached her apartment¡¯s door and pulled out her keys to unlock it. However, as she nced at the rug on the floor, she suddenly became alert.


    Isabe looked at Harry and Tony. They were professional bodyguards and immediately picked up on her change in demeanor.


    Both of them discreetly drew their pistols, slightly crouching as they approached the door. They gestured for Isabe to step back and urged her to call Emanuele.


    Call that devil? Isabe didn¡¯t want to, but she knew this wasn¡¯t the time to act on emotion. The rug on her doorstep was skewed, and the potted nt by the wall had been moved. She had been living here for a while, and this was the first time something like this had happened. It seemed likely that someone had tampered with her apartment.


    Isabe reluctantly made the call to Emanuele.


    He answered quickly. Isabe spoke softly, ¡°Emanuele, there¡¯s someone in my apartment.¡±


    ¡°Wait there; I¡¯ming over. Tell Harry and Tony not to make any sudden moves,¡± Emanuele replied, showing his ruthless and calcted nature. He knew exactly how to handle a situation like this.


    Isabe promptly typed Emanuele¡¯s instructions on her phone and showed them to Tony and Harry. They both signaled their understanding with an OK sign.


    They didn¡¯t know how many people were inside, armed with mysterious weapons. With only two professional bodyguards, they would be at a disadvantage. Their best course of action was to wait at the door for Emanuele and his team.


    Isabe¡¯s muscles tensed with anxiety. She had never been this vignt before. But recent events had made her paranoid. What if someone believed she was the mafia princess and had infiltrated her apartment for revenge?


    Finally, Isabe gritted her teeth and called Emanuele. There was no room for irrational emotions. Her rug was disced, and it was the first time she had encountered such a situation. She was sure more than one person was involved.


    As Isabe nervously made the call, her heart raced. She couldn¡¯t return to her old, ordinary life anymore.


    Emanuele received Isabe¡¯s call and rushed over immediately with a small team. Some climbed along the windows, as her apartment was on the sixth floor, while others charged in through the front door.


    Before taking action, Emanuele told Isabe, ¡°Go wait in the car.¡±


    He handed her the car keys.


    As she looked at Emanuele¡¯s intense face in the dark of the night, Isabe¡¯s heart inexplicably quickened. He had always threatened to kill her before, but when real danger arrived, he hade to her first.


    Isabe realized she didn¡¯t know anything. She knew nothing about what was happening here. Staying here would only cause trouble for others. With that thought, she went downstairs, clutching the car keys.


    As the elevator doors closed, she saw Emanuele¡¯s men forcefully enter her apartment. Gunshots echoed.


    God, please keep Emanuele safe.


    Isabe had never imagined that she would be praying for Emanuele.


    She sat in Emanuele¡¯s car, anxiously staring out of the window, waiting for nearly an hour before Emanuele finally emerged from the apartment.


    In the dimly lit night, Emanuele¡¯s imposing figure resembled a towering mountain, robust and powerful. He held a gun in his hand, radiating an aura of cold-blooded determination. Yet, in that moment, Isabe found herself not as afraid of him as before.


    She immediately got out of the car and approached Emanuele. ¡°Are you okay? Did you get hurt?¡± She could smell the strong scent of blood on him and was genuinely concerned that he might be injured.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Emanuele replied, holstering his gun. ¡°But those damn bastards paid a heavy price.¡±


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel regret that the intruders were not from the Sicilian mafia but a small gang trying to operate in his territory. Somehow, they had noticed Isabe and attempted to kidnap her to use as leverage against him. This had ended disastrously for them, with his entire gang facing the consequences.


    Emanuele¡¯s disdain for Isabe had diminished somewhat. She had been perceptive enough to detect someone in her apartment. In his eyes, she was beginning to show the qualities of a mafia princess.


    Isabe, upon hearing Emanuele¡¯s chilling words, didn¡¯t feel much sympathy for the intruders either. She was starting to understand Emanuele¡¯s perspective. Sometimes, when you were deeply embroiled in the underworld, if you didn¡¯t kill, you¡¯d be killed.


    She felt like the unluckiest person. Despite her efforts to avoid such situations, she found herself getting deeper and deeper into them.


    ¡°Isabe, do you still think you want to continue living here?¡± Emanuele asked her.


    ¡°I like living here,¡± Isabe replied. She had been living in this ce for years. Initially, she had shared the apartment with her mother, but her mother had moved out when she started a rtionship with Leo. Isabe had lived here alone ever since. This danger was likely temporary, right?


    ¡°I regret to inform you, Isabe, that there¡¯s blood everywhere in your room now. Your lovely pale-yellow bedsheets are soaked in blood. I can¡¯t be sure if that guy we shot is still alive, but if he isn¡¯t, then your apartment now houses a dead body-a typical horror scene. Are you sure you still want to stay in a ce like this?¡± Emanuele described the situation vividly, and Isabe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This man would make a great horror storyteller, describing such a horrifying scene in such detail.


    The thought of her warm, carefully decorated apartment now being tainted with death and her bed, where she had slept, being upied by a corpse sent shivers down her spine.


    This was beyond terrible; she was on the verge of losing her mind.


    Emanuele extended his hand, gently running his fingers through her hair. With his touch, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but catch another whiff of the intense smell of blood that clung to him. She also noticed the dark stain on his ck clothes, like a deadly poison, a gruesome reminder of what had transpired moments ago.


    He had just taken someone¡¯s life, and his clothes were stained with the dead man¡¯s blood. Yet, he was so close to her now.


    But even more pressing was the question of what she should do next.


    Her apartment was no longer inhabitable, even if the immediate danger had passed. She was terrified to return there.


    Isabe closed her eyes, trying to hide her vulnerability in front of Emanuele. After a while, she opened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°I agree to move.¡±

 Chapter 22: Not an Accident

    Emanuele¡¯s actions were much faster than Isabe had anticipated.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    On that very evening, Isabe moved into the top-tier apartment.


    As she pushed open the apartment door, Isabe was greeted by over two hundred square meters of space. The living room alone wasrge enough to host a party for twenty people. The balcony was spacious and offered a view of the river below.


    In total, there were three rooms, each of them generously sized. The master bedroom, in particr, even had a small sitting area.


    ¡°Wow, this is so luxurious!¡± Isabe marveled at everything before her. She had only seen such opulence online, but now she was actually living in a ce like this.


    However, despite the excellent environment, Isabe couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of not belonging. She was well aware that this ce didn¡¯t truly belong to her. She was just here temporarily, and once everything settled down, she was determined to return to her peaceful life.


    Isabe also discreetly noticed that there were no signs of a man using this ce, which eased her mind a bit. At least Emanuele wasn¡¯t living here, so she didn¡¯t have to be on constant guard.


    Emanuele stood behind Isabe, watching as she curiously took in everything in the apartment, like a kitten exploring a new environment. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Isabe, are you satisfied with all of this?¡±


    Though Isabe knew the environment was nice, it was hard for her to rx and enjoy it, given that it wasn¡¯t something she had achieved through her own efforts and considering her disdain for Emanuele. How could she rx and enjoy all of this?


    So Isabe turned to face Emanuele and said, ¡°Even a caged canary may have afortable life, but it can never be as happy as a free bird.¡±


    Emanuele smiled, reached out, and embraced Isabe¡¯s shoulder, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered, ¡°One day, you¡¯lle to enjoy this kind of life.¡±


    Emanuele had also arranged for clothes and everyday necessities for Isabe.


    Looking at Emanuele, Isabe made a request, ¡°Can you help me bring some things from my old apartment?¡±


    Emanuele nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll need to clean up first, you know. Some things are covered in blood.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the bloodstained clothes,¡± Isabe replied, ¡°but the most important thing is a small metal box in my closet. Can you bring that to me?¡±


    She could rece everything else, but that box held unique memories she couldn¡¯t bear to lose.


    Emanuele¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s in the box?¡±


    ¡°It holds some cherished memories,¡± Isabe said.


    Inside the box were childhood photos of her with her parents, some gifts her parents had given her, and a Barbie doll she had saved up for and bought as a child. She had seen it in a shop¡¯s window and fallen in love with it. As a girl of her age, who didn¡¯t have dolls? But she didn¡¯t, and she had envied Chloe, who had a variety of Barbie dolls and yed with them, changing their clothes andbing their hair. One day, she couldn¡¯t resist touching one of them, and Chloe had viciously pped her hand, leaving it red and swollen.


    ¡°If you ever touch my stuff again, I¡¯ll break your hand!¡± Chloe had threatened.


    Isabe dared not touch Chloe¡¯s belongings again, but she still longed for a Barbie of her own. She knew her mother worked hard, and it wasn¡¯t possible for her to buy such things. Her uncle and aunt were out of the question.


    So she saved up, doing chores for the neighbors, helping them with their sheep, earning a few cents here and there, until she had saved enough over a year to buy that Barbie doll. To keep it hidden from Chloe, she would sneak it into her pillow every night, taking it out only to talk to it before bedtime.


    In those dark childhood days, aside from her mother, it was that Barbie doll that gave her the strength to endure and persevere.


    The box contained the most precious things to her, and she was determined to get it back.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Emanuele said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Phillip get it ready and bring it to you.¡±


    Emanuele finished speaking and added two more bodyguards to Isabe before leaving. He couldn¡¯t fathom why he cared so much about her safety now.


    Initially, he had been willing to kill her because he believed she might pose a conflict of interest. But now, he found himself wanting to protect her, as if she were his family.


    When he received Isabe¡¯s call today, Emanuele had been deeply anxious and rushed over almost immediately, fearing she might be harmed.


    After ensuring her safety by moving her to the apartment overnight without even properly interrogating the men involved, he could finally return to question them.


    The influence Isabe had on him was something he couldn¡¯t quite determine as good or bad. However, he knew that if he ever discovered her betraying him, he would not hesitate to kill her.


    Isabe had spent the night in the upscale apartment, which was quite different from her previous amodations. It was spacious andfortable, requiring almost no adjustment for her to fall asleep immediately.


    The night had been unusually peaceful, as if nothing had happened. So when Emanuele woke up the next day, he almost felt like everything that urredst night had been a dream.


    But it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Isabe got up to change her clothes, opened the closet, and saw the wide array of beautiful, exquisite clothing. They still had their price tags attached, all high-end luxury brands, each piece worth several months of her sry.


    She immediately called Emanuele. ¡°The clothes you had someone send are too expensive. Aren¡¯t there any more casual options?¡±


    ¡°Isabe, your mother has entrusted your life to me now. These things are just standard for a Mafia Princess.¡±


    Mafia Princess? So now she was a Mafia Princess?


    ¡°I¡¯m not a Mafia Princess,¡± she retorted angrily.


    Her anger was met with Emanuele¡¯s heartyughter, as if he were mocking her innocence.


    ¡°Whether you think so or not is irrelevant. Right now, everyone outside believes you are. Isabe, stop talking like a child. There will be more incidents likest night¡¯s assassination.¡±


    Emanuele was now sitting in his office, legs resting on his desk, leaning back in his chair, looking particrly rxed.


    ¡°By the way, weren¡¯t you in a car ident yesterday morning?¡± he asked.


    ¡°That was an ident. The driver was drunk,¡± Isabe argued.


    ¡°No, no, no. Phillip investigated. That bastard received arge transfer into his wife¡¯s ount a week before his death. However, the information about the sender was hidden. We¡¯re still investigating further,¡± Emanuele said.

 Chapter 23: He Must Stop Her

    Isabe, upon hearing those words, felt as though her blood had instantly turned to ice. Her entire body went cold, and that suffocating feeling returned, as if someone were choking her, making her gasp for air like a fish stranded onnd.


    It wasn¡¯t an ident; it was deliberate murder?!


    Isabe felt like she was trapped in an invisible web, unable to break free, and was left with no choice but to surrender. The assassinations she had only seen in TV shows and movies were happening to her now?


    She had never wanted to be involved in such conflicts, only desiring a simple and ordinary life. But even this simple wish seemed unattainable. Why had things turned out this way? Isabe couldn¡¯t fathom it.


    ¡°Isabe, are you alright?¡± Emanuele¡¯s voice came from the phone, filled with concern when she didn¡¯t respond immediately after his previous statement.


    She had always lived in a world with clear legal boundaries, and this was her first foray into the darkness. Was she frightened?


    Damn it, when did he be so concerned about her emotions? He couldn¡¯t help but put himself in her shoes, sensing how much pain and helplessness Isabe might be feeling at the moment.


    Isabe had always tried to distance herself from their world, making it clear from the start that she wanted no part in it. However, he had also told her that once she officially entered the Lombardi family, there was no turning back. Did she finally understand now?


    Thinking about it, Emanuele felt a twisted sense of satisfaction as her world view crumbled. It was amusing to see how resilient this naive girl was. No matter how significant the setback, it couldn¡¯t defeat her.


    Yes, it was Isabe¡¯s tenacity and resilience that made Emanuele find her intriguing. He wanted to break her strength and shatter her illusions, and that would be an aplishment in itself.


    ¡°Isabe, I hope you can survive the ¡®idents¡¯ that wille your way. I¡¯d hate to see you die so easily,¡± Emanuele casually remarked.


    Emanuele hung up the phone, his eyes now filled with a chilling, bloodthirsty glint, a cruel smile ying on his lips. He hoped Isabe could endure, as he had no intention of losing such an entertaining toy.


    Isabe, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but curse. This guy was truly insane! She was in this situation, and he seemed to be reveling in it! Any trace of the goodwill she had begun to feel for Emanuele was nowpletely gone.


    In reality, Isabe wasn¡¯t as calm as Emanuele believed. After finishing the call, she stood in front of the dressing table, her hands trembling as she tried to style her hair. She failed several times before finally tying it up. When changing clothes, she deliberately chose a shirt with no visible brand, but the bowtie at the cor was a mess, a stark contrast to how she used to present herself.


    As she left for work, her mood grew even heavier. In the past, she had found everything on the streets interesting. She would think about what to have for breakfast, whether to order a coffee, whether to go shopping with Evelyn after work, and what to wear the next day. But now, she couldn¡¯t enjoy anything around her.


    Whenever people approached, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but be vignt, wondering if any of them were here to harm her.


    On the road, there were many cars, and Isabe couldn¡¯t help but wonder if another speeding car mighte crashing towards her, or if a group of people might step out and kidnap her¡­


    Isabe was on edge the whole time until she reached the hospital, and only then did that terrifying feeling dissipate. She felt like continuing like this would eventually drive her to madness.


    Luckily, within the hospital, everything was familiar. She knew the people, and her current status as a student doctor meant she rarely had to interact with unfamiliar patients. This made Isabe feel less frightened.


    She had a busy day at work today. In the past, the busyness used to make herin, but now, she didn¡¯tin at all. Being busy left her with little time to think about other things, which was a relief.


    Taking a short break, Pippo handed Isabe a cup of coffee and praised her, ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re quite dedicated today. Keep it up, and you could be a great doctor.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t exaggerate,¡± Isabe replied modestly.


    ¡°By the way, Isabe, are you being followed by bodyguards now?¡± Pippo inquired curiously.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Isabe hadn¡¯t allowed Tony and Harry to apany her into the hospital, but they were still worried about her. So they would hover around the building, both in the hallway and outside her office. Isabe couldn¡¯t shoo them away, so she let them be.


    However, inside the hospital, she pretended not to recognize them. Surprisingly, Tony still noticed.


    ¡°Um, you could say that,¡± Isabe responded.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you now? Do you have some kind of danger?¡± Pippo asked, puzzled.


    ¡°How should I put it¡­ they¡¯re here to ensure my safety,¡± Isabe said, not wanting to reveal too much. If they found out that her mother had married the former head of the mafia, they would probably be shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s really strange, Isabe. Have you encountered some kind of danger?¡± Pippo persisted.


    ¡°No, no,¡± Isabe waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Oh, I just remembered, I have some medicine to deliver to the office upstairs. I¡¯ll go do that now.¡± Isabe quickly turned and headed upstairs.


    Pippo watched Isabe¡¯s retreating figure, deep in thought. He hoped that Isabe had no connection whatsoever with that person.


    After work, rk came to pick up Isabe again for dinner.


    ¡°Isabe, today your brother won¡¯t disturb us. Let¡¯s go, what would you like to eat? I¡¯ll take you there,¡± rk said, still enthusiastic.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to try that new Italian restaurant nearby,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡± rk stepped on the gas pedal, and the car sped towards the direction Isabe indicated.


    Meanwhile, Pippo, who had just left the hospital, saw this scene and his expression immediately darkened.


    Wasn¡¯t that man in the luxury car the Canadian mafia boss?


    A man who had climbed to the top at such a young age, appearing harmless and like a yboy, but in reality, ruthless and cunning.


    Did Isabe really have ties to the mafia? No, he had to stop her.

 Chapter 24: Holding Isabella on His Lap

    Inside the restaurant, the elegant sound of a violin floated down from the stage, casting a romantic atmosphere with dimmed lights-perfect for dining and conversation.


    The waiter brought in one exquisite dish after another, cing them on the table before Isabe and rk.


    ¡°Isabe, have you ever been to Italy?¡± rk inquired.


    Isabe shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯ve never been abroad.¡±


    Going abroad seemed like a simple thing to do, Chloe often traveled to foreign countries for leisure. However, Isabe didn¡¯t have the money. She had to work constantly to support herself; she had no time for international travel.


    rk was surprised by her answer, ¡°You¡¯ve never been abroad? Isabe, if you have the chance, you should experience the world outside. Every ce has its own unique charm. By the way, the head of the Italian Mafia is my brother. If you want to go, I can introduce you, and he¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re well taken care of.¡±


    Isabe felt a hint of bitterness in her heart and a touch of frustration. Perhaps in rk¡¯s circle, nobody had ever been unable to travel due to poverty?


    ¡°rk, I don¡¯t have money. I have to keep working to ensure I can survive,¡± Isabe confided in rk about her situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe,¡± rk looked at the girl, slightly embarrassed. He had overlooked this detail.


    When he decided to pursue Isabe, he had asked Emanuele about her financial situation and knew that her father had passed away, and she didn¡¯t frequently live with her mother. She was a self-sufficient and independent girl.


    In the past, the girlfriends he had were usually well-off. Even those with less wealth would constantly use their credit cards to satisfy their material desires, unlike Isabe, who worked tirelessly to support herself.


    That¡¯s why, from the moment he firstid eyes on Isabe, rk was drawn to her unique aura.


    She was indeed very special, unlike any of the girlfriends he had been with before.


    ¡°Isabe, if you ever need financial assistance, don¡¯t hesitate to ask,¡± rk said, extending his hand to hold Isabe¡¯s hand, which was resting on the table. He intended tofort her.


    Instinctively, Isabe pulled her hand away. She seemed ufortable with such intimate contact with rk.


    She knew that she and rk were not from the same world. Despite his gentle demeanor and handsome appearance, she always thought of his current status, which was earned through a series of killings. He lived in constant danger of being killed himself. This made her somewhat resistant to him.


    She was willing to interact with rk only to escape from Emanuele¡¯s control.


    However, when she thought about Emanuele¡¯s warning-how more and more people would target her, and there would be more assassination attempts-Isabe couldn¡¯t help but rethink her current n.


    She didn¡¯t want to admit that she was the Mafia Princess, a member of the Lombardi family. Yet, their enemies already believed it.


    If she escaped Emanuele¡¯s control, would it still make sense?


    Isabe felt the need to reevaluate her current course of action.


    Seeing Isabe pull her hand away, rk smiled and didn¡¯t feel awkward at all. It was normal for the girl to be hesitant about physical contact in the beginning.


    He thought he would take it slow, using tenderness, consideration, and gentlemanly behavior to gradually warm Isabe¡¯s heart and make her fall for him.


    After finishing dinner, rk dropped Isabe off at her apartment. He was surprised to find that Isabe lived in a top-tier apartment. He asked, ¡°Isabe, did you move to a new ce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my previous ce wasn¡¯t safe; someone broke in,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°Oh my God! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± rk was even more astonished, and he instinctively put his arm around Isabe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Who the hell did that? Does Emanuele know?¡±


    Isabe nodded and gently stepped back to break rk¡¯s touch. ¡°He arranged for me to move to this apartment.¡±


    rk understood now. He looked at Isabe and said, ¡°Isabe, for your safety, I¡¯ll drive you to and from work every day. I promise to protect you like a knight guarding a princess.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Isabe refused rk.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t refuse me,¡± rk insisted, his face determined. ¡°It would hurt me.¡±


    rk then turned and walked away, fearing he might hear Isabe¡¯s rejection again.


    ¡°See you tomorrow. When youe downstairs, you¡¯ll see me on time.¡±


    Isabe sighed, feeling that she would owe rk a favor, and she didn¡¯t want that.


    Lost in her thoughts, Isabe returned to her apartment. As soon as she entered, she found Emanuele sitting on the living room couch. He was tall, dressed in dark clothing, and exuded a powerful presence, like a towering mountain.


    Isabe was startled.


    He had done this before, freely entering and leaving her apartment. Now that he was the owner of this apartment, he could do so even more effortlessly.


    This was terrible, and Isabe felt ack of security.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Emanuele ordered when he heard movement.


    Isabe always felt that when she called him ¡°brother¡± and acted docile and obedient in his presence, it might awaken some trace of conscience or humanity in him. However, he was ruthless, bloodthirsty, and had no use for humanity.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Furthermore, he would never treat her like he treated Grazia, even though she was ten years younger than him.


    Emanuele reached out and pulled Isabe onto hisp.


    A faint scent of tobo mixed with woody notes, resembling a citrus and pepper perfume, wafted over. There was also a strong, overpowering scent of pheromones. Isabe¡¯s body trembled, and she almost instinctively tried to jump off hisp.


    However, Emanuele¡¯s presence was imposing, and his hand around her waist kept her firmly in ce, making it impossible for her to escape.


    ¡°Isabe, I heard you had dinner with rk today,¡± Emanuele said softly, his hand caressing Isabe¡¯s cheek.


    At this moment, he was extremely close to her, so close that Isabe could almost feel his lips touching her cheek.


    This made her very ufortable, and she squirmed, trying to shift her position or get off him. However, Emanuele made a muffled groan. Isabe felt something hard pressing against her underbelly, like an iron rod.

 Chapter 25: Getting Married One Month Later

    ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll finish you right here,¡± Emanuele warned, his voice dripping with menace.


    Isabe immediately froze, her heart pounding with fear. She couldn¡¯t believe how physically aroused this man had be, and it terrified her. She dreaded that Emanuele might force himself on her again, using her as a tool to satisfy his desires, just like before.


    But amidst this fear, a disturbing desire emerged within her. It was a desire she found repulsive, somethingpletely unlike herself. Isabe couldn¡¯tprehend these conflicting emotions.


    Emanuele, on the other hand, struggled to maintain control. At first, he hadn¡¯t regarded Isabe as a woman, but now, her body and scent were driving him wild with longing. He could feel her warm body pressed against his, her softness, and the intoxicating fragrance of her perfume. All of it was tearing at his restraint, urging him to strip her bare and im her right then and there.


    Isabe dared not move and could only lie helplessly in his arms. She responded to his earlier question with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s hand moved from her face to her hair, expertly undoing the bun she had tied up for work. Her long, chestnut curls cascaded down, shimmering beautifully under the dim light.


    His index finger traced patterns through her hair, making Isabe feel as though she were an object of amusement. She was utterly defenseless in his grasp.


    ¡°Then he drove you back here. What did you talk about downstairs?¡± Emanuele inquired.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t believe that he knew about this as well. Did he have people monitoring her every move?


    ¡°He asked why I had moved here. I told him about what happenedst night, and he offered to drive me in the future,¡± Isabe replied truthfully.


    ¡°He offered to drive you?¡± Emanuele¡¯s brow furrowed, and he felt an unfamiliar pang of jealousy. He didn¡¯t like the idea of someone else ensuring Isabe¡¯s safety, as it made him feel inadequate in protecting his own.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re a clever girl. You should know how to decline rk¡¯s offer,¡± Emanuele said as his hand traveled down her back.


    Isabe felt like a helpless pet under his touch. She longed to get away from this man who treated her like a ything.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she replied meekly, still maintaining her obedient facade.


    Because Isabe had been sopliant, Emanuele felt a sense of satisfaction. ¡°Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll have Tony and the others drive you to the hospital. The cars have been modified with bulletproof ss and top-notch safety features to withstand even the impact of a truck. Safety is guaranteed from every angle.¡±


    Isabe let out a sigh. She couldn¡¯tprehend Emanuele¡¯s sudden shift from wanting to kill her to wanting to protect her. Their rtionship had be increasingly bizarre, neither fitting the mold of siblings nor friends. It was an unsettling,plicated connection.


    ¡°Protecting you doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want to kill you,¡± Emanuele, as if reading her thoughts, said callously. ¡°It¡¯s about upholding the dignity of being the head of the Chicago Mafia. Even if you were a mere dog by my side, I would protect you.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s anger red, and she clenched her fists. How dare hepare her to a dog?


    ¡°Oh, by the way, your luggage has already been brought here. It¡¯s in your room. You can go check it,¡± Emanuele said, releasing his hold on her in the process.


    Isabe promptly jumped off hisp and headed to her room. She found most of her clothes were intact, and, most importantly, the iron box was there. She opened it and saw her belongings inside, letting out a sigh of relief.


    Emanuele watched as Isabe lovingly held an old Barbie doll, and he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°An old, tattered Barbie doll? You adore this?¡±


    When he had opened the box earlier, he had found family photos, her mother¡¯s picture, and some strange diary entries with just a few keywords. They seemed to be written on days with bad weather. He couldn¡¯t understand why Isabe would keep such items so preciously.


    Isabe, still hugging the Barbie, turned to Emanuele and said, ¡°She¡¯s not just a doll; she¡¯s my cherished possession from childhood.¡±


    Emanuele snorted, ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve kept my promise to you, Isabe. I hope you can keep your promise to me. Frankly, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you married rk tomorrow.¡±


    Emanuele suddenly thought that if Isabe married rk, she would be under his protection, and he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her safety. It might even facilitate further cooperation with the Campbell family. However, the idea of her being with another man filled him with a strange difort. It was as if something he owned was being taken away.


    Isabe, feeling cornered, immediately protested, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married.¡±


    Why did Emanuele always push her to get married? It was so contradictory. He wanted her to marry rk, yet he didn¡¯t want her to be with him. The situation was baffling.


    Seeing Emanuele¡¯s stern demeanor, Isabe softened her tone, saying, ¡°At least, not right now.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re graduating in July, with just a month to go, Isabe. I¡¯ll discuss it with rk. You¡¯ll marry him in a month,¡± Emanuele dered.


    A month? Isabe¡¯s heart raced, and she felt a choking sensation in her throat. She couldn¡¯t breathe. Why did Emanuele always vacite between appearing good and being utterly infuriating?


    She watched Emanuele leave, but his presence seemed to linger, suffocating her. After some time, when her emotions had somewhat calmed, she picked up her phone and called rk, ¡°rk, do you want to marry me?¡±

 Chapter 26: She鈥檚 Quite Interesting

    ¡°Isabe, why are you suddenly asking this?¡± rk had just returned home, ready to take a shower, when he received Isabe¡¯s call. Her direct question caught him off guard.


    Isabe was incredibly straightforward, and it charmed him. But marriage? He preferred dating to marriage; he was still young and had not had his fill of fun yet.


    ¡°My brother said you would marry me,¡± Isabe took a deep breath, trying to sound as calm as possible.


    ¡°He said that? Isabe, I believe we should date first. Only when it feels right should we consider marriage. What do you think?¡± rk spoke in his usual polite manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think too, but¡­¡± Isabe sighed, ¡°If my brother insists on this, can you try to persuade him?¡±


    Initially, Isabe hadn¡¯t wanted to discuss this with rk, but her brother, Emanuele, had given her a one-month ultimatum. She feltpelled to discuss it with rk now. Perhaps rk felt the same way?


    rk was known as a yboy, and someone like him probably didn¡¯t want to get married so soon.


    ¡°Isabe, if Emanuele demands it, it might be challenging to change his mind,¡± rk sighed. ¡°You might not be aware, but Emanuele is facing some major problems right now. Your presence has added anotherplication. He needs to protect you. So, marrying me could indeed ease some of his stress.¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t care about Emanuele¡¯s problems. She had no interest in him. He was a mafia boss who had killed many people, and if someone wanted to harm him, it seemed only fair.


    She just wanted a normal life and didn¡¯t want to be dragged into the dark and hellish world he inhabited.


    ¡°rk, is there really no other way? Can¡¯t you talk to my brother?¡± Isabe asked.


    Isabe¡¯s reluctance to marry him surprised rk. After all, he was the kind of man that every woman in Canada would want to marry. A simple gesture from him would have women flocking to him.


    Isabe didn¡¯t want to marry him?


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re very clever! It seems I¡¯ve underestimated you all this time,¡± rk was impressed by Isabe¡¯s words. He had initially thought she was naive and easily deceived, but their conversation revealed that she was anything but. She had a clear understanding of herself.


    However, she was far too self-deprecating. While she might not be a supermodel, she was a lovely young woman. And as for power, she was the current Mafia Princess.


    ¡°Isabe, you probably haven¡¯t realized your true worth. You¡¯re already the Mafia Princess. If Emanuele insists, I¡¯ll marry you,¡± rk assured her.


    It seemed that rk was willing to marry her. Isabe sighed, realizing that her n to use rk to escape Emanuele wasn¡¯t going to work. Marrying rk to get away from Emanuele wasn¡¯t a viable option either.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my bodyguards pick me up and drop me off at work. You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± rk agreed. He knew he had his own troubles to deal with, especially since his branch was in Chicago, and the Sicilians were causing more and more problems there.


    While he was a yboy who enjoyed ying with women, he never forgot his true identity as the head of the Canadian Mafia. When his territory was under threat, he could be just as ruthless and brutal as Emanuele.


    Later, rk called Emanuele, ¡°Emanuele, your step-sister is quite interesting. It seems that marrying her might not be a bad idea after all.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Before, rk had seen Isabe as innocent and amusing, something new and exciting. But now, after their phone call, his interest in her had deepened.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Emanuele could tell from rk¡¯s excited tone that Isabe was about to be his prey. They had known each other for many years, and rk rarely spoke about his pursuers with such excitement. Isabe was probably the first?


    However, Emanuele didn¡¯t feel too pleased for some reason. He had noticed Isabe¡¯s uniqueness a long time ago. She appeared so delicate and fragile, and he could easily crush her bones with a little force. Yet, she dared to resist him, the mafia boss, openly and was quite clever. She feignedpliance but resisted him behind his back.


    Her careful and persistent struggles intrigued him. However, when he thought about rk finding her intriguing too, the idea of someone else finding her interesting and wanting to possess her ignited a ze of jealousy within Emanuele.


    Isabe, you¡¯re quite remarkable, to easily captivate the head of the Canadian Mafia.


    ¡­


    When Isabe got out of the car and arrived at the hospital, Pippo immediately rushed over.


    ¡°Isabe, are you dating rk Campbell?¡± It exined the luxury car picking her up. Isabe was surprised. ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°Nobody doesn¡¯t know them,¡± Pippo said, gripping Isabe¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Isabe, he¡¯s a top-tier criminal. Those who cross him end up with their heads twisted off and used as ser balls. You shouldn¡¯t have any dealings with people like him; he¡¯ll drag you into hell.¡±


    In his mind, Isabe was like a lily, pure and untarnished. He couldn¡¯t fathom why she would be involved with the head of a criminal organization like the Mafia. Pippo was perplexed.


    His grip was too strong, causing Isabe to wince and gasp in pain. She struggled, saying, ¡°Pippo, let go! You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    Pippo quickly released her.


    ¡°Pippo, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t like him at all. It¡¯s just some circumstances that force me to interact with them. I prefer this ordinary and peaceful life,¡± Isabe exined.


    Her words eased Pippo¡¯s concerns somewhat. If that were the case, it was for the best. Today, Isabe wasn¡¯t as despondent as yesterday, and her adaptability was quite impressive. Of course, her busy surgery schedule left her with little time for contemtion.


    During a break, Isabe received a call from her mother, Sophia.

 Chapter 27: No Reporting Allowed

    ¡°Isabe, how have you beentely?¡± On the phone, Sophia¡¯s mood seemed quite cheerful, and her voice carried a hint of amusement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been good,¡± Isabe replied, not daring to mention that she might be under surveince.


    ¡°We¡¯reing back to Chicago tomorrow. Why don¡¯t youe over for dinner with us?¡± Sophia suggested.


    Dinner with her mother? Isabe¡¯s heart tightened. She would have to go back to that ce that filled her with fear. The first time she went, Emanuele had threatened her with death. The second time, he had forced her into a kiss. It was terrible.


    ¡°I might have to workte tomorrow,¡± Isabe attempted to decline. ¡°How about another day? We can meet up somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, we haven¡¯t seen each other in so long. I really miss you, and your stepfather does too. Can¡¯t youe to see us?¡± Sophia¡¯s tone had a touch of pleading.


    Her mother was the most important person in the world to her. Isabe bit her lip, unable to refuse her mother¡¯s request, no matter how much she wanted to.


    But the thought of seeing Emanuele again made her feel that suffocating dread once more. He never gave up. He wanted her to get married, and now he had given her a deadline to get married when she graduated from college in a month. Oh, it was terrifying. Perhaps she should tell her mother. Sophia would surely stop it.


    ¡­


    ¡°Isabe, it¡¯s been a while. You look so much prettier now. That¡¯s how young girls should dress up!¡± Sophia embraced Isabe warmly and kissed her cheek.


    Isabe had chosen this outfit from the clothes Emanuele had prepared for her, a simple white dress. It was a straightforward style, but it made her look youthful and exceptionally attractive.


    Sophia believed it looked much better on her than the dark-colored clothes she used to wear, which made her appear much older.


    But now, this outfit was just right.


    Grazia also approached and hugged Isabe.


    ¡°Isabe, our family is hosting a banquet tomorrow. You shoulde over,¡± she warmly invited Isabe, who wanted to decline.


    Although Grazia was a nice person, she was the Mafia Princess, and Isabe didn¡¯t want to associate with anyone involved with the Mafia.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been quite busytely, so I probably won¡¯t have the time¡­¡± Isabe smiled as she declined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say no,¡± Grazia insisted. ¡°You said the same thingst time. You can¡¯t keep declining every time, can you? It¡¯ll make Dad angry.¡±


    Isabe nced at Leo when she heard this. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes carried a warning.


    Isabe sighed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle.¡±


    She felt powerless, slowly stepping into the life of the Mafia family, bing one of them. It was a terrible feeling.


    At that moment, Emanuele walked in. He still had that menacing aura, his presencemanding attention from everyone in the room.


    He started by hugging Sophia and Grazia. When it came to Isabe, he also hugged her gently, handling her with care, not the rough dominance he usually exhibited.


    ¡°This man really knows how to put on a show!¡± Isabe thought to herself.


    ¡°Isabe, how¡¯s your studies going? Is it tough working at the hospital?¡± Emanuele asked her, and they seemed formal, not at all familiar.


    ¡°It¡¯s been fine, just a bit challenging working at the hospital,¡± Isabe replied. However, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of disdain. Isabe didn¡¯t believe for a second that Emanuele was unaware of her situation. He could enter her apartment at will, so there was likely nothing he didn¡¯t know about.


    Did he really need to put on this act in front of family? Emanuele was the true Oscar-winning actor.


    After exchanging greetings, they headed to the dining room. Faced with a sumptuous feast, Isabe didn¡¯t have much of an appetite.


    But when Emanuele noticed that she wasn¡¯t eating much, he whispered, ¡°Do I need to feed you?¡±


    His tone carried a warning.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe immediately shook her head and made an effort to eat.


    Emanuele smiled, and she knew he still scared her. Despite her fear, she didn¡¯tpletely submit to him. Emanuele felt that she wasn¡¯t quite there yet. He wanted to shatter her pride and make her bow downpletely.


    With that thought, Emanuele reached out and touched Isabe¡¯s nape. Isabe¡¯s body instantly stiffened. What did Emanuele intend to do? His fingertips were rough, calloused from years of handling guns. When they touched her skin, she felt goosebumps and shivers. She believed Emanuele could easily snap her neck.


    But soon, Emanuele released her.


    Thankfully, he didn¡¯t go through with it.


    After dinner, Isabe excused herself to leave. Her interaction with Emanuele tonight had been minimal, and she felt a bit relieved. But her relief was short-lived. She might be staying in Emanuele¡¯s luxurious apartment, but it didn¡¯t feel like her own. She had no sense of ownership.


    Still, it was better than being around the Lombardi family members. Isabe felt more at ease when she was alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll escort Isabe home,¡± Emanuele suddenly spoke when Isabe thought she could finally catch her breath.


    Isabe turned to look at him, panic in her eyes.


    He didn¡¯t say it to her; he said it to Sophia and Leo.


    ¡°Ah, that would be too much trouble for you, Emanuele,¡± Sophia said, somewhat surprised. Her stepson was now the head of the family, and his work was demanding. She had heard he was dealing with some tricky issues recently.


    That he was willing to escort Isabe home indicated that he truly epted her and the idea of her bing part of their family. Sophia was deeply touched.


    However, Isabe felt nothing but fear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it; my bodyguards will take me home,¡± Isabe said, trying to decline Emanuele¡¯s offer.


    But Emanuele seemed to ignore Isabe¡¯s refusal and instead grabbed her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Isabe looked at Sophia, who appeared delighted, and Grazia and Leo, who wore smiles on their faces. None of them knew about Isabe¡¯s current situation, unaware of how awful Emanuele treated her in private. Isabe wanted to speak the truth, especially to her mother. She thought that if her mother knew, she would stop any further contact between Isabe and Emanuele.


    But at that moment, Emanuele leaned in close to Isabe¡¯s ear and whispered softly, ¡°If you dare to report anything, I guarantee you won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow.¡±


    Isabe froze, the color draining from her face. She looked into Emanuele¡¯s eyes, filled with terror. Something seemed to block her throat, making it difficult to breathe. It was a suffocating feeling.


    ¡°If you snitch, I¡¯ll have someone gang-rape you and then feed you to the wild dogs, you bitch!¡±


    ¡°If you dare to tattle on me to your mommy, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun, you motherfucker.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s voice echoed in her mind.

 Chapter 28: Claustrophobia Attack

    Emanuele led Isabe outside, holding her hand. To an outsider, their rtionship seemed quite amicable, but little did they know that each regarded the other as an enemy.


    They arrived at the car, and Emanuele finally noticed that Isabe¡¯s hand was unusually cold. He furrowed his brow, remembering that her hand had been warm when he first held it. But now, it felt lifeless, like a corpse¡¯s hand.


    Turning to look at Isabe, he noticed her vacant eyes, which seemed to hold a hint of fear, as if she had encountered a devil.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Emanuele asked. It was strange; why did Isabe seem so frightened now? She appeared as though her soul had left her body in fear.


    Emanuele had never seen Isabe react this way before. Even though he had threatened her life several times, even held a gun to her when they first met, she had never shown such fear.


    Isabe seemed unresponsive to his questions. She didn¡¯t react at all. Emanuele noticed that her breathing was barely perceptible, as if she might suffocate at any moment.


    What was happening? He had spoken those words earlier with far less intensity than his usual threats. There was no way they could have scared her like this.


    But her current reaction made it clear that she had been genuinely frightened by his words.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯sck of response, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but shake her body gently. ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s wrong? Should we go to the hospital?¡±


    Damn it, even though he enjoyed seeing her in pain and torment, making her lower her expensive head in submission, he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her. If she were to die, he would lose an interesting toy.


    Isabe, shaken by Emanuele¡¯s shaking, felt her soul return to her body. She slowly turned to look at him, realizing that her ustrophobia was slowly taking over.


    No, she couldn¡¯t let this happen. She couldn¡¯t let him know about her condition, or he would use it against her the next time.


    Just as their Mafia family would exploit an enemy¡¯s weakness, they would show no mercy, resorting to murder, arson, even harming their enemies¡¯ wives and children. For them, her condition was just a minor vulnerability.


    She couldn¡¯t let Emanuele use this against her, or she felt that she would soon be dead.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabe managed to utter, then opened the car door, got in, and quickly, when Emanuele wasn¡¯t paying attention, retrieved some estazms from her purse and swallowed the medication. The bitter taste spread in her mouth, and Isabe finally began to feel somewhatfortable.


    Emanuele also got into the car, watching as Isabe¡¯s condition gradually improved. Herplexion wasn¡¯t as pale as before, and when he held Isabe¡¯s hand, he noticed her warmth had returned. He could finallyy to rest the concern he had been carrying.


    A mocking smile yed on Emanuele¡¯s face. ¡°I told you, your resilience is like that of a cockroach. You can¡¯t be killed no matter what. How could such a minor threat scare you to death?¡±


    Isabe red at Emanuele, her eyes filled with fury. ¡°Mr. Lombardi, how long do you n to torture me? Can¡¯t you just leave me alone?¡±


    ¡°Leave you alone? Isabe, you¡¯re a toy that fits my tastes perfectly. How could I possibly leave you alone?¡± Emanueleughed, a cruel smile on his face. He felt that Isabe existed solely for him, from her appearance and figure to her personality. In fact, everything about her suited his taste.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yes, since meeting Isabe, he found all the other women he had been with to be inferior. Isabe had reignited his desire for conquest.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re the first woman to defy me. I wonder if you¡¯re equally tenacious in bed,¡± Emanuele¡¯s tongue lightly grazed his lips, a hint of desire in his expression, as he began to fantasize about that scene.


    Isabe simply wanted to berate Emanuele as a pervert. Was he insane, thinking about having her? She was his step-sister, after all! Even though Emanuele hadn¡¯t physically touched her, at this moment, Isabe felt as if she had been vited in his mind.


    The next day, Isabe had to take leave to attend a party. When she informed Evelyn about it, Evelyn was shocked. ¡°You¡¯ve never taken a day off before.¡±


    ¡°Today is an exception. My mother returned from overseas, and I want to see her,¡± Isabe said without much exnation, choosing a casual excuse. She hoped that with so many people at the party, even if Emanuele were there, his attention wouldn¡¯t be solely focused on her. This would provide an opportunity to talk to her mother.


    But damn it, every time she thought about this, Emanuele¡¯s warning came back to haunt her, and Chloe¡¯s voice echoed in her mind. She truly carried a deep-seated fear of Chloe.


    Today, Isabe wore a strapless ck gown that entuated her curvaceous figure. The dress had a fishtail design, hugging her from top to bottom before ring out at the hem, creating a sexy and cute look.


    ¡°Oh, dear, you look absolutely stunning in this outfit!¡± Grazia eximed.


    She had intentionally called Isabe over early because she had prepared this ensemble for her. Along with that, there was a stylist who enjoyed working with Isabe, hoping to make her look even more morous.


    The stylist crafted a refined makeup look for Isabe, and her hair was left to cascade down in loose, voluminous waves, soft and silky, draping elegantly over her shoulders.


    Grazia was highly satisfied with Isabe¡¯s appearance and eagerly ushered her downstairs to mingle with more people.


    Today marked a grand celebration for the young elite, with many heirs and heiresses of noble families in attendance. Isabe noticed that even rk had made an appearance.


    Ever since thest disagreement between Isabe and rk, she had been avoiding him. She couldn¡¯t allow him to marry her, especially considering his involvement with the mafia. She had no intention of marrying into that world.


    At this moment, rk was engaged in a conversation with Emanuele. Grazia promptly pointed at rk and said, ¡°Isabe, I heard that rk is pursuing you. Is that true?¡±


    Isabe nodded in response.


    ¡°You could give it a try. He¡¯s the head of the Canadian mafia, but he¡¯s witty and humorous. Being with him would bring you happiness.¡±


    Isabe nced toward Emanuele, who stood beside rk. His expression resembled that of an ice block, his features tightly held. Even when some attractive youngdies approached him to strike up a conversation, he remained silent, his cold and menacing demeanor sending them scurrying away.


    ¡°Has Emanuele always had this kind of personality?¡± Isabe asked curiously, feeling that nobody was better suited to be a mafia boss than Emanuele. He seemed like he was born for the job.


    However, to her surprise, Grazia, who had been cheerful until now, suddenly lost her smile and shook her head.


    ¡°No, Emanuele wasn¡¯t always like this. It¡¯s after he went through three kidnappings that he became this way. But, to be honest, as long as he epts you, he can be quite good to you. Deep down, he¡¯s not a bad person.¡±

 Chapter 29: Emanuele Kidnapped Three Times

    Really? Isabe didn¡¯t think so. She didn¡¯t see any threat from him, yet he seemed to take pleasure in tormenting her, even to the point of wanting to kill her. Still, she was curious about what Grazia had mentioned regarding his kidnappings.


    ¡°Has he been kidnapped so many times before?¡± Isabe inquired.


    Grazia replied, ¡°In the past, Emanuele was quite lively and adorable. As his sister, my mother and I took care of him. He had the innocence of a child. But things changedter on. The first time it happened, our mother was kidnapped by those despicable thugs. They gang-raped and killed her, but our father imed it was an ident.¡±


    As Grazia recounted this, Isabe found it extremely disturbing. My God, was this what women associated with mafia bosses had to go through? She had just gotten entangled in all of this and was already dealing with assassination attempts and kidnappings. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would have happened if she had been sessfully abducted. What kind of horrors would those thugs have subjected her to?


    ¡°At the time, Emanuele was only six years old and vaguely aware of some things. But as he grew older, he learned how his mother had really died,¡± Grazia continued, sighing. ¡°The second time, when Emanuele was eight years old, he was almost taken from his own bedroom. Our father arrived in time and killed those two scoundrels. He also gave Emanuele a good beating.¡±


    Isabe found it hard to believe. ¡°Why would they beat Emanuele? He was the victim, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Because he was too weak. As the heir to the Chicago mafia boss, his weakness would only lead to his demise. Our father couldn¡¯t allow his son to be like that,¡± Grazia sighed again. ¡°From then on, our father took Emanuele to the shooting range every day to train his marksmanship. He even took him to the dungeons to see the prisoners, teaching him how to maximize their suffering to extract useful information from them.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t imagine an eight-year-old going through all of that. ¡°And then, Emanuele changed. He didn¡¯t smile as much, and his eyes were always stormy. His lips turned cold, recing the warmth. But most of all, it was thest kidnapping that changed him the most.¡±


    ¡°At the age of twelve, Emanuele was kidnapped again, but this time, he managed to kill those abductors himself. It was his first time killing someone, and three kidnappers lost their lives to his gun. They had let their guard down, never expecting a twelve-year-old to kill, let alone carry a weapon with him. After that, our father was proud of him, considering him his pride,¡± Grazia exined, sighing. ¡°From then on, killing became a habit for Emanuele. If he came home one day without the smell of blood, I¡¯d find it strange.¡±


    Isabe looked at Emanuele talking to someone in the corner, never imagining the extent of his past experiences. Still, what did this have to do with her? Even if he had gone through all this in the past, it didn¡¯t justify him tormenting her.


    ¡°Isabe, as women, our responsibilities are not as heavy as those of the men,¡± Grazia said with a cheerful smile. ¡°We can buy the things we like and enjoy life to the fullest. Of course, we may face some risks now and then, but most of the time, we don¡¯t need to worry too much. It¡¯s just that sometimes, we may be required to marry a mafia boss or one of our father¡¯s subordinates. We don¡¯t have the right to refuse.¡±


    Isabe¡¯splexion turned pale at those words, and thoughts of Emanuele¡¯s demand for marriage within a month flooded her mind.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but sp Grazia¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Grazia, do I have to marry someone too?¡±


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s nervousness, Grazia gently stroked her hair. ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve only just entered our family, and you haven¡¯t even finished college. How can anyone expect you to get married?¡±


    ¡°But what if Emanuele wants me to marry?¡± Isabe cautiously asked.


    Grazia, wearing a serious expression, fixed her gaze on Isabe. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Isabe. I chose my own marriage. Both my father and Emanuele told me that as long as I was happy, it was fine. Being with Andrew makes me happy, but I also understand that Emanuele is the boss now. If I were still unmarried, and he wanted to arrange my marriage, I wouldn¡¯t have a choice. Isabe, that¡¯s our fate.¡±


    Our fate? No, she refused to ept that. She had been forced into this family, and she certainly wasn¡¯t any mafia princess.


    ¡°Grazia, what if I refuse? I want to have control over my own marriage.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Emanuele might kill you because you¡¯d be defying him, challenging his dignity,¡± Grazia replied solemnly.


    Isabe looked towards Emanuele, that demon-like man. Was he her creator? Why did he have the power to decide her life and death?


    Emanuele had spotted her too, narrowing his eyes slightly, and began walking towards them.


    At that moment, Grazia continued her well-intentioned advice to Isabe. ¡°Isabe, I know this may be hard for you to ept, but as my father¡¯s stepdaughter, you might share the same inheritance rights as I do. This might reduce the share that Emanuele and I were originally entitled to. I¡¯m fine with it; I think Andrew and I have enough wealth tost us a lifetime. But Emanuele is ambitious. Even though he has power and money to spare, he¡¯s reluctant to let others share his fortune. What I mean is, that¡¯s his nature. If you¡¯re destined to share his assets, he might expect you to shoulder some responsibilities or pay a price.¡±


    Grazia recalled her father¡¯s former girlfriend. Initially, she had considered bringing the woman into the family, hoping to have more children. But the woman had an unexpected pregnancy. When her father was preparing for a wedding, the woman had a fatal car ident.


    Although it appeared to be an ident, who could be certain that Emanuele hadn¡¯t tampered with it? Since then, her father had never mentioned having more children. Now, he had married Sophia, who was no longer young and had undergone sterilization surgery, and only then did Emanuele allow her to enter their family.


    So, Isabe might be destined to be a thorn in Emanuele¡¯s side, but considering how they interacted now, it seemed like she might have been overly concerned.


    Isabe wanted to say something, but Emanuele had already gone upstairs and walked up to them.


    ¡°Grazia, I need to talk to Isabe.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± Grazia replied before heading downstairs to attend to other guests.


    Emanuele firmly grasped Isabe¡¯s arm and pulled her into a nearby cloakroom.


    ¡°Emanuele, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    The cloakroom door was closed behind them, leaving a spacious room with only the two of them. Isabe felt fear creeping in and took a few steps back, trying to stay in the corner, out of Emanuele¡¯s reach.

 Chapter 30: Who Are You Trying to Seduce?

    ¡°Isabe, why are you dressed so seductively today? Trying to seduce someone?¡± Emanuele approached Isabe step by step, questioning her.


    He had never seen Isabe wear such a revealing outfit before. Even the dress he had provided for her at the previous banquet had some modesty, but today, she wore a strapless bodice that left little to the imagination. The dress clung to her, entuating her curves, and her breasts seemed perfectly shaped, a snowy expanse that appeared ready to spill out at any moment. The fabric at her chest seemed like it might slide down with each step.


    When he had seen Isabe downstairs, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but think that she looked incredibly tempting, and it was no wonder that men¡¯s eyes were drawn to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from Grazia. She said I look great in it,¡± Isabe replied. She had never worn such a dress before. In fact, she had never had the opportunity to wear such elegant clothing. Chloe used to say she wasn¡¯t worthy, that she was just a lowly mutt who didn¡¯t deserve to wear beautiful dresses. She never had birthdays or attended parties where such attire was needed, and she had missed her graduation ceremony as well.


    Whenever her uncle, aunt, and Chloe went out for social events, she stayed at home alone, wearing shabby clothes, cleaning and tidying up the house. Otherwise, when they returned, they would scold her severely.


    The two dresses she had worn before were gifts from the Lombardi siblings, and Isabe found it ironic to think about it now. She despised fitting into this world, but it was only because she entered their world that she had the opportunity to wear such expensive clothes.


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Grazia damn well shouldn¡¯t have thought of having you wear such clothes!¡± He grabbed a jacket and tossed it to Isabe. ¡°Put this on!¡±


    It was a ck leather jacket, and Isabe knew it belonged to Emanuele. However, it looked reallyrge, as if it could wrap around her twice.


    ¡°This jacket feels really weird,¡± Isabe put it on, noticing that the sleeves were especially long, covering her palms, and the hem extended down to her thighs, making it quite loose.


    Of course, it would have fit Emanuele perfectly, but it was far from suitable for her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t put on this jacket, I¡¯ll take off your dress and kick you out of this room, making you the center of everyone¡¯s attention,¡± Emanuele rudely stated. Damn it, the thought of her exposing so much skin to others made Emanuele extremely ufortable. He almost wished he could pluck out their eyeballs.


    Isabe believed that Emanuele was capable of doing such a thing. She tightened her grip on the dress, looking at Emanuele. ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    This devil, even though Grazia had told her he hadn¡¯t always been like this, that was no reason to forgive him. She was more innocent than him, yet he seemed to have no pity for her and continuously sought to torment her. She despised this devil!


    Emanuele watched Isabe¡¯s obedient appearance, but in truth, he sensed a hint of resistance in her eyes.


    Emanuele smiled and approached, reaching out to hold Isabe in his arms. He towered over her, and with Isabe in his arms, she felt like a pet cat.


    He had to admit; it felt good.


    Emanuele ran his hand through Isabe¡¯s hair, which felt as soft as silk, making him reluctant to let go. He found himself strangely captivated, unlike his previous interactions with other women. Most women were just tools for him to satisfy his desires, and he disposed of them when he was done. He didn¡¯t need to invest any emotions in them; it was more efficient that way.


    But with Isabe, something felt different. He seemed to pay attention to her, to enjoy teasing her, and derive pleasure from tormenting her.


    At this moment, Emanuele¡¯s lips were close to Isabe¡¯s ear, and he asked, ¡°Are you still a virgin?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Isabe was startled and tried to break free from Emanuele¡¯s embrace, but she couldn¡¯t.


    It was always like this. Isabe knew that as long as Emanuele didn¡¯t release her, she couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Answer me, Isabe. Are you still a virgin?¡± Emanuele asked again, this time in amanding tone, like he was giving orders to a subordinate. He loosened his grip on her slightly but held her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze.


    ¡°This is my private matter, and I don¡¯t want to answer,¡± Isabe replied angrily, feeling offended. She red at Emanuele, fearing him but unwilling to let him trample on her dignity. When a person lost their personality and dignity, they might as well be dead!


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re being very disobedient. Do you want me to personally check if you¡¯re still a virgin?¡± Emanuele said, his other hand moving down, tracing a path across her belly button to that sensitive area below.


    Isabe screamed in terror, ¡°Stop! Emanuele, stop!¡±


    Dear God, what was this devil doing?


    ¡°I¡¯m not a virgin,¡± Isabe immediately confessed.


    At her words, Emanuele¡¯s actions came to a halt. His eyes now burned with intense curiosity. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not? How many boyfriends before?¡±


    ¡°J-just one¡­ I had one boyfriend before,¡± Isabe replied, her face contorted with anguish. She felt the air around her grow tight, making it difficult to breathe.


    Emanuele was too cruel. He always acted this way, and whenever she dared to resist, he made even worse decisions, forcing her into submission.


    Emanuele released her, and she gasped for breath, feeling utterly drained. She knew she was no match for Emanuele in this battle against the devil.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°One,¡± Emanuele repeated Isabe¡¯s words, his expression easing up a bit. Then he let go of Isabe. ¡°Isabe, my intention was to ensure your integrity as a gift. You¡¯re going to marry the head of the Mafia in the future, and I don¡¯t want your actions to jeopardize the rtionship between the two families.¡±


    In truth, he didn¡¯t need this exnation because he just wanted to know, not to check for her future husband. But this was the excuse he had to use.


    Lack of self-control? A sardonic smile yed on Isabe¡¯s face as she red at Emanuele with eyes full of resentment. Did he really see her as nothing more than a gift, meant to maintain practicality and aesthetics? Was that his sole purpose?


    Exiting the dressing room, Isabe no longer had any mood left. After briefly greeting Grazia, she hurriedly left the party.


    The crowd at the party was still lively, but Isabe felt profoundly mncholic.


    This ce really wasn¡¯t suitable for her.


    rk noticed Isabeing out and followed her. ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s wrong? You seem like you¡¯re not in a good mood.¡±

 Chapter 31: He Suddenly Appears in Her Room

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabe immediately said, forcing a smile. She didn¡¯t want rk to notice anything was amiss. She had initially thought there was a difference between rk and Emanuele, that she could seek help from him. But now it seemed that there was no difference between the two.


    ¡°Stop lying. Yourplexion is pale, and you look sorrowful, not as beautiful as before, Isabe. What happened to you? Let me take you home,¡± rk said, his concern evident. Even though she knew it was probably insincere, for a moment, Isabe felt her eyes welling up with tears.


    She had relied on her mother for support since she was young. After her mother found happiness and started a new family, her attention shifted, and Isabe received less care. Now that she had suffered so much in this ce, Sophia didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, but rk, who had ulterior motives, could see there was a problem.


    Isabe didn¡¯t refuse rk this time. Right now, she just wanted to get away from here, and it didn¡¯t matter who offered to take her.


    After a brief exchange with Emanuele, rk escorted Isabe out.


    Emanuele stood upstairs, watching rk help Isabe into the car. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anger. Looking at their backs, they appeared extremelypatible.


    He had said that he wanted Isabe to marry rk, so their cooperation could be even closer. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about how to get rid of this stepsister. But now, seeing how rk and Isabe were getting along, it made Emanuele feel like there was a wild beast raging inside his chest.


    Watching rk¡¯s hand on Isabe¡¯s waist, helping her into the car, and seeing them drive away from the huge estate, Emanuele suddenly smashed his fist against the balcony railing.


    Thump!


    A muffled but powerful sound demonstrated just how angry he was at this moment.


    Isabe had a nightmare that night. She dreamt of Emanuele entering her room while she was sleeping, undressing her, and assaulting her. In the dream, this man¡¯s actions were rough, apanied by the strong smell of smoke, alcohol, and a heavy scent of blood. It was as if he had killed many people beforeing to her. She pleaded with Emanuele, but he didn¡¯t listen, kissing her and forcing himself upon her. No matter how she struggled, it was in vain, and eventually, she sumbed.


    Isabe woke up slowly, feeling a desire coursing through her body and the pleasure that this dream had incited.


    How could this be? Isabe wondered. She had despised this man, but why, in her dream, did she not resist his advances? Why did she even desire it? Was she going crazy?


    Isabe thought of the man who had killed without hesitation, even someone as innocent as herself. She actually found herself liking him? And she had dreamed such a passionate dream about him?


    If she truly developed feelings for Emanuele, it would be an unfortunate beginning. Thinking this, Isabe sighed and sat up in bed. She wanted to go to the kitchen for a ss of water when, to her surprise, she saw a dark figure sitting in a chair next to her bed. The sudden sight startled her, and she let out a cry.


    The bodyguards stationed outside heard Isabe¡¯s cry and immediately opened the door, switching on the lights.


    ¡°What happened, Miss Gould?¡± one of the bodyguards asked.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Emanuele¡¯s voice came, harsh and menacing, causing Isabe to stop screaming.


    Isabe¡¯s eyes, due to the bright light, had to squint at first. As she slowly rxed, she could see the person in front of her clearly.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Emanuele! What was he doing here in the middle of the night, not making a sound? She had just woken up, and seeing a person suddenly in her room was startling enough.


    The bodyguard, seeing Isabe and Emanuele talking, knew that Isabe had been frightened by him. He closed the door again, giving them some privacy.


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you here?¡± Isabe asked Emanuele cautiously.


    ¡°This is my apartment. Can¡¯t Ie whenever I want?¡± Emanuele replied.


    His tone remained unfriendly, his face dark, and his gaze icy, making Isabe clutch her nket, afraid that Emanuele might hurt her.


    Damn it, Emanuele was so ruthless and cruel. Why was she having dreams of being intimate with him? Did she have some kind of illness? Did she have Stockholm Syndrome? It felt like she had be a masochist.


    However, Emanuele¡¯s words reminded Isabe of her current situation. She was living here at his mercy. It seemed like she needed to find a way to move out soon.


    Isabe didn¡¯t want to dwell on the issue with Emanuele any longer. She knew that if she kept pressing him, he would only resort to even more despicable methods to show her that she was wrong.


    This man, who killed so ruthlessly, as if he were chopping vegetables, would probably find torturing her even simpler.


    Isabe lowered her tired eyes and told Emanuele, ¡°I want to sleep, please leave.¡±


    However, even when she showed such a docile side, Emanuele didn¡¯t relent.


    As she was about to pull the covers back up and return to her dreams, he suddenly stood up and approached her.


    Isabe¡¯s eyshes trembled, her pupils flickering, and her heart raced. She was worried about what Emanuele might do next. She feared that he might harm her.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep together,¡± Emanuele said, lifting the covers and squeezing in beside her.


    With him came a gust of cold, imposing wind, and his dominant aura made it difficult for Isabe to breathe. She was terrified.


    How did her dream turn into reality?


    Isabe was scared. She immediately sat up and said, ¡°Brother, we are both adults. You shouldn¡¯t be sleeping with me.¡±


    She was in her early twenties, not a child. How could she share a bed with an adult man?


    Isabe thought Emanuele was truly insane. On one hand, he despised her-a bothersome stepsister who suddenly appeared, looking to im a share of his wealth, and not being obedient. She might be polite on the surface, but she harbored resistance inside, and her proud demeanor, her desire to draw a clear line from people like him, challenged his dignity.


    But on the other hand, her appearance, like that of a rose, her soft, curvy body, ample chest, and perky buttocks, had a fatal sexual attraction for him. Whenever he saw her, he wanted to ravish her in bed.


    So, his decision was made, despite the contradictions.


    On one hand, he was eager to marry her off, hoping to never see her again.


    On the other hand, seeing her getting close to other men, engaging in flirtations, would stoke the fires of his jealousy, driving him to madness.


    Just like today when he witnessed Isabe and rk interacting like a young couple. Even though she had been away for a long time, that image still lingered in his mind, prompting him to throw caution to the wind and rush to Isabe¡¯s apartment to confront her!

 Chapter 32: Sharing a Bed

    Isabe found herself in Emanuele¡¯s embrace, covered by the bedsheets, sharing the same bed. Emanuele¡¯s stature was imposing, his chest chiseled with hard muscles, and lying in his arms felt as ufortable as resting on a solid nk.


    Not only that, but his heartbeat, his scorching body temperature, and his dominant aura made Isabe feel incredibly uneasy. The intimacy of the contact was overwhelming, and Isabe blushed and trembled, desperate to escape.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Isabe made an effort to shift her body, attempting to free herself from Emanuele¡¯s hold. However, as she moved, she suddenly felt a rigid object pressing against her legs, poking her like a stick.


    At the same time, Emanuele¡¯s voice, husky and filled with desire, whispered, ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re not obedient at all. Do you want me to have my way with you?¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s words sent a chill down Isabe¡¯s spine. She stammered, ¡°I just want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Emanuele murmured, unmoved by Isabe¡¯s pleas.


    With a swift motion, he rolled over, pinning Isabe beneath him. His powerful, beastly physique covered her, casting a shadow that blocked out the light.


    Emanuele¡¯s eyes were deep and filled with desire as they roamed over her. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I just want to sleep,¡± Isabe stammered, her words barely coherent.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Emanuele whispered, ignoring her pleas.


    In an instant, Isabe¡¯s world shattered. Her silk pajamas, which Emanuele had provided for her since she arrived, were torn into shreds with a single pull from him. The sheer audacity of his actions left Isabe exposed, her face flushed with embarrassment and her body trembling.


    Emanuele¡¯s eyes roamed over her shamelessly, filling her with fear and humiliation. In his gaze, she felt as though he had already vited her.


    Why was Emanuele subjecting her to such torment? Isabe couldn¡¯tprehend. She was alreadypliant, obedient, yet he showed her no mercy.


    Isabe felt a sense of despair wash over her. Should she end her suffering by giving in, or endure the continuous torment Emanuele subjected her to?


    Isabe couldn¡¯t find an answer. She attempted to shield her body, but Emanuele was swift. He seized both her wrists with one hand, effortlessly lifting them above her head and pinning them to the headboard. With his free hand, he touched her exposed skin, his rough fingers leaving goosebumps in their wake.


    ¡°Emanuele, please, please spare me,¡± Isabe pleaded. Her eyes were filled with tears, and the feeling of suffocation in her chest gradually spread, forcing her to gasp for air.


    But her fragile and innocent appearance only excited Emanuele even more.


    ¡°Isabe, look at you now, so pitiful. Weren¡¯t you always wanting to resist me, wanting to escape our world in the mafia?¡± Emanuele reached out to wipe the tears from Isabe¡¯s eyes. The warmth of her tears heightened Emanuele¡¯s excitement.


    After wiping them away, he even put his fingers in his mouth, savoring the salty taste of her tears, as if delicately savoring her vulnerability.


    Seeing this, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°You¡¯re crazy, you madman!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you guessed it right. My enemies do indeed call me the Chicago Madman.¡± Emanuele burst intoughter.


    Then he lowered his head and kissed Isabe¡¯s lips.


    His aggression was strong, forcing Isabe to open her mouth, and he delved in with his tongue, savoring the fragrance between her lips and teeth.


    The floral and fruity scent on her body made him crave more, as if he wanted to devour her.


    Isabe had to endure Emanuele¡¯s kiss, and her heart was filled with despair.


    She had to kill Emanuele; she had to kill him!


    But Emanuele was not satisfied with just that. He left Isabe¡¯s lips and kissed her neck, then moved to her chest.


    As he kissed her chest, Isabe felt her body acting strangely, like it was being nibbled by ants, tingling, and her body involuntarily tensed up.


    Watching Isabe squirming, Emanuele chuckled. ¡°Indeed, no matter how tough a woman¡¯s mouth is, in bed, they all soften.¡±


    Isabe red at him and growled, ¡°Emanuele, don¡¯t get too cocky. One day, I will surely take your life.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, you can only take my life in bed.¡± Emanuele was indifferent to Isabe¡¯s threats, evenughing heartily.


    This little thing was too cute, too naive, thinking she could take his life?


    She had no idea how many ruthless criminal organizations had wanted his life, only to end up at the bottom of ake, fed to the fish by him.


    Emanuele kissed Isabe¡¯s body, looking at her milky-white skin, so smooth and sensitive.


    With his touch, her skin trembled, and she couldn¡¯t control her moans, giving him immense satisfaction.


    ¡°Isabe, enjoy tonight,¡± Emanuele reached out to pull down Isabe¡¯s pants.


    He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, even though today was not an ideal day. But who cared? As the head of the Chicago Mafia, he did as he pleased, and no one dared to stop him.


    It was just a woman, even if she had a tough mouth, he could conquer her in bed and make her feel pleasure and surrender.


    Isabe gritted her teeth. Her uncontroble physiological responses made her feel ashamed. She knew she couldn¡¯t continue like this, so she immediately said, ¡°If rk finds out, he won¡¯t marry me.¡±


    One sentence made Emanuele abruptly stop.


    Isabe continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? He needs a clean woman. How can a woman who¡¯s been with her stepbrother be considered clean? If he finds out, not only will he not spare me, he probably won¡¯t spare you either.¡±


    Isabe had figured out that although Emanuele and rk appeared to be friends, it was more urate to say they were allies brought together by mutual interests. If their interests shed, they would likely turn their guns on each other.


    Emanuele¡¯s attempt to matchmake her with rk was also driven by the belief that he could gain some benefits if she married him. But if rk discovered something, Emanuele¡¯s n would crumble.


    Emanuele¡¯s initial desire gradually faded. He stared at Isabe for a while, then couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    ¡°Well done, Isabe. You¡¯re quite clever, bringing up rk,¡± Emanuele¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    Isabe bit her tongue, the sharp pain pushing back the waves of suffocation that had been washing over her. She knew her ustrophobia was acting up. She wasn¡¯t sure if what she had just said would make Emanuele step back or push him further. But no matter the oue, if things were already this dire, why not give it a try?


    She absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to appear too vulnerable in front of Emanuele, nor could she allow him to discover her ustrophobia, or the consequences would be dire.


    Finally, Emanuele released Isabe. At the same moment he let her go, Isabe quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, she had won this gamble.


    But in the next instant, Emanuele seized her by the throat.

 Chapter 33: Wanting to Strangle Her

    ¡°Isabe, no one has ever threatened me and lived to tell the tale,¡± Emanuele said, his expression icy and his tone heavy, his grip on Isabe¡¯s hand tightening.


    Isabe felt her throat bing unbearably constricted due to theck of oxygen. Her face turned crimson, and her vision started to fade, as if she might pass out any moment.


    Dear God, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Why was this demon torturing her so cruelly?


    Watching the girl in front of him struggling for her life, Emanuele¡¯s lips curved slightly. Yes, she was so fragile. With a little more pressure, he could end her right there. Did he really think he was so special and powerful for toying with such a fragile creature?


    Emanuele contemted it; maybe he should just strangle her. Although Isabe was interesting, he couldn¡¯t allow her to challenge his boundaries so easily. As the head of the Chicago Mafia, he had to establish dominance. Anyone daring to provoke him would meet a swift demise. How else could he control his underlings?


    However, as he saw Isabe¡¯s face growing paler, her struggles gradually ceasing, and it seemed like she might lose consciousness any moment, he furrowed his brow. For some reason, he felt ufortable, and he immediately released Isabe.


    Isabe fell onto the bed, and at the same time, she got a chance to breathe again. It was like a fish that had been out of water for too long, suddenly being thrown back into it. She had never realized that being able to breathe fresh air normally could be such a wonderful thing.


    Yet, when Isabe looked up and saw the mountain-like man before her, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble with fear. Her body was still shaking.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s fear, Emanuele¡¯s difort grew.


    What¡¯s wrong with you, Emanuele? She challenged you, and you didn¡¯t like it. She¡¯s scared of you, and you still feel ufortable?


    Emanuele left the room, closing the door behind him. He felt like he would go insane if he stayed with Isabe any longer. He was usually so decisive in his actions ¨C if he wanted to kill someone, they wouldn¡¯t survive the next moment. But now, he was hesitating. What was wrong with him?


    Emanuele¡¯s departure allowed Isabe to finally rx. This man was truly terrifying, with his inexplicable desire to be with her one moment and his irrational rage the next. In his presence, she felt like a tiny ant, with her life at his mercy.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Isabe thought this situation was beyond dreadful. She wanted to escape, but everyone here was connected to Emanuele. Where could she go? The only option might be leaving the country, but she couldn¡¯t bear to leave her mother behind.


    ¡­


    ¡°Isabe, are you okay? You look really pale, and what¡¯s with the bruise on your neck?¡± Evelyn asked as soon as Isabe arrived at the hospital.


    Both of them were doctors, so their professional sensitivity was high. Despite Isabe¡¯s attempt to hide the marks on her neck with a ribbon, Evelyn immediately spotted them.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just an idental injury,¡± Isabe forced a smile. She had only noticed the bruising on her neck when she woke up that morning, a painful reminder of Emanuele¡¯s actions the previous night. She hastily covered it with a scarf.


    Thinking of that demon, Isabe felt like she was living through a nightmare.


    How could she ever escape him? Did she really have to marry rk to break free? But she knew it would only be jumping from one abyss to another.


    ¡°Did you and your wealthy boyfriend get a little too wildst night?¡± Evelyn teased, ncing at the bruise on Isabe¡¯s neck and covering her mouth with her hand. ¡°But seriously, be careful. That bruise looks pretty deep. If he had choked you to unconsciousness, what would you have done?¡±


    Isabe knew Evelyn believed it was some sort of yful game between her and rk. She had a headache. Why did Evelyn always have such a dirty mind? But she supposed that was better than Evelyn discovering that she had nearly been killed.


    ¡°Honestly, your boyfriend really cares about you, making you bring two bodyguards even to the hospital,¡± Evelyn remarked, casting a nce at the two men standing outside the corridor.


    Looking at Tony and Harry, Isabe furrowed her brow. ¡°Evelyn, I really want to exin everything to you.¡± She wanted to rify that she wasn¡¯t officially with rk yet and that her current situation was orchestrated by her stepbrother.


    But observing Evelyn¡¯s innocent demeanor, Isabe hesitated. She felt that sharing too much would only make her friend scared and confused.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Evelyn patted Isabe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. Next time, ask your boyfriend if any of his friends are single and introduce me. If I could be pursued by someone so wealthy, why would I bother going to work? I¡¯d be traveling around the world with my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Evelyn, the world isn¡¯t as simple as it seems on the surface. It might look good, but you also lose a lot,¡± Isabe cautioned.


    ¡°Lose what?¡± Evelyn asked.


    ¡°Like the possibility of losing your life at any moment,¡± Isabe sighed, still haunted by the near misses she had experienced, from the almost car ident to the kidnapping attempt. She couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the thought.


    She felt that her future would either end at the hands of Emanuele or his enemies. If she could make it to next year, it would be a reason to celebrate with champagne.


    Evelyn was quick to pick up on the implications in Isabe¡¯s words. ¡°Oh my god, so these two bodyguards suddenly appeared because your life is in danger?!¡±


    Isabe nodded.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. I won¡¯t envy you anymore, Isabe. You¡¯ve been through a lot. So, are you nning to break up with him?¡± Evelyn inquired.


    Isabe smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m actually not officially with him. It¡¯s just that my mother married the former head of the mafia, and I got dragged into all of this. I don¡¯t even know how many people want to take my life now.¡±


    Evelyn once again covered her mouth in astonishment. ¡°Oh my goodness, I¡¯ve never heard you mention this before!¡± She scrutinized Isabe, who was wearing a Dior blouse today. She noticed that Isabe had been wearing more upscale clothingtely.


    Could it be that Isabe¡¯s newfound wealth was somehow rted to her stepfather? Was her wealthy suitor also connected through him?


    Evelyn knew that the mafia existed all over the world, and even in their country, there were several mafia groups. They had their struggles, and people died, but that was usually within their own circles. Ordinary people who kept their distance were usually safe.


    She had never imagined that her close friend would have any connection to these organizations.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it, Evelyn. My life has be a nightmare, and telling you would only make you worry. I just hope you never get involved in this kind of life. It¡¯s like a terrible dream,¡± Isabe sighed, feeling utterly helpless and powerless.

 Chapter 34: Ambushed

    ¡°Isabe, is there anything I can help with?¡± Evelyn asked. She was deeply concerned about her friend¡¯s safety, but she also knew that she was just an ordinary person, and aside from caring, there wasn¡¯t much she could do to help.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone, and don¡¯t get involved with any of them,¡± Isabe said with a bitter smile. ¡°And please take care of yourself. I hope you stay safe.¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t know if Evelyn, being her friend, might be a target for the people hunting her down. She hoped not. Despite discussing this with Evelyn, Isabe couldn¡¯t shake off her unease.


    Every thought of Emanuele, his cruelty, violence, and unpredictable nature, filled Isabe with dread. He had brought her close to death on several asions. This fear was akin to what she had experienced with Chloe.


    She had once believed that escaping Chloe¡¯s grasp would allow her to live a normal life, but now she realized she had plunged into an even darker abyss.


    Thinking about the uing month, where she wouldplete her studies and then marry rk, made Isabe even more desperate. She knew she had to make onest effort. If that failed, she would have to confide in her mother and hope that she could help her escape the clutches of that demon.


    Over the weekend, Grazia made a special visit to Isabe¡¯s upscale apartment and invited her to go shopping together. Grazia was her only friend within the mafia, always warm and cheerful, able to alleviate her tension. Unlike Isabe¡¯s current predicament, where she felt constantly tormented.


    Not to mention Leo, who stared at her with scrutinizing eyes, forcing her into their family without considering her true desires.


    ¡°Isabe, we¡¯ve never gone shopping together, and Emanuele mentioned that you¡¯ve recently moved here, and he¡¯s helped you buy a lot of things. You need to get some clothes that suit you,¡± Grazia said, enthusiastically pulling Isabe out for a shopping spree.


    Isabe didn¡¯t really want to go, but she felt obliged since Grazia hade all this way to invite her.


    Reluctantly, she went along with Grazia, and soon, Isabe was introduced to the shopping prowess of a true mafia princess. Grazia took her to high-end luxury stores she wouldn¡¯t have dared enter on her own, and not only did Grazia have her pick out clothes, but she also bought a pile of them, along with a trip to a jewelry store.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Isabe, you need some jewelry. A ne, bracelet, or earrings would all look great on you,¡± Grazia said while holding Isabe in front of a diamond ne.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, wearing jewelry isn¡¯t practical,¡± Isabe declined, although her main reason for refusing was that these items were far too expensive. She nced at the price tag and realized that just this one ne equaled a year¡¯s worth of her sry.


    The wealth of the Lombardi family was beyond her imagination.


    But Grazia insisted and had the sales clerk bring out the ne, cing it around Isabe¡¯s neck. ¡°It¡¯s nice. Take this one. If it¡¯s not convenient for work, you can wear it when you go out on your days off.¡±


    Looking at the ne that Grazia had handed her, Isabe felt it was too precious, almost burning her hand. She knew that this amount of money was insignificant to their mafia family, but for her, it was a year¡¯s hard-earned ie.


    She didn¡¯t want to ept this gift and burden herself with owing Grazia a favor, but like Emanuele, Grazia was equally stubborn in her own way. She wouldn¡¯t relent until Isabe epted.


    After their shopping spree, Grazia took Isabe to a nearby high-end restaurant.


    ¡°I love the sds, seafood, and pasta here. You should try them,¡± Grazia said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± Isabe replied, smiling.


    ¡°By the way, Andrew will be joining us,¡± Grazia mentioned.


    Andrew was a very witty and humorous person, and Isabe enjoyed their conversations. She felt that they, as outsiders in the mafia world, could rte to each other. She also wanted to learn from him how to navigate her interactions with these mafia guys better. At least, she didn¡¯t want things to be as tense as they were now.


    Soon, Andrew arrived, and their food was served.


    ¡°Isabe, it seems like you have a great rtionship with Emanuele,¡± Grazia remarked. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him so smitten with any other girl.¡±


    Smitten? Isabe found it ironic. He wasn¡¯t smitten with her as a person; it was because she was the gift he had to exchange. The better he treated her, the more valuable she became, and the greater his gains when he took her back. But who could she confide in about this?


    ¡°My rtionship with him isn¡¯t as good as it may seem. Honestly, I just want a normal and ordinary life,¡± Isabe said, sighing.


    ¡°Oh, Isabe, I understand your feelings,¡± Andrew consoled her immediately. ¡°I had no idea Grazia was the mafia princess when we first started dating. I was just a regr businessman. Getting involved in the mafia world scared me, and I realized that one day I might lose my life. But then, I thought about it. I could lose my life, but I couldn¡¯t imagine life without Grazia. So, I decided to be with her. After all these years, I¡¯ve realized we¡¯re not much different from regr people. So, Isabe, rx. You¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for not giving up on me, dear,¡± Grazia said, leaning over to give Andrew a kiss.


    Watching them so sweetly in love, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but envy them. They didn¡¯t know that she was in an entirely different situation. The Emanuele she had encountered was a devil.


    Just then, a gunshot rang in her ears.


    ¡°Get down!¡± Tony rushed over and pushed Isabe to the ground. On the opposite side, Harry did the same to Grazia and Andrew.


    Isabe didn¡¯t understand what was happening. She heard a series of gunshots, terrified screams, and the sound of tables being knocked over. While Tony and Harry held them down, Grazia¡¯s three bodyguards quickly joined the fray.


    Isabe witnessed a person who had intended to open fire on them getting a headshot from Tony. The man copsed right in front of her, blood and brain matter oozing from their forehead, sttering onto her hand, still radiating warmth. They clung to the gun in their hand, their eyes wide and fixed on her as life drained away.


    This was the first time Isabe had ever witnessed such a gruesome and terrifying scene. She was terrified and wanted to scream, but she knew that doing so would undoubtedly draw the attention of other assassins. Isabe immediately covered her mouth, took a deep breath, and calmed herself. Then, she cautiously moved over and retrieved the gun from the dying person¡¯s hand.


    Raising her head, Isabe spotted an assassin preparing tounch a surprise attack on Harry from behind. Without hesitation, Isabe squeezed the trigger, firing a shot that struck the assassin¡¯s shoulder.


    Bang!


    The gunshot echoed, and the assassin was hit in the shoulder. Harry swiftly turned around and delivered another shot. He looked at Isabe with eyes that now held a hint of appreciation and approval, unlike his usual coldness.

 Chapter 35: Andrew Is Injured

    The restaurant was a battlefield, with bullets flying and screams echoing. Isabe seized an opportunity to escape with Tony¡¯s protection.


    But at that moment, Isabe heard Harry¡¯s agonized cry. She turned around to see Harry had been shot, and his body was oozing blood like a river. He couldn¡¯t stand and fell to the ground.


    Isabe instinctively wanted to rush back, but Tony stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, our people are on their way. Harry will be fine.¡±


    Will he really be fine? Isabe, being a doctor, wasn¡¯t entirely clear about Harry¡¯s condition. Still, he had lost so much blood, and it was likely an arterial bleed. This could be life-threatening in a matter of minutes. How could he be okay?


    Just then, someone spotted them and began shooting. Tony immediately shielded Isabe. ¡°Go!¡± he shouted.


    Isabe clenched her teeth, grabbed Grazia, and led Andrew out of the restaurant.


    Outside, chaos reigned. Fortunately, Isabe spotted Phillip and his soldiers not far away, heading in their direction.


    They escorted Isabe and the others to the car and then moved toward the restaurant to provide support.


    ¡°Phillip, please check on Harry¡¯s condition. I¡¯m very worried about him,¡± Isabe requested.


    Despite her distaste for being surrounded by bodyguards, which prevented her from living a normal life, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of any of them getting hurt.


    ¡°I will,¡± Phillip replied. He loaded his gun and headed towards the restaurant.


    ¡°Isabe, can you please check on Andrew? He¡¯s injured,¡± Grazia¡¯s tearful voice redirected Isabe¡¯s attention from the restaurant.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Isabe inquired.


    She then noticed that Andrew¡¯s arm was covered in blood. Quickly, she found the wound on his arm.


    ¡°He got shot trying to save me,¡± Grazia sobbed. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve put you in danger.¡±


    Despite the gunshot wound, Andrew seemed to be in good spirits. He reached out with his other hand and caressed Grazia¡¯s hair. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t cry for me; it¡¯ll break my heart.¡±


    Isabe fetched a first aid kit from the car and did a basic cleaning of Andrew¡¯s wound. She used a bandage to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°For now, this will do. We need to get to the hospital as soon as possible,¡± Isabe instructed.


    She had removed bullets from Emanuele before, without anesthesia, and in a situation where it was necessary. A trained mob boss like Emanuele was likely used to being shot. The pain was probably nothing to him. But Andrew was different; he was just an ordinary person. Operating on him without anesthesia would be excruciating.


    Grazia quickly ordered the driver to take them to the hospital.


    ¡°Wait, you go first. I¡¯ll check if there¡¯s anything I can help with in the restaurant,¡± Isabe said, picking up her medical kit and jumping out of the car.


    ¡°Isabe, are you crazy? Aren¡¯t you afraid those damned thugs will shoot you?¡± Grazia screamed. As a mafia princess, she had witnessed many such scenes, but it still frightened her.


    Why did Isabe appear so calm? Wasn¡¯t she afraid at all?


    ¡°I think it should be fine now,¡± Isabe said.


    The restaurant had now returned to rtive calm. Several bodiesy on the floor, some were assassins, and others were innocent diners who had merelye for a meal. Who would have thought they would be killed?


    This was probably the first time Isabe had been exposed to such a bloody scene. She suddenly felt a bit suffocated. But worse, her stomach churned with nausea.


    The scene was too brutal. Even as a doctor, it was difficult to watch. For her, a doctor¡¯s job was to save lives, and she did her best for every life. But for the mafia, human lives were as expendable as roadside weeds-pulled out without a second thought, with no remorse or sorrow.


    The world was bloody and dark, thest ce she wanted to find herself in. Yet, she was now forced into this darkness.


    Isabe arrived at the restaurant¡¯s entrance, carrying a first aid kit. Phillip noticed her and looked surprised. ¡°Miss Gould, you should have left with them. It¡¯s dangerous here.¡±


    Although they had dealt with the assassins, who knew if there were others hiding in the shadows, waiting to be discovered? Phillip didn¡¯t want to take any chances.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabe replied, her gaze scanning the surroundings. She turned to Tony and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Harry?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Dear God, she hoped he wasn¡¯t in a life-threatening condition.


    Tony pointed to a figure huddled in the corner. ¡°Harry looks bad; he¡¯s lost a lot of blood. We can¡¯t move him yet. A doctor is on the way.¡±


    Isabe ran to Harry, lying in a pool of blood. His face and body were covered in it, giving him a gruesome appearance.


    Isabe reached under his nose, checking for a pulse. She breathed a sigh of relief; he was still alive.


    But the situation was grave. Harry¡¯s breathing was faint, his face pale, and he had lost a significant amount of blood. He needed immediate medical attention and a blood transfusion.


    Isabe examined Harry¡¯s injuries. He had been shot in the shoulder and abdomen. The wounds were still bleeding. These mobsters were professionals when it came to killing, but their first aid skills werecking. They had haphazardly used clothing to cover Harry¡¯s wounds. While it slowed the bleeding, it didn¡¯t fully stop it. Without proper disinfection, the wounds could easily be infected.


    Isabe disinfected Harry¡¯s wounds and expertly bandaged them. Harry, with some consciousness remaining, opened his eyes and saw Isabe. He whispered, ¡°Miss Gould, I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Please, focus on yourself,¡± Isabe urged. ¡°Your condition looks terrible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. People like us already know our likely fate. I think it¡¯s worth dying to protect you,¡± Harry said with a hint of a smile. At that moment, he seemed content.


    Isabe gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯tprehend how these people were willing to sacrifice their lives for the sake of money or honor. In her eyes, life was the most precious thing. Without life, everything else in the world became meaningless.


    After treating Harry¡¯s wounds, Isabe helped a few other injured people as best as she could. Today was unlike any other day she had experienced. She had nevere into contact with so many injured patients, listening to their painful cries and seeing their gruesome injuries. Isabe¡¯s heart ached.


    Unknowingly, her clothes and her body were stained with blood.


    Emanuele arrived on the scene. When he learned of the attack on his sister and Isabe, he dropped everything and rushed to the scene. However, he was a bit far from the restaurant, so it took him some time to arrive. He had Phillip bring a team to assess the situation first.


    When Emanuele arrived and saw Isabe, her white dress covered in blood and her hands and face stained, his heart tightened, and he momentarily held his breath.

 Chapter 36: Let Me Help You Bathe?

    He hurried towards Isabe and asked, ¡°Are you okay? Where are you hurt?¡±


    God knew how intense his urge to kill was at this moment. If Isabe was truly injured, he would make those bastards pay a terrible price.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. These bloodstains are from other people,¡± Isabe exined. She hadn¡¯t expected Emanuele to be so concerned about her, which pleasantly surprised her.


    Seeing that Isabe was indeed unharmed, Emanuele finally felt relieved.


    He nced at the people around him, the ones who were still alive, their wounds carefully bandaged and tended to. It was clear that someone had done a good job taking care of them.


    Was this all Isabe¡¯s doing?


    Emanuele watched as Isabe continued to treat the next injured person. She conversed with them to soothe their emotions and expertly administered first aid. The surrounding area was now a rubble-strewn battlefield, littered with blood and corpses, yet Isabe remained emotionally stable. It seemed as though she wasn¡¯t afraid at all as she helped the injured.


    In this ce, she looked like an angel.


    Their private doctor arrived, and he took the injured individuals for treatment. As for the remaining civilians, they were transported away in ambnces.


    With everything settled, Isabe stood silently, watching the ambnces drive away.


    Emanuele walked over to her, putting an arm around her waist and softly said, ¡°Isabe, I never knew you were so capable.¡±


    His tone was rare in its approval, and his eyes were brightly lit as if he had discovered a precious gem.


    Emanuele had heard from Tony about Isabe using a gun to kill someone. He thought of her as a fragile and timid girl who needed to be protected. Even though she resisted, her struggles were feeble, and he had never taken her seriously.


    Little did he know she had another side to her, one that made him find her even more intriguing. She was stronger and braver than he had ever imagined.


    Grazia, as the Mafia princess, had experienced numerous assassination attempts, but she had always been well protected by her bodyguards. She couldn¡¯t do what Isabe had just done. When she learned to shoot, it took her a long time to hit the target. But Isabe was different.


    However, when Isabe heard Emanuele¡¯s praise, she didn¡¯t feel happy. Instead, she felt a nauseating sensation rising in her throat.


    It was disgusting, too disgusting! Isabe had never experienced anything so horrifying. The corpses were all in bizarre and gruesome states, some with heads blown off by bullets, some riddled with gunshot wounds, and others hacked to death. It was all so gruesome, bloody, and grotesque. Many of them hadn¡¯t died with their eyes closed.


    The reason she had appeared so calm earlier was because she had suppressed her feelings. Her professional ethics as a doctor demanded that she remainedposed when dealing with such gruesome scenes. But now that the work was over, her body rxed, and the suppressed nausea surfaced, causing her to vomit uncontrobly.


    Emanuele frowned and watched Isabe throw up. To be honest, most people would be repelled and keep their distance. But for some reason, Emanuele didn¡¯t find it disgusting. He was worried.


    In this moment, she appeared so fragile, as if she could shatter at the slightest touch. He reached out and gently rubbed her back, hoping it would make Isabe feel a little better.


    Isabe finished vomiting what little she had in her stomach. It was empty, but she continued to retch, even bringing up bile.


    Emanuele handed Isabe a bottle of water. ¡°Have some water; it¡¯ll make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Isabe said, taking a sip of water, feeling a bit relieved.


    As Isabe¡¯s pallor gradually returned to normal, Emanuele¡¯s tense heart rxed slightly. He couldn¡¯t resist teasing her, ¡°So, you¡¯re this fragile? A few dead bodies can scare you like this?¡±


    ¡°Just a few dead people?¡± Isabe responded, her voice filled with fear and anger as she looked into Emanuele¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, in your mind, it¡¯s normal for a few people to die?¡±


    ¡°Isabe, that¡¯s how life in the Mafia works. You have to get used to it. Even if today, Phillip died right in front of me, my eyes wouldn¡¯t blink,¡± Emanuele replied.


    Phillip was his assistant and most skilled bodyguard. He had been with Emanuele since he was eighteen, and he still served him now.


    Isabe was once again shocked by Emanuele¡¯s words. She looked at Phillip, who had also heard Emanuele¡¯s statement. Yet there was no change in his expression. He seemed to ept that such things were normal. He was willing to give his life for his boss.


    Isabe¡¯s pupils trembled as she looked at the people present, all of them Emanuele¡¯s bodyguards,rge, intimidating, and exuding an aura of ruthlessness. Like Phillip, they could give up their lives for Emanuele at any moment.


    It was too terrifying. Isabe couldn¡¯t fathom how these people could value the lives of others over their own. In her world, she might give her life for her mother, but for strangers, no amount of money could make her do the same.


    She didn¡¯t know how she had ended up in this nightmarish world, and she was sinking deeper and deeper into it. Just as Emanuele said, ever since she entered their home, she couldn¡¯t go back.


    After a moment of calm, Isabe decided to leave, but Emanuele held her hand.


    ¡°Let go; I want to go to the hospital to check on Andrew,¡± Isabe said. She didn¡¯t want to stay with this devil anymore.


    Seeing that she was returning to her previous resistance and agitation, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but smile. He reached out and gently touched Isabe¡¯s cheek. ¡°Very well, but they probably don¡¯t want to see you covered in blood.¡±


    It was then that Isabe realized she was covered in blood, the result of helping others with their wounds. Indeed, she should clean up.


    Just as she hesitated, Isabe suddenly felt lighter as Emanuele lifted her off her feet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a shower, get some rest, and you can visit Andrewter,¡± Emanuele said softly into her ear.


    His breath brushed against her ear, causing a tickling sensation on her cheek. For some reason, Isabe, who had previously felt uneasy, now began to rx.


    It was as if she felt safe when she was close to Emanuele. He brought Isabe back to their high-security apartment, and inside, she knew no assassin could get through. She felt utterly at ease.


    Emanuele found Isabe¡¯s sleepwear, as well as underwear and lingerie.


    ¡°Go ahead and take a shower, clean yourself up, and get some rest,¡± Emanuele suggested.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele, hesitating.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Emanuele, seeing Isabe¡¯s reluctance, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving? Do you want me to help you with your bath?¡±

 Chapter 37: What鈥檚 He Up To?

    ¡°No, I can handle it myself,¡± Isabe immediately headed to the bathroom. She had hesitated initially because the bathroom had a semi-transparent door. Isabe was worried that Emanuele would be able to see her while she showered, and the thought of his reaction made her anxious.


    Once Isabe went into the bathroom to shower, Emanuele sat down on the nearby couch. He lit a cigarette, deep in thought. He was well aware that the events of the day were orchestrated by the Sicilian mob. He had been tirelessly working to uncover their leader, a man named Frederick Butler. Now that he had a name, the next step was to track down this man. However, Sicilian mob members were exceptionally cunning, akin to rats crawling through dark corners. Exposing them would take some time.


    While he was contemting, Emanuele nced up and noticed Isabe in the bathroom, taking a shower. The bathroom had semi-transparent ss, offering a vague view of her silhouette. He could see her graceful figure moving within, her fair, shapely thighs, slender waist, and the curves of her breasts gently swaying as she showered. Though obscured by the mist, the asional ambiguity seemed to evoke more imagination.


    Observing her vague movements, it was clear she was washing her hair. Her chestnut hair flowed like silk, and Emanuele always enjoyed running his fingers through it, finding it even more pleasing than the most luxurious fabrics he had ever worn.


    Unconsciously, Emanuele had approached the edge of the bathroom, pressed against the ss, watching the beauty inside. Isabe began somewhat cautiously but seemed to rx when she thought Emanuele was no longer paying attention.


    Isabe had a bit of an obsession with cleanliness, and after getting blood on her, she felt the need to wash thoroughly, even if it meant repeating the process several times.


    As she showered, she suddenly felt something was amiss. She turned her head and was horrified to see Emanuele¡¯s figure. When had he gotten so close to the ss, watching her shower? It seemed he had been observing her for quite some time.


    Startled by the sight of Emanuele, Isabe screamed.


    Emanuele, instead of being flustered by being caught, merely chuckled. He stepped closer to the door and knocked. The door seemed like it was about to be forcefully opened, as if Isabe didn¡¯t unlock it soon enough.


    Feeling pressured and nervous, Isabe hastily rinsed the shower gel from her body, only to realize she had forgotten to bring her sleepwear into the bathroom. She cursed herself for being so careless.


    ¡°Isabe, open the door,¡± Emanuele insisted, shaking the bathroom door as if he might break it down at any moment.


    In her state of panic, Isabe had no choice but to wrap herself in a towel before opening the door.


    As she opened the door, Emanuele observed Isabe, wrapped in a towel. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Despite her efforts to cover up, her shoulders, arms, and the long legs were exposed. Due to her shower, she hadn¡¯t put on any shoes, and Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but gaze at her petite feet. They looked dainty and elegant, even her small, rounded toenails seemed captivating.


    Emanuele felt a dryness in his throat, a burning desire welling up within him. At this moment, the thought in his mind was intensely strong-he wanted her.


    Isabe clutched her towel tightly, the man before her, while expressionless, still emanated a dark desire from the depths of his eyes. She was frightened. Would hey his hands on her? He had promised her she would marry rk cleanly, wouldn¡¯t he hurt her?


    Though Isabe thought this way, she remained uncertain. She knew that if Emanuele wanted to, she couldn¡¯t stop him. Emanuele now stood at the bathroom doorway, his towering presencepletely blocking it, making it challenging for Isabe to pass through.


    Avoiding Emanuele¡¯s gaze, Isabe lowered her head and said, ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    However, Emanuele didn¡¯t budge an inch. He was like a wall, and his eyes were fixed on her, particrly her chest. Even though Isabe tried to shield herself, it was evident that her curves were perfection. Isabe became anxious when she realized Emanuele was unresponsive.


    She spoke again, ¡°May I pass, please?¡±


    Just as she finished her sentence, Emanuele pressed her against the adjacent wall.


    ¡°No,¡± Emanuele replied.


    He gently grasped her arms, his touch conveying the sensation of her freshly washed, smooth, and tender skin. Emanuele cupped Isabe¡¯s face.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re tempting me,¡± his voice was husky, filled with desire.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Isabe silently prayed for divine intervention to strike down this man who would dare utter such words. He was the one who initiated this, and now he used her of enticing him.


    Isabe was scared, and at this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to resist. Instead, she said cautiously, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought of you as my big brother. I have deep respect for you. How could I possibly be trying to tempt you?¡±


    Emanuele didn¡¯t seem to care about her words. He lowered his head and kissed her lips passionately. His kiss was intense, and Isabe could only endure his advances.


    Desperately wanting to push him away, she realized his strength was overpowering. Isabe was trapped, and she felt herself getting light-headed as he kissed her forcefully.


    Just then, the towel wrapped around her was yanked away by Emanuele. She had been exposed, entirely naked in front of him. Isabe screamed and tried to retrieve her towel, but her hands were pinned by Emanuele above her head. She felt helpless, like a prisoner suspended in the air. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn¡¯t free herself.


    Emanuele¡¯s gaze remained locked on her, examining her naked body, an alluring painting in the soft light. Hemented, ¡°Isabe, you have a fantastic figure, as if you were made for me.¡±


    As he spoke, he reached for Isabe¡¯s breasts, causing her to wince in pain. She felt as though she could be vited like a helpless prostitute.


    ¡°Emanuele, let me go!¡± Isabe screamed, her regret growing. She¡¯d rather face the risk of losing her life at the restaurant than endure this humiliation.


    But the more Isabe resisted, the more excited Emanuele became. He buried his head in her neck, sucking and licking, trailing downward to her chest. Isabe gasped.


    This demon, what did he intend to do?

 Chapter 38: She Will Die

    Emanuele¡¯s actions were effortless, and with a single hand, he rendered Isabe powerless to resist or stop his advances. Isabe watched in horror as Emanuele¡¯s lips traced a path downward, circling her abdomen before moving even further south.


    Emanuele now crouched between her legs, his eyes filled with desire, and he touched her in a way that made Isabe cry out in pain.


    ¡°Emanuele, please, I beg you, spare me,¡± Isabe pleaded, her panic rising. She was overwhelmed, feeling as if she were a helpless, frightened dog, struggling to breathe as a suffocating sensation crept over her. Her mind began to reel from ack of oxygen, causing it to throb and spasm.


    Yet, despite her pitiable appearance, Emanuele had no intention of letting her go. There was a faint, gentle smile on his handsome face, a rare sight where Isabe was concerned.


    However, in the next moment, he moved closer, and Isabe cried out in shock. She tried to kick him, but she was no match for his strength. She could only surrender to Emanuele, enduring the mixture of pain and physical pleasure. Soon, fireworks exploded in her mind, and her body trembled uncontrobly. It was only when she wentpletely limp that she realized how red her face had be, her eyes zed, and tears of post-passion desire flowed.


    Emanuele seemed immensely satisfied by her reaction. He stood up, leaning in to taste the scent of her body on her lips.


    ¡°Isabe, are you satisfied?¡± Emanuele asked, his voice a low whisper.


    Isabe, nowpletely powerless, slumped against him.


    For a while, she remained disoriented, her eyes still filled with hatred as she stared at Emanuele.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Isabe shouted, feeling tainted. She was overwhelmed with anger, and the thought of what he had just done to her clouded her judgment.


    If she had a gun at this moment, she believed she would kill Emanuele without hesitation.


    A gun? That¡¯s right, Isabe suddenly remembered. Earlier at the restaurant, she had taken a gun from a hitman.


    And now, the gun was in the pocket of her skirt.


    Isabe immediately moved toward her skirt, and Emanuele, not knowing her intentions, wore a contented expression.


    His lower body remained firm, and he desired to take her right there. However, he restrained himself. The game between the cat and the mouse was best yed slowly. Killing her instantly would take away the fun.


    Thinking about the pleasure he had just received from Isabe, Emanuele licked his lips. One day, he would make her serve him in the same way.


    As Emanuele was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly saw Isabe turn around, holding a gun in her hand, the barrel pointed at him.


    A hint of disbelief crept onto Emanuele¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t believe that Isabe would point a gun at him.


    ¡°Isabe, what are you doing?¡± Emanuele asked.


    ¡°You humiliated me. I want you dead!¡± Isabe shouted, her eyes burning with anger.


    She had endured a terrifying nightmare, the events of a few moments ago.


    ¡°Really? Then go ahead and shoot,¡± Emanuele said, raising his hands. ¡°You can shoot me.¡±


    Isabe had never anticipated Emanuele¡¯spleteck of fear. He actually invited her to shoot him. Isabe¡¯s hands trembled, and the person who had been resolute about killing him was now trembling.


    ¡°Go ahead, shoot at my head,¡± Emanuele said. ¡°That way, I¡¯ll die instantly.¡±


    He smiled and raised an eyebrow toward Isabe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me!¡± Isabe tightened her grip on the gun. ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t shoot. I dared to pull the trigger earlier today at the restaurant.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, I know you¡¯re not afraid, darling,¡± Emanuele said, his face still wearing a gentle, calm smile.


    Seeing that Isabe didn¡¯t pull the trigger, Emanuele even took a step closer. Witnessing this, Isabe panicked and retreated two steps, cornering herself against the wall.


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡± she pleaded. She wanted to shoot, but she was paralyzed by fear. This was Emanuele, the head of the Chicago Mafia. Killing him meant a death sentence not only for herself but also for her mother. Living was not her main concern; if she managed to kill the Mafia boss, she could always end her own life afterward. These mobsters would usually resort to torture beyond the boundaries of life and death.


    Emanuele, realizing her fear as her trembling hand held the gun, pressed it to his forehead.


    ¡°Isabe, go ahead and pull the trigger,¡± he taunted, his eyes fixed on her. ¡°With one pull, you can have me dead right in front of you.¡±


    Isabe, her lips quivering, her breath fast, was gripped by her ustrophobia. Emanuele continued to press her.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, Isabe? Are you not the brave one?¡± he urged.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Isabe pleaded, tears streaming down her face. She felt icy cold, her body trembling, and the fear of a panic attack overcame her.


    In the blink of an eye, Emanuele snatched the gun from her trembling hand and fired a shot into the air, creating a loud bang that startled Isabe.


    ¡°You had the chance to kill me, Isabe, and you hesitated,¡± Emanuele said. ¡°Did you find it too hard to do?¡±


    Isabe, her face pale, appeared lifeless. Her gazecked any luster, as if her soul had left her body.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The bathroom door was pushed open, and Phillip appeared.


    ¡°Damn it, who the hell let you in?¡± Emanuele barked in frustration, moving to shield Isabe behind him.


    Phillip, initially thinking that something terrible had happened, was equally shocked by the unexpected sight. He immediately apologized and left the bathroom, hoping that his boss would forgive him for intruding.


    The bathroom was now empty, with only Isabe and Emanuele remaining.


    Emanuele returned with a towel and wrapped it around Isabe, carrying her to the bed.


    ¡°Isabe, it seems you didn¡¯t really want me dead, did you?¡± Emanuele smiled, asking, ¡°Does this mean you like me?¡±


    He gazed down at Isabe, who remainedpletely unresponsive. She hadn¡¯t moved a muscle and seemed to have lost her breath.


    Emanuele was puzzled. This wasn¡¯t like her. She had the guts to kill, so why was she reacting this way?


    He gently tapped her cheeks and called her name. ¡°Isabe, are you okay?¡±


    Worried for her, he wondered what was happening to her. After a while, Isabe slowly came to. She bit her tongue hard, causing blood to flow and the pain to bring her back to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she managed to say.


    Emanuele stroked her hair and went to fetch a hairdryer. Isabe took the opportunity to grab her purse and swallow an estazm. What was it about her encounters with Emanuele that always left her in a state of anxiety and distress? She feared that one day, she might lose her sanity.

 Chapter 39: Emanuele Wants to Move in With Her

    Emanuele brought over a hairdryer to help Isabe dry her hair. Isabe had a lot of long, wet hair scattered over her, which he found to be quite troublesome. He pursed his lips, realizing that it might take a while to get it dry. Without further thought, he reached out and began to blow-dry her hair.


    He had never done anything like this before, and he wasn¡¯t particrly skillful at it, but to his surprise, Isabe resisted his help.


    ¡°No need to trouble yourself. I can do it myself,¡± she said, attempting to take the hairdryer from Emanuele.


    The presence of this man suffocated her, and she despised the feeling. Emanuele¡¯s face turned icy cold. ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re being disobedient again? Let me think¡­ how should I punish you? Should I make you willingly obey me in bed? What do you say?¡±


    Isabe¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. Thinking about the events in the bathroom, she felt that everything was going terribly wrong. This man seemed to haveplete control over her, ruling every aspect of her life. Isabe felt trapped and helpless.


    Exhausted, she closed her eyes. So much had happened today, and she was tired.


    As Emanuele dried her hair, he did so in silence, his presence imperceptible, which gave Isabe some respite. Unknowingly, she fell asleep.


    After he was done drying her hair and was about to speak, Emanuele noticed Isabe¡¯s rhythmic breathing. He turned to see that she had fallen asleep without realizing it.


    Seeing her tranquil slumber, free from the vignt fear she disyed when awake, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but smile. He reached out to gently touch her cheek.


    This was a stark contrast to his previous rough treatment, as he now caressed her with great care. He was afraid that the slightest movement might startle her.


    Honestly, he seemed to be less and less interested in her resisting and fearing him, though he couldn¡¯t fathom why.


    Emanuele gazed at Isabe for a while before lying down beside her. He tenderly cradled her in his arms.


    Isabe had a horrifying nightmare in which she found herself in a world drenched in blood. People were chasing her with guns and knives.


    One person came closer, wielding a massive knife, ready to strike her down.


    Isabe, holding a gun, instinctively fired a shot.


    Bang!


    The gunshot echoed as her assant fell to the ground, lifeless.


    Isabe woke up abruptly, finding that it was broad daylight, and she was alone in the room. Emanuele wasn¡¯t there, which relieved her. She touched her aching head, still haunted by the dream. Her heart was racing, probably due to the events of yesterday, when she had fired a gun and injured someone. It had filled her with fear.


    She got up and went to the fridge, pouring herself a ss of cold water, which offered some relief. Isabe suddenly remembered Andrew and Harry. She had been too terrified and tired to recall what had happened after that.


    Isabe decided to check on them. Tony drove her to a private hospital where Andrew and Harry were receiving treatment.


    Isabe entered Andrew¡¯s room, and as soon as she reached the door, she heardughtering from inside.


    It was Andrew and Grazia, and it was clear they were in good spirits.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, Isabe, you¡¯re here!¡± Grazia greeted Isabe warmly. She approached and hugged Isabe, nting a kiss on her cheek.


    After the gunfight they went through yesterday, Grazia felt that their bond had deepened. Isabe felt the same way. No matter what, they had be friends who had faced life and death together.


    ¡°Andrew, are you okay?¡± Isabe shifted her gaze to Andrew.


    Recalling yesterday¡¯s events, it had been quite frightening.


    Andrew raised his hand, showing it off. ¡°Apart from the initial shock when I got hit, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a minor wound, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Isabe looked at Andrew¡¯s bandaged hand, which looked a bit swollen, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed like he was rtively fine.


    ¡°The doctor said you need to stay in the hospital for a week,¡± Grazia chimed in. ¡°Andrew wanted to check out right away, but I stopped him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal, and staying in the hospital for so long is quite a hassle,¡± Andrewined, looking pitiful.


    ¡°No, for the sake of your safety, I suggest you stay in the hospital for a few more days,¡± Grazia replied with a stern expression, giving Andrew no room for negotiation.


    Observing this married couple banter, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but think, even in the world of the mafia, true love existed. Grazia was so kind and open-hearted. It made her wonder why Emanuele seemed like a demon inparison.


    After visiting Andrew, Isabe went to see Harry.


    Harry¡¯s injuries were evidently more severe than Andrew¡¯s. He was still lying in bed, unconscious and in a worse condition than the day before.


    ¡°Is he doing okay?¡± Isabe asked Tony, her concern apparent. Harry¡¯s condition seemed much worse than the others, and she was deeply worried.


    ¡°The doctor said he should wake up in a couple of days,¡± Tony reassured her.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s worried expression, Tony tried tofort her. ¡°When he wakes up, he cane back to work as your bodyguard.¡±


    Isabe immediately rejected the idea. ¡°No, he can¡¯t. He needs to rest properly, especially after what happened.¡±


    The thought of them being put in danger because of her actions pained Isabe. However, she was also a victim in this situation. She was just an ordinary person, yet she had been forcibly drawn into this world. The recent attack had been terrifying, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what other dangersy ahead.


    Isabe didn¡¯t know and was filled with apprehension.


    Her phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Isabe, are you guys okay? I just heard from Emanuele that you were attacked,¡± Sophia¡¯s worried voice filled the line. ¡°Oh my God! May God keep you safe. You must be all right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom,¡± Isabe reassured her. ¡°But what about you? Are you okay?¡±


    She suddenly realized that if she, as Emanuele¡¯s stepsister, was in danger, then Sophia, as Emanuele¡¯s stepmother, might be in even greater danger.


    ¡°Isabe, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. We¡¯re all in the estate right now, and we rarely go out. We have plenty of bodyguards here, so it¡¯s the safest ce,¡± Sophia replied.


    Isabe hoped that was true. She didn¡¯t want any more danger.


    ¡°By the way, Isabe, Emanuele told me that he has to protect you personally. So, starting today, Emanuele will move into the apartment with you,¡± Sophia continued.


    ¡°No, I refuse!¡± Isabe eximed, surprised and her voice raising a notch. ¡°We¡¯re both adults; it¡¯s not appropriate for us to live together.¡±


    Oh God, just thinking about the twisted things Emanuele had done before made Isabe feel very anxious. If that lunatic actually moved in with her, she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be safe, not even her innocence.

 Chapter 40: Emanuele鈥檚 Close Protection

    ¡°Isabe, listen, it¡¯s not the time for you to act recklessly,¡± Sophia said. ¡°You¡¯ve be a target, and I worry about you living alone. With Emanuele by your side, you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    She believed in her stepson, sure that he could take care of Isabe.


    Safe? Isabe couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Emanuele was the least safe element.


    ¡°Mom, there are bodyguards all around my apartment. No killer can break in,¡± Isabe insisted. She remembered the events of yesterday and felt like it was a nightmare, making her want to escape immediately.


    But now, it seemed like that demon-like man didn¡¯t intend to let her go.


    ¡°Isabe!¡± Sophia¡¯s tone grew urgent and slightly angry. ¡°You¡¯re the only person in this world I¡¯m truly concerned about. Even Leo, to be honest, doesn¡¯t hold the ce in my heart that you do. If something happens to you, it would break my heart.¡±


    Over the phone, Isabe heard the emotions in Sophia¡¯s voice, bordering on the brink of tears. It made her hesitate to voice her refusal.


    After all, what if something did happen to her? How would her mother cope?


    Although Emanuele was twisted, deriving pleasure from tormenting her, he was at least capable of protecting her. But she wondered what would happen between them now that he was moving in.


    Isabe closed her eyes and let out a soft sigh. ¡°Alright, Mom, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    After all, the apartment wasrge enough. They could each stay in separate rooms, hopefully with no interference.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Isabe didn¡¯t want Emanuele to touch her, though. Even though the sensation wasn¡¯t unpleasant, it was too humiliating. She had no dignity left when she was in front of him.


    That evening, when Isabe returned to the apartment, she found that Emanuele was already there. He was sitting on the couch, smoking, his long legs stretched out in front of him, appearing incredibly rxed.


    ¡°Isabe, starting today, I¡¯ll be living here,¡± Emanuele said with a sly smile. He seemed to be in a good mood, and his hazel eyes flickered with an almost fiery light.


    Isabe, however, couldn¡¯t force a smile. She looked at the tall, powerful man in front of her. In his presence, she felt as small as a chick.


    ¡°I appreciate you taking the initiative to protect me,¡± Isabe said. ¡°But I hope you understand that I¡¯d like you to do nothing more than provide security.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but warn Emanuele, even though she knew her warnings were likely in vain.


    ¡°Nothing more?¡± Emanuele repeated her words in a low voice. He then stubbed out his cigarette and walked towards Isabe with firm steps.


    Isabe instinctively stepped back, but it was toote. Emanuele had already reached her, and he reached out to encircle her waist, pulling her into his embrace.


    His other hand held her chin, forcing Isabe to look up at him.


    ¡°What else did you want to say? Is it something like this?¡± Emanuele inched closer to Isabe. At this moment, they were very close, nearly nose to nose.


    He had just finished smoking, and the scent of tobo wafted over her, making Isabe feel ufortable.


    ¡°Emanuele, when I beg you, can you let me go? You wanted me to marry, right? Why are you treating me like this now?¡± Isabe begged, almost on the verge of tears.


    After what happenedst night, she had developed a psychological shadow, terrified that Emanuele would cruelly vite her again.


    But when she looked into her eyes, filled with pain, despair, and a hint of humiliation, and saw her refusing to give in, Emanuele felt an intense thrill.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? rk doesn¡¯t know anything, does he? After I have my fun, I¡¯ll hand it over to rk. It¡¯s a win-win situation. You don¡¯t have the guts to betray me, right?¡± Emanuele spoke while lowering his head to kiss Isabe¡¯s lips, his hand caressing her cheek, feeling her smooth skin.


    Then, his hand trailed down, skimming along her back, moving up and down, lightly and deeply, just like his unpredictable nature that kept people guessing.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Emanuele,¡± Isabe¡¯s voice trembled. Her body felt tense, and she sensed Emanuele¡¯s excitement, as if he intended to devour her whole.


    This perverted, demonic man! She noticed that sometimes, the more nervous she got, the more excited he became. It disgusted her to her core.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to show too much emotion in front of Emanuele because she realized he enjoyed the feeling of controlling her.


    Emanuele soon noticed that Isabe was repressing her emotions. Even though she had been in a state of panic and fear earlier, she now appeared quite calm.


    Emanuele loosened his grip on Isabe. This woman was indeed smart. She knew he enjoyed her fear, so she made an effort to appear calm.


    But little did she know that one¡¯s eyes could betray them. No matter how calm she acted, her eyes wouldn¡¯t meet his, and she kept swallowing repeatedly. It had already given her away.


    However, Emanuele released her. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He wanted to see how long she could resist.


    Emanuele stepped back from Isabe, and the stifling atmosphere around them dissipated. Isabe breathed a sigh of relief and felt lighter.


    She told Emanuele she needed to go to her room to freshen up and immediately rushed into her bedroom, locking the door behind her.


    She didn¡¯t want to experience what had happened the previous night again.


    Observing Isabe¡¯s swift move to lock herself in her room, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She was such a naive girl. Did she really think that would keep him out?


    But he decided not to harass her any further. The truth was, he hade here to ensure her safety.


    It was hard to believe that a man who had once wanted her dead was now personally safeguarding her. For Emanuele, it all boiled down to not letting his status as the head of the Mafia be challenged.


    Ensuring her safety was, in essence, protecting his reputation. In the eyes of their enemies, he and Isabe were one. If she died, they would perceive him as weak, unable to protect even his own, and this could lead to a strong attack against him. He couldn¡¯t afford that.


    Isabe¡¯s life hadn¡¯t changed much. She continued working as usual. However, because Harry was in the hospital, Emanuele assigned another bodyguard to ensure her safety.


    Today, a seriously injured car ident victim was brought to the hospital. Isabe, along with Pippo, participated in the surgery and sessfully saved the patient¡¯s life.


    As Isabe left the operating room to wash up, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder. It was strange. These people were severely injured, but she didn¡¯t find treating them gruesome. In fact, she felt a sense of fulfillment in saving lives.


    But the corpses from the previous night¡¯s shootout had left her nauseated. Perhaps it was the casual disregard for life among those men that she couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    Pippo walked over to her at that moment. ¡°Saving lives is a beautiful thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Pippo appeared thoughtful.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°I prefer our profession. We get to save so many lives, unlike those mafia guys who tread on life casually.¡±


    Isabe understood the underlying meaning of Pippo¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t want to delve into this conversation further, so she simply said, ¡°Yes, I feel the same way.¡±


    She returned to her office, but Pippo called out to her, ¡°Isabe, I know you probably want nothing to do with those people. Don¡¯t you want to leave this life behind?¡±

 Chapter 41: Chloe Is Coming to Chicago

    Isabe paused, her footsteps faltering, as if she was filled with uncertainty. She turned to look at Pippo. In Isabe¡¯s impression, Pippo was merely a schoolmate and someone who had been helpful to her and Evelyn at work. His personality was mild and cultured, making him a friend she could interact with, but that was it.


    But now, he seemed to see right through her, recognizing the miserable state of her life, and incredibly, he asked if she wanted to leave. She wished she could.


    However, thinking about Emanuele¡¯s icy gaze and his cold-blooded demeanor, Isabe knew she couldn¡¯t escape. At least for now, she hadn¡¯t found an opportunity to flee. Furthermore, his enemies believed she was associated with the Lombardi family, and if they killed her, it would hurt Emanuele, even though she wasn¡¯t!


    But all in all, it made Isabe feel trapped. Staying here meant being toyed with by Emanuele, but leaving would likely result in her being abducted by Emanuele¡¯s enemies, who would ultimately torture her to death.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Pippo. I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want to leave,¡± Isabe told Pippo.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t look fine,¡± Pippo sighed. ¡°Isabe, are you sure you don¡¯t need my help? Trust me, maybe I can help you get away from those people.¡±


    ¡°No, Pippo. I need to rest for a while, I¡¯m feeling tired,¡± Isabe waved off Pippo, then turned and left.


    Pippo watched Isabe¡¯s retreating figure, furrowing his brow. Why wouldn¡¯t Isabe listen to him?


    Because of Pippo¡¯s words, Isabe became even more agitated. She was well aware of Pippo¡¯s intentions, but for now, what could she do?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After a short rest, Isabe resumed her work. Despite being an intern, she was diligent and efficient, making the doctors eager to have her around.


    Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but admire Isabe. ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re already the princess of the Mafia. You don¡¯t need to work. You have endless money every day. So, why are you working so hard now?¡±


    ¡°I was forced into that world. Someday, I¡¯ll break free from it. My dream is to save lives as a doctor,¡± Isabe replied. Her early years had been marked by the loss of her father, and she and her mother had struggled through adversity, facing mistreatment, hunger, and cold. This experience had driven Isabe to desire to be a doctor, to save lives and, indirectly, rescue the families of those she helped. She hoped to ease their hardships and prevent other children from suffering as she had.


    This determination, however, had gradually eroded since she was thrust into the world of the Mafia.


    At that moment, Isabe¡¯s phone rang, and when she saw the text message, her face turned deathly pale, and her breath becamebored.


    The message was from her cousin Chloe.


    ¡°Isabe, long time no see. I miss you. Next week, I¡¯ll be visiting Chicago. I hope you can host me.¡±


    Isabe, trembling, couldn¡¯t control her hands, and even her phone fell to the ground. Chloe wasing, and Isabe had an extreme fear of her cousin. Even though they hadn¡¯t seen each other in years, Isabe¡¯s phobia red up at the mere mention of her name, as it did now.


    Chloe scared her more than Emanuele.


    Isabe immediately retrieved estazm from her bag, shaking as she struggled to open the bottle. Due to her severe trembling, the bottle slipped from her hand and scattered pills all over the floor. She quickly picked one up and swallowed it, desperate to calm her anxiety.


    ¡°Isabe, are you okay?¡± Evelyn was startled by Isabe¡¯s reaction. As Isabe¡¯s good friend, Evelyn knew about her condition, but over the years they had been together, she had rarely witnessed her having an episode. Even when it happened, it had never been as terrifying as it appeared now.


    Just moments ago, Isabe was fine. How did she be like this after checking her phone?


    After taking the medication, which helped stabilize her emotions a bit, Isabe told Evelyn, ¡°My cousin says she¡¯sing to visit me.¡±


    Isabe had shared a little about Chloe with Evelyn, giving her just a hint of the situation. But as soon as Evelyn heard about Chloe, she was filled with hatred for her.


    ¡°That wretched woman dares toe and find you? Tell me when she¡¯sing, and I¡¯ll bring a baseball bat. Let me show her what I¡¯m capable of!¡± Evelyn expressed her anger.


    Listening to Evelyn¡¯s passionate defense of her, Isabe felt warm inside. She smiled, gripping Evelyn¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do my best to ovee it. If ites to it, I just won¡¯t see her.¡±


    Isabe thought that Chloe must being to meet Emanuele. Remembering how much Madelyn had admired Emanuele, she probably heard all about him after returning home.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought of Chloe trying to seduce Emanuele. She felt less terrified because she believed that Emanuele would make Chloe regret her actions. After all, bad people needed even worse ones to punish them.


    Isabe tried to put this issue out of her mind. She had grown up and be independent. She was determined not to let Chloe affect her mood.


    After work, Isabe returned to her apartment and started preparing dinner. She made her favorite tomato pasta, with a few slices of bacon added for extra vor. It looked absolutely delicious. But just as she had ced the pasta on the table, the apartment door swung open, and Emanuele walked in.


    ¡°You can cook? Not bad!¡± Emanuelemented, his eyes immediately drawn to the pasta on the table. It awakened his appetite.


    ¡°My cooking is good,¡± Isabe responded confidently to Emanuele¡¯s praise.


    She was actually quite skilled at cooking. When she was younger, she used to help her uncle¡¯s family cook. At first, her cooking was terrible, and Madelyn and Chloe would scold her. To avoid their punishment, Isabe worked hard to improve her culinary skills. Even the usually picky Madelyn couldn¡¯t find fault with her cooking, and it was impable to others.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t hesitate to sit at the dining table and move the te of pasta in front of him to start eating.


    ¡°Isabe, it¡¯s no trouble for you to make another portion for yourself,¡± Emanuele suggested, enjoying the noodles.


    Isabe clenched her teeth in frustration but had no choice. She turned and headed back to the kitchen to prepare another serving of pasta. She even fried an egg and added two sausages this time, then ced it in front of Emanuele.


    Emanuele looked up at her. ¡°This is for you,¡± Isabe said, feeling that a big guy like him couldn¡¯t possibly be full from just one serving of pasta.


    Emanuele gazed at Isabe¡¯s youthful face, so beautiful and considerate. He smiled and said to her, ¡°All right, thank you, my dear Isabe.¡±


    Thest few words were deliberately drawn out, making it sound very ambiguous. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but re at him.

 Chapter 42: She Killed

    After finishing their meal, Emanuele went to the wine cab and poured a bottle of red wine into tall sses for himself and Isabe to share. It was rare to see him in such a good mood, and it was even rarer for the two of them to get along peacefully. Isabe was quite surprised.


    Emanuele drank wine heartily, his face adorned with a smile, and his eyes sparkled like mes. It was evident that he was extremely excited.


    However, Isabe had an ominous feeling because typically, when Emanuele was this excited, it meant that he had encountered something that thrilled him in a particr way.


    Isabe¡¯s gaze shifted to Emanuele¡¯s clothing, where she noticed a dull liquid stain on his gray cuffs. Isabe¡¯s heart quivered. Had he killed again? It was only during those moments that he disyed such excitement.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m so happy,¡± Emanuele said as he sat beside her, putting his arm around her shoulders and allowing her to lean into his embrace. ¡°We¡¯ve caught a group of Sicilians. I used ancient Eastern torture methods on them, ying and drawing their tendons. You can¡¯t imagine, they look like a pile of mud now, haha, it¡¯s so entertaining!¡±


    As Isabe listened to Emanuele¡¯s description, a feeling of nausea churned in her stomach. What she had eaten earlier threatened toe back up, but all she managed to do was retch.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you handle this?¡± Emanuele, who was now standing by the bathroom door, asked.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele, resisting any contact with the devil himself. ¡°Would you like me to show you what real hell looks like?¡± Emanuele inquired.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Isabe screamed. She couldn¡¯t bear to be around Emanuele any longer. Initially, she thought he might be a decent person, but in reality, his core was ruthless and brutal, and he would likely never change.


    Crazy? Emanuele cruelly smiled. He had always known that Isabe was like an innocent angel, kind, pure, and a doctor who saved lives. In contrast, he had grown up on the edge of life and death, exposed to various forms of cruelty, kidnapped, nearly killed, and even ordered by his father to murder the servant who had been with him since childhood.


    All of this was done to teach him how to be ruthless, how to use any means necessary for his own gain, even if it meant harming his own family.


    So when he found out that his father¡¯s girlfriend was pregnant, he didn¡¯t hesitate to cause a car ident that killed her.


    He knew his father was aware of it all along, but they never discussed it. And now, looking at the pure and innocent Isabe, he thought, why should her world remain so straightforward? Since she had be the princess of the mafia, there were things she needed to know.


    ¡°Isabe,e with me. I¡¯ll show you my world,¡± Emanuele said, pulling her along.


    Isabe struggled desperately. ¡°Emanuele, please, let me go. I¡¯m begging you. Spare me, please!¡±


    The thought of what she might see next was suffocating, making it impossible to breathe. Soon, Emanuele had led Isabe to a dungeon.


    Despite her resistance, Emanuele forcibly dragged her inside. The dungeon was surrounded by heavily armed guards. They passed through the soldiers and entered the deeper parts of the dungeon.


    The dimly lit space was filled with scurrying rats, and the cells held many prisoners. In the corner, Isabe noticed a bloody mass, like a massive clot of blood.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Isabe¡¯s heart clenched with an ominous premonition.


    At that moment, Phillip approached and pointed to the massive bloody lump in the corner. ¡°Boss, he¡¯s already dead. Should we dispose of him?¡±


    Dead? So, this was a person? Isabe¡¯s throat constricted, and she struggled for breath. Her vision darkened in waves.


    ¡°Yeah, toss it out for the dogs,¡± Emanuele said casually.


    Phillip called over two people from the surroundings and bagged the grotesque remains.


    Isabe didn¡¯t want to continue watching, but at that moment, her eyes seemed paralyzed, locked onto the inhuman figure. She watched as Phillip and the others picked him up, cing him into arge ck stic bag. As they moved him, Isabe saw the person¡¯s head, face, body-all exposed without skin, blood-red and still dripping, creating a chilling sight.


    Isabe was on the brink of being scared to death. ¡°How¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t this more realistic than those anatomical models you¡¯ve seen at school?¡± Emanuele suddenly leaned in close to Isabe¡¯s ear, speaking softly. ¡°I could be your teacher; I understand human anatomy better than your professors. I¡¯ve conducted experiments on real people. If you want, these prisoners here can be subjects for your experiments.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, God will surely send you to hell!¡± Isabe turned to Emanuele, losing herdylikeposure as she cursed him.


    Even Satan would be horrified if he witnessed this scene. Isabe cursed the devil and wished him a ce in hell.


    Emanuele, far from being upset by her curse, burst intoughter. In his eyes, Isabe was as naive as a child. He embraced her, feeling the softness of her body, and the subtle fragrance of flowers and fruit that clung to her, in stark contrast to the smell of blood in the dungeon.


    ¡°Isabe, I won¡¯t be going to hell, and even if I do, I¡¯ll drag you down with me,¡± Emanuele said. After that, he brought her to another area where a person was suspended and still appeared to be alive.


    Emanuele drew a handgun from behind and said to Isabe, ¡°Even though you bravely shot the enemyst time, your uracy isn¡¯t good enough. You have to remember, you didn¡¯t deliver a headshot; it might be you who ends up dead.¡±


    He stood behind Isabe, held her hand, and forced it to hold the gun. ¡°No¡­ please!¡± Isabe cried out, her body ice-cold, eyes quivering, her blood running cold, as if she might die at any moment. It was too horrifying. Was Emanuele making her kill?


    No matter how Isabe struggled, it was futile. She was forced to hold the gun, forced to pull the trigger, and she watched, with wide-open eyes, as the bullet passed through the person¡¯s head right in front of her, sttering blood.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Isabe screamed, and her tears fell inrge drops. She trembled uncontrobly, her skin covered in goosebumps, gasping for breath. She had killed someone. She had killed!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Emanuele burst intoughter. He held Isabe tightly, kissed her passionately, and licked away her tears. ¡°Isabe, good girl, you did great!¡± he praised. ¡°From now on, you and I are the same kind of people. You called me a devil, so you are one too.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He held Isabe tightly, kissed her, and his hands roamed her body, as if he wanted to merge her into his very essence.

 Chapter 43: Chloe Comes Over

    At this very moment, a surprising notion crossed Emanuele¡¯s mind. Maybe he needed a woman, someone who would be a perfect match for him.


    He had had numerous girlfriends in the past, but for him, they had all been just sexual partners. None had the appeal that made him want to conquer a woman both physically and emotionally. Isabe, however, seemed different. Regardless of her figure or personality, he found her quite enticing. It was just her status as his step-sister that was off-putting. But if he set that aside, there was no denying he was drawn to her.


    As he held the woman in his arms, feeling her fear and distress, Emanuele continued to kiss her, trying to soothe her emotions.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯ll get used to it,¡± he said.


    Tears continued to stream down Isabe¡¯s face, and the realization of having taken a life left her trembling in fear. Her hands were stained with blood, and she thought she might die.


    ¡°Devil, you are truly a devil,¡± Isabe muttered, then her vision went ck, and she fainted.


    Seeing Isabe pass out, Emanuele hesitated for a moment before scooping her up. He looked at her, her face as pale as paper, and couldn¡¯t help but curse softly, ¡°Damn it, you fragile woman. I hope you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Isabe felt like she had been in a deep, dream-filled sleep. She dreamt about her childhood at her uncle¡¯s house, the scenes of being mistreated, bullied by Chloe, and locked in a pitch-ck room. Then, she dreamt of Emanuele, who appeared as a demon in her dream, torturing her relentlessly, causing unbearable pain.


    Isabe suddenly opened her eyes, finding herself on therge bed in the apartment. Her mind felt foggy, as if it were filled with cotton, and she couldn¡¯t remember what had happened. She realized she was extremely thirsty and physically weak. Being a doctor, she estimated she had been unconscious for over a day.


    ¡°When will she wake up? If she doesn¡¯t wake up today, I¡¯ll blow your damn brains out!¡± came Emanuele¡¯s irate voice from outside the room.


    Simultaneously, the room door was pushed open.


    Isabe spotted Emanuele¡¯s towering figure.


    Emanuele gazed at Isabe, who was sitting there in a daze, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed her recovery was going well; she already had the strength to resist him.


    ¡°You had a high fever, slept for three days. I thought you were a goner. Thankfully, Isabe, you didn¡¯t disappoint me. You¡¯re remarkably strong,¡± Emanuele praised, cupping Isabe¡¯s face. He disregarded her struggles and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    Good Lord, she had been asleep for three days! Isabe was shocked. She quickly reached for her phone; she had missed three days of work, and Evelyn was probably extremely worried. However, when she attempted to make a call, she realized that someone had answered Evelyn¡¯s calls for her.


    Emanuele leaned over and noticed Isabe¡¯s phone screen was stuck on the most recent missed call. He told Isabe, ¡°While you were unconscious, your best friend kept calling, so I picked up for you.¡±


    ¡°You answered it for me? What did you say?¡± Isabe was shocked, fearing that Emanuele might have said something inappropriate.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Emanuele shrugged, ¡°Does it matter? I told her you were sick and wouldn¡¯t be able to go back to work for a few days.¡±


    Isabe quickly dialed Evelyn¡¯s number.


    ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯ve been sick for the past couple of days and couldn¡¯t make it to work,¡± Isabe exined.


    ¡°I know. Your step-brother answered the call and informed me about your condition,¡± Evelyn¡¯sughter came through the phone. ¡°So, your mother married the former head of the mafia. Is your step-brother the current mafia boss?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Isabe admitted.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, he seems so gentle. Isabe, is he Emanuele?¡± Evelyn had heard about Emanuele; he was quite famous in Chicago, known for his ruthless methods, but his handsome and charming appearance made him a favorite among many young girls.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Isabe confirmed, feeling Evelyn¡¯s excitement.


    ¡°Evelyn, I envy you for having such a powerful brother. If your cousin knew, she¡¯d be so jealous of you.¡±


    Thinking about Chloe¡¯s uing visit to Chicago, Isabe realized she had only four days left, and she had been asleep for three of them. She had to face the truth; she wasn¡¯t entirely ready.


    Isabe felt the weight of Chloe¡¯s strong psychological control, always living in her shadow, never escaping her influence.


    ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯m feeling a bit tired. I need to rest,¡± Isabe changed the subject and said her goodbyes.


    Hanging up the phone, she noticed Emanuele staring at her, and that eerie feeling crept up on her again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    She was genuinely exhausted, and the thought of dealing with both Emanuele and Chloe weighed heavily on her. If they decided to torment her together, Isabe was unsure if she could handle it and not lose her mind.


    ¡°Three days without food while you were unconscious. Get up and eat something,¡± Emanuele finally decided not to agitate Isabe further and suggested she get up and eat.


    Isabe did feel hungry, so she got up. However, she was so weak that her steps were unsteady. Seeing this, Emanuele simply lifted her off her feet.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but exim and reached out to cling to Emanuele¡¯s neck.


    Emanuele held Isabe as they walked to the dining room and ced her gently on a chair. He was gentle in his actions but couldn¡¯t resist a hint of mockery in his tone. ¡°You¡¯re as fragile as a flower on the windowsill.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to you,¡± Isabe retorted, refusing to back down.


    ¡°You talk back well. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re just as defiant in bed,¡± Emanuele sneered.


    With that onement, Isabe fell silent. She knew that Emanuele could truly dominate her. He had shown her just how powerful he could be that night. As she thought back to that experience, she realized that while it had brought her physical pleasure, it had been a psychological humiliation. This man was truly despicable!


    Isabe drank two sses of water and had some spaghetti and mushroom soup, feeling her energy slowly returning.


    After her meal, Isabe received a call from Sophia.


    ¡°Isabe, I heard you were sick. Are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°Oh, Chloe ising over. Do you want to join us for dinner?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s words drained the color from Isabe¡¯s face, leaving her looking pale as a ghost.

 Chapter 44: Meeting Chloe

    She said she wasing in a week, right? How is she here already? Isabe had absolutely no preparation for this. But thinking about it, it was quite typical of Chloe; she always enjoyed ying games with her.


    Telling her she¡¯de in a week, only to arrive three dayster, was a way to shock and unnerve her, catching her off guard ¨C a type of yful maniption.


    ¡°Isabe, are you still there? Can you hear me?¡± Sophia hadn¡¯t received any response from Isabe and couldn¡¯t help but ask again.


    ¡°Mom, I need to rest right now. I won¡¯t be seeing her,¡± Isabe finally found her voice after a considerable effort.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, Isabe struggled to calm her emotions. Her heart was racing as if it wanted to burst out of her chest. This feeling was terrible.


    ¡°Are you okay, Isabe?¡± Emanuele asked, breaking the silence at the dining table.


    He noticed that Isabe¡¯s face was terrible after taking that call, and she seemed as if she might faint. Did she react this way every time she talked to Sophia? Was she just naturally sensitive or timid? However, she sometimes stood up to his intimidation, so that didn¡¯t seem likely.


    If she cried and begged right from the start, he¡¯d find it rather uninteresting. But Isabe was different.


    Looking at Emanuele¡¯s concerned gaze, Isabe felt he was truly enigmatic. Sometimes ruthless and sometimes surprisingly gentle. She knew better than to hope for the devil, as he would inevitably shatter that notion whenever she started to think he might not be so bad.


    With a sigh, Isabe realized that a calm life had be a luxury for her. She always told herself to stay calm and think of strategies to ovee difficulties. However, with Chloe¡¯s imminent arrival, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Her damn ustrophobia seemed to be acting up again.


    After finishing her meal, Isabe returned to her room to rest. Although she didn¡¯t have to work today, she still needed to finish some reports she had been neglecting. She would be graduating in a little over a month.


    At some point, Emanuele joined her at her side, watching her work on her report. He said, ¡°Isabe, soon you¡¯ll be finishing your studies.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I¡¯ll marry rk,¡± Isabe preempted what Emanuele had likely wanted to say.


    ¡°Hahaha, it seems you¡¯re already aware of that. That¡¯s good.¡± Emanuele patted Isabe¡¯s head and then reached out to y with her hair, causing her reddish-brown locks to coil around his fingers, making Isabe feel as if she were being toyed with.


    ¡°However, rk recently returned to Canada for something important. He¡¯s busy and probably won¡¯t have the time to visit you.¡±


    Recently, rk¡¯s cousin had been in a critical situation, and he had been taken by the enemies, barely managing to escape with his life. This incident had put rk¡¯s authority to the test, and he intended to make those responsible pay.


    Isabe wasn¡¯t aware of the details, but when rk left, he had called and said he had to go to Canada and asked her to wait for him. She had agreed, although secretly, she hoped he would stay away for a month or so, which would conveniently dy her wedding.


    Emanuele studied Isabe¡¯s face closely. She had just recovered from an illness, and her expression appeared fragile and somewhat unwell. Yet, it didn¡¯t diminish her beauty in the slightest.


    He leaned in and gently kissed Isabe¡¯s cheek, then slid his fingers to her lips, causing them to be slightly swollen under his touch.


    Her eyes were filled with innocence and confusion, as if she didn¡¯t know what he intended to do. But what if she used that mouth of hers to do something more intimate? Would her expression still be so innocent? The mere thought of it made him frighteningly aroused, on the brink of explosion.


    ¡°Emanuele, what do you want?¡± The confusion in Isabe¡¯s eyes had turned into anger. She thought this man had gone too far. He was now treating her as an object, ying with her, treating her like prey.


    ¡°I¡¯m admiring you, you¡¯re beautiful,¡± Emanuele didn¡¯t hold back his appreciation, even the simple act of touching her body made his blood boil.


    ¡°Beautiful?¡± Isabe didn¡¯t believe Emanuele¡¯s words. She had always considered herself in, and she¡¯d known that from childhood. Chloe had always mocked her looks and figure, causing her to lose confidence in dating after one failed rtionship. So she couldn¡¯t understand why a man of Emanuele¡¯s caliber would be interested in her. Maybe it was just for the novelty, just to toy with her. She wasn¡¯t going to be his ything. Isabe turned away and buried herself under the covers. ¡°Please, I¡¯ve just recovered from an illness and I¡¯m still weak. I need some rest.¡±


    Emanuele, watching her huddle under the covers, wanted to keep teasing her, but considering her recent illness, he didn¡¯t want to push her too far. He gently stroked her hair. ¡°Fine, get some rest.¡±


    No matter how many times Isabe visited the Lombardi mansion, she always felt uneasy. But today, it was even more suffocating because Chloe was here. After work, she had no choice but to go to her stepfather¡¯s house. Yesterday, she had used the excuse of not feeling well to avoiding, but tonight, she couldn¡¯t get out of it.


    Chloe had moved into the Lombardi family mansion as soon as she arrived in Chicago since, other than Isabe and Sophia, she didn¡¯t know anyone else in the city.


    Today, after several phone calls from Sophia, Isabe had to rush to her stepfather¡¯s house immediately after work to meet Chloe.


    As soon as she entered the living room, she saw Chloe.


    Chloe was now wearing thetest CHANEL dress, her thick hair cascading down her back, and she had applied a subtle makeup that made her look extremely elegant anddylike. However, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel a sharp edge to her appearance.


    ¡°Isabe, long time no see. You¡¯ve be so pretty!¡± Chloe¡¯s voice was surprisingly cheerfulpared to her usual dark tone when she spoke to her alone.


    She approached Isabe.


    As Chloe came closer, Isabe felt her breathing bing increasingly difficult. Fortunately, she had taken her medication in advance, or she feared she might copse.


    Chloe arrived by Isabe¡¯s side and said in a voice only the two of them could hear, ¡°You little bitch, why do you think you cane here? Trying to steal Emanuele from me? I¡¯ll tell you, you¡¯ll pay for your greed!¡±


    Isabe¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. This was Chloe¡¯s favorite phrase. Every time she said these words, she would start hurting her. Now she was here again.


    Isabe had to admit that she always felt powerless in front of Chloe. She had lived in Chloe¡¯s shadow from childhood to adulthood. She had hoped that she would grow stronger when she went to college and moved to Chicago, far away from Chloe. But now, it seemed like nothing more than a dream. She dared not say anything rebellious; every time she thought of the times when Chloe was in a bad mood and would hit her, p her, or kick her, she didn¡¯t know how to resist. Her fear of Chloe had been deeply imprinted on her body, and she reacted like Pavlov¡¯s dog, instantly triggered when she saw Chloe.


    Just then, a hand was ced on Isabe¡¯s shoulder. She raised her head and saw Emanuele¡¯s handsome yet icy face. Emanuele also looked down at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Isabe? You don¡¯t seem well. Is it because you haven¡¯t fully recovered from your illness?¡±


    Isabe hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but Chloe had already taken the initiative to talk to Emanuele. She walked up to him and extended her hand with a smile. ¡°Mr. Lombardi, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Isabe¡¯s cousin. You can call me Chloe.¡±

 Chapter 45: Sending Her Money

    Chloe gazed at Emanuele with a look of joy and admiration, which irritated him. Many women looked at him with that same look, but he never showed them much favor. Emanuele was getting irritated and snapped, ¡°You¡¯re so damn rude. I¡¯m waiting for Isabe to answer my question. What business is it of yours?¡±


    After being reprimanded by Emanuele in public, Chloe¡¯s smile stiffened. She looked over at Isabe, whom Emanuele was holding, with a sh of jealousy in her eyes.


    Why did this wretched bitch Isabe get Emanuele¡¯s favor? Look at her, pale and looking older than her years. Look at her in and cheap dress, her plump figure. What about her couldpare to Chloe? She was a refineddy groomed by her parents, while Isabe was just a fatherless wild child. How could shepare to her? Chloe was clearly superior.


    Isabe gradually regained her senses and looked at the man beside her. For some reason, Emanuele¡¯s presence made her feel safe at this moment. Moreover, he had scolded Chloe.


    Watching Chloe being reprimanded, her expression ufortable, Isabe rxed slightly. Chloe wasn¡¯t all that.


    She smiled at Emanuele. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit tired from work, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Then, after dinner, we can go back to the apartment early,¡± Emanuele suggested, running his fingers through Isabe¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The interactions between the two didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the others present. Chloe was furious, cursing Isabe in her mind, nning to find an opportunity to trip her up.


    However, Sophia and Leo were content. They had always feared that Emanuele might not ept Isabe, but it seemed like their rtionship was better than expected.


    Sophia added, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and eat. After dinner, Emanuele, you can take Isabe back to the apartment.¡±


    ¡°Emanuele and Isabe are living together?¡± Chloe was shocked. Had her cousin¡¯s rtionship with Emanuele developed to this extent?


    ¡°Recently, Isabe was attacked by enemies, and Emanuele said he wanted to protect her closely to avoid any further danger,¡± Sophia exined, growing more pleased with her stepson for wanting to protect Isabe.


    Chloe stared at Isabe and Emanuele, stunned. This bitch Isabe had already seduced Emanuele in such a short time? Chloe was jealous. She also liked Emanuele. Today was their first meeting, but she had been instantly captivated by his handsome, manly appearance. She vowed to make Emanuele fall for her.


    But was he getting along so well with Isabe? Did he like her? No, that couldn¡¯t be. Chloe thought, Isabe was so ugly and overweight. How could Emanuele be interested in her?


    During dinner, Chloe tried to get close to Isabe. ¡°Isabe, let¡¯s sit together, okay? Why does your stepbrother always reject me?¡±


    Isabe¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly when she felt Chloe trying to sit next to her. She instinctively moved closer to Emanuele. Since when had Emanuele be her protector?


    Emanuele also noticed Isabe¡¯s actions. He didn¡¯t know why, but it was clear that Isabe didn¡¯t like her cousin. He didn¡¯t like her either. The way she stared at him, like a hungry dog eyeing a piece of meat, was rather revolting. If it weren¡¯t for her being rted to his stepmother and stepsister, he might have gouged out her eyes.


    So he firmly declined Chloe¡¯s proposal, ¡°Miss, I¡¯d prefer it if you sat elsewhere. Don¡¯t disturb our little world.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    His straightforward refusal left Chloe feeling embarrassed once again. She¡¯d never experienced such humiliation in all her life.


    She red at Isabe, convinced that it was all her fault that Emanuele didn¡¯t like her.


    But Chloe quicklyposed herself and smiled at Isabe. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯d like to sit with you. Is it okay? Why does your stepbrother keep rejecting me?¡±


    Isabe felt Chloe¡¯s hint, and even though she was very reluctant, fear still clung to her. She had no choice but to say to Emanuele, ¡°I¡¯d like my cousin to sit next to me.¡±


    A big smile spread across Chloe¡¯s face. She knew Isabe would listen to her; she had trained her that way from a young age. If Isabe didn¡¯t obey, Chloe would punish her severely. She used all sorts of punishments: sticks, stones, tying her to trees, pushing her down the stairs ¨C every method she could think of. Eventually, she seeded in turning Isabe into an obedient dog.


    And now, after all these years, Isabe still looked at her with fear in her eyes, unable to utter a word of defiance.


    Chloe sat beside Isabe and couldn¡¯t resist patting her arm. ¡°Isabe, I knew it. We are the best sisters in the world.¡±


    On the way back to the apartment after the banquet, Isabe remained silent. She realized that Chloe hadn¡¯t changed a bit over the years. In front of others, she was a kind and gentledy, but when they were alone, she was malicious.


    At the same time, Isabe found herself sinking into self-disgust. She couldn¡¯t believe that she hadn¡¯t made any progress over all these years. She couldn¡¯t ovee her fear of Chloe.


    She despised this version of herself. After all these years, she hadn¡¯t grown a bit.


    As soon as she entered her apartment, Isabe rushed to her room, showered, changed into her pajamas, and threw herself onto the soft, oversized bed. Wrapped in nkets, she finally felt rxation. It was only on her bed that she could find peace.


    Emanuele pushed open Isabe¡¯s bedroom door and saw her lying on the bed. He walked over and sat beside her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong tonight? You seem quite upset.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t fully recovered. I¡¯m just tired,¡± Isabe replied.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Emanuele was concerned about her emotions.


    Emanuele believed her and said, ¡°Well, if you¡¯re tired, you can rest for a few more days and not rush back to work at the hospital. I¡¯ve taken over your life, and if you need any living expenses, I can provide.¡±


    After he said that, Emanuele picked up his phone and quickly sent a message. Isabe received a notification on her phone, and when she opened it, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Emanuele had indeed sent her money.


    Previously, Emanuele had mentioned taking care of her apartment rent, but since she moved here, she hadn¡¯t spent much. Her apartment was fully furnished, and her living expenses were minimal, especially since she often ate at the hospital. So she hadn¡¯t needed to ask Emanuele for money.


    But now, Emanuele had actually transferred a substantial amount of money to her. Isabe counted the zeros, unable to believe her eyes. It was a full fifty thousand dors.


    She wasn¡¯t mistaken. Isabe immediately sat up on the bed and looked at Emanuele. ¡°Why did you send me so much money?¡±


    ¡°Because I felt like it,¡± Emanuele replied. He looked at Isabe¡¯s nervous, shocked, and bewildered expression. For some reason, he found it incredibly adorable. Fifty thousand dors meant little to him, but seeing how happy it made her was interesting.

 Chapter 46: Chloe Wants to Have a Private Chat

    Isabe¡¯s first reaction upon receiving the money from Emanuele was shock, followed by confusion, and then the realization that she couldn¡¯t ept this money.


    ¡°Emanuele, this money is yours. I can¡¯t ept it,¡± she said. She couldn¡¯t take such a significant amount of money without a clear reason, especially when she didn¡¯t know where it came from or how many people might have suffered for it. Besides, she wouldn¡¯t feel at ease spending it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never taken back something I¡¯ve given,¡± Emanuele told Isabe. ¡°Consider it for buying some supplements for your health. You look quite pale and fragile. Eat well.¡±


    Emanuele reached out and pinched Isabe¡¯s cheek. He couldn¡¯t help but notice how smooth her skin was, as silky as milk, making him want to touch it again.


    His grip was a bit firm, and when he let go, it left a red mark on Isabe¡¯s cheek. It was a sessful attempt to kindle the fire of anger in her eyes. Emanuele couldn¡¯t help butugh and left the room before Isabe could confront him.


    Isabe watched Emanuele¡¯s departure, grumbled, and sighed as she rubbed the slightly sore spot on her face. This man was indeed rough. She decided she wouldn¡¯t feel safe keeping all that money. She would keep a portion for herself and donate the rest to various charitable projects. She could consider it a good deed done for Emanuele.


    ¡°Did that witche to Chicago already? And you¡¯ve met her? Isabe, where is she? I want to rip her apart!¡± Evelyn angrily eximed during their lunch break.


    Isabe had told Evelyn about Chloe¡¯s arrival in Chicago during their lunchtime break.


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Isabe quickly tried to soothe Evelyn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to calm down,¡± Evelyn said in anger. She had heard about some of the things Chloe had done to Isabe, not everything but enough to make her furious. ¡°Damn, maybe you should tell your stepbrother about this. I hear he¡¯s nice to you.¡±


    Emanuele had taken care of her when she was seriously ill, hadn¡¯t he? Hearing Evelyn¡¯s suggestion, Isabe felt somewhat ufortable.


    ¡°I think that might not be a good idea,¡± she hesitated. If Emanuele found out, he might use it against her and threaten her whenever he pleased, making her life even moreplicated.


    ¡°So what should we do then?¡± Evelyn looked at Isabe. ¡°You can¡¯t be a coward. You need to stand up. Otherwise, she¡¯ll keep controlling you.¡±


    Forever? Isabe thought. Hopefully not.


    She felt less frightened of Chloe than she used to, but seeing her after so long made her a bit uneasy. She was confident she could handle Chloe.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I think, Isabe, why would she suddenlye to Chicago out of the blue? Could it be that she¡¯s interested in Emanuele?¡± Evelyn suddenly thought and felt like a genius foring up with the idea.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t shee to Chicago in all these years, but suddenly, after your mother¡¯s remarriage, she shows up?¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t make sense of Chloe¡¯s motives.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t let Emanuele be with her, Isabe. Otherwise, she might poison his ears, and you¡¯d be in big trouble,¡± Evelyn warned.


    She didn¡¯t know much about the world of the mafia, but she knew they could be as ruthless as crushing an ant. Once Chloe, that nasty woman, got close to Emanuele, and if she instigated him to torment Isabe, it would be a disaster.


    ¡°They probably won¡¯t be together,¡± Isabe thought, recalling Emanuele¡¯s attitude toward Chloe at the dinner. She didn¡¯t believe they would be together. Maybe¡­ they wouldn¡¯t be together?


    That evening, before leaving work, Isabe received a message from Chloe, asking her to go shopping together.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Her body trembled uncontrobly. Evelyn took Isabe¡¯s phone, looked at the message, and with a mocking smile, sent a reply to Chloe: ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m busy!¡±


    Then she handed the phone back to Isabe. She wanted to say something more direct like, ¡°Get lost, you bitch!¡± But she was afraid it would cause trouble for Isabe. The current Isabe couldn¡¯t match Chloe in a fight.


    After Evelyn sent the message, Isabe was concerned that Chloe might get angry as a result.


    Indeed, soon after, Chloe started frantically calling her. Isabe felt like throwing the phone away to escape the incessant calls.


    Evelyn patted Isabe¡¯s shoulder, indicating that she should rx. ¡°I¡¯d love to help you block her number, but I know you won¡¯t do it.¡±


    Isabe couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it, and she feared it would only make Chloe angrier.


    She felt she couldn¡¯t handle Chloe¡¯s wrath at this moment.


    On the other end of the phone, Chloe was infuriated that Isabe had refused to answer her calls. How dare she defy her?


    Why did she think she could escape her control just because she no longer lived in her house?


    Chloe couldn¡¯t help but sneer. She needed to make Isabe understand who her master was. What a despicable person she was, even daring to defy her master¡¯s orders. Very well!


    Eventually, after three or four calls, Chloe gave up trying to reach Isabe. This relieved Isabe.


    ¡°Never mind all that, Isabe. Come on, let¡¯s go out for dinner,¡± Evelyn decided to take Isabe to a restaurant to help her rx.


    Isabe didn¡¯t want to take the lead, as she felt she was not strong enough at the moment. She believed that she could take on Chloe, but she also realized that her strength wasn¡¯t enough.


    When Isabe returned to her top-tier apartment, she was met with an unexpected visitor at her doorstep ¨C Chloe.


    Chloe stared at Isabe with seemingly friendly eyes. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t want to go shopping with me, I decided toe to you. Your mother told me your address.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s pupils trembled. Why wouldn¡¯t Chloe ever leave her alone?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Isabe, into your apartment. I have a lot to say to you,¡± Chloe said. She also noticed the bodyguard apanying Isabe. She knew she had to be alone with Isabe for this conversation to happen.


    No, Isabe thought. She didn¡¯t want to be alone with Chloe. She was certain Chloe would find ways to punish her, just like she used to. However, despite her resistance, her actions seemed well-trained, and she subconsciously opened the door to let Chloe in.

 Chapter 47: Mental Breakdown

    ¡°Wow, Isabe, you really know how to enjoy yourself. Living in such a big apartment! You know, you used to live in the attic,¡± Chloe said, admiring the apartment¡¯s environment as she entered.


    This luxurious ce was filled withrge furniture, thick carpets, and vases with fresh, dew-kissed flowers all around.


    Indeed, the apartment was vast and spacious, decorated with the kind of luxury that Chloe had always dreamt of. While her family had money, she had grown tired of the countryside. No matter how spacious it was, or howrge, it couldn¡¯tpare to Chicago and this apartment.


    Chloe daydreamed about standing on the balcony, gazing down at the city lights, sipping a ss of wine in a rocking chair, and enjoying the street view. She couldn¡¯t help but think about how wonderful it would be if this were her ce.


    At this moment, Chloe couldn¡¯t help but think about it.


    Isabe watched Chloe, behaving like the apartment¡¯sdy, and bit her lip, not saying a word. She was just too timid. She had spent so many years living in Chloe¡¯s shadow, almost as if it had be a reflex to stop resisting when she saw Chloe.


    ¡°Alright, Isabe, tell me, which room are you staying in now?¡± Chloe turned to look at Isabe.


    Isabe pointed to the master bedroom. Originally, this apartment had been just for her, and Emanuele had moved all of her stuff into the master bedroom. So she had been living in there all along. Later, when Emanuele came, he hadn¡¯t asked her to leave, so naturally, she stayed in the adjacent guest room.


    Chloe immediately pushed open Isabe¡¯s bedroom door, and when she saw the spacious interior, she was stunned.


    ¡°Wow, this is really nice. Isabe, look at you! A lowly bitch like you can actually live in such a good ce! It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Chloe closed the door and sat down on Isabe¡¯s bed without any politeness.


    ¡°Yeah, this bed is soft andfortable. Isabe, how did you manage this? Why would Emanuele allow you to live in such a nice house? Didn¡¯t he see your wretched nature? You¡¯re only fit to live in a dark warehouse, not here.¡±


    Chloe continued, getting up to open Isabe¡¯s closet. When she saw the high-end luxury clothes and bags, her jealousy went through the roof.


    ¡°God, damn it, Isabe, why the hell do you have all of this?¡± Chloe¡¯s own closet didn¡¯t have so many high-end clothes; her mom only allowed her to buy three or four expensive outfits a year. But Isabe¡¯s closet was full of them!


    Jealousy was driving Isabe to the brink of madness.


    Why did Isabe get to have so much while she had nothing?


    After thoroughly inspecting Isabe¡¯s room, Chloe turned back to Isabe and pped her.


    ¡°You wretch, you slut! Do you think you can resist me now just because you have all of this? Today, I allowed you toe out, and you dare to refuse me!¡±


    Isabe¡¯s cheek stung from the p, and she was forced to shrink back, unable to move. Her rational side told her she should resist, that she shouldn¡¯t let it go on like this. But her emotions continued to control her actions. For all these years, she had grown ustomed to being bullied by Chloe, making it impossible to act against her.


    Isabe¡¯s weakness only fueled Chloe¡¯s cruelty. She reached out, grabbed Isabe¡¯s hair, and forcefully mmed her head against the nearby wall.


    ¡°Wow, you wretched bitch. Look at you now, just like a piece of crap. Do you dare to resist me now? Huh? Do you think Emanuele likes you, and you can do whatever you want? If you weren¡¯t his stepsister, would he take care of you like this? He¡¯s just ying with you, and there are plenty of other women around him. Once he gets tired of you, he¡¯ll rece you. When that happens, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s sharp voice was piercing, making Isabe¡¯s head pound against the wall. She felt a ringing in her ears and thought she was going to die.


    After lecturing Isabe, Chloe let her go. It was a relief because this wasn¡¯t her own ce. With so many people paying attention to her, causing serious injuries would only bring trouble.


    ¡°Isabe, go tell Emanuele you want to live with me,¡± Chloe decided when she saw the luxurious apartment. She liked Emanuele, but when they first met, he had seemed to despise her and avoided contact. Yet he had been quite good to Isabe. So, Chloe thought she could manipte Isabe into living together and getting closer to Emanuele. Emanuele would surely ept her proposal, and soon she would have him all to herself.


    Chloe was very confident. She had a slender figure and good manners, far better than the overweight Isabe. Emanuele would definitely fall for her; it was just a matter of time.


    Upon hearing Chloe¡¯s words, Isabe was shocked, as if she had heard something terrifying. She stared at Emanuele with an incredulous look in her eyes.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    ¡°I said I want to live with you both. Go tell Emanuele that we, as cousins, haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time. You miss me and want to live with me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say that!¡± Isabe clenched her teeth. This was the first time she had gathered the courage to resist Chloe. She could imagine that if Chloe moved in, she would torture her relentlessly.


    Isabe knew she had to be strong and protect herself. She was no longer the fragile little girl she once was, living in Chloe¡¯s shadow. If she couldn¡¯t hold her ground now, she might fall back into the same miserable life she had known as a child.


    p!


    As soon as Isabe spoke, Chloe pped her across the face again. Isabe¡¯s vision dimmed, and her cheek burned, but she remained standing. She refused to give in, to let Chloe have her way.


    ¡°You bitch, what did you say? You don¡¯t want me to move in? Are you out of your mind? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chloe shouted in anger. She was like a raging lioness, her dignity challenged. She had never imagined that Isabe, who had always obeyed her, would learn to resist.


    Isabe endured several ps from Chloe. At this moment, she felt as if she had been transported back to her childhood, the time when Chloe had tormented her from age six to seventeen. She was now twenty-two, and she had thought she had escaped Chloe¡¯s control. But she realized she had never truly broken free.


    In this moment, Chloe was torturing her with such ferocity that Isabe couldn¡¯t move.


    Not until Chloe realized that things might not be going her way did she immediately release Isabe. Isabe, now unsteady on her feet, copsed onto the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go now. I¡¯ll visit you again next time, Isabe. If Emanuele asks, you know what to say, right?¡± Chloe tidied her hair, maintaining her appearance as a refineddy, in stark contrast to the battered and bruised Isabe on the floor.


    Before leaving, Chloe took two dresses from Isabe¡¯s closet.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°These dresses will look better on me, Isabe. You¡¯re too fat to pull them off.¡±


    Isabe stared at Chloe¡¯s departing figure. She felt like her world was copsing, descending into darkness, and there was no glimpse of a future.


    All the confidence and strength she had built over the years had crumbled in this moment.


    Trembling, she reached for a bottle of pills, doubled the dose, and swallowed them to stop her body from shaking so violently. But her spirit had already copsed.

 Chapter 48: She Dares Not Speak the Truth

    Emanuele returned to the apartment quite early because he was eager to enjoy the dinner Isabe had prepared. He couldn¡¯t forget the delicious pasta she had cookedst time. He had to admit that Isabe was an excellent cook, better than the chefs he usually hired.


    However, upon entering the apartment, he noticed the unusual silence and a deserted living room. Tony was the only one there.


    At this hour, Isabe should have been home, getting ready to prepare dinner.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Tony greeted Emanuele as he walked in.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Isabe?¡± Emanuele inquired.


    ¡°Miss Gould is in her room. She¡¯s been in there all evening, saying she¡¯s tired and needs some rest.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t eaten yet?¡± Emanuele asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Tony sighed, ¡°Miss Gould¡¯s cousin came to visit, and they¡¯ve been talking in her room.¡±


    Tony was Isabe¡¯s bodyguard, and while he couldn¡¯t enter her room as she was ady, he was responsible for ensuring her safety. If he didn¡¯t receive any response, he would have to check on her safety. In this case, it was clear that Isabe wasn¡¯t in immediate danger, but there might be other concerns.


    Emanuele approached Isabe¡¯s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Isabe, are you alright?¡±


    After a pause, Isabe¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little tired from work, so I wanted to rest.¡±


    ¡°I just want to check on you,¡± Emanuele said as he reached for the door, but to his surprise, the room was locked.


    ¡°Very well. Now Isabe¡¯s be quite cautious, even locking her door,¡± he thought.


    His actions had clearly startled Isabe.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need toe in. I¡¯ve changed into my pajamas and am lying down. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabe¡¯s voice trembled slightly, as if she genuinely feared he might break in.


    Emanuele wanted to see her for himself. ¡°Let me see you, Isabe. You know, when I want to do something, no one can stop me. If you lock the door, I¡¯ll kick it down.¡±


    His patience was wearing thin.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The door was quickly opened, and Isabe appeared before him. But when Emanuele saw her, he could hardly believe his eyes. Her face was red and swollen with some bruises ¨C this was not the Isabe he knew. She seemed listless and full of sorrow, a far cry from the spirited young woman he was used to.


    Isabe saw the anger and disbelief in Emanuele¡¯s expression, and she quickly exined, ¡°I just identally tripped and fell, and my face happened to hit the ground.¡±


    At that moment, Chloe¡¯s voice echoed in Isabe¡¯s mind, ¡°If you dare to snitch, I¡¯ll send you straight to hell.¡± Chloe had repeatedly warned her, making Isabe hesitant to speak about anything. Now she found herself in a simr situation.


    ¡°Fell and ended up like this?¡± Emanuele frowned, showing his doubt. Could Isabe be so careless? This didn¡¯t seem like the Isabe he knew.


    But what other exnation could there be? Tony had mentioned that Isabe¡¯s cousin came to visit her today. Thinking about the woman who was desperately trying to win him over, Emanuele felt a wave of disgust.


    ¡°Tony said your cousin came to see you. Did she do this to you?¡± Emanuele thought back tost night when he observed Isabe¡¯s unnatural behavior around Chloe, raising his suspicions.


    ¡°No, she just came to catch up,¡± Isabe quickly exined.


    Even without Chloe¡¯s warnings, Isabe knew that she couldn¡¯t reveal the truth to Emanuele. Their rtionship was in a fragile bnce of seeming enemies yet not entirely hostile. Despite their apparent harmony at the moment, she couldn¡¯t predict when he might snap and turn on her. Being cautious around him was a necessity, and revealing her secret would likely put her at a significant disadvantage. Isabe had no intention of finding herself in a dangerous situation.


    Emanuele¡¯s hazel eyes narrowed as he carefully observed Isabe, seemingly trying to discern if she was lying.


    Watching Isabe¡¯s unwavering expression, Emanuele chuckled and patted her shoulder. ¡°Isabe, if she¡¯s bullying you, you can tell me. I won¡¯t let her get away with it.¡±


    Even though Isabe¡¯s determined attitude made it clear to him that Chloe wasn¡¯t the one mistreating her, Emanuele still couldn¡¯t shake his belief that Chloe was not a good person.


    What makes a good person? Someone like Isabe, almost na?ve at first sight, like a hothouse flower, delicate and always eager to please without a hint of malice. But Chloe gave him the impression of wild grass, ambitious and driven by a desire to conquer.


    Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Chloe was Isabe¡¯s cousin, he might have taken more drastic measures. Emanuele had a very bad temper, and if he felt someone had crossed a line, making him ufortable, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to eliminate the threat.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Isabe replied, her heart brimming with thoughts. She found Emanuele¡¯s statement strange; it felt as though he had just dered her as part of his circle, taking their rtionship to a new level. Initially, Emanuele had wanted to kill her, but now he was promising to protect her from harm.


    But could she really trust him?


    Given all they had been through, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel it was a challenge to put her full trust in Emanuele.


    ¡°Here, apply some ice to your face first, and then I¡¯ll help you with the medication.¡± Emanuele went to the kitchen, retrieved two ice packs from the fridge, and handed them to Isabe. He then returned from the living room with a first-aid kit.


    ¡°Thank you, but I can apply the medication myself; I¡¯m a doctor,¡± Isabe said as she applied the cold packs to her face. The soothing cold relieved the pain in her face, making her feel morefortable.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Emanuele said, his tone growing stern. It was evident he was getting frustrated with her refusal.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Isabe relented,plying with Emanuele.


    After Isabe applied the ice to her facial injuries, Emanuele took out an ointment and gently spread it over her skin. The specialized cream for these types of injuries brought immense relief to Isabe.


    This man, now carefully tending to her wounds, couldn¡¯t help but express his frustration. ¡°Are you aplete idiot? How do you manage to trip and end up like this?¡±

 Chapter 49: Did Your Cousin Do Something to You?

    He felt that Isabe¡¯s fall had been too severe. Her face was badly bruised and swollen, and as Emanuele examined her, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was amiss.


    ¡°What could make your face look like this, Isabe? Can you exin it to me?¡± Emanuele touched Isabe¡¯s cheek and noticed it wasn¡¯t a typical bruise. It seemed to bear the imprint of a hand.


    His breath turned icy, like a winter¡¯s chill, as he said, ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re not being truthful. Did your cousin do something to you?¡±


    Initially, Isabe¡¯s steadfast demeanor made Emanuele believe her. But as he examined the facial injuries more closely, he began to suspect that they might be intentional.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hearing Emanuele¡¯s question, Isabe shook her head and quickly replied, ¡°No, it was me. I injured myself. If it were really my cousin bullying me, I¡¯d have shouted and made Tony aware of it.¡±


    Emanuele continued to study Isabe¡¯s expression. She still seemed determined, like a warrior. It was strange. Emanuele had years of experience dealing with adversaries, and he could tell that these injuries were not typical of a simple fall. However, Isabe¡¯s unwavering determination made him reserve his doubts.


    Emanuele applied some ointment to her face and then inquired about her hands and feet.


    ¡°No, just my face hit the ground. The rest of my body is fine,¡± Isabe confirmed.


    After Emanuele left the room, Isabe breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, he hadn¡¯t pressed further. But the thought of her confrontation with Chloe still sent shivers down her spine. Today marked her first act of defiance against Chloe¡¯s orders, a small but significant step in her progress.


    However, she knew she needed to do more. When Chloe attacked her, she should learn to fight back. One step at a time, Isabe thought, feeling somewhat fatigued as she buried herself under her covers.


    Emanuele left Chloe¡¯s room and called Tony to ask some questions.


    ¡°Tony, did you notice anything unusual when Isabe¡¯s cousin visited today?¡±


    Tony shook his head and replied, ¡°She was waiting at the door when Miss Gould came back from work. She entered the apartment with Miss Gould and took a quick tour before heading to Miss Gould¡¯s room to have a conversation.¡±


    Emanuele squinted. ¡°When did she leave?¡±


    ¡°She stayed in Miss Gould¡¯s room for about half an hour and then left, taking two of Miss Gould¡¯s dresses with her.¡±


    To take Isabe¡¯s dresses? Emanuele knew that aside from a few pieces from her previous life, the rest of Isabe¡¯s wardrobe had been provided by him. So why would Chloe take Isabe¡¯s dresses?


    Emanuele had Tony pull up the surveince footage from the apartment. However, it only covered the living room area, showing Chloe and Isabe talking, with nothing appearing amiss.


    Emanuele gazed at Isabe¡¯s closed bedroom door. He had a nagging feeling that there was something he didn¡¯t know.


    However, if that woman was so insistent that she had injured herself, Emanuele decided not to waste his time on it. He had many other matters to attend to. Earlier, he had received news that one of their warehouses had been destroyed by the Sicilian faction, resulting in significant losses, including some of his men.


    Those Sicilian rats seemed endless. Just when he thought he had defeated one of their factions, another one would rear its head. He swore that he would make them pay dearly for their actions.


    When Isabe headed to work, she took extra care to apply a thickyer of foundation to hide the bruises on her face. Otherwise, her colleagues at the hospital would likely insist on reporting it to the police.


    Though her injuries from the previous day had improved, the fresh morning light revealed her darkening bruises. She quickly used makeup to conceal them. But as her best friend, Evelyn, could discern, Isabe¡¯s makeup couldn¡¯tpletely mask the damage.


    ¡°Evelyn, what happened to your face? Did your enemies hurt you?¡± Evelyn¡¯s shock and concern were palpable, and she immediately assumed it was the work of Isabe¡¯s adversaries.


    ¡°No, it was Chloe,¡± Isabe confessed. ¡°She hit me when she came overst night.¡±


    ¡°That nasty witch!¡± Evelyn burst out. ¡°Isabe, she dared to hurt you like this? You should stand up for yourself!¡±


    ¡°I did stand up to her. I told her she couldn¡¯t stay with me, and she hit me,¡± Isabe replied, a sense of satisfaction washing over her as she remembered her brave words from the night before. To many, her response might have seemed timid, but given her history of being oppressed by Chloe, it was a significant step.


    ¡°Wow, Isabe, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Evelyn hugged her. She knew that Isabe had been through a lot, making this small act of defiance a major milestone.


    ¡°Next time, be even braver. If she dares to hurt you, cut off her hand. Remember, you¡¯re Emanuele¡¯s stepsister now. Even if you kill her, Emanuele will support you,¡± Evelyn suggested.


    Although she was a doctor and didn¡¯t endorse violence or murder, Chloe was no ordinary adversary. Her constant torment had left Isabe with ustrophobia, and she deserved severe punishment.


    Isabe lowered her eyes, hesitating. While she wished for Chloe to face consequences, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to think about murder.


    However, a dark thought crept into her mind, and she quickly shook it off. How could she have such evil ideas?


    Soon, their colleagues arrived to call Isabe and Evelyn to prepare for surgery, so their discussion was put on hold.


    Hospital work was demanding and often monotonous. It required a strong psychological disposition when dealing with patients. But, during these moments, Isabe could pause her thoughts about Emanuele and Chloe, focus on her work, and maintain emotional stability.


    After work, Isabe received a call from Chloe.


    ¡°Isabe, Auntie is calling you for dinner. Come quickly. I¡¯ve prepared your favorite tomato bacon pasta,¡± Chloe¡¯s voice was gentle and inviting, but Isabe couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Chloe was like a Venus flytrap, looking harmless on the surface but ready to devour anyone who ventured too close.

 Chapter 50: He鈥檚 Going to Kill

    Upon hearing Chloe¡¯s words, Isabe couldn¡¯t control the urge to vomit, and her body began to tremble. No, no, this couldn¡¯t be happening. She couldn¡¯t find theposure to face Chloe calmly, and it was pushing Isabe to the brink.


    ¡°I¡¯m really tired today, so I won¡¯te over,¡± Isabe mumbled, biting her tongue to regain some semnce ofposure as the pain helped her focus.


    Chloe¡¯s voice lowered ominously as she replied, ¡°How can that be, Isabe? You can¡¯t keep refusing me over and over. You do it one more time, and I¡¯ll make sure you suffer. Emanuele won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s warning sent Isabe into a fit of breathlessness. Damn it, why was she so weak? She had be stronger than before and could live independently. But Chloe¡¯s words still unnerved Isabe, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Isabe knew she needed her medication. Chloe¡¯s threats were genuinely terrifying. She felt utterly helpless. ¡°Fine, I¡¯lle over,¡± Isabe said.


    After hanging up the phone, she swallowed a pill and then got into her car to head to her stepfather¡¯s house. The estate was immense, filled with flowers and golden fountains, appearing exceptionally luxurious. Isabe noticed an increasing number of guards on the premises, although she wasn¡¯t sure why. The atmosphere seemed tenser than during her previous visits.


    However, things changed as she entered the living room. The spacious and brightly lit room was bustling with activity. Many servants were busy, and Isabe recognized a few familiar faces chatting casually. Chloe spotted her as she walked in and immediately approached her, hugging her. Isabe felt repulsed.


    Chloe noticed Isabe¡¯s makeup concealing her bruises and smiled, reaching out to cup her face. ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re so clever.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, long time no see,¡± Grazia, along with her husband, Andrew, arrived, and they both embraced Isabe.


    ¡°Your cousin looks quite lovely,¡± Graziaplimented Chloe.


    Isabe smiled but didn¡¯t know how to respond. Instead, she turned to Andrew and asked, ¡°Andrew, how¡¯s your injury?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°I can already grasp things, but I still need some time to recover. Isabe, I appreciate your help with my wound.¡±


    ¡°That was the least I could do,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s have dinner. Emanuele is a bit busy today and couldn¡¯t make it,¡± Sophia said.


    Their dining table wasvishly set with a variety of dishes. Fresh flowers adorned the table, and the silverware, as well as the intricately patterned porcin, glittered under the crystal chandelier. Everything appeared splendid, but Isabe¡¯s heart felt heavy.


    In front of Isabe, a te of tomato and bacon pasta had been ced. ¡°This is Isabe¡¯s favorite. Enjoy it, Isabe. I made it especially for you,¡± Chloe said with a smile.


    The pasta looked appetizing on the surface, but Isabe knew it would taste terrible. After taking the first bite, she almost vomited; the dish was overseasoned, and it was too salty for her to continue.


    Chloe, sitting beside Isabe, had a smile on her face. ¡°Isabe, have some more. I put a lot of effort into making it.¡±


    As she spoke, her tone carried a veiled threat. Isabe clenched her teeth, feeling the need to resist Chloe¡¯s oppression. But with so many eyes watching, particrly her mother, Sophia, who undoubtedly didn¡¯t want her causing a scene at this gathering, Isabe lost the strength to resist.


    She struggled to swallow the pasta, her thoughts consumed by what she should do next in this perplexing situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte,¡± Emanuele¡¯s voice echoed from the entrance. His imposing figure appeared on the horizon and steadily approached the gathering.


    As he drew nearer, the scent of blood filled the air. It was evident that he had taken someone¡¯s life before arriving. However, Emanuele had a fondness for ck clothing, so it was impossible to detect any traces of blood.


    Grazia couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle her brow. ¡°Please, Emanuele, can you clean yourself up a bit beforeing? The smell is quite unbearable.¡±


    ¡°I apologize,¡± Emanuele walked up to Grazia and gave her a hug. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, sister.¡± He then exchanged a hug with Sophia.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emanuele. I didn¡¯t expect you toe, and I didn¡¯t prepare your favorite dishes,¡± Sophia said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can eat anything,¡± Emanuele replied and took a seat next to Isabe.


    With Emanuele on one side and Chloe on the other, Isabe felt immense pressure. Her heart was racing as if it might leap out of her throat.


    Emanuele noticed the dish in front of Isabe. ¡°You¡¯re having pasta?¡± he asked. He still remembered the pasta Isabe used to make and missed it.


    With no time to stop him, Emanuele picked up a strand of pasta and took a bite, only to immediately spit it out. His expression turned icy. ¡°Who the hell prepared this pasta?¡± Emanuele asked with a furrowed brow.


    Everyone present knew that he was about to take someone¡¯s life.


    Isabe turned to look at Chloe, who had gone pale, her lips trembling in fear.


    In that moment, Isabe felt a strange calmness. Even Chloe could feel fear, and seeing her terrified like this, she was far from the usual arrogance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Chloe prepared this dish especially for Isabe,¡± Sophia inquired.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe¡¯s face grew even paler, and cold sweat appeared on her forehead.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Emanuele had suddenly shown up and eaten Isabe¡¯s pasta. She couldn¡¯t fathom their rtionship and how close they had be.


    But that wasn¡¯t what she should be thinking about at that moment. She had seen the cruel look in Emanuele¡¯s eyes, and she was certain he was going to kill her at the dining table.


    ¡°Is this your doing?¡± Emanuele¡¯s voice was cruel and icy as he stood up, cing the te of pasta in front of Chloe. ¡°Make a choice. You either eat it, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s pretense of innocence was in full swing. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. What¡¯s wrong with the pasta? It¡¯s my first time making it because Isabe likes it. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Emanuele, irritated, said, ¡°You have two choices. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡±


    Chloe had long known this man was ruthless, but she thought his cruelty was reserved for enemies and men. She never expected him to be like this with her, a seemingly delicate woman.


    Seeing Emanuele pull out his gun and imply that he would make the decision for her, Chloe had no choice but to wipe her tears and move the te of pasta in front of herself.


    She knew how much seasoning she had added to this dish; it was meant to torment Isabe. She never expected to be forced to eat it herself. Chloe took a bite but immediately felt nauseated. However, under Emanuele¡¯s intense gaze, she forced herself to swallow, suppressing the difort in her stomach, and finished the entire te.

 Chapter 51: Your Body Belongs to Me

    In the room, no one dared to utter a word. Even though they were all Emanuele¡¯s family, they knew better than to interfere when he was in a rage. Attempting to stop him would only fuel his anger and lead to graver consequences.


    Chloe had just finished her portion of pasta but couldn¡¯t suppress the urge to rush to the bathroom and vomit.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Emanuele? Was there something wrong with the pasta?¡± Sophia had a puzzled look on her face. She hadn¡¯t shown any reaction when Isabe had her meal.


    ¡°Of course, something¡¯s wrong. She fed Isabe something even a dog wouldn¡¯t touch,¡± Emanuele replied, his temper still ring. Thankfully, he holstered his gun and ordered the staff to prepare two steaks.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just because Chloe hasn¡¯t cooked before, and she made an idental mistake,¡± Sophia suggested. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Chloe would sabotage Isabe, considering their good rtionship.


    Emanuele¡¯s lips twitched. He wasn¡¯t sure whether to believe Sophia¡¯s words, but no matter what, she was Isabe¡¯s mother, unlikely to harm Isabe to protect Chloe, though Chloe might be a different story.


    ¡°Isabe, I seriously doubt your intelligence right now. Even a child would vomit if they ate something awful. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Emanuele gritted his teeth, perplexed by the fact that she had consumed something Chloe made, which tasted as terrible as dog excrement, and still put up a facade.


    What was going on? Emanuele couldn¡¯t make sense of it. The woman who was fierce in his presence now seemed as docile as amb. Ever since Chloe arrived, she had been acting strangely.


    ¡°She made it for me, and I didn¡¯t want to be rude,¡± Isabe exined, looking at the man who was currently defending her. For some reason, she felt less frightened in that moment.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Because he was standing up for her, she felt as though she was being protected.


    Isabe found it strange. Even though this man had always bullied her, he would stand up for her when it mattered. Why was he doing that?


    ¡°Isabe, sometimes I genuinely want to open up your mind and see what¡¯s going on in there,¡± Emanuele bit his tongue and lightly tapped Isabe¡¯s head. He remembered the events of yesterday, her fall and the bruised forehead, which made him cautious about using too much force.


    He couldn¡¯t understand himself. Seeing this woman injured and vulnerable made him feel a desire to protect her. It was infuriating. He had always wanted her gone, so why couldn¡¯t he bear to see her hurt?


    ¡°From now on, you mustn¡¯t let this happen again, Isabe. You¡¯re the Mafia princess, and you have the right to reject anything that makes you ufortable. If Chloe bullies you, you can tell me, and I¡¯ll take care of her,¡± Emanuele whispered to Isabe.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t understand how Emanuele had suddenly transformed into a kind-hearted man, but she was grateful. At least, in this moment, her previously turbulent emotions had calmed down.


    As for punishment, she didn¡¯t think Emanuele was needed for that. If he took action, Chloe might not even survive.


    She felt that it was easy for Chloe to lose her life, but what she truly desired was to defeat Chloe herself, conquering the fears and pains deep within her.


    ¡°Remember, your body isn¡¯t just yours; it¡¯s mine too,¡± Emanuele added.


    What? Isabe was astonished by Emanuele¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯tprehend why he would say that.


    ¡°Damn it, only I can decide whether you get hurt, not anyone else! You better understand that!¡± Emanuele¡¯s possessiveness had reached its peak. He believed that if anyone were to harm her, it should be him and no one else.


    He looked at Isabe¡¯s slightly parted lips, luscious and enticing, her mouth a seductive promise. The desire to thrust himself into her mouth, let her envelop him, and then make her swallow his essence coursed through him. These thoughts tightened his muscles, and he became aroused, but not here.


    Emanuele averted his gaze from Isabe and said, ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±


    Soon, Chloe returned from the bathroom, her face as pale as a ghost, which added to her eerie appearance. Despite this, she managed to put on a smile and turned to Isabe, saying, ¡°Isabe, I owe you an apology. I shouldn¡¯t have served you pasta without even trying it.¡±


    At that moment, Isabe saw Chloe¡¯s vulnerability. This woman who had always been arrogant and treated her like a ve also had moments of fragility. In Isabe¡¯s memories, her cousin, three years older, was always like a princess, capable of beating her if she didn¡¯t like something or taking her frustrations out on her. Being well-fed and older, she had always been much stronger than Isabe, leaving her defenseless. As a result, Isabe had preserved this image of her from her childhood, thinking that Chloe was invulnerable.


    But now, Isabe knew better. She was disgusted to see Chloe, who looked like an abandoned stray dog, trembling in fear, seemingly forsaken by her owner.


    Chloe¡¯s apology wasn¡¯t out of guilt but a show of allegiance to Emanuele. Isabe ignored her, concentrating on cutting a piece of steak with her knife and eating it slowly.


    Chloe, feeling ignored, returned to her seat, offering an apology to Sophia, exining her ignorance of the situation. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Chloe. Your parents have always pampered you, taking good care of you, and it¡¯s perfectly normal that you can¡¯t cook. But next time, you should taste the food before serving it,¡± Sophia advised. ¡°No worries, Chloe,¡± she reassured.


    Chloe also turned to Emanuele, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lombardi. You know I didn¡¯t mean to hurt Isabe. She¡¯s too kind and doesn¡¯t want to damage our sisterly bond, even if the pasta is difficult to swallow.¡±


    Emanuele took a sip of whiskey, ced the ss back on the table with a heavy clink, creating a dull sound. This startled Chloe, who tried to convey her plea with pitiful, tender eyes as she stared at Emanuele.


    ¡°Next time, you won¡¯t have the opportunity to make such a choice,¡± Emanuele threatened, his implication clear ¨C the next time, he might just shoot her.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chloe muttered and returned to her seat, relieved that the crisis was over.


    She couldn¡¯t help but re at Isabe, wondering how Isabe had earned Emanuele¡¯s favor to such an extent. What could he find appealing in her, with her obese body and unattractive face? Did he find her different because he had encountered too many beautiful women? She swore that she would take everything away from Isabe.


    After the meal, seeing that Isabe was about to leave, Chloe grabbed Isabe¡¯s arm. ¡°Isabe, can¡¯t you let me stay with you for a couple of days? I¡¯ll be going home in a few days, and I can¡¯t stay in Chicago for too long.¡± She turned to Sophia, her tone filled with pleading. Isabe, however, couldn¡¯t control the shiver running through her body. That was because Chloe, at that moment, was subtly pinching her arm, just as she used to do to force Isabe to lie in front of her mother. If Isabe resisted, Chloe would pinch her arm, causing bruises and broken skin ¨C something she had experienced all too often.


    In this moment, Chloe¡¯s actions brought back the dread of those nightmarish days when she had been under Chloe¡¯s control.

 Chapter 52: Emanuele鈥檚 Wild Kiss

    ¡°Isabe, since Chloe misses you so much, why don¡¯t you let her stay for a couple of days? You two can catch up,¡± Sophia suggested, unaware of the situation. She believed that Isabe and Chloe, having grown up together, must have a lot to talk about.


    Isabe hesitated, suppressing the trembling within her. ¡°Well¡­ alright,¡± she finally whispered. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse her mother¡¯s proposal.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Emanuele gave Isabe an odd look, but since she had agreed, he chose not to say anything. Her state of mind seemed fragile, but since it was her choice, he didn¡¯t want to interfere too much. After all, he wasn¡¯t going to be around the apartment every day.


    As soon as Isabe agreed, she began to regret it. She knew the days ahead wouldn¡¯t be easy. Could she endure it? That was the question on her mind.


    ¡°Isabe, see you tomorrow,¡± Chloe said, hugging Isabe with apparent joy. Then, she leaned in close, speaking in a hushed tone, ¡°Isabe, you¡¯ve got to put in a good word for me with Emanuele. You know, among the Hurley family, I¡¯m the one who truly deserves to stand by his side. I¡¯m the queen who belongs with him. You¡¯re just a stray dog, not even in the same league as me.¡±


    As they sat in the car, Isabe¡¯s mood remained low. Emanuele looked at her and asked, ¡°Isabe, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabe responded almost reflexively. It had be an automatic response by now.


    Emanuele noticed Isabe¡¯s difort around Chloe. He pointed out, ¡°You seem to be afraid of Chloe. Even when she served you that awful food, you didn¡¯t say a word. Last time, I had to coax you into eating.¡±


    He didn¡¯t buy into any notions of sisterly bonds.


    Isabe tried to defend Chloe, saying, ¡°No, Chloe is nice. And, Emanuele, did you notice? She seems to really like you.¡±


    Isabe tried to recall Chloe¡¯s positive attributes. But in her mind, all she could think about were the times Chloe had physically hurt her. Like when Chloe had used Isabe¡¯s own violin to hit her, breaking it in the process. Then she¡¯d lied to her parents, ming Isabe for the damage, which led to Isabe being scolded and punished. Her parents even reced Chloe¡¯s violin.


    Isabe¡¯s childhood had been full of envy, always desiring the things Chloe effortlessly possessed, while she had to save up for even a simple Barbie doll.


    Recalling these painful memories, Isabe forced a smile as she spoke to Emanuele. However, her words seemed to irritate him further. He couldn¡¯t understand why Isabe was speaking so highly of Chloe, especially given the resentment he sensed.


    Frustration overwhelmed Emanuele. He lit a cigarette, filling the car with smoke. Isabe coughed involuntarily, choking on the thick fumes.


    Before she could question Emanuele¡¯s smoking, he abruptly pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± Emanuele barked at Isabe. His usually light hazel eyes darkened with anger, and his gaze was filled with menace.


    Isabe shrunk into Emanuele¡¯s embrace, too frightened to move. She didn¡¯t understand why he was so furious. She had onlyplimented Chloe. If Emanuele disliked her, she could have kept quiet. Why was he reacting this way?


    Emanuele himself wasn¡¯t entirely sure why he was so furious. But hearing Isabe introduce Chloe and repeatedly praise her virtues had ignited a burning anger within him. It made him feel like he wanted to swallow Isabe whole.


    Emanuele thought, ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t realize her ce. Maybe it¡¯s time to show her.¡±


    Once the car came to a halt in front of the apartment, Emanuele dragged Isabe towards the building. His tall figure and fast stride forced Isabe to nearly run to avoid being pulled down.


    ¡°Is this man too strong?¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows.


    Emanuele brought Isabe back to her room, and she asked nervously, ¡°Emanuele, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The room was dimly lit, and his foul mood filled Isabe with fear. It felt like a return to the initial days, or perhaps even worse than before. Back then, Emanuele had been stern but not openly angry. But now, he was furious, appearing more menacing than the time she had gone on a date with rk. Was he thinking of harming her?


    Emanuele said nothing and roughly threw Isabe onto the bed.


    ¡°Isabe, do you think I should forgive you?¡± Emanuele¡¯s hand mped down on Isabe¡¯s neck.


    In the past few days, Emanuele had disyed a deceptive tenderness, causing Isabe to forget just how cruel and brutal he could be. At this moment, she was reminded of her previous near-death experiences, and fear began to consume her.


    Her body trembled uncontrobly, and she whimpered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡±


    Had she known that her words would provoke Emanuele, she would have kept quiet. At this moment, Emanuele¡¯s eyes took on a hellish shade, intensifying Isabe¡¯s fear. Her body tensed, and she felt a growing ache in her stomach. She needed Estazm¡¯s help, but Emanuele kept her pinned down, immobilizing her.


    Emanuele¡¯s fingers moved to her throat and down to her corbone, and Isabe¡¯s skin crawled at his touch. ¡°You¡¯re driving me insane!¡± Emanuele roared, and then he roughly kissed Isabe. It wasn¡¯t a kiss as much as a bite; he bit down hard on her lips, his tongue probing every corner of her mouth.


    Isabe wasn¡¯t prepared to respond, making it difficult to breathe. Her lungs felt like they might explode, her mind nk. In the midst of the chaos, desire reared its head.


    Compared to their previous encounters, Isabe quickly adapted. She felt Emanuele¡¯s skilled kiss, his tongue massaging her, and it gradually turned pleasurable. His body heat, breath, and scent transferred to her, all infiltrating her senses.


    He was utterly wild, as if he wanted to devour her.


    These sensations intensified Isabe¡¯s desire, causing her to uncontrobly moan. Her moan made Emanuele suddenly halt his actions.


    Isabe felt ashamed; this infuriating man was making her feelfortable. She shouldn¡¯t be reacting this way, but her physiological instincts took over.


    Just when Isabe thought Emanuele had stopped, he forcefully raised her arms above her head and began passionately kissing her. From her lips to her neck, corbone, and even her chest.


    Emanuele¡¯srge body pressed against hers, enveloping herpletely. She could feel his hardness against her leg.

 Chapter 53: Craving Him

    Emanuele¡¯s lips traced Isabe¡¯s body, his hands firmly gripping her breasts, kneading them sensually, causing Isabe to moan with a mixture of pleasure and pain, driving her wild.


    Her clothes had been torn apart by Emanuele, leaving Isabe exposed. Emanuele eagerly sucked on her breasts, igniting a fiery sensation across her skin, making Isabe feel like her body was set aze.


    Emanuele¡¯s hands ventured down her body, tracing her legs until they slipped between her thighs. Through hercy panties, Emanuele expertly massaged her most intimate area, leaving Isabe¡¯s body quivering and her moans escaping her lips uncontrobly. Finally, Emanuele tore off her panties and began to stimte her most sensitive spot with force, leaving Isabe gasping and rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Emanuele growled, his fingers slipping inside her. He watched as Isabe¡¯s face flushed with pleasure. He kissed her passionately. ¡°You¡¯re soaking wet.¡±


    Isabe felt incredibly embarrassed. She never imagined she would reach climax at the hands of a man she despised, let alone yearn for more.


    Emanuele¡¯s movements were both rough and skilled, and Isabe couldn¡¯t help grinding against his fingers. She found herself clutching him, scratching his back with her nails, and crying softly.


    At this moment, she felt like a wanton woman, yearning for more. Emanuele¡¯s gaze remained locked on her, as if he were observing her reactions after the climax.


    As Isabe¡¯s body gradually calmed down, she looked at Emanuele, feeling a rising sense of shame that made her want to cry. How could she enjoy his kisses and his touch?


    Why did Emanuele subject her to this humiliation repeatedly? Isabe felt on the brink of despair. What made it worse was that she actually enjoyed these sensations and craved more.


    Emanuele seemed to regain hisposure. He looked at Isabe, then got up and left the room without saying a word. The door mmed shut, leaving Isabe alone in the dark.


    Darkness engulfed her, and the oppressive emotions welled up. Isabe felt like she was dying.


    She immediately grabbed her estazm and swallowed it, at this moment, relying on medication was the only way for Isabe to feel less overwhelmed.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t shake off the deep sadness. Isabe knew Emanuele was cruel, but using sex as a means to control her was something she couldn¡¯t ept.


    But once she had calmed down, Isabe suddenly thought of Emanuele¡¯s expression in the final moments ¨C it was filled with desire, longing, and a conflicted struggle, filled with regret and pain.


    Isabe had never seen these emotions in him before. Well, actually, in the few intimate moments they¡¯d shared earlier, it seemed like Emanuele had always disyed a simr inner conflict. She just hadn¡¯t noticed it at the time because she was too consumed by fear and sadness.


    Now, Isabe saw a different side of Emanuele, and it made her strangely hopeful.


    Did this mean that she had the power to change the oue of this game?


    After leaving Isabe¡¯s room, Emanuele stormed into his study. Anger made him look like a raging lion as he swept everything off his desk.


    Damn it! Why was it like this?


    The image of Isabe lying in bed,pletely exposed, her eyes zed, her body climaxing repeatedly under his touch, haunted him.


    She looked so innocent, like a delicate flower. Her once stubborn gaze was now filled with desire and craving. It made Emanuele want to rip his pants off and take her right then and there.


    In that moment, Emanuele was acutely aware of his own desires. He wanted her, and no other woman would suffice. He couldn¡¯t stand the thought of Isabe describing Chloe¡¯s virtues to him in the car, wanting to introduce her to him.


    It made him infuriated and unable to control the impulse to torment her, to stimte her in bed.


    Why was he doing this? It suddenly dawned on Emanuele. It was his wretched possessiveness that had taken over. And a sort of rebellious psychology.


    His feelings for Isabe weren¡¯t just the initial hostility or the protective instinct one might have towards family; it was akin to romantic attraction.


    But she didn¡¯t like him. That¡¯s why he had resorted to such methods to make her submit.


    However, he found his inner longing for her had grown stronger, which was why he¡¯d left her room immediately.


    Damn it, he didn¡¯t like this feeling of being controlled by desire; it made him extremely ufortable.


    At that moment, a knock came from the study door, and Emanuele let the person in.


    It was Phillip.


    Seeing the disarray in the study, he asked, ¡°Boss, are you upset because of Miss Gould?¡±


    Emanuele nodded.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I think Miss Gould is pretty good. She¡¯s not the problem; it¡¯s her cousin.¡± Phillip had heard about the situation from Tony and, seeing Emanuele so angry, tried tofort him. After the recent shooting incident, they all had a positive opinion of Isabe.


    ¡°If you want to leave this room alive today, you better shut up right now,¡± Emanuele warned Phillip. He didn¡¯t like anyone bringing up Isabe, especially in a supportive manner, as it made him suspicious that they all liked her, which only made him angrier.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll shut up,¡± Phillip raised his hands, signaling that he¡¯d keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°But, boss, I have some good news for you. We¡¯ve caught another Sicilian.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s previously furious expression turned cold, and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡±


    In the dungeon, looking at the man who had been tortured beyond recognition, Emanuele immediately took a photo and sent it to Frederick.


    ¡°We¡¯ve caught another one. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll soon find out where you¡¯re hiding.¡±


    Afterward, Emanuele walked up to the man and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Frederick Butler?¡±


    The prisoner spat out a curse at Emanuele.


    Emanuele nced at the others nearby and ordered, ¡°Hang him up.¡±


    So, the barely conscious man was hoisted high, his feet barely touching the wooden crate.


    Emanuele picked up a nearby knife and approached the man, saying, ¡°If you talk now, I can make it less painful for you.¡±


    The man clenched his teeth and refused to speak a word.


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯re about to find out what hell really feels like,¡± Emanuele told the man.


    Then, he sliced through the man¡¯s Achilles tendon, and blood gushed out instantly. The man couldn¡¯t control his screams, losing control and crying out in agony.

 Chapter 54: She Doesn鈥檛 Deserve Such Good Things

    But he still clenched his teeth and didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Even at this point, you won¡¯t say a thing?¡± Emanuele stared at him. ¡°Then let¡¯s start from here.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s knife thrust forcefully at the man¡¯s knee, cutting through his skin and muscle, making him howl in pain, almost on the verge of passing out.


    But Emanuele wouldn¡¯t let him pass out. He had his men inject the man with a stimnt. He wanted him to remain painfully conscious, to feel the pain and the separation from his own body. That¡¯s when he thought the man might break.


    The man¡¯s screams filled the dungeon, but when Emanuele asked him onest time, he still remained silent, muttering, ¡°Damn you!¡±


    He held his ground, and Emanuele had lost patience.


    He tossed the knife aside, kicked the wooden crate, and with no support for his feet, the rope around the man¡¯s neck tightened, leaving his legs iling in the air, struggling to find something to stabilize himself. But there was nothing.


    Instead, in his struggle, the blood from his wounds bled out even more profusely. And so, after five minutes of struggling, the man stopped breathing.


    ¡ª


    Today, Isabe had just arrived at the hospital when she was notified that she needed to prepare for surgery. As an intern, her role was somewhat limited, but because of her exceptional performance and dedication in her field, the doctors in the hospital were willing to mentor her.


    Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but envy Isabe. Both were interns, but Isabe clearly outshone her. Of course, Evelyn wasn¡¯t particrly ambitious. If she didn¡¯t secure a position at the hospital after her internship, she was content to work at a small clinic, which wouldn¡¯t be as hectic.


    The patient for today¡¯s surgery was an industrial worker who had suffered an ident due to a machinery mishap. The extensive bleeding and severe trauma had made the procedurest for a grueling six to seven hours.


    After assisting in the surgery, Isabe was utterly exhausted.


    ¡°Isabe, are you okay?¡± Pippo asked, showing genuine concern.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, just a bit tired,¡± Isabe admitted, realizing her stamina needed improvement. She shouldn¡¯t be feeling so drained.


    ¡°You¡¯re just getting started, and these kinds of surgeries are rtively rare here. Take it one step at a time,¡± Pippo reassured her with kindness.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Isabe replied.


    Later, after a brief rest, she was ready to leave for the day. Isabe decided to have Tony pack some food from the restaurant to take home. Today, she didn¡¯t feel like cooking but didn¡¯t dare to eat out. Who knew if someone might suddenly appear and attempt to assassinate her?


    Today, she had saved another life, and even though Isabe was tired, she was happy. But as she approached her front door, her happiness dissipated at the sight of Chloe.


    Her body tensed, and her breathing grew difficult. Damn it, every time she saw Chloe, her reaction was like a reflex, an immediate and involuntary response.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m here,¡± Chloe said, maintaining a friendly demeanor even in front of the bodyguards, and gave Isabe a hug.


    Once inside, Chloe surveyed the guest rooms, ultimately choosing the one closest to Emanuele.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°Is that how you talk to me?¡± Chloe was displeased with Isabe¡¯s response and couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow.


    Isabe had always been polite when talking to her, and any hint of disrespect would usually result in Chloe pping her. So Chloe never expected that one day Isabe would speak to her so impolitely.


    But at this moment, looking at the bodyguards standing behind Isabe, Chloe had to restrain her urge to strike Isabe.


    She was furious.


    ¡°Isabe, how about we talk in your room?¡± Chloe suggested, struggling to control her temper and hoping to p Isabe as soon as possible.


    Isabe, however, saw through Chloe¡¯s intentions. She understood that with bodyguards apanying her, she was safe. Chloe hadn¡¯t been foolish enough to attack her in front of them. So, as long as she didn¡¯t spend time alone with Chloe, she would be safe.


    But Chloe had already moved in, and Isabe wondered how many opportunities she¡¯d have to avoid being alone with her.


    At least for now, Isabe felt she could bravely decline.


    ¡°No, thanks, cousin. I¡¯m very hungry, and I must eat something.¡±


    Tony had alreadyid out the food on the table. They were dishes she loved.


    Chloe sat in front of Isabe, watching her eat, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Isabe, why don¡¯t you share some with me? I haven¡¯t had dinner.¡±


    At her words, Isabe offered a portion of her sd to Chloe.


    Chloe epted but couldn¡¯t hide her frustration. ¡°Thanks.¡± She ground her teeth, thinking that Isabe, the fat pig, was eating so much. She found it hard to believe.


    ¡°You should eat less, Isabe. Your figure is already quite plump. Look at your dress; you must be squeezing into it. If you keep eating like this, you won¡¯t fit into the clothes in your closet.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s words were acerbic and cutting, seemingly aimed at helping Isabe, but were actuallyden with humiliation.


    At this point, Isabe, who had been joyfully enjoying her meal, suddenly lost her appetite. Chloe¡¯s remarks made her feel nauseous, and she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Chloe observed Isabe¡¯s expression and became exceptionally delighted and self-satisfied. She loved seeing Isabe¡¯s suffering and her futile struggle, making her feel that she remained in control.


    Chloe believed that Isabe should live in a dark corner, undeserving of enjoying the good things in life. With this in mind, Chloe stood up and threw all of Isabe¡¯s food in the trash.


    ¡°Isabe, only this way can you be slender, and then men will like you. More importantly, your figure will fit into those damned dresses. Do you understand? I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±

 Chapter 55: Sisterly Bonds

    Chloe pretended to act in Isabe¡¯s best interest and threw all the unfinished dinner into the trash. Here, Chloe found a long-awaited sense of satisfaction.


    That damn bitch, did she think she could challenge Chloe just because she had be a member of the Lombardi family? Heh, Chloe would make sure Isabe understood that she couldn¡¯t escape her control even if she were dead.


    Isabe was trapped in agony, feeling somewhat lost, as Chloe continued to taunt her.


    ¡°Isabe, if you want to look even more beautiful in your clothes, you should learn to control your food intake. I¡¯ll be staying here for a few days, and starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll cook for you. You¡¯ll eat what I make. I promise that before I leave, I¡¯ll transform you into a slender beauty.¡±


    Transform her into a slender beauty? Did that mean withholding food from her? Isabe thought about her usual workload. If she couldn¡¯t eat properly when she got home, she wondered if she might get sick from hunger.


    But Isabe didn¡¯t have the courage to refuse; she no longer dared to resist Chloe. Although she had tried to fight back once or twice, the results weren¡¯t positive. Instead, it only made Chloe crazier. Even under the watchful eyes of the bodyguards, Chloe was still capable of harming her.


    Isabe had be increasingly insecure and had lost her courage. Watching Isabe bow her head, unable to defy her, Chloeughed cruelly. She reached out and patted Isabe¡¯s head, rather harshly, causing Isabe to furrow her brows in pain.


    Then, she got up, walked to the balcony, and sat down, gazing at the scenery outside while instructing Isabe to pour her a ss of wine.


    She took great satisfaction in her high-handed, queen-like attitude, as if she were the true mistress of this ce.


    Isabe observed Chloe¡¯s haughty behavior and thought that perhaps Emanuele and Chloe were indeed a good match to some extent. Both of them were cruel and brought her suffering.


    But Isabe believed that,pared to Chloe, Emanuele still had a semnce of humanity. At least, he protected her to some extent, even though he enjoyed tormenting her unterally.


    Chloe, on the other hand, seemed like a person possessed by a demon, devoid of emotions and humanity. Torturing Isabe simply brought her joy, and she hadn¡¯t killed her, probably because shecked the capability. But if Chloe had the power and influence that Emanuele did, she would surely kill her without hesitation.


    At the thought of Chloe possibly staying here for several days, Isabe began to feel nauseated. She also wondered what Emanuele¡¯s reaction would be when he returned.


    But today, Emanuele hadn¡¯te back.


    While Isabe went to sleep, Chloe remained in the living room. Chloe had even dressed in her most beautiful dress and applied a meticulous makeup. She had hoped that when Emanuele saw her, there would be a glint of admiration in his eyes.


    But to her annoyance, she waited for a long time and Emanuele didn¡¯t return. Could it be that he knew she was here and was deliberately avoiding her?


    Chloe thought of the man¡¯s cold and ruthless countenance, thest time he was willing to kill for Isabe. But Chloe believed that was because they weren¡¯t familiar with each other yet. Once they got to know each other better, everything would be fine. If he could tolerate someone like Isabe, a fat, worthless bitch, how could he not like her? As long as they had more interactions, she was certain Emanuele would grow fond of her.


    However, today, Emanuele had indeed not returned.


    Chloe waited until dawn and realized that Emanuele still hadn¡¯t returned, so she gave up.


    The next day, as Isabe got up for work and prepared to eat breakfast, Chloe called out to her, ¡°Isabe, this is your breakfast.¡±


    Isabe looked over and was surprised to see only a single egg. Oh my God! Chloe actually thought one egg would be enough for breakfast?


    ¡°Go ahead, but be sure toe home tonight. I¡¯ll prepare a healthy meal tailored to your needs,¡± Chloe said with a smug smile.


    Once Isabe left for work, leaving Chloe alone in the house, Chloe quickly felt content. She explored the house, sneakily opening Emanuele¡¯s room to take a look. Emanuele¡¯s room was dark, with the windows tightly shut and gray curtains drawn. The whole room appeared just as dark as Emanuele himself: a dark gray bed, dark gray sofa, and everything seemed to match his intense dominance.


    Chloe approached, lying down on Emanuele¡¯s bed, taking a deep breath. She could smell Emanuele¡¯s overpowering, masculine scent, and oh, how it fascinated her! Chloe began to imagine scenes of Emanuele holding her as they slept, and that man, like a wild wolf, must be wild in bed too, right?


    She had heard that Emanuele was fierce in bed, even going so far as to hang women up and ride them like a horse. Chloe couldn¡¯t help but imagine the pleasure of being treated that way. She began to feel an intense desire.


    Isabe wouldn¡¯t follow Chloe¡¯s advice to only eat one egg; she had bought a carton of milk and a sandwich. This was her regr breakfast. After eating, she delved into another day of hard work.


    Evelyn, noticing Isabe¡¯s troubled expression, bought her a coffee and asked, ¡°Isabe, I can¡¯t help but feel that something¡¯s bothering youtely. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re under a lot of pressure with everything that¡¯s going on. As your friend, I don¡¯t have the power to help you, and I¡¯m really sorry about that. But if you ever need someone to talk to or get things off your chest, please know that I¡¯m here to listen. I¡¯ll do my best to support you.¡±


    ¡°Evelyn, thank you. You¡¯re my best friend.¡± Isabe felt touched and hugged Evelyn.


    However, she knew that talking to Evelyn, apart from making her angry, wouldn¡¯t serve much purpose. Today¡¯s workday passed quickly for Isabe. In the blink of an eye, it was time to go home, but she dreaded the thought of returning home, not knowing what awful food Chloe had prepared.


    What kind of terrible meal would Chloe have waiting for her? The road home left Isabe feeling uneasy.


    Tony, while driving, observed Isabe. ¡°Miss Gould, do you not want to go home to see your cousin?¡± He had also noticed that Isabe behaved strangely when she was with her cousin. It was hard not to suspect that there might be something wrong with their rtionship. Emanuele had explicitly instructed him to keep an eye on how they interacted, so Tony had paid some attention¡­


    ¡°No, we sisters get along well,¡± Isabe replied immediately, almost a reflexive response. She realized she was stuck in this pattern. In the past, whenever her mother returned home and asked if she got along with Chloe, Isabe would always say they had a close sisterly bond. If she didn¡¯t, Chloe would torment her in various ways once her mother had left. Of course, even if she said this, Chloe would still hit her, curse at her, and torture her.


    Tony didn¡¯t say anything more; he quietly continued driving.


    Upon returning home, Chloe saw Isabe and immediately gave her a warm hug. In front of outsiders, she needed to maintain a facade of gentleness and kindness.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re back. Is work tough? I¡¯ve prepared a healthy dinner for you, and after eating it, you¡¯ll surely shed some weight!¡± Chloe pulled Isabe into the dining room.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 56: Living in Chloe鈥檚 Shadow

    Looking at the te of vegetable sd in front of her, Isabe breathed a sigh of relief. It didn¡¯t seem too hard to swallow, but she wondered if it would taste as strange as thest time Chloe cooked for her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Isabe said, offering Chloe a small smile. She sat down, picked up her fork, and bravely took a bite.


    Thankfully, it tasted normal.


    Chloe sat across from Isabe, watching her eat the sd, and asked, ¡°How is it? Delicious?¡±


    ¡°Delicious,¡± Isabe replied, though her heart was uneasy. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Chloe was up to something.


    Under Chloe¡¯s watchful gaze, Isabe nervously finished the sd. Once she used a napkin to wipe her mouth, Chloe leaned in close and whispered in her ear, ¡°Guess what, that sd was made with water from the toilet. Surprised you enjoyed it so much. Eat more next time.¡±


    Isabe heard Chloe¡¯s words and instantly felt her stomach churn. She red at Chloe, wanting to say something, but her throat tightened, and she rushed into the bathroom to vomit.


    It was disgusting. Absolutely disgusting.


    Isabe vomited everything she had eaten tonight, along with whatever was still undigested from lunch. All that was left was bile. Her stomach cramped, making her feel miserable, and her eyes welled up with tears.


    ¡°Miss Gould, are you okay?¡± Tony approached Isabe, concerned. He couldn¡¯t help but suspect that there was something wrong between them.


    Just as Chloe had whispered something to Isabe, she started vomiting like crazy. What had Chloe said?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabe said weakly. She washed her face, and in the mirror, she looked as pale as a ghost.


    ¡°You should go to the hospital,¡± Tony remained worried about Isabe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to. I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabe said. ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired, and I want to rest.¡±


    Isabe retreated to her room, closing the door behind her. Tony frowned, still feeling uneasy.


    He looked at Chloe and asked, ¡°Miss Hurley, what did you say to Miss Gould just now?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I simply told her that if she liked this vegetable sd, I could make it for her every day,¡± Chloe replied with a flirtatious wink. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she vomited. Could it be because she didn¡¯t like it? I used to eat this every day when I was dieting.¡±


    Tony sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right. After some thought, he decided to report the incident to Emanuele.


    Upon hearing Tony¡¯s report, Emanuele said, ¡°Get that damn woman out of there.¡± In the past few days, he had some work to handle, and Chloe was going to stay with Isabe. He didn¡¯t want to see that woman, so he decided to stay on thepany¡¯s side. Now, after hearing Tony¡¯s report, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Isabe was being abused by that damn woman? Although they were cousins, recalling their interactions, it seemed that Isabe was somewhat afraid of Chloe. Damn it, no matter what, Emanuele didn¡¯t want Isabe to have any contact with that woman. Before he got angry, he decided to get that woman out of his sight.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Tony acknowledged the order.


    Emanuele hung up the phone and walked to the ss window, gazing at the radiant night view outside. He didn¡¯t know why, but he was furious after hearing the details from Tony. That woman, who could confront him, the head of the Chicago Mafia, with such audacity-how could she be so timid in front of her own cousin? It made him look down on her.


    However, he found himself instinctively wanting to protect her, to prevent her from being harmed. It was something Emanuele hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    With these thoughts, Emanuele impulsively essed the surveince on his phone to see what Chloe had been doing in the apartment. To his astonishment, he saw Chloe sneak into his room and spend half an hour inside. Although there was nothing of value in his room, the way that woman had looked at him earlier left Emanuele seething with anger.


    ¡°Immediately, get that woman out of the apartment! And rece everything in the room, including the bed!¡± Emanuele texted Tony in an irate tone. This would be thest time he spared that wretched bitch, considering her rtionship with his stepmother.


    ¡­


    ¡°What? I need to move out immediately? I disagree!¡± Chloe stared at the frosty-faced bodyguard before her, a look of astonishment on her face. She had only been here for a day, so why was she being asked to leave? And where could she go in the middle of the night?


    ¡°This is the boss¡¯s decision. Please don¡¯t make it difficult for us,¡± Tony said firmly.


    Chloe was fuming. Had Isabe reported her to Emanuele? Chloe wanted to kill her. She immediately went to Isabe¡¯s room and knocked on the door forcefully. ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s the meaning of this? I¡¯ve treated you so well, and now Emanuele wants me gone?¡±


    Inside her room, Isabey on the bed, pretending not to hear anything. She had already vomited once due to the torment, both physical and psychological, she had endured.


    Chloe continued to knock, and when she received no response from Isabe, Tony came over and restrained her. ¡°Miss Gould is probably not feeling well. She¡¯s already asleep. Please leave.¡±


    Confronted by the imposing bodyguard¡¯s attitude, which hinted at a willingness to use force, Chloe had no choice but to grab her luggage and seek out Sophia.


    She hadn¡¯t even seen Emanuele yet, hadn¡¯t managed to seduce him, and she was already being kicked out. That wretched Isabe, she mustn¡¯t ever cross her path again. If there¡¯s a next time, Chloe wouldn¡¯t be so gentle.


    Isabey on her bed, silently listening to themotion, and finally, when she heard Chloe had left, she breathed a sigh of relief. She was gone,pletely gone, and that was a relief. She wouldn¡¯t have to live in fear anymore.


    But the memory of Chloe¡¯s words, how she said that she had prepared Isabe¡¯s meal with toilet water, still made her nauseous. Isabe rushed into the bathroom and threw up again.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she received a text from Chloe. ¡°You stinking bitch, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve kicked me out, you¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll live in fear from now on. Can Lombardi protect you forever?¡±


    Isabe saw the message, and her stomach started cramping painfully. She clutched her belly, realizing that she was indeed a coward, living her life in Chloe¡¯s shadow, even now.

 Chapter 57: Suspecting She鈥檚 Being Bullied

    As Isabe expected, Sophia called her soon after.


    ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s going on? Why did Emanuele kick Chloe out? She¡¯s crying, and she doesn¡¯t know what she did wrong.¡± Sophia sounded genuinely worried. Chloe had returned in tears, carrying her luggage, and Sophia couldn¡¯tprehend why this had happened. She called Isabe to get an exnation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Isabe said wearily. ¡°Emanuele isn¡¯t here; he ordered Tony to do it.¡±


    Isabe closed her eyes, feeling exhausted. Her mother had always believed Chloe was a gentle and kinddy and had no idea about the things Chloe had done to her. Isabe couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell her mother about the psychological torment she¡¯d endured.


    ¡°Chloe is now suspicious that maybe she did something wrong and that you told Emanuele about it. Isabe, did you really make Emanuele kick her out?¡± Her mother¡¯s words made Isabe feel a sharp pain in her chest, the familiar suffocation quickly returning.


    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t,¡± Isabe struggled to respond. ¡°Emanuele is the head of the Mafia. He has his own thoughts. How could I possibly influence him?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then I can¡¯t understand what Emanuele is thinking,¡± Sophia shook her head. She didn¡¯t understand why Emanuele had embarrassed her.


    But, in the end, this apartment was Emanuele¡¯s. He had the right to allow someone in and the right to keep them out.


    ¡°Isabe, Chloe is feeling really down. How about youe over and stay with her for a few days tofort her?¡± Sophia suggested.


    Isabe wanted to scream. She¡¯d finally managed to get Chloe out, and now Sophia was asking her to move in and console Chloe?


    ¡°Mom, you know I don¡¯t like staying there. Plus, work is getting busier, and I have graduation stuff to handle.¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sophia sighed, not forcing the issue. ¡°Then at least spend the weekend with Chloe.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter,¡± Isabe said, desperately ending the call. Continuing this conversation would cause her heart to stop beating.


    The second day Chloe returned to stay in her apartment, Emanuele came back. As he entered, he went straight to his room. When he saw that all the items in his room had been reced, his icy expression rxed slightly. He then instructed Tony, ¡°Dispose of all the items in the room the woman stayed in before. Rece everything with new ones. Also, get rid of the rocking chair on the balcony.¡±


    He spoke in a cold and heavy tone, and Tony, along with other bodyguards, immediately carried out his orders, throwing the items away.


    Isabe, standing behind Emanuele, was confused. Did he have a severe case of germophobia? These things were practically new. Wasn¡¯t it a waste to dispose of them like this?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, she saw Emanuele turn his gaze towards her, his face filled with irritation.


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t bring just anyone into my apartment casually. Otherwise, next time, they may not leave peacefully,¡± Emanuele warned her.


    Isabe nodded, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    For the first time, she didn¡¯t resent Emanuele¡¯s warning. In fact, she appreciated it. This way, Chloe would never have a chance to return.


    Seeing Isabe quickly ept his warning without any resistance, Emanuele approached her, his brow furrowing, and he closed the distance between them. Isabe instinctively took two steps back, finding herself with her back against the wall, leaving her no room to retreat.


    ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s the deal with you and your cousin? You seem quite afraid of her,¡± Emanuele inquired.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have¡­ much of a rtionship,¡± Isabe replied. ¡°We¡¯re just cousins, and I used to stay at her house when I was younger.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Emanuele recalled thest time he¡¯d seen Isabe, she¡¯d been nervous when confronted by her stepmother, and now, facing her cousin, she was even more anxious. It was as though she was more scared of him than of meeting Emanuele himself. He wondered if there was a hidden secret.


    ¡°Did she do something really bad to you in the past, bully you perhaps? Is that why you¡¯re like this?¡± Emanuele asked, his gaze scrutinizing Isabe intently, trying to discern what was running through her mind. His words made her feel as though her heart had been pounded with a heavy stone, and the pain made her dizzy, short of breath, with waves of suffocation.


    Isabe had been guarding this secret with the utmost care, and not even her mother knew about it. Her close friend Evelyn knew just a little. But now, a man who appeared to be a friend-enemy, Emanuele, was suddenly asking as if he intended to expose all her secrets for future use against her.


    Isabe¡¯s body swayed, and Emanuele reached out, pulling her into his arms to prevent her from falling. In that moment, he discovered that Isabe¡¯s body was as cold as ice, and she was trembling uncontrobly, as if she couldn¡¯t hold herself together.


    ¡°Isabe? What¡¯s wrong? Are you ill?¡± Emanuele scrutinized her, his brow furrowed, questioning if it was his earlier statement that had frightened her to such a degree.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabe forced herself to appear stronger, but her face remained pale, and her breathing was stillbored.


    She needed medication to stabilize her emotions.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I threw upst night, and my stomach feels a bit uneasy,¡± Isabe exined.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital,¡± Emanuele insisted, leading Isabe outside.


    At that moment, Emanuele disyed genuine concern for Isabe, but she found it frightening. She didn¡¯t need this kind of care.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m a doctor; I know my own health. There¡¯s nothing wrong,¡± Isabe stopped Emanuele¡¯s actions.


    To change the subject, to avoid discussing it further, Isabe quickly stabilized her emotions and regained herposure. Emanuele assessed her for a moment, making sure she was okay, before relenting.


    However, he couldn¡¯t resist a sarcastic remark, ¡°I never imagined Miss Gould to be so fragile. I heard you only had a sdst night and yet you vomited. I suggest you go to the hospital for aprehensive check-up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern,¡± Isabe tried to free herself from Emanuele¡¯s embrace, but he held her firmly, not allowing her to break free. Her waist was so soft and pliant, with a little bit of flesh, that he didn¡¯t want to let go. He was thoroughly captivated, using one hand to control her.


    Not only did he not release Isabe, but he also firmly pressed her against himself, allowing her softness to collide with his hardness.

 Chapter 58: Emanuele鈥檚 Wearied Expression

    Isabe felt startled, and no matter how she struggled, it was futile. The man had her firmly in his embrace, and his hands began to wander restlessly over her body. ¡°Emanuele, stop!¡± Isabe immediately called out, but Emanuele had his own intentions. He didn¡¯t heed Isabe¡¯s words. His hands explored her face, chest, waist, and lower regions. Fingers suddenly intruded into her body, making Isabe feel extremely uneasy. She squirmed and tried to break free from Emanuele¡¯s control.


    Memories of simr encounters raced through her mind. While physically pleasurable, they left her feeling humiliated. Isabe didn¡¯t want to expose her shameful side in front of Emanuele. Nheless, Emanuele held her waist, rendering her powerless to resist his control.


    She felt Emanuele¡¯s rough fingers press against her most sensitive areas, causing her to arch and cry out, ¡°Emanuele, stop! I beg you to stop!¡± Tears streamed down her face. However, Emanuele not only ignored her pleas but also intensified his actions. Isabe¡¯s hands, which were gripping his shoulders, suddenly wed him. Her body convulsed as if electrified, and she finally gave in to her desires.


    Isabe sat weakly on top of Emanuele, breathing heavily. At this moment, she found herself craving him, desiring his touch, which she considered terrifying.


    As Isabe¡¯s thoughts veered toward an unsettling direction, Emanuele observed her with a sense of aplishment. Meanwhile, he experienced his own overwhelming desire. He longed to take control and make her experience both pleasure and difort. But he restrained himself because he didn¡¯t want to be consumed by his desires.


    Nheless, seeing her reach climax gave him a sense of satisfaction. After all, it relieved some of the tension that had built up during this time, especially due to the Sicilian situation.


    Emanuele released Isabe and taunted her, ¡°Look at yourscivious appearance. In the future, will you be even more wanton in bed?¡±


    Already feeling humiliated, Isabe was further embarrassed by Emanuele¡¯s words. She gasped for breath, her face still flushed from her earlier encounter. ¡°Enough, Emanuele. Please don¡¯t torment me in this way in the future.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s lips curled as he replied, ¡°As long as I like it, every inch of your body belongs to me, Isabe. Don¡¯t you understand this?¡±


    Isabe locked eyes with Emanuele, and she noticed a weariness in him that didn¡¯t seem characteristic of him. Emanuele had always been arrogant and self-assured, cing himself above all others. But now, he appeared tired.


    Moreover, Isabe spotted red veins in his eyes, a sign that he hadn¡¯t been sleeping well.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had kept Emanuele so busy. Was it rted to the recent assassination attempts? She recalled Grazia telling her that she hadn¡¯t experienced such events since her childhood when she had been kidnapped a few times. Later, as her family took control of Chicago, security measures had improved, and such incidents had be a thing of the past. It was the first time in years that such a serious assassination attempt had urred.


    Encountering an assassination attempt on their own turf was a significant provocation for Emanuele, the Chicago Mafia boss. If he couldn¡¯t handle such a situation, it would make him appear weak, inviting more challenges.


    Isabe began to feel sympathy for Emanuele. Being the head of the Mafia surely came with many worries, and he had to protect this territory with great care. She reached out and touched his furrowed brow, as if trying to soothe his worries.


    The moment their skin touched, both Isabe and Emanuele froze.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Emanuele asked in a low, intimidating tone. At that moment, he resembled a lion ready to pounce.


    ¡°I¡­ I just thought your furrowed brow didn¡¯t look good, and you need to rx,¡± Isabe said, her heart racing. She couldn¡¯t understand why she had the audacity to touch Emanuele directly. After all, he was like a devil, and she had always avoided him. Why wasn¡¯t she afraid of him now?


    Emanuele listened to Isabe¡¯s words, his expression cold. ¡°Isabe, if you ever dare to do that again, I will twist your head off.¡±


    This twenty-two-year-old girl had indeed be somewhat audacious.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Isabe immediately apologized. She didn¡¯t want her head literally twisted off by Emanuele.


    Emanuele turned and left, leaving Isabe standing there. She sighed, realizing how tired she was of this life. Every day, Emanuele tormented her, and in the process, she felt an array of emotions she hadn¡¯t expected.


    She was constantly apanied by bodyguards and had to be vignt about potential assassination attempts. She had to navigate the social circles of the Mafia. She should have been an ordinary girl, living a simple and exciting life. Yet, everything had changed.


    This weekend, Isabe decided to defy her mother¡¯s wishes and not meet Chloe, at least not until she left town. She needed a rebellious moment.


    Isabe headed out early because Pippo had invited her for a meal to discuss some work-rted matters. She wanted to continue working at the hospital, and as her internship period was ending, she hoped Pippo could guide her to secure a permanent position there.


    The restaurant they chose was in a quiet part of the city center. It featured a bright, spacious hall with spotlessly clean ss windows, high ceilings adorned with crystal chandeliers, and an overall luxurious ambiance.


    Isabe knew Pippo came from a wealthy family, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to pick such a high-end restaurant. However, she couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that her two bodyguards stood close by, even during their meal.


    ¡°Isabe, your bodyguards are quite diligent,¡± Pippo quipped with a smile.


    ¡°Unfortunately, this world is too dangerous, and they don¡¯t want anything to happen to me,¡± Isabe replied. The recent assassination attempt was still fresh in her mind, and Harry was yet to return, scheduled for tomorrow. Without her bodyguards, she shuddered to think how many times she might have faced danger.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Pippo nodded and then shifted his attention to his food. Afterward, he raised his head and said, ¡°Isabe, your academic performance at school and your work at the hospital have been outstanding. You can rest assured that if nothing major urs during theing period, you will definitely be retained after your internship ends.¡±


    Pippo¡¯s wordsforted Isabe, calming her nerves. However, he went on to say, ¡°But I think having two bodyguards follow you around while you work isn¡¯t good for you. Other colleagues at the hospital seem to have negative opinions about it.¡±

 Chapter 59: Joyous Because of Isabella

    It was indeed a conundrum, one that left Isabe feeling trapped in sorrow and helpless atmosphere. She knew that having two bodyguards apanying her was unusual for a doctor. She also wished for a life where she could live like a regr person, but that was no longer possible. Without her bodyguards, she¡¯d be at risk of capture, dismemberment, rape, and a cruel death. She couldn¡¯t ept such a gruesome fate.


    Yet, having bodyguards made her stand out among regr people. She was an anomaly among them.


    ¡°Isabe, who are you involved with that you need such extensive security? If it¡¯s rk Campbell, I think you wouldn¡¯t be threatened by his enemies in Chicago,¡± Pippo inquired.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Isabe was immediately curious. Pippo seemed to be well-versed in this area, and she, someone deeply involved with the Mafia, didn¡¯t seem to know as much as he did.


    Pippo shook his head. ¡°I just think, generally, the Mafia¡¯s enemies tend to stay within their territory. Considering how far we are from Canada, his enemies wouldn¡¯t venture this far to assassinate you.¡±


    Isabe found Pippo¡¯s reasoning valid. However, she didn¡¯t want to share too much information with Pippo. They were ordinary people, and knowing about her issue would serve no purpose. The fewer people who knew about her affiliation with the Mafia, especially her colleagues, the better. They were doctors focused on saving lives, a world apart from ruthless Mafia members. Knowing she was part of a Mafia family might change how they perceived her.


    Just then, she felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked up to find Emanuele.


    Emanuele¡¯s face was heavy, and he directed his gaze at Isabe. ¡°Dining with a friend?¡±


    Isabe nodded, slightly surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Emanuele, typically a busy person, showing up like this was unexpected.


    ¡°Get up, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you,¡± Emanuele said.


    He then turned his pale brown eyes to Pippo. His gaze was cold, sharp, and his expression resembled ice, as if he could freeze someone at any moment.


    At this moment, he was assessing Pippo, who paused and then greeted Emanuele. ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are in rtion to Isabe?¡±


    ¡°Family,¡± Isabe replied immediately. ¡°Sorry, Pippo, my brother hase to find me with an urgent matter. I have to leave with him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Pippo said, showing understanding.


    Isabe stood up, and she turned to Emanuele. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want Pippo to interact too much with Emanuele, fearing it would expose her current situation. The fewer people who knew she had ties to the Mafia, especially her colleagues, the better. They were all doctors dedicated to saving lives,pletely different from the Mafia, who showed no regard for human life. And her association with the Mafia could alter their perceptions of her.


    Pippo watched as Isabe and Emanuele left, a cruel smile ying on the lips.


    Outside the restaurant, once they were in the car, Isabe asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did youe to find me so urgently?¡±


    ¡°Your mother called you for dinner tonight, but you went out to eat?¡± Emanuele said, his expression unpleased.


    Thinking about it, Isabe was equally annoyed. She had arranged to meet Pippo today to use it as an excuse for not going home. Chloe was leaving in a couple of days, and she intended to grit her teeth and endure it. She never expected that her absence at dinner would lead Emanuele to personallye and take her back.


    ¡°I made ns to meet a colleague to discuss the possibility of working at the hospital after I graduate.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe¡¯s determination to secure a future surprised Emanuele, who looked at her with a hint of amazement.


    However, he still wanted to tell Isabe a cruel reality: ¡°Isabe, after you graduate, you¡¯ll have to get married. You¡¯ll live with rk in Canada. How can you stay here as a doctor? In the future, you¡¯ll be the wife of the Canadian boss, a queen in a high position. Your job will be to serve rk and manage his subordinates. Do you understand?¡±


    During this period, rk was not in Chicago, and Emanuele had not mentioned him. She had tried to n her future despite not knowing where rk was. But now, Emanuele brought up this matter, and Isabe suddenly realized that her dreams seemed to be slipping away.


    She had always wanted to be a doctor and help others, but Emanuele now cruelly told her that she could never be a doctor in her lifetime. It was like a death sentence for her future.


    Emanuele gazed at Isabe. He watched as her face filled with pain, struggle, and despair, as if her light were slowly fading away.


    Her suffering and despair seemed to be his stimnt. ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t meet with your colleague privately in the future,¡± Emanuele added. Somehow, hearing that Isabe had met with Pippo in the restaurant from Tony made him particrly unhappy. He had put aside his work to check the situation.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have a date; I was just asking about my job,¡± Isabe defended herself.


    ¡°Regardless, Isabe, I don¡¯t want you to meet him alone in the future,¡± Emanuele said impatiently. It was as if Isabe¡¯s rebuttal had annoyed him. His tone suggested that arguing further could lead to him saying something threatening, like wanting to kill her.


    Isabe had learned to avoid risks in advance. But soon, she found that Emanuele was taking her back to the Lombard mansion.


    She started to panic. ¡°Emanuele, I don¡¯t want toe here. Can you let me out? I can go shopping or hang out with my friends.¡±


    She simply didn¡¯t want toe here. Being near the mansion made Emanuele nervous. His heart raced, his muscles tensed, and his breathing slowed down.


    Emanuele stared at Isabe and seemed to be carefully observing her reaction. She appeared to be genuinely afraid of her cousin. What was the reason for this? He had heard Sophia say that the two sisters had a good rtionship. But now, Isabe was strongly resisting seeing Chloe.


    As they neared Chloe¡¯s house, Isabe¡¯s face grew paler, as if she might faint at any moment. ¡°Are you really this afraid of Chloe?¡± Emanuele furrowed his brow, puzzled by Isabe¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid. I just thought that since you had kicked her outst time, she would be angry if I went to her now. My mom would scold me for that,¡± Isabe replied, trying to sound strong. She couldn¡¯t let Emanuele see that there was something wrong.


    Isabe was concerned that if Emanuele sensed something was amiss, he might torture her, something she might not be able to endure.


    Seeing Isabe like this, Emanuele didn¡¯t say anything further. He watched the car approach the mansion, and Isabe felt a sense of despair. But just before they reached the house, Emanuele directed the driver to change course, steering them away from the mansion.


    Isabe hadn¡¯t expected Emanuele to listen to her. She turned to look at him, her eyes no longer filled with indifference or annoyance but rather a hint of surprise and gratitude.


    The fact that Emanuele was delighted because of her happiness was a surprise. However, his happiness quickly turned into anger, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was going insane. After all, he was a Mafia boss who could control life and death at will, yet he was now feeling ted because Isabe looked happy? Was he losing his mind?

 Chapter 60: Wanting to Kill Isabella

    At this point, Emanuele once again found himself entertaining the thought of killing Isabe. Isabe had an uncanny ability to sway his emotions, which he found unsettling. Being a Mafia boss, Emanuele was well aware that he had to be ruthless. Even when faced with family members falling, he couldn¡¯t afford to shed a tear. He needed to remainposed and deal with their enemies swiftly.


    Their tough exterior was sufficient, but if their enemies ever caught wind of his emotional vulnerabilities, it could easily lead to their downfall. They had often employed these tactics on their own enemies. For example, when dealing with an adversary named Nicks Sims, they had discovered his beloved woman and used her against him.


    Nicks Sims seemed like a man ruled by his emotions. He had numerous femalepanions and frequently visited nightclubs, engaged in promiscuity, never dating the same woman for more than a week. It was evident that they wouldn¡¯t make him shed a tear by killing his girlfriend. However, at that time, they found a female friend in Nicks Sims¡¯ life, and Emanuele quickly noticed that Nicks Sims treated her differently.


    So, they killed that woman in her apartment, left a message on her body, took photographs, and sent them to Nicks Sims. Very soon, they witnessed the once stoic man reduced to tears, as vulnerable as a baby.


    Emanuele was fully aware of these methods to deal with enemies. He couldn¡¯t afford to develop any liking for Isabe; it would only lead to chaos. His protection of Isabe was solely due to her being his stepsister. He didn¡¯t want her to bring grief to his father and Sophia, and that was the extent of his concern.


    Emanuele dropped Isabe off at her upscale apartment and left. Despite her disrupted date with Pippo today, the fact that she didn¡¯t have to meet Chloe left Isabe feeling content.


    The thought of Chloe, however, made her breathing growbored. In conjunction with the sd Chloe had made for her, Isabe now felt nauseated. Isabe clutched her hands tightly, forcing herself to remain calm. As she looked at her reflection in the mirror, she recalled the scene when Emanuele had taken her to the dungeon tomit murder. She had even taken lives, so why should she be afraid of Chloe, right?


    She took a deep breath, assuring herself that she didn¡¯t need to fear her. Just then, Chloe sent her another message, ¡°You coward, are you this scared of me? You don¡¯t dare to meet me.¡± Paired with Chloe¡¯s detestable face, these words disgusted Isabe.


    Usually, when Isabe received such insulting messages from Chloe, she¡¯d pretend not to notice and delete them. But this time, she felt she couldn¡¯t be so timid anymore. Isabe stared at the text for a while and then retaliated, ¡°Your face makes me sick. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t meet.¡±


    After sending this message, Isabe suddenly felt incredibly relieved. She had done it. She had really let Chloe have it. Soon, Chloe replied, ¡°You w***e, have you gone crazy? You dare to curse at me? Alright, watch me kill you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you dare toy a finger on me,¡± Isabe shot back. Following that, she tossed her phone aside, with no intention of continuing the argument with Chloe. But at this moment, she felt extremely ted. It was as if the secrets that had been umting deep within her for many years could finally be released.


    Soon, Isabe received another piece of good news. There was a knock on the door, and Isabe opened it. When she saw Harry¡¯s handsome face, she couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Oh my God! Harry, you¡¯re out of the hospital!¡±


    It seemed a bit early for him to be discharged.


    She immediately gave Harry a big hug, and it was evident that Harry had made a remarkable recovery during his hospital stay; his body had be much stronger. Looking at Harry¡¯s wound, it had also healed.


    After the assassination attempt, Isabe¡¯s perception of these two bodyguards had shifted from troublesome pests to friends. They wererades in life and death.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Gould, for your continuous concern. I wouldn¡¯t have recovered this quickly without your care,¡± Harry said with a beaming smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not say that,¡± Isabe replied. ¡°Your body has only just healed. Why don¡¯t you rest on the sofa for a bit and watch some TV?¡± She turned on the television, ying a lighthearted variety show that she had recently enjoyed and hoped Harry might like.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No need, Miss Gould. Since I¡¯m already back to work, it means my body haspletely recovered. I can get right back into the working mode,¡± Harry declined Isabe¡¯s suggestion to watch TV, even though he confessed he liked to watch the dancing beauties on the screen. But work had toe first.


    Isabe didn¡¯t press Harry further, and she settled down on the couch, thoroughly enjoying her TV show.


    Meanwhile, her phone kept ringing. Tony walked over, picked up the phone, and asked, ¡°Miss Gould, your cousin is calling. Should I answer it?¡±


    ¡°Could you please disconnect it for me? Thanks,¡± Isabe replied, clutching a pillow as she tucked herself into the small couch.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Tony responded, promptly ending the call.


    On the other end of the line, Chloe was infuriated. She had sent messages to Isabe and received no response. Now, Isabe had gone as far as hanging up on her call, and this drove Chloe to the brink of madness.


    Isabe was acting too audaciously. It was as if she had turned the tables on her to this extent. This greatly angered Chloe, and she wished she could just run over and beat that wretched girl.


    But Chloe had to calm herself. She had just been kicked out of the top-tier apartment by Emanuele, and she didn¡¯t want to provoke him any further by acting recklessly. He might even have her two bodyguards throw her out.


    Unfortunately, she had promised to return home from Chicago after just a week, and now she only had a couple of days left. With Isabe refusing to see her, it seemed impossible for her to visit Isabe herself.


    Or maybe it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. One day, as Isabe left work and stepped out of the hospital, she ran into Chloe. While she could boldly exchange harsh words with Chloe through her phone, facing Chloe¡¯s face in real life, the painful memories of the past came rushing back, making her nervous and frightened.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re quite bold to dare to insult me,¡± Chloe approached Isabe, reaching out to pat her cheek. At this moment, she wore a smiling face, but her eyes were icy.


    Isabe was afraid to meet Chloe¡¯s gaze and the fear made her body tremble.


    It seemed she hadn¡¯t been able to break free from Chloe¡¯s control in reality. In this confrontation in the real world, she was still at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 61: Possessed by a Demon

    Seeing Isabe¡¯s defiant yet speechless expression, Chloe felt even happier. That damned wench, what chance did she have against Chloe?


    Chloe extended her hand and cupped Isabe¡¯s face. This allowed Chloe to feel in control and inflict a degree of pain on Isabe. She used a bit of force to pat Isabe¡¯s cheek while maintaining a facade of gentle smiles, leading Isabe¡¯s bodyguards to believe they were seeing a harmonious sisterly bond.


    Isabe wanted to resist Chloe¡¯s actions, but at this moment, her body had stiffened, and she couldn¡¯t move. Breathing became increasingly difficult, and Isabe cursed herself. She was too weak; she couldn¡¯t even confront Chloe.


    Chloe leaned in closer to Isabe and whispered in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re a worthless slut, used up by men, and you dare to insult me? How can you even think of challenging me? Do you remember how I used to bully you when we were kids? I don¡¯t mind letting you relive those old experiences.¡±


    Chloe hurled these insults at Isabe, all of which urred in front of Isabe¡¯s two bodyguards. However, the bodyguards were positioned some distance away and, due to Chloe¡¯s apparently affectionate manner towards Isabe, they couldn¡¯t tell she was actually insulting her.


    As Chloe talked, memories of her traumatic past began to paralyze Isabe. She couldn¡¯t respond or defend herself. Her body began to tremble violently. She cursed herself for her enduring cowardice and her inability to face Chloe head-on.


    Suddenly, a vision of Emanuele appeared in Isabe¡¯s mind. He was a massive, fierce man filled with a wild aura. People were afraid of crossing him, and nobody felt safe around him. Yet, she had been rtively at ease by his side. If she could even handle Emanuele, the demon, why should she be afraid of Chloe, who only had a reputation for bullying her?


    With this thought, Isabe somehow found the strength to push Chloe away. At first, Chloe had been gleefully mocking her clumsiness, her fear, her cowardice. But she had not anticipated being physically pushed. Consequently, Chloe lost her bnce and fell backward with a shriek,nding on the ground in a rather disheveled state.


    ¡°Isabe, why would you push me? I was only suggesting that you be kinder to Emanuele. Or do you have some grievances against him? Is that why you didn¡¯t listen to me?¡± Chloemented.


    Isabe had to hand it to Chloe for her quick thinking. In an instant, she hade up with a convenient excuse, painting herself as the injured party, in an attempt to make her bodyguards believe her words.


    Chloe remained seated on the ground, looking at Tony and Harry. ¡°Gentlemen, could you please help me get up?¡±


    Tony and Harry exchanged a nce and exchanged a knowing look, but neither made a move. They were Isabe¡¯s bodyguards and had spent enough time with her to understand her character. They weren¡¯t quick to believe Chloe¡¯s words.


    Seeing that her act was not working and noticing the gathering crowd, Chloe had no choice but to stand up on her own. She then turned to Isabe and said, ¡°Isabe, you¡¯ve changed so much. You used to be obedient, loving, and close to me. It saddens me. Can our sisterly rtionship never go back to how it was?¡±


    Isabe suddenly felt that if Chloe pursued an acting career, she could easily win an Academy Award.


    ¡°Chloe, I¡¯ve changed, haven¡¯t you?¡± Isabe looked at Chloe, who had been humiliated in front of others to maintain herdylike image. She suddenly realized that Chloe wasn¡¯t as fearsome as she had once thought, not invincible. All she needed was a little more courage, wasn¡¯t that right?


    Chloe fixed a hateful gaze on Isabe. She walked up to her and whispered in a venomous tone, ¡°You think Emanuele can protect you forever? Isabe, your time¡¯sing.¡±


    When the moment arrives, she would absolutely, without a doubt, use Isabe¡¯s head as a football.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Once Chloe left, Isabe felt an immense sense of rxation. She was now brave enough to confront Chloe. It seemed like she was gradually emerging from the nightmare that Chloe had inflicted on her.


    She believed she couldpletely ovee Chloe. Isabe thought, with the courage she had just disyed, she could handle anything Chloe threw at her in the future.


    That night, as Isabey in bed, half-asleep, she suddenly felt a presence invading her room. The room remained dark, with only the faint light from the living room spilling in. Isabe could see a man, as massive as a mountain, pressing her down and tearing at her nightgown.


    The man¡¯s domineering presence filled the room, and an intense feeling of oppression swept over Isabe. He kissed her passionately, his tongue probing her lips hungrily.


    In the hazy night, on the soft andfortable bed, Isabe was gradually losing herself in the passion. She held Emanuele¡¯s face, and their tongues engaged in a sensual dance.


    Emanuele¡¯s hands found her breasts and squeezed them forcefully, causing her some difort. However, the pain only seemed to heighten the intensity of the moment.


    Then, the man released her lips, trailing kisses down her neck and nibbling at her breasts. Isabe felt her body bing increasingly sensitive, her inner desire growing stronger, yearning for Emanuele to take her with raw intensity.


    But Emanuele was being exceptionally rough, more so than usual. It struck Isabe as odd, and she noticed a strong scent of blooding from him. Isabe began to feel a sense of unease.


    She cried out, ¡°Emanuele, are you okay?¡±


    Something was terribly wrong, too wrong.


    Emanuele¡¯s name seemed to snap him back to reality. He looked at Isabe and softly whispered, ¡°Isabe.¡±


    Isabe saw that Emanuele¡¯s eyes, usually a warm hazel, had turnedpletely ck, filled with darkness and an icy, bloodthirsty aura. He looked like a vampire, devoid of any humanity.


    This sight startled Isabe.


    At that moment, Emanuele seemed to slowly regain his senses, and he immediately roared, ¡°Get out!¡± Isabe, still bewildered about what had just happened, found herself being guided by Phillip towards the door. He said, ¡°Boss needs to calm down, Miss Gould, pleasee with me.¡± As Isabe hastily wrapped herself in her robe, Phillip led her out and closed the bedroom door.


    Staring at the tightly closed door, Isabe was left to contemte Emanuele¡¯s peculiar behavior. She had never witnessed such a side of him, as if he had been possessed by some malevolent force, devoid of any glimmer of light. Yet, in that moment, he seemed intensely desperate for her.


    Isabe lowered her gaze to her body, marked with bite marks and bruises, reminders of Emanuele¡¯s unexpected roughness.

 Chapter 62: She Wants Him

    Why was Emanuele like this? Isabe furrowed her brow; it seemed like the first time she had seen him lose control.


    Emanuele, as a whole, appeared shrouded in darkness, devoid of any light. If he had been a devil before, now he resembled a demon emerging from the depths of hell, chilling anyone who looked at him.


    Soon, Phillip emerged from the bedroom, and Isabe hurriedly asked, ¡°Is he okay?¡±


    ¡°Boss is fine, he¡¯s just been affected by some dark stuff today,¡± Phillip replied.


    Dark stuff? Isabe furrowed her brow. For someone like Emanuele, who could skin people alive, what dark things could possibly affect him?


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s inquisitive expression, Phillip sighed. ¡°It¡¯s best for you not to know too much. It¡¯s not good for you.¡±


    Isabe nodded.


    Tonight, she would sleep in the guest room. Originally, this was where Chloe stayed. Butter, Emanuele ordered all of Chloe¡¯s room items to be reced. Now, Isabey there, grateful for Emanuele¡¯s actions. Otherwise, she might have trouble falling asleep with Chloe¡¯s lingering presence.


    Lying in bed, Isabe often recalled Emanuele¡¯s darkening eyes in the darkness, like a mountain pressing down on her. He kissed her, bit her, and his hardness pressed against her.


    His overpowering masculine scent, invading her, made her crave him.


    As Isabe thought of this, she felt a tingling sensation. Her underwear felt glued to her skin. However, she was also afraid of Emanuele¡¯s roughness. If only he could be a bit gentler, that would be even better.


    Isabe drifted to sleep in this hazy state.


    The next morning, she woke up to find that Emanuele had already left. Tony informed her that Emanuele¡¯s emotions had stabilized.


    Isabe wasn¡¯t sure what could affect the emotions of this ruthless demon who had killed so many. However, Phillip said that knowing too much wouldn¡¯t be good for her. His advice made sense; she had always wanted to escape their world, and knowing these things would do her no good.


    Emanuele had been busy recently. The Sicilian Mafia was bing more active on his turf, with assassinations happening everywhere, proving the Sicilian Mafia was striking back hard.


    Striking back against him on his own turf? Emanuele found itughable.


    Today, he received a message from Frederick on the phone he used to contact Emanuele. ¡°Damn it, they¡¯ve caught Robert! They¡¯re tying him up and beating him!¡±


    Emanuele was furious upon seeing the picture and tightly gripped his phone, trying to control himself from smashing it. Although Robert looked okay for now, Emanuele believed that by tonight, he would receive Robert¡¯s lifeless body.


    This had been their modus operandi all along. For enemies with no practical value, the only worth was in killing them and presenting their corpses to the other party, causing them pain.


    ¡°James, immediately send more people to gather as many leads on the Sicilian Mafia as possible. It would be great if you could bring back a few of those bastards to my dungeon!¡± Emanuele ground his teeth, his eyes filled with anger and hatred.


    James was his trusted subordinate, a born warrior. A towering, muscr man at 6¡¯3¡å, he excelled inbat and shooting. He had helped Emanuele eliminate several crises and was highly trusted by him.


    ¡°Of course, boss,¡± James replied and went to carry out the order.


    Emanuele turned to Phillip and said, ¡°nt more people to protect my family. If Frederick could kidnap his driver, it means they will eventually get close to the people closest to me; it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    Those damned bastards, Emanuele thought, anger mixed with concern.


    Emanuele dialed Grazia¡¯s number.


    Soon, Grazia¡¯s warm voice came through the phone, ¡°Emanuele, what¡¯s going on? Are you okay? Dad told me you¡¯ve been facing some troubletely.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a big trouble, but I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Emanuele said. ¡°But before that, Grazia, promise me, don¡¯t go anywhere, and it¡¯s safest to stay at home with Andrew. If you have to go out, make sure to take extra bodyguards. I worry about you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be careful,¡± Grazia replied. ¡°Emanuele, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Your voice sounds exhausted. How long has it been since you rested?¡±


    How long? Emanuele thought. He had only slept for three hoursst night, but for him, it was a decent amount of sleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Right now, my priority is to ensure your safety.¡±


    After advising Grazia, Emanuele ended the call and then called his father.


    ¡°Dad, Chicago is currently in danger. I want you all to stay home if there¡¯s no urgent need to go out. The security in the mansion is top-notch,¡± Emanuele spoke without waiting for Leo to reply.


    ¡°Alright, Emanuele. If you need any help, you can tell me. I¡¯ll try to contact my friends to see if they can help,¡± Leo offered.


    ¡°No need, Dad. If ites to that, I¡¯ll have cleric step in,¡± Emanuele said before hanging up.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Now, he had informed his family, except for Isabe.


    Thinking of Isabe¡¯s stubborn and rebellious nature, he realized that despite wanting to kill her before, he must include her in his protection now. If anything happened to her, it would make his enemies believe that he couldn¡¯t protect his loved ones, rendering him vulnerable.


    With this in mind, Emanuele called Isabe.


    At that moment, Isabe was busy in the operating room, and her phone was outside. She didn¡¯t hear the call.


    Emanuele called Tony and instructed him to ensure Isabe¡¯s safety.


    Truth be told, he wanted to keep Isabe locked in the apartment if he could. For him, that was the safest ce. However, he knew the importance of her job to her and couldn¡¯t help but feel he didn¡¯t want to cut off all of Isabe¡¯s social activities.


    Could demons bepassionate? Emanuele wasn¡¯t entirely sure about his own thoughts.


    Seeing her in pain and despair had once excited him, but now, thinking of her possibly suffering from depression if she lost her job, he couldn¡¯t bear it. So he instructed the bodyguards to protect her as best as possible.


    Isabe emerged from the operating room and nodded in response to Tony¡¯s message about Emanuele. She was genuinely concerned about his condition. His appearance, the constant lingering scent of blood, and the exhaustion in his eyes all indicated he was facing a major problem.


    Since they were perceived as part of the same family now, she knew he had to divide his attention to protect her.


    Isabe worried about Emanuele¡¯s situation. He was surely a mess right now.


    But she quicklyposed herself. Was she going crazy? She couldn¡¯t believe she was worried about such a demon.

 Chapter 63: Isabella Almost Got Killed

    ¡°Isabe,e over here! We have a patient!¡± Pippo¡¯s voice interrupted Isabe¡¯s thoughts.


    Pippo and two nurses were pushing a gurney, carrying a man who appeared to be severely injured. Blood had stained his clothes, and the scent of blood filled the hospital corridor.


    Isabe rushed over, asking, ¡°How was he injured?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a car ident, just around the corner. He got hit by a car,¡± Pippo exined, motioning for Isabe toe over and help them transport the injured man into the operating room.


    Isabe intended to inspect the man¡¯s condition and started to lift his clothes.


    Suddenly, the man on the gurney opened his eyes. He had a gun in his hand and began shooting at Isabe.


    Frozen in ce, Isabe stared at the dark muzzle pointed at her. Luckily, Tony and Harry were quick to react, and they pulled Isabe away.


    Bang!


    The man¡¯s shots hit the spot where Isabe had been standing a moment ago, but thanks to being pushed aside, she was unharmed.


    At the same time, Tony drew his own weapon and fired at the man¡¯s forehead. The many still, motionless, his life extinguished.


    Screams echoed through the hospital, and staff and patients fled in terror. They had never encountered such a situation and ran as if they¡¯d gone mad.


    Isabe remained on the floor, overwhelmed by the ordeal. She had just experienced the closest brush with death in her life, even more terrifying than the previous assassination attempt.


    ¡°Miss Gould, we need to leave now!¡± Harry grabbed Isabe¡¯s arm and, together with Tony, escorted her out.


    Isabe spotted Evelyn, who was crying, and she wanted to call out to her, but Tony stopped her.


    ¡°They came for you, Miss Gould. As long as you leave this ce, they won¡¯t pose a danger. If you go to her, you¡¯ll bring danger to her.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Isabe reluctantly agreed with Tony. This killer had been after her, and her presence had made the situation dangerous for everyone around her.


    Throughout the harrowing journey, Isabe managed to return to her car, and Tony reported the situation to Emanuele, who arranged for additional security to protect her. They returned to the top-tier apartment.


    The journey was uneventful, and when they arrived at the apartment, Isabe finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    This ce was the safest. Isabe had never imagined that just living in peace would be considered a luxury.


    Once Isabe had calmed down a bit, she called Evelyn. ¡°Evelyn, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The police arrived and secured the scene. The hospital is safe now, but Isabe, I¡¯m very worried about you. Your situation was incredibly dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I never thought that just wanting to live a normal life would be a luxury,¡± Isabe said, her voice filled with distress. She realized that every day from now on would be filled with anxiety and fear. The luxurious apartment, despite its opulence, felt like a prison for her. Going outside meant risking death, and staying inside was like being suffocated.


    The Isabe from the past had only wanted to avoid getting involved with the mafia, thinking that, as a doctor, she was in apletely different world. But now, she couldn¡¯t even ensure her own safety. How had thingse to this?


    ¡°Regardless, Isabe, take good care of yourself. I don¡¯t know what kind of enemies you¡¯ve encountered, but it seems quite dangerous. I can help you get a leave of absence, and for now, just rest at home,¡± Evelyn urged Isabe.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Isabe replied. She was about to graduate and be a permanent staff member at the hospital, but with the current situation, she knew her dream of working there was unlikely to be a reality.


    ¡°Miss Gould, stay in the apartment for the time being. Don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± Harry advised Isabe after ending the call. ¡°You know, it¡¯s very chaotic out there.¡±


    Isabe agreed with his advice. She was worried about her mother¡¯s safety.


    ¡°What about my mother? Is she safe?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are all at the mansion, hundreds of times safer than here,¡± Harry reassured her.


    Isabe finally felt a sense of relief. But the recent memory of the bloodied man who had nearly shot her haunted her. The vivid image of a gun aimed at her was suffocating, and she felt as though her blood had stopped flowing.


    At such a close range, if Tony or Harry had reacted just a bit slower, she would have been a lifeless body by now.


    Isabe had heard of the fearsome reputation of the Mafia, but she never realized just how terrifying they could be. These well-trained assassins had no fear of death; their sole mission was to aplish their tasks.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom their mindset. To her, an individual¡¯s life was the most precious thing. Losing one¡¯s life meant losing everything.


    Thinking about it left Isabe feeling mentally drained, exhausted, and unable to muster interest in anything.


    Tony watched Isabe, slouched on the couch, unresponsive to her phone, not even looking at the television. She resembled a stray cat abandoned by the world, utterly pitiable.


    ¡°Miss Gould, perhaps you¡¯d like to watch your favorite reality show?¡± Tony suggested, turning on the television and selecting the program Isabe had enjoyed in the past.


    As she watched the lively interactions between male and female contestants, Isabe, however, remained disinterested.


    She turned to Tony and Harry. ¡°What would you do if you were in a life-threatening situation?¡±


    ¡°Since the day we joined the Mafia, we¡¯ve learned not to fear death. We consider it an honor to sacrifice ourselves for the boss,¡± Tony answered.


    Harry agreed, saying, ¡°I share Tony¡¯s view.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Isabe was still puzzled.


    ¡°I had to make money. My parents passed away when I was very young, and my grandmother raised me. She¡¯s very sick now and requires expensive hospital care. Joining the Mafia is the fastest way to make money, and I¡¯m grateful that Mr. Lombardi appreciated my work. Without his help, my grandmother would have died a long time ago. So, if needed, I¡¯d give everything, even my life, for Mr. Lombardi,¡± Tony exined.


    ¡°I was an orphan, close to starving, before joining the Mafia. Aftering here, I¡¯ve earned a lot of money and even bought an apartment. Finally, I have a ce to call home. So I¡¯ve pledged my lifelong loyalty to Mr. Lombardi,¡± Harry said with a smile.


    Isabe had an epiphany. While she viewed the Mafia as despicable, engaging in murder and arson, from the perspective of the Mafia members, their boss was the guiding light in their lives. He kept them away from all kinds of hardships, and that¡¯s why they were willing to give their lives for him.


    For the first time, Isabe began to see them without a judgmental lens, understanding the circumstances that led them here.


    At that moment, Isabe¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the message, and it read: ¡°You whore, you¡¯re Emanuele¡¯s stepsister, so be prepared to be caught by us and tortured to death!¡±


    Isabe¡¯s heart raced as she read the chilling message.

 Chapter 64: He Found Her More Intriguing

    Isabe¡¯s phone suddenly felt scalding hot in her hand, and before she could react, it slipped from her grasp and fell onto the carpet.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Tony swiftly picked up the phone and, upon seeing the threatening message disyed on it, immediately called Emanuele.


    ¡°Boss, Miss Gould has received a death threat. It seems to be from those people,¡± Tony reported.


    ¡°They¡¯ve got quite some nerve, actually threatening me,¡± Emanuele, who was already dealing with other matters, felt a burning anger upon hearing Tony¡¯s words. He had anticipated that they might target those close to him, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so soon, with Isabe receiving a death threat.


    Thinking of Isabe¡¯s gentle and timid nature, despite her inner strength, he realized that when facing formidable foes, Isabe was as fragile as a delicate flower and could be crushed in an instant. The thought of them now targeting Isabe filled Emanuele with a zing fury.


    He knew that he was running out of time and needed to locate Frederick urgently. The longer he waited, the more danger Isabe would be in.


    ¡°Assign more guards to secure the apartment. Tell Isabe not to leave for now. Whatever she needs, have someone purchase it for her,¡± Emanuele instructed.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Tony replied before hanging up.


    Tony turned to look at Isabe, who was now clearly terrified. Her face had gone pale, and her body trembled.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How do they know my numbers?¡± Isabe, encountering a death threat in such a tant manner for the first time, was scared. ¡°Should we call the police? Will they be able to help?¡±


    Listening to Isabe, Tony and Harry couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit more sympathetic towards her. This naive young woman believed that the regr police could protect her.


    ¡°It won¡¯t help, Miss Gould. Only we can help you.¡±


    At that moment, Isabe felt like she was standing right next to the gates of hell, and the gates were wide open behind her. She could fall into it at any moment.


    Oh Lord, could anyone save her?


    Isabe had a restless day, but upon returning to the apartment, she noticed that there were more people inside, including security guards and a chef.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Gould, I¡¯m Lilly Gray, and I¡¯ll be your chef from now on. Please feel free to tell me your favorite dishes,¡± a woman in her forties with a round figure and freckles all over her face introduced herself with a warm smile.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Isabe embraced Lilly, quite taken with her warm and weing demeanor. Isabe especially liked Lilly¡¯s bright red hair, which made her feel a sense of warmth. Having another woman in the house made Isabe feel less lonely.


    Lilly was quite diligent; upon arrival, she prepared a dessert for Isabe. When Isabe took a bite of the delightful strawberry cake, her mood improved significantly. The sweet and tangy taste made her feel alive again.


    ¡°Miss Gould, please enjoy,¡± Lilly smiled warmly.


    But at night, when it was time for bed, Isabe couldn¡¯t shake her unease. Although there were now twice as many guards inside the apartment as before, in the silence of the night, lying alone in her room, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the events of the day.


    Isabe felt very scared. The threat of assassination and the threatening message had her on edge. She had never experienced anything so terrifying. Facing an assassination attempt and receiving death threats had left her feeling extremely vulnerable.


    However, she was not the kind to sit idly and wait for her fate. She understood that her attackers saw her as Emanuele¡¯s stepsister, fragile and easy to kill. Her stepfather, her mother, or Grazia, they were all safer than her, with more bodyguards around. So, they saw her as the weakest link, the one to target, sending her threatening messages to break her psychological defenses, to make her suffer and break down, didn¡¯t they?


    Isabe pulled out her phone and nced at the message once more. She clenched her teeth, this time making an effort to stay calm, feeling less scared.


    She understood that fear was futile. She needed to be strong, just as she had been dealing with Emanuele. These hidden enemies were even more menacing than Emanuele. So, she had to be stronger to survive.


    Isabe ran her hand over the gun hidden behind her pillow. She had used a gun, even killed someone with it before, so she knew she could do it. She had to stayposed and not be afraid.


    ¡ª


    Emanuele had been working continuously for twenty hours, his never-ending tasks keeping him upied. Phillip was greatly concerned about Emanuele¡¯s well-being, worried about the toll it was taking on his health.


    ¡°Boss, you should take a break,¡± Phillip advised.


    Emanuele waved him off. ¡°They killed Robert.¡±


    He recalled the scene when Robert¡¯s lifeless body was brought to the office. Covered in blood, eyes wide open, and his mouth agape, it was evident that he had suffered unspeakable torture before his death.


    Emanuele was filled with both pain and guilt. Why had he allowed Robert to be captured? With a new driver now in ce, every time he sat in his SUV and saw someone other than Robert behind the wheel, he felt profoundly ufortable. Due to his carelessness, he had lost a friend.


    War was imminent, and they had no room to back down. Emanuele thought that he would make sure the Sicilian mob would understand the consequences of provoking him.


    Phillip was also heartbroken over Robert¡¯s fate, but apart from providing for his family and seeking revenge, there was nothing more they could do to bring him back to life.


    ¡°Is Isabe okay now?¡± Emanuele inquired.


    ¡°Tony told me that Miss Gould is doing better now. Her emotions have stabilized, and she seems to enjoy the food prepared by Lilly. She¡¯s been watching a reality show,¡± Phillip reported.


    A meaningful expression shed in Emanuele¡¯s warm brown eyes. Oh? After experiencing such a traumatic event yesterday, her emotions have stabilized quite quickly. She was a woman who piqued his interest. She might appear fragile, but deep down, she was strong. This unexpected quality both surprised and excited him.


    With this thought in mind, Emanuele felt the fatigue of the past few days dissipate in this moment. He watched Isabe on the surveince feed, seated on the couch, watching a reality show with Lilly,ughing and chatting. Her innocent and carefree demeanor didn¡¯t at all reflect the near-death experience she had just been through.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe, you are truly remarkable to remain so calm! Even Grazia, the real mafia princess, might not have regained herposure so quickly after such a terrifying ordeal. But Isabe achieved it.


    Emanuele, who usually wore an icy expression, now disyed a hint of admiration in his eyes. Her adaptability was impressive. She was truly a deserving mafia princess, and he could even call her a queen.

 Chapter 65: Isabella Disappears

    Isabe had been staying in her room for two days without any major incidents, which allowed her to breathe a sigh of relief. She knew she had to return to school to prepare for her graduation procedures. She had to take graduation photos, collect her diploma, and say goodbye to her close friends. She could temporarily postpone going back to the hospital, but if she missed her graduation ceremony, it might be a missed opportunity forever.


    With determination, Isabe mustered the courage to call Emanuele. ¡°Emanuele, can I go back to school? I¡¯m preparing for my graduation.¡±


    The moment she mentioned graduation, Isabe recalled Emanuele¡¯s proposal for her to marry rk after she graduated. He had stated that once she finished college, he¡¯d arrange her marriage. Had she graduated, and was it time for her to get married?


    Isabe felt a mix of nervousness and uncertainty. Thankfully, rk seemed to have forgotten about her; he hadn¡¯t messaged her.


    A yboy like rk surely had many women around him. Isabe could only hope that rk had truly forgotten about her.


    Emanuele, sounding a bit frustrated, replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize how dangerous it is for you right now? They¡¯ve set their sights on you, and you still want to attend the graduation ceremony? You¡¯d be a human target!¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Isabe immediately reassured. ¡°I¡¯ll just go to the school,plete what I need to, ande back right away. There shouldn¡¯t be any trouble.¡±


    She was somewhat aggrieved, feeling that she wanted to escape her current torment. She didn¡¯t need to go through all of this. She had already given up her job at the hospital; did she need to let go of her graduation too?


    Emanuele, hearing the hint of distress in Isabe¡¯s voice, felt a bitpassionate despite his exhaustion. ¡°All right, Isabe. I¡¯ll have Tony keep a close eye on you. After the graduation ceremony,e back to me immediately.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Isabe replied. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of regret. Her mother wouldn¡¯t be there to see her graduate.


    Two dayster, Isabe returned to her school to attend the graduation ceremony, say her farewells to her friends, and collect her diploma. Her student life hade to an end.


    Evelyn embraced Isabe and said, ¡°Isabe, take care of yourself. Stay inside as much as possible. I believe your family can protect you. I¡¯ll video chat with you online.¡±


    Evelyn didn¡¯t know what had happened to Isabe, but she sensed it was dangerous. As a friend, there was little she could do to help, but she wished for Isabe¡¯s safety, even if they couldn¡¯t meet in person.


    ¡°Thest time at the hospital scared me,¡± Evelyn admitted.


    ¡°Yeah, okay, Evelyn. No matter what, you should be careful too,¡± Isabe said, thinking about her friend. She wasn¡¯t sure if her troubles would affect Evelyn, but she hoped not. After all, Evelyn had no connection to Emanuele, and those people wouldn¡¯t target her, would they?


    Isabe replied, ¡°Yes, Evelyn, no matter what, be cautious as well.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Evelyn added, ¡°Pippo is really worried about you, Isabe. He said you haven¡¯t replied to his messages, and he¡¯s quite frightened.¡±


    Isabe thought of the messages Pippo had sent her, inquiring about her whereabouts, safety, and whether she needed a visit. She hadn¡¯t responded to him because she didn¡¯t want to burden him with her problems or risk involving him in the situation.


    ¡°Tell him I¡¯m okay,¡± Isabe said. She was starting to feel weary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll certainly tell him. It¡¯s just a pity, you worked so hard to stay in the hospital as a doctor, and now it¡¯s all¡­¡± Evelyn sighed as she spoke.


    She could see that Isabe had genuinely worked hard. She had been dedicated to her studies in school and continued to work diligently afterward. She even had ns for further education. Isabe aspired to be a great doctor, but now it all seemed to be slipping away.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Isabe remained surprisingly positive, offering a smile. ¡°Life is long, and who knows what opportunities maye in the future, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Evelyn reassured her, patting Isabe on the shoulder.


    At the graduation ceremony, Emanuele discreetly increased the number of bodyguards. As a result, everything concluded smoothly.


    When they left the ceremony and found their car had broken down, Isabe suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take the subway?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gould, the subway is crowded and dangerous,¡± Tony frowned with concern.


    ¡°Why do you think the car suddenly broke down? There¡¯s definitely something wrong with it. They know we¡¯re staying put until you manage to get another car for us. But they¡¯ll never guess we¡¯d take the subway,¡± Isabe calmly analyzed.


    Sometimes, the riskier ces turned out to be the safest. If they, who were experienced bodyguards, considered the subway dangerous, wouldn¡¯t those lurking in the shadows know that too? They were unlikely to expect Isabe to choose the subway.


    Seeing the merit in Isabe¡¯s reasoning, Tony and Harry surveyed the surrounding road conditions. There were many spots where someone could hide, and standing there waiting for a car made them easy targets. The subway, on the other hand, was crowded, making it harder for any potential attackers.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take the subway,¡± they finally agreed.


    However, the subway was indeed very crowded. Isabe squeezed onto the train first, and in a blink, Tony and Harry lost sight of her. Panic spread through their hearts.


    Isabe was gone, disappeared before their eyes. Were they overpowered by the crowd, or had the Sicilians captured her? They couldn¡¯t know.


    After frantically searching and failing to find Isabe, they immediately called Emanuele to report the situation. At the time, Emanuele was still deeply involved in his work. He had already determined Frederick¡¯s general location, which was good because it allowed him to n his moves.


    But right at that moment, Emanuele received Tony¡¯s call. After hearing Tony¡¯s report, Emanuele felt like throwing his phone against the wall.


    ¡°What? Say that again. Where¡¯s Isabe?¡±


    ¡°Boss, she¡¯s gone. One moment she was in front of us, and the next, she disappeared.¡±


    Fear gripped Emanuele¡¯s entire body, causing hisrge, mountain-like figure to tremble. He had never felt such fear before. Had the Sicilians taken Isabe? If they had dared toy a hand on her, he vowed to make them disappear from this earth.


    Emanuele called Isabe, but no one answered, and he was met with a busy tone. He swore to himself. A raging beast roared within him, his hands shook from anger and worry, and his light brown eyes slowly darkened, just like the demon Isabe had seen that night, as if emerging from the depths of hell. He swore to overturn the entire Chicago if he had to, just to find Isabe.

 Chapter 66: On the Brink of Death

    Isabe returned to her apartment alone. As she got on the subway, the surging crowd separated her from the bodyguards. She turned back to search for Tony and the others but couldn¡¯t find them. Isabe¡¯s phone had run out of battery because she had been taking pictures at the graduation ceremony.


    In the end, she had to make her way back to the apartment alone, believing that Tony and the others would eventually return.


    As Isabe had expected, Tony and Harry dide back. When they saw her, they were a mix of excitement and anger.


    ¡°Where did you go? We were really worried about you!¡± Tony said.


    ¡°There were too many people, and I got lost. I couldn¡¯t find you guys, and my phone ran out of battery, so I had toe back by myself.¡±


    In truth, Tony and Harry had to admit their negligence. With so many people apanying Isabe, losing track of her was an unexpected failure on their part. Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t been kidnapped by the Sicilian men and had made it back to the apartment safely. This was a fortunate turn of events within the unfortunate situation.


    Tony and the others felt like they had been given a second chance at life.


    Isabe yed hard all day, and with the added worry of potential assassins, she maintained a high level of tension throughout. Now, back in her apartment, she knew she was safe. She was also getting a bit tired. She asked Lilly to make her some pomelo tea and ced her phone on the table to charge it. Then, she went into the bathroom to rx and take a shower.


    She turned on the shower faucet, feeling the warm water cascading down her body. Isabe hummed a tune, enjoying theforting sensation. She had graduated, and she wouldn¡¯t have to go back to school, dealing with the busy coursework.


    However, she also felt a bit lost, wondering when she would be able to resume her medical career.


    After her shower, Isabe turned off the faucet and began to dry herself with a clean towel. She wrapped herself in another towel, rubbing her hair dry with a different one.


    Feelingpletely rxed, she stepped out of the bathroom and returned to her room. But as she exited the room, Isabe felt something was off. She couldn¡¯t see any immediate danger, but the room¡¯s temperature felt unnaturally cold, and she experienced an inexplicable sense of fear, as if she were being watched like prey by a serpent.


    As she anxiously searched for the source of her fear, something suddenly lifted her off her feet. She couldn¡¯t react in time, and she was forcefully thrown onto the bed.


    The soft,rge bed absorbed Isabe¡¯s body, and in the next moment, a massive man¡¯s figure loomed over her.


    Isabe instinctively struggled, but her hair was gripped tightly by the man. Her head was forced backward, and simultaneously, a gun was pointed at her temple. The chilling touch of the cold metal made her feel as though the shadow of death was hovering over her.


    ¡°No!¡± Isabe gasped, her breath heavy as she screamed. The fear of death overwhelmed her. She didn¡¯t want to die. She had just graduated, and her beautiful life had yet to begin.


    ¡°Do you see, catching you and letting you die is such a simple thing,¡± Emanuele¡¯s voice growled low, his breathing heavy, clearly agitated. ¡°Believe me, I could take you, then kill you, and it would be ages before anyone found your rotting corpse, reeking of decay.¡±


    It was Emanuele!


    Isabey there in a disheveled state, but upon realizing it was Emanuele, she wasn¡¯t as frightened.


    ¡°Do you see how easy it is for me to put you in a dangerous situation? Have you ever thought about what would happen if my enemies captured you?¡± Emanuele¡¯s voice was low and filled with anger. He was breathing heavily, sounding desperate, as if he wished he could kill her.


    ¡°Subway was packed, they couldn¡¯t keep up with me, it¡¯s not my fault,¡± Isabe argued nervously. She genuinely felt that she was innocent. Emanuele might be angry, but he shouldn¡¯t take it out on her alone.


    Isabe wriggled and struggled beneath Emanuele, but the more she struggled, the looser her towel became. Finally, when Isabe realized the problem, her towel had already slipped away, leaving her standingpletely exposed before Emanuele.


    Isabe realized her predicament wasn¡¯t favorable. She couldn¡¯t help but continue to exin, ¡°I did think about calling them, but my phone died due to a low battery. I just got home and put it on the table to charge¡­¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Isabe could finish her exnation, she screamed in pain. She realized that Emanuele was pulling her hair even harder and that he still had the gun against her head.


    ¡°I looked for you for a damn two hours!¡± Emanuele roared. At this moment, he was like a ferocious, raging beast. ¡°I was worried sick about you!¡±


    He had never been so afraid of losing someone before. Isabe made him feel that fear.


    Emanuele¡¯s aura filled the entire room with hostility. Isabe stared at Emanuele, trembling, struggling to breathe under his overpowering presence. She was filled with fear and dread.


    But strangely, she felt a growing desire inside her. She longed for Emanuele, and this desire made her no longer fear him.


    ¡°So, are you going to punish me?¡± Isabe looked into Emanuele¡¯s eyes. His hazel eyes were now aze with fiery passion. However, her desire for Emanuele had dispelled her fear.


    ¡°Are you going to fuck me to death? Or shoot me?¡± Isabe realized that, due to her words, Emanuele¡¯s breath had be faster. At this moment, his whole body pressed down on her, and Isabe, uneasy, wriggled her body beneath him.


    Honestly, she hoped Emanuele would punish her. Her body was already prepared for him. But after a while, Emanuele didn¡¯t make any move.


    Just when Isabe started feeling disappointed, Emanuele pped her on the butt.


    There was a loud smack, and Isabe felt as if her butt was on fire. She was almost in tears from the difort.


    In the next moment, Emanuele pped her butt again several times. Isabe screamed and struggled hard.


    ¡°Emanuele, let me go!¡± she yelled, trying to reach for the nket nearby to cover herself.


    But her actions were met with a series of ps on her butt by Emanuele. Isabe was humiliated to the point of almost crying. This man truly knew how to strip a person of their dignity and make them feel like a stray dog.


    Emanuele did something he had always wanted to do. Whenever he saw Isabe¡¯s curvy, firm butt, he had always wanted to give it a good p, to knead it as he pleased. It was as if her behind had been created just for him, making him possessive.


    Seeing Isabe wriggling to get away, Emanuele wasn¡¯t about to let her do as she wished. His hand moved to explore the area between her butt and her thighs. When he touched the wetness there, he looked at Isabe and said, ¡°You¡¯re so wet.¡±


    Isabe turned her head away, refusing to meet Emanuele¡¯s gaze. Though her desire for him was intense, she felt immense shame in this situation.


    Despite this, Emanuele¡¯s hand began to caress Isabe beneath her. It slid inside her, deeper and deeper. With every touch, the desire within Isabe grew, pulling her body closer to Emanuele, craving more.

 Chapter 67: I Will Hate You

    Passionate tears welled up in Isabe¡¯s eyes as she felt desire building inside her under Emanuele¡¯s control. But with a determined look, she told him, ¡°I will hate you.¡±


    The conflict between her body¡¯s desires and her rational emotions didn¡¯t align. She yearned for Emanuele but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t resent him.


    Emanuele, as if he had heard something amusing, twitched his lips and burst intoughter. ¡°Hate me all you want, baby, but that won¡¯t stop me from taking you.¡± Emanuele was now highly aroused. He proceeded to unbuckle his belt and removed his clothes. This time was entirely different from their previous encounters; Emanuele intended to take things to the next level.


    Isabe could hardly bring herself to look at Emanuele. Shey on the bed,pletely nude, bracing herself for what was about to unfold.


    Isabe¡¯s body was nearly bare, and she couldn¡¯t help but fear what awaited her next.


    Soon, her legs were forced apart, and she grimaced as Emanuele entered her, causing her to moan in pain. He was immense, and he lingered for a moment, allowing her to adjust before picking up the pace.


    He seemed like an unrelenting warrior, thrusting deeper and harder with each move, making Isabe whimper involuntarily. Emanuele tugged at her hair and passionately kissed her, biting her neck.


    Isabe thought of him as a hungry wolf who had finally captured a piece of meat, feasting voraciously. ¡°Isabe, can you feel me inside you? Do you like this?¡± Emanuele¡¯s hoarse voice inquired, breathing heavily from his exertions.


    Isabe could only emit moans at this point, unable to articte any words. Her abdomen was tightly wound, and she could feel the approaching climax.


    The man atop her had well-defined muscles, bulging pectorals, and visible biceps. He thrust into her with wild abandon, rendering Isabe incapable of coherent thoughts.


    She had only experienced sexual intimacy once before, and it was nothing like the ferocity of Emanuele¡¯s passion. He was overpowering, and Isabe found herself struggling to keep up.


    Desperate, she pped Emanuele. ¡°Too fast, too much, slow down,¡± she screamed.


    In response, Emanuele delivered a stinging p to her buttocks, causing Isabe to shriek in pain. Yet this only seemed to further excite him.


    ¡°Your ass is so firm and perky, amazing!¡± Emanuele eximed excitedly.


    Isabe had little capacity to think at this point. She felt her body twitching uncontrobly under Emanuele¡¯s movements, and she sensed her climax approaching. She tucked herself under the covers, trying to catch her breath, but Emanuele swiftly pulled her out again.


    He forced her to straddle him, feeling the profound collision of their bodies. ¡°Isabe, do you like it?¡± Emanuele inquired, wearing an evil grin.


    Undeniably, Isabe did enjoy being intimate with Emanuele, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t harbor resentment.


    ¡°I like it, but I still hate you¡­¡± Isabe said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Your body says otherwise. You¡¯ve soaked me so much. You say you don¡¯t like me?¡±


    Isabe¡¯s body was responding even as she bit down on her teeth, trying to hold her feelings in check. Emanuele intensified his pace, plunging deep into her until she reached her second climax.


    Isabe felt her mind exploding with fireworks, and she screamed, clutching Emanuele. She was convinced she might not survive Emanuele¡¯s passionate encounter.


    But Emanuele wasn¡¯t done; he flipped her over, pushed her down, and entered her once more, relentless in his pursuit of pleasure.


    Isabe gazed at Emanuele¡¯s handsome face and found him more captivating than ever before. Every line on his face seemed to be etched with desire. He leaned down and kissed Isabe¡¯s lips, his tongue exploring every inch of her mouth. Isabe clung to Emanuele¡¯s body, surrendering to his intense advances.


    It was too fast, too big, too savage; she felt like he was piercing her bodypletely. After what felt like an eternity, apanied by Emanuele¡¯s low growl, Isabe felt her body heat up. Emanuele had finally found his release.


    Exhausted, Isabey back on the bed. Passion had given way to rationality. She thought back to the wild encounter they¡¯d just had and felt nothing but shame and confusion.


    Emanuele¡¯s gaze lingered on Isabe. He looked at the marks he had left on her body, her skin flushed from the climax, and her eyes sparkling with tears. It was all so captivating.


    Emanuele¡¯s hand caressed Isabe¡¯s cheek, feeling her soft and smooth skin. His face, previously filled with desire, now appeared calm. ¡°Admit that you like me taking you,¡± Emanuele squeezed Isabe¡¯s chin, telling her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Isabe said, ¡°I hate you.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s hand brushed her lips, and he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to shut you up, then admit it.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s body trembled at Emanuele¡¯s words. Her eyes held pain, struggle, and humiliation. She finally whispered, ¡°I like it when you take me.¡±


    When Isabe spoke those words, she felt overwhelmed by humiliation. Emanuele was pleased with her admission, but he suddenly realized he was getting aroused again because of it. He couldn¡¯t help but be affected by Isabe more than he thought.


    Emanuele quickly got up, headed to the bathroom, and washed himself off, resisting the urge to sumb to his desires.


    He used Isabe¡¯s sweet-scented shower gel and shampoo, which had a sweet and fruity fragrance that seemed tailored for her but didn¡¯t quite suit his style. Meanwhile, Isabe sat on the bed, trying to collect herself, changed into a new set of pajamas, and waited patiently for Emanuele to return.


    She was still in shock over what had just happened. They had crossed a boundary by being intimate, and she had toe to terms with it. How would she define their rtionship now?


    Isabe¡¯s thoughts were in disarray, but she remainedposed as Emanuele emerged from the bathroom.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± Isabe initiated the conversation, her gaze at Emanuele devoid of the previous fear.


    However, Emanuele replied, ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Isabe seemed somewhat disappointed but didn¡¯t push him. ¡°We can talk when you wake up.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Emanuele found Isabe¡¯s response adorable. Heid back on her bed and pulled her close to his chest. The sweet scent of a woman and her petite, soft body once again stirred his desire.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 68: What Are They

    Emanuele ultimately restrained his thoughts. After their intense encounter, he was exhausted, and he needed to replenish his sleep quickly; otherwise, he feared he might drop dead at any moment.


    Emanuele slept soundly for what seemed like an astonishing ten hours. Even during more tranquil times, he had never managed such a lengthy slumber, let alone during these turbulent days.


    He observed the sleeping woman next to him. Isabey on her side, curled up, clutching a corner of the nket. She looked petite, much like a precious little kitten, invoking a strong sense of protectiveness in him.


    Emanuele had been with his fair share of women, but none of them stirred his protective instincts like Isabe. He felt himself slowly sumbing to her.


    Emanuele gazed at her peaceful sleeping face, noticing her sweetness, her delicate fragrance, and he couldn¡¯t help but linger a bit longer on her lips.


    Soon, Emanuele retrieved a pistol from beneath his pillow, kissed Isabe on the lips, and quietly left the room.


    Before departing, he nced at Tony and Harry. ¡°Make sure to keep an eye on Isabe. If she goes missing under your noses again, I¡¯ll take your lives.¡±


    ¡°Got it, boss,¡± Tony and Harry replied.


    Emanuele left, aware that the situation was far from resolved. He couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted by Isabe; it would only make his predicament worse.


    As he sat in the car, watching thendscape rush by outside the window, Emanuele became lost in thought. What happened the previous night had taken him by surprise. Initially, he had only wanted to punish her, to make her understand how terrifying it was to escape his control. However, at some point, his desires took over, and he did things he had long yearned for. But now, with a clear mind, he felt perplexed. Desire had led him to passionately engage with Isabe, observing her experience multiple orgasms in his bed had satisfied him greatly. Sleeping with her had brought an unexpected serenity, a feeling he had never experienced before during sleep. Isabe had brought him a novel experience, but the more unique it felt, the more Emanuele believed that he should distance himself from her.


    ¡­


    Isabe awoke from her slumber, only to find Emanuele missing from the bed. Where had he gone? Hadn¡¯t he promised to talk to her when she woke up? Isabe felt a bit vexed as she sat up, observing the traces of their passionate night and the lingering soreness.


    The wild man, who had ravished her like a beast, had given her countless climaxes. She was grateful for the intrauterine device, as it meant she didn¡¯t have to rely on birth control pills.


    But Isabe was still quite vexed. She changed into fresh clothes and headed out. Lilly had already prepared lunch for her, but she had managed to sleep until well past noon.


    ¡°Lilly, can you make me another cup of coffee?¡± Isabe thought as she needed a caffeine boost to shake off her drowsiness.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lilly promptly agreed, starting to grind the coffee beans.


    Isabe sat at the dining table, even though Lilly¡¯s food was as delicious as ever, she found herself eating absentmindedly, her thoughts constantly drifting to Emanuele. She was in a state of confusion about her rtionship with him after what happenedst night.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They were nominally step-siblings, and if others found out about this, it could cause a major scandal. She wondered what Emanuele was doing right now, whether he missed her or remained his usual cold self. Isabe was unsure, but she knew her developing feelings for Emanuele were problematic. She was supposed to hate him for what he had done, but she couldn¡¯t deny that her emotions for him had shifted. She found herself caring about him, keeping him in her heart, and this feeling made her ufortable. It felt like Emanuele had stolen her heart.


    Tonight, she had to return to the Lombardi family for their family gathering. Despite the tense situation, it was the safest ce. She just needed to stay vignt on her way there. Emanuele would probably be there tonight, and she intended to have a serious conversation with him about what was going through his mind.


    In the evening, Isabe put on a light yellow dress and, guarded by her bodyguards, made her way to the Lombardi family. Although she had been here many times and was familiar with the people, she still felt nervous every time she visited. She despised therge mansion because it felt oppressive to her. She was always forced toe here for social events she didn¡¯t want to attend. Luckily, Chloe had returned home, so she wouldn¡¯t have to see her. In the living room, Sophia rushed in, giving her a tight hug.


    ¡°Isabe, are you okay? It¡¯s been a dangerous time, and Emanuele is busy with work. He rarely stays at the apartment. It¡¯s not safe for you to live alone. Why don¡¯t you move in with us?¡± Sophia was genuinely concerned for Isabe. She was her only daughter, and if anything happened to her, Sophia would be devastated.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. I¡¯m living there just fine. Emanuele has arranged many bodyguards to protect me.¡± Mentioning Emanuele, Isabe grew anxious. Everything that had happened the previous night was so wild and passionate. The memory made her heart race, but she didn¡¯t know what Emanuele was thinking. Did he like her, or was it just about sex?


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Sophia didn¡¯t insist. Grazia also approached Isabe and greeted her. ¡°During this time, Andrew and I are nning to visit Italy. Isabe, would you like to join us? Chicago¡¯s situation is too dangerous right now. Staying here, you never know what might happen. It¡¯s better to go abroad for a while until things settle down.¡±


    As the mafia princess, Isabe was clueless about most things. The only thing she could do was try not to trouble Emanuele during this time. She wanted to keep him focused on the task at hand.


    Isabe shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. As long as I¡¯m careful, nothing should happen.¡±


    After all, she had attended her graduation ceremony just yesterday, and nothing had gone wrong. Isabe no longer had the initial fear and apprehension. She was adaptable, and her fear was only temporary. She wouldn¡¯t be easily defeated in these difficult times.


    As they chatted, Emanuele returned.

 Chapter 69: His Unusual Cruelty

    Emanuele, wearing a ck overcoat, strode in through the door, his tall figuremanding attention. He exuded an icy aura, as if he could freeze anyone in their tracks with a mere look. However, when he approached, he greeted Sophia and Grazia with warm hugs.


    ¡°Oh, Emanuele, I thought you were too busy to make it today,¡± Sophia said, pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s our weekly gathering. How could I miss it?¡± Emanuele replied.


    After embracing his family, he approached Isabe.


    Isabe nervously gazed at Emanuele, her throat dry. She wanted to ask him questions, but there were too many people around, and she had to hold her tongue.


    Emanuele¡¯s demeanor remainedposed, as though nothing had happened between them. He reached out and gave Isabe a brief hug before letting her go.


    They started their dinner as usual, with Emanuele still seated next to Isabe.


    ¡°Yesterday was Isabe¡¯s graduation ceremony, and we couldn¡¯t attend. What a shame,¡± Grazia sighed. The timing was indeed not ideal. Going to the graduation ceremony now could provoke their enemies to take desperate measures to destroy them.


    They had to act separately to prevent any harm from reaching them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was able to attend my graduation ceremony on my own, so I have no regrets,¡± Isabe replied with a cheerful smile. Though she felt the absence of her mother and Grazia was a letdown, she was content with being able to attend the ceremony herself.


    Yet, deep down, Isabe still felt wronged. She had been forced into the world of the mafia and longed for a way out. But there was no turning back now, and she couldn¡¯t live like an ordinary person anymore. It was a heavy burden for her to carry, and it weighed on her heart.


    As they enjoyed the meal and engaged in casual conversation, avoiding discussions about the current situation, Isabe kept a close eye on Emanuele. When he sat beside her in the past, he often teased her, but today he was unusually well-behaved. This heightened Isabe¡¯s anxiety.


    What did Emanuele mean by this change? Did he lose interest in her after what happened between themst night?


    Finally, the dinner came to an end, and Isabe turned to Emanuele. ¡°I want to talk to you.¡±


    Emanuele nodded and announced to the group, ¡°Isabe and I have something to discuss.¡±


    He led Isabe to his study and closed the door behind them. Isabe¡¯s eyes burned with intensity as she confronted him. Her gaze was as fiery as the sun, and Emanuele was momentarily taken aback.


    ¡°Tell me, what is our rtionship now?¡± Isabe demanded.


    Emanuele, after pausing briefly, replied calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t we still step-siblings?¡±


    Those seemingly casual words from Emanuele plunged Isabe into an icy abyss. She felt a chill run through her body, and her breathing becamebored.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we still step-siblings?¡±


    Was their rtionship really that simple? What about the madness ofst night? Was it merely about Emanuele satisfying his desires?


    ¡°Isabe, we¡¯re both adults. You seemed quitefortablest night, didn¡¯t you? However, you must marry rk. He¡¯ll be here in a week, and I expect you to marry him immediately and go to Canada with him,¡± Emanuele said, calcting his strategy to deal with the Sicilian mob.


    Isabe took a few steps back, staring at the man before her as if he were a stranger. So, now that their desires had waned, was all that remained the brutal reality?


    Their rtionship had never truly changed, and they were back to being enemies, with only hatred and anger between them. Isabe, her eyes filled with fiery rage, looked at Emanuele and said, ¡°I will not marry rk!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your decision, Isabe. I suggest you obey me before you provoke my anger,¡± Emanuele replied coldly, like ice.


    ¡°Even if I have to die, I won¡¯t agree to what you¡¯re saying!¡± Isabe retorted, and in an instant, she fled the study, fearing that Emanuele might lose his temper and harm her.


    She escaped from the Lombardi familypound, but just as she stepped outside, someone grabbed her. She was forcefully pushed into an SUV.


    The man inside the vehicle red at her angrily. ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t think thatst night¡¯s experience changes my determination.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? You, bastard, you tortured me ruthlessly, and now you want to give me away!¡± Isabe stared at Emanuele, and to be honest, at that moment, she felt an intense urge to sink her teeth into him. Her gaze was unwavering as she continued, as though she had suddenly seen through Emanuele¡¯s true motivations.


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯ve found yourself hopelessly addicted to my body, that you can¡¯t bear to be without me, so you want to get rid of me before you lose your rationality?¡± Isabe locked her angry and sorrowful eyes onto Emanuele, pushing him to the edge. Right then, all she wanted was to tear everything apart.


    Isabe continued to provoke Emanuele, flooding him with her anger and sorrow, her emotions pushing her to the brink.


    Soon, she noticed that Emanuele¡¯s fury was rising. His lips quivered with anger, and his breathing quickened. He dered, ¡°You¡¯re right; indeed, I desire your body. Your body tempts me. However, that¡¯s all it is.¡±


    His light brown eyes gradually darkened in color as he spoke. He continued coldly, ¡°Young women like you are a dime a dozen. Do you think I genuinely care about you? Don¡¯t overestimate yourself! With a snap of my fingers, countless women would crawl into my bed.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, marrying rk, a young and handsome mob boss, is the best choice I can offer you. Or do you want to marry an old bastard?¡± Emanuele looked at Isabe, struggling to contain his anger.


    Isabe fell into a state of panic due to Emanuele¡¯s words, and her sorrow pierced her like a thousand needles, making her feel physical pain. Breathing became increasingly difficult.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Isabe somehow found the strength to push Emanuele away, and she hurried back to her own car. After shutting the door and blocking Emanuele from her view, she still felt tense. Her body trembled uncontrobly, and her breathing grewbored.


    She frantically searched her bag for estazm, but in her state, the pills rolled under the car. Tony, seeing her struggle, picked them up, opened the bottle, and handed her one.


    Isabe swallowed the pill, and its effects started to soothe her. Finally, she could breathe normally. Tears streamed down her face, and she felt utterly devastated. She had never imagined that Emanuele would be so heartless, arranging for her to marry another man the day after he had her.

 Chapter 70: She Lost This Game

    Despair enveloped Isabe, making her feel that at this moment, the world had turned dark and cold.


    Isabe found it quite amusing. She had been too naive, thinking that having been with him once would change their rtionship. But now it was clear that the change had urred only within her mindset. For Emanuele, nothing had changed.


    She had dared to imagine being in love with Emanuele. The sad truth was nowid out before her, and she realized that in their game, she had be the loser.


    Despite her constant ims of hating him, she couldn¡¯t control her feelings of love for him. Emanuele¡¯s handsome and icy face appeared in Isabe¡¯s mind once again, along with his words.


    He had said he nevercked for women. With a mere gesture, he could have many women flocking to him. Isabe knew that with Emanuele¡¯s looks and charm, it was undoubtedly true. But it wasn¡¯t the same for her.


    ¡°You¡¯re a lousy slut, fat and ugly. No man would ever like you.¡±


    ¡°Your boyfriend is only with you to take your virginity. How could he possibly like a lowly bitch like you?¡±


    ¡°No one would like a big fat girl like you.¡±


    Suddenly, Isabe remembered the hurtful words Chloe had said to her. Even though she had taken medication, she felt a suffocating sensation creeping over her.


    She had to stop thinking about this. It was bing unbearable. She might die from it.


    But if Emanuele really wanted her to marry rk, what could she do?


    On the other side, Emanuele sat in the car, and Phillip watched him. After a moment of hesitation, Phillip spoke, ¡°Boss, what you¡¯re doing, you¡¯ll regret it sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°I never regretted.¡± Emanuele appeared rxed, but his actions revealed his true emotions. He lit a cigarette and took a deep drag, his brow furrowing. It was evident that he was in a terrible mood.


    He intended to have Isabe marry rk to ensure her safety. He was already in a crisis, and now that Isabe was being targeted, being with her would put her in greater danger. Marrying rk, a leader of the Canadian mafia, would provide her with sufficient protection, and Canada was still rtively safe.


    Phillip had no idea what to say to his boss, but he believed Emanuele was making a mistake by pushing Miss Gould away. He was certain that someday Emanuele would regret this decision.


    Isabe returned home and locked herself in her room. She believed that a good night¡¯s sleep would help. However, when she woke up the next day and recalled the events of the previous night, her heart still ached, making it hard to breathe.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Emanuele was so cold and heartless. His body had indicated that he needed her, but he had still unhesitatingly pushed her away.


    The thought of this made her heartache, and tears fell uncontrobly. She had never imagined she could be so fragile. Where had the strong, brave girl who had once stood up to Emanuele gone? The girl who could fight Emanuele courageously? She seemed to have vanished.


    Isabe felt as fragile as ss, ready to shatter at the slightest touch.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside her door, Lilly had prepared breakfast but hadn¡¯t seen Isabe emerge. She knocked on the door and said, ¡°Isabe, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±


    Isabe appreciated that Lilly addressed her by name.


    Isabe had a strong affection for Lilly, almost like a niece. She often praised Lilly¡¯s cooking, iming it perfectly matched her taste. They would watch reality shows together, indulging in witty banter without any generation gap.


    To prevent herself from oversleeping, Isabe would have Lilly wake her up every morning. But today, when Lilly went to Isabe¡¯s room as usual to wake her up, she noticed a strange silence. She waited for half an hour, and there was still no response from inside the room.


    ¡°Oh, sweetheart, has something happened? Isabe, open the door,¡± Lilly said with a hint of concern. ¡°If you don¡¯t open up, I might have to get Tony to break down the door.¡±


    She knew that Isabe was being targeted, and it was dangerous. While their security was tight, they couldn¡¯t be sure that their enemies wouldn¡¯t resort to more devious methods to infiltrate Isabe¡¯s room.


    After a while, the door was finally opened, and Isabe appeared before Lilly. Thankfully, she was unharmed. Lilly let out a sigh of relief, but Isabe¡¯s condition was worse than she had feared. Isabe¡¯s face was pale and lifeless, her eyes bloodshot and red, her expression fragile, her hair in disarray, and the corners of her mouth were downturned.


    All of these signs pointed to a young girl filled with sadness.


    ¡°Isabe, are you okay?¡± Lilly asked with a worried look, gripping Isabe¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabe said.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Isabe was far from fine. She had only said she was fine to dismiss the questions.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look okay at all, dear. What¡¯s happened? You look really exhausted, and it¡¯s breaking my heart,¡± Lilly said as she gently stroked Isabe¡¯s hair to straighten it.


    Faced with Lilly¡¯s caring gaze, Isabe suddenly felt a lump in her throat, making her choke up. Tears welled up in her eyes. She could endure the cold looks and taunts from others, but she couldn¡¯t bear to be cared for when she was feeling down, which only made her feel as fragile as a baby.


    ¡°Lilly, what should I do?¡± Isabe asked as she reached out and embraced Lilly, unable to hold back her tears.


    Lilly pulled Isabe into her room where there were no bodyguards. It was just the two of them, and Lilly believed that Isabe needed a safe space to express her emotions.


    After crying for a while, Isabe gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Isabe, have you encountered some problems? If you have, you can talk to me. Perhaps I can help,¡± Lilly offered.


    ¡°Lilly, do you know Emanuele? What kind of person do you think he is?¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but ask. She thought that if Emanuele allowed Lilly to cook for her, he must trust Lilly very much.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve watched Emanuele grow up,¡± Lilly said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been the chef at the Lombardi estate for twenty-five years. Back when Emanuele was just a little boy.¡±


    ¡°So, what kind of person is he?¡± Isabe asked, her curiosity piqued. ¡°I mean, is he really as ruthless as they say?¡±


    Isabe thought about how Emanuele had taken her body and then acted like a stranger to her. It felt like her heart was bleeding. She had fallen in love with him, and he had enjoyed her body, yet he wanted her to marry someone else. Did this man have no heart?


    ¡°No, Emanuele is good to all of us. Even though I¡¯m just one of the household chefs, every time I make pastries, even if he can¡¯t eat much, he¡¯ll take a bite and praise me for doing a great job,¡± Lilly said. Her face lit up with joy as she spoke, and even her freckles seemed lively and cute.

 Chapter 71: Confiding in Her Mother

    Could he really be like that? Isabe thought about Emanuele, always ready to kill her, delighting in her suffering. He was a sadistic tormentor, capable of inflicting the most excruciating pain on a living person.


    Such a demon, and yet, he treated those close to him so well?


    ¡°Then¡­ what about Emanuele and the women he likes?¡± Isabe asked cautiously.


    She suddenly realized that she knew nothing about whether Emanuele had other women or if he had other girlfriends while he was with her. The mere thought of it made her feel sick.


    ¡°Oh God, I hope not,¡± she prayed internally.


    Fortunately, Lilly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. I¡¯ve never seen Emanuele bring women home, and even though his father has been pushing him to get married, it doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect.¡±


    Lilly then smiled and continued, ¡°But honestly, you¡¯re the girl I¡¯ve seen Emanuele treat the most seriously. He actually let me cook for you and spend time with you.¡±


    Isabe was shocked. Treated seriously? She couldn¡¯t believe it. If this was what Emanuele¡¯s version of taking something seriously was, then she was nothing more than an object to him. After using her, he¡¯d handed her over to his brother like she was amodity.


    ¡°So, Isabe, is your distress rted to Emanuele?¡± Lilly asked with a warm andpassionate smile, making her look like a therapist.


    Isabe nodded. ¡°I thought he might like me, but then he asked me to marry one of his friends.¡±


    Even speaking about it to someone else was painful for Isabe. Lilly was surprised and gasped, ¡°Oh my goodness, he asked you to marry someone directly?!¡±


    She looked at Isabe¡¯s sorrowful face and suddenly understood why she was so heartbroken. From Isabe¡¯s appearance, she could tell that Isabe had developed feelings for Emanuele, yet he wanted her to marry someone else.


    When Emanuele had requested her presence to cook here, Lilly had suspected that he might have feelings for Isabe, but Emanuele had denied it, insisting that Isabe was like a little sister. Now, hearing Isabe¡¯s ount of the situation, Lilly knew what was really going on.


    ¡°You like Emanuele, but he doesn¡¯t like you, is that it?¡± Lilly gently stroked Isabe¡¯s hair, which used to be as smooth as silk, but now appeared messy due to herck of grooming.


    Isabe nodded, her voice quivering. She admitted to herself that she had developed feelings for Emanuele, but she didn¡¯t dare to confess this in front of others.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, dear,¡± Lilly reassured her. ¡°Emanuele isn¡¯t as ruthless as you might imagine. He¡¯s good to everyone in the house. You don¡¯t have to think of him as such a terrible person. He brought me here to take care of you because he already considers you a part of the family. Otherwise, he could have just left you to fend for yourself, right? I think there might be some misunderstanding.¡±


    Isabe found Lilly¡¯s words somewhat reasonable. However, just as Emanuele had stated, he considered her a part of the family, like a sister. The realization shattered her heart.


    ¡°But he still wants me to marry someone. I don¡¯t want to get married, and he doesn¡¯t agree,¡± Isabe¡¯s voice trembled, and her tears were about to start falling again. ¡°Lilly, what should I do? Can you convince him?¡±


    ¡°On that matter, I¡¯m truly not sure,¡± Lilly furrowed her brows as she thought, not finding any good solution to the problem.


    ¡°Emanuele¡¯s decisions are hard to change, Isabe,¡± Lilly began, trying to paint a brighter picture of rk¡¯s future. ¡°rk is actually a good guy, handsome, ambitious, and marrying him means you¡¯ll be going to Canada. You won¡¯t have to live in constant fear anymore, and you¡¯ll be free to go wherever you want, with no one to harm you.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s eyes filled with tears, her trembling lips managed to whisper, ¡°I understand.¡±


    She was now lost in a sea of despair. Isabe wondered why everyone around her was so loyal to Emanuele, thinking of him as a great person and even being willing to sacrifice their lives for him. But in her eyes, Emanuele was nothing short of a demon. He could easily drag her into the abyss, inflicting endless pain upon her.


    Later, Isabe joined Lilly for breakfast, not wanting to worry her. To make Isabe feel better, Lilly even baked a small cake for her. However, Isabe couldn¡¯t find joy in anything. The approaching wedding was causing a constant ache in her heart.


    Isabe finished her meal and wanted to retreat to her room. She believed that sleep might be the only way to escape from the harsh reality.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Isabe, why go to your room? Let¡¯s continue watching the reality show we were enjoying,¡± Lilly suggested, fearing that Isabe would be consumed by dark thoughts if left alone. She took Isabe by the arm and led her to the living room, turning on the TV to y the reality show they both liked.


    ¡°You see, isn¡¯t this the guy you like?¡± Lilly made an effort to redirect Isabe¡¯s gaze. ¡°He¡¯s handsome, gentle, considerate, and incredibly charming.¡±


    Isabe gazed at the man on the television screen. This man was so gentle, caring, and polite with every girl, a true gentleman, theplete opposite of Emanuele.


    But Isabe¡¯s mind was still upied with thoughts of Emanuele. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was doing now and whether he would feel any regret watching her marry rk. Was he really so heartless? Had all the tenderness of that night been a mere fa?ade?


    A string of thoughts tormented Isabe almost to the point of madness. She had never imagined that she would find herself in such a situation, longing for Emanuele despite his cruelty.


    She liked Emanuele, and the thought drove Isabe to the brink of a breakdown. What was even more agonizing was that Emanuele didn¡¯t like her. The memory of Emanuele¡¯s ruthless attitude when he asked her to marry rk the previous night filled her with sorrow.


    Isabe tried to focus on the reality show, but her mind was locked in her misery. The idea of bing rk¡¯s bride was almost unbearable.


    Yet, the most painful aspect was Emanuele¡¯s cold indifference. Just yesterday, he had been passionate and intense in bed, as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of her, but not long after, he had be apletely different person.


    Isabe knew she couldn¡¯t resist him, but should she confide in her mother about this?

 Chapter 72: He Doesn鈥檛 Want to Know How Sad She Is

    When Sophia found out that Emanuele was nning to marry Isabe off to rk, she couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Oh my goodness, what on earth is happening? Isabe, you¡¯ve just graduated. Emanuele can¡¯t possibly want you to get married! I can¡¯t let you go through with this!¡±


    At the very least, it should be someone Isabe likes. But she knew Isabe wouldn¡¯t lie, and this was Emanuele¡¯s decision. Oh God, why would Emanuele want to marry Isabe to someone?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Isabe. Let me talk to your stepfather,¡± Sophia said as she picked up the phone.


    ¡°Leo, what¡¯s going on? Why is Emanuele insisting that Isabe get married?¡± She had never heard Emanuele mention this before, and now he was saying that Isabe would marry rk in a week. This was hard to ept.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Although her own time with Isabe had decreased since she got married, Isabe was her only daughter, and she didn¡¯t want to just give away her happiness for the rest of her life.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of this either,¡± Leo was also puzzled. ¡°But I believe Emanuele must have his reasons. I¡¯ll ask him.¡±


    Coincidentally, Emanuele had also arrived today, and he overheard Sophia talking to Isabe and learned that she had told her mother about the impending marriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, the situation is tense right now, and Isabe is in danger. The Sicilian Mafia is targeting her, and marrying rk, the head of the Canadian Mafia, is the best choice to ensure her safety. rk, you¡¯ve met him, he¡¯s a good guy, and Isabe will be happy with him,¡± Emanuele calmly exined his reasoning to Sophia and Leo.


    Sophia and Leo exchanged a look, and they realized that Emanuele was probably right. Chicago was currently facing great risks, with the Sicilian Mafia eyeing them, and their subordinates dropping like flies. No one knew whose head the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe would swing toward next.


    After marrying Leo, Sophia knew the risks she would have to shoulder as the Queen of the Mafia. Though Emanuele was powerful, they didn¡¯t know how long he could keep up his strength. If he was in danger, that would put their whole family at risk. Isabe wouldn¡¯t escape either.


    Thinking about it, Sophia spoke to Isabe over the phone, ¡°Isabe, did you hear that? Emanuele is doing this for your own good. We don¡¯t have any other choice, and you should trust him. He¡¯s doing it to ensure your safety.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I agree with Emanuele¡¯s idea,¡± Leo added, emphasizing the rationale behind the decision. ¡°Isabe, just follow through with the wedding. It¡¯s all for your benefit.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Isabe realized that even her mother thought Emanuele¡¯s decision was right. If marrying rk was the way to secure her happiness, and it hade to this point, what else could she say?


    Isabe felt like she was engulfed in darkness, with no light to be seen. She could barely breathe, tears streaming down her face, yet she didn¡¯t want anyone to know her vulnerability. Without saying a word, she hung up the phone.


    Isabey weakly on her bed, her tears long dried. She felt like an empty doll without a soul.


    Lilly paced outside Isabe¡¯s room, walking back and forth. She looked at Tony and Harry and said, ¡°What can we do now? I feel like Isabe, locked up in her room, will eventually go mad.¡±


    Lilly could tell that Isabe was truly heartbroken. She liked Emanuele so much, but he was handing her over to someone else. Lilly felt for the young girl.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what to do. All we can do is ensure her safety; the rest isn¡¯t our business,¡± Tony replied.


    Both he and Harry had only had casual flings. They had never truly dated because their line of work typically left little time for romance. How could they understand a woman¡¯s mind?


    They didn¡¯t understand why Isabe was so heartbroken. Marrying the head of the Canadian Mafia, a young and handsome man, was a dream for many girls. She hadn¡¯t even put in any effort and had be the Queen of the Mafia. They couldn¡¯t fathom why she was so sad. It left them clueless about how tofort her.


    Looking at the two men in front of her, who were as stoic as wood, Lilly couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and sigh, ¡°No wonder Emanuele arranged for me to take care of her. If it were you two trying to console her, she might as well be dead.¡±


    With these thoughts in mind, Lilly called Emanuele. ¡°Emanuele, except for mealtime, Isabe stays in her room all day and refuses toe out. I¡¯m very worried about her,¡± Lilly said to Emanuele. In reality, it was also a test to see if Emanuele cared about Isabe.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Emanuele asked. At this moment, he was just finishing dealing with a warehouse attack case. These kinds of incidents had been happening recently. Although they were notrge-scale, they were troublesome. It was evident that the Sicilian Mafia was retaliating against him because he had captured many of their members, and they were getting closer to their ultimate target. They were definitely getting desperate.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. It was only a matter of time before they found those responsible. But he had to minimize the loss of his personnel.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on. She seems to be resisting the marriage. Every time I see her, her eyes are red. I suspect she¡¯s been crying in her room every day. Oh, my poor Isabe. Why does she have to go through such a miserable experience?¡± Lilly didn¡¯t tell Emanuele directly that Isabe liked him. Perhaps he was aware of it but pretending not to know. She knew that revealing Isabe¡¯s feelings would only make her look more vulnerable. In the world of emotions, the one who falls in love first often seems more vulnerable. Unless she could sense that Emanuele had the slightest liking for Isabe, she wouldn¡¯t tell him that Isabe had feelings for him.


    Listening to Lilly¡¯s words, Emanuele furrowed his brows. He could almost imagine Isabe in her room, crying. However, he preferred the strong, defiant side of her that wouldn¡¯t back down and dared to challenge him. That¡¯s what made her interesting.


    He didn¡¯t like seeing her cry, unless it was in bed. So, when Lilly mentioned Isabe crying, Emanuele felt a slight pain in his chest as if something had pierced him. But he kept hisposure.


    The situation was just too tense right now. He couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted and take care of Isabe.


    ¡°Tell Isabe that in the next few days, I will have rke to the top apartment to keep herpany. Let¡¯s consider it as a newlywed couple getting to know each other. I hope she¡¯ll be willing to spend time with rk,¡± Emanuele said these words, and no one knew how much effort it took him to suppress his frustration.


    He thought about the past when rk had pursued Isabe. Back then, seeing them together made him angry, upset, and even madly kiss Isabe. But now, was he going to watch Isabe be with rk?


    Emanuele felt a lump in his throat, a sense of sorrow creeping over him. This man who had always been on top, now felt like a defeated tiger, head hung low.


    Lilly was astonished. ¡°Emanuele, are you really going to do this? Isabe might very well die.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t die,¡± Emanuele quickly reverted to his usual indifference. ¡°However sad she is, however heartbroken she is, I don¡¯t want to know. As long as she¡¯s alive and well, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

 Chapter 73: She Fell Ill

    In Emanuele¡¯s view, the most crucial thing right now was to ensure everyone¡¯s safety. As for emotions, mental well-being, and other concerns, Emanuele admitted that he didn¡¯t have the time to think about them. Isabe¡¯s current emotional state, no matter how heartbroken she might be, felt unimportant to him. Compared to her safety, everything else had to be put on the backburner.


    Lilly could hardly believe these cold-hearted words wereing from Emanuele. It made her wonder if she had ever truly understood him. She used to think Emanuele was warm and polite to their staff, including the cooks and servants. But now, seeing how he treated Isabe, she finally understood why Isabe was heartbroken.


    Isabe fancied Emanuele, yet he responded with such indifference. How could she not be heartbroken?


    Lilly had no choice but to end her call with Emanuele and turned back to look at the closed door. She didn¡¯t know how to break the unfortunate news to Isabe. She was already quite heartbroken, and if she learned that rk wasing over to live with her in advance, even just to stay together, she couldn¡¯t imagine how desperate Isabe would be. But, she would eventually find out.


    Lilly sighed and decided to return to the kitchen. Tonight, she nned to make Isabe¡¯s favorite dinner: tomato and bacon pasta, grilled sausages, and freshly squeezed orange juice, hoping that these delicious dishes might lift Isabe¡¯s spirits.


    In the evening, Lilly prepared everything and knocked on Isabe¡¯s door, inviting her to dinner. After a while, Isabe opened the door.


    She was wearing a pale pink silk pajama set, looking tired. Her eyes, once bright andrge, had lost their luster. Over the past few days, it seemed like she had lost a lot of weight, and her pajamas now hung loosely on her.


    Lilly felt pity for this young girl. She hugged Isabe gently. ¡°Isabe, you¡¯ve been in your room all day. Don¡¯t stay cooped up. Come out and have dinner.¡±


    Isabe followed Lilly to the dining table. She looked at the carefully prepared meal. These were her favorite dishes, and if it were any other time, she would have been delighted and eager to eat.


    But now¡­


    Isabe looked at Lilly and said, ¡°Lilly, thank you for preparing this dinner for me.¡± She had no appetite, though, feeling like her stomach was churning. She tried to eat a little more, not wanting to disappoint Lilly, but eventually, she couldn¡¯t force it any longer.


    Lilly felt deeply for Isabe. ¡°Isabe, you¡¯ll get sick if you keep this up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabe replied. She got up from her seat and headed to her bedroom.


    For some reason, her stomach felt really ufortable. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was from overeating or some other reason, but she couldn¡¯t help but rush to the bathroom and vomit.


    Isabe ended up throwing up everything she had eaten today, including bile. Afterward, she felt a bit relieved.


    But simultaneously, her body felt incredibly cold, like being in a refrigerator. Goosebumps covered her skin.


    Isabe¡¯s consciousness grew hazy, and shey down on her bed, thinking that perhaps a good night¡¯s sleep would help her feel better.


    In her half-asleep state, Isabe heard Lilly¡¯s anxious voice, ¡°Yes, Isabe is sick. She seems to have a fever; her forehead is burning hot, and I¡¯m really worried about her.¡±


    Isabe briefly woke up but quickly drifted back to sleep.


    When she woke up again, she saw Emanuele.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe blinked, thinking she must be mistaken. She tried to open her eyes wider and indeed saw the tall figure and handsome face of a man.


    He sat in a chair by her bedside.


    Their eyes met, and Isabe felt tears welling up again, but she managed to hold them back. Her voice sounded hoarse, even her efforts to speak made it as small as a mosquito¡¯s buzz. She felt terribly weak.


    ¡°Emanuele, why are you here?¡± Isabe croaked, hershes trembling.


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s question, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of worry and anger. ¡°A few days apart, and you let yourself get into this state?¡± He gritted his teeth, trying to restrain himself. He didn¡¯t want tosh out at Isabe.


    God! He rushed here upon hearing that Isabe was sick, and when he saw her in such a fragile state, his concern and anger surged up instantly. He couldn¡¯t fathom how Isabe had ended up like this in just a few days. The Isabe he knew was vibrant and tenacious, never shying away from a challenge.


    But the Isabe before him now was pale, emaciated, and lying in bed, looking as if she could slip away at any moment.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how she¡¯d transformed in such a short time.


    Isabe¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly when she heard Emanuele¡¯s words. A cold smile graced her lips, thinking he didn¡¯t care.


    She turned her head away from Emanuele. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, whatever state I¡¯m in is my business, and it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    When Emanuele had coldly told her she would marry rk, stating that she was just one of many women he had, Isabe swore to herself that she wouldn¡¯t forgive him. Even though she had feelings for him, she was a girl with pride and self-respect. She wouldn¡¯t be easily swayed.


    She was a girl with high pride and self-respect. Otherwise, she would have agreed to marry rk a long time ago. rk was quite the catch; every girl wanted to marry him. However, no matter what anyone said, she couldn¡¯t be swayed.


    Emanuele chuckled upon hearing Isabe¡¯s words. She had managed to irritate him even in her weakened state. ¡°Isabe, could you not provoke me at a time like this? I don¡¯t want to upset you while you¡¯re ill,¡± he warned.


    He had been mistaken to assume that Isabe had be powerless and fragile. Even with just one breath left, she had the power to get under his skin.


    If he could, he would love to torment her the way he had that one night, leaving her with both pain and pleasure, making her submit to him.


    Isabe turned to face Emanuele, challenging him. ¡°Then why do you think you can make me marry rk? I don¡¯t want to marry him. You¡¯ve never respected me, so why should I respect you?¡±


    The tension between them grew thicker. Emanuele clenched his teeth, trying to avoid strangling her out of anger.


    ¡°Regardless, Isabe, you will marry rk. Tomorrow, he wille here, and I hope you two can get along. Don¡¯t make me worry anymore,¡± Emanuele said as he stood up. He didn¡¯t look at Isabe¡¯s changing expression; he didn¡¯t want to soften his resolve.


    Isabe¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t expected rk to move in with her so soon. Was Emanuele doing this to help her adapt to living together?


    No, she couldn¡¯t do it!


    ¡°No, Emanuele, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Isabe¡¯sposure broke, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry. Her breath was constricted, and she felt choked.


    But Emanuele ignored her distress, turned, and left, closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 74: What She Needs is You

    The room door closed, isting Isabe¡¯s cries inside. Emanuele stood at the door with a furrowed brow, but his mind was still filled with Isabe¡¯s sobs. She was so sad, like a forsaken puppy.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    For some reason, Emanuele¡¯s heart began to ache in sync with Isabe¡¯s pain. However, this kind of sensitive vulnerability was thest thing a mafia boss needed. He lit a cigarette, the smoke filling the room, and the nicotine eased his mood slightly.


    He told Lilly, ¡°Take care of her.¡±


    Lilly frowned and replied, ¡°But, Emanuele, what she needs is you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give her anything. Only rk can make her happy,¡± Emanuele responded coldly, as icy as ever.


    Lilly looked at the man she had known since his childhood, usually kind to those close to him but ruthless towards enemies. Now, she saw him being cruel to Isabe, which was heart-wrenching.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how he, as Isabe¡¯s stepbrother, could treat her this way. Emanuele left Lilly to look after Isabe and, sitting in the car, Phillip couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss, are you really going to watch Miss Gould marry Mr. Campbell?¡±


    He clearly sensed that his boss had feelings for Miss Gould, but why wouldn¡¯t he admit it?


    ¡°It was always my n from the beginning to have her marry rk or a subordinate. Now, this is just following my original n,¡± Emanuele said.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say any more. Drive properly. We¡¯ll wait for Isabe to get married, and I don¡¯t have time for this,¡± Emanuele snapped.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drive properly,¡± Phillip immediately closed his mouth, fearing that Emanuele might lose his temper if he continued.


    He felt sorry for Miss Gould; she clearly didn¡¯t like rk, but the boss was determined. There was nothing he could do.


    After Emanuele left, Lilly opened Isabe¡¯s room. She knew Isabe was still sick and incredibly fragile after Emanuele¡¯s recent provocation.


    Fortunately, Isabe remained conscious, but her condition looked awful. Isabe sat on the edge of the bed, hugging her knees, curled up into a tiny ball, sobbing quietly. Due to her illness, her voice was weak, as if it could vanish at any moment.


    ¡°Isabe, are you okay, my dear?¡± Lilly approached, trying to console her. Isabe clung to Lilly and burst into tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s doing this to me,¡± Isabe sobbed while Emanuele had just mentioned that rk would be moving in with her tomorrow, making her feel like her world was falling apart.


    Even if rk had excellent conditions, if she didn¡¯t love him, she didn¡¯t want him. Isabe felt like she was in a dark abyss, unable to see anything. She felt like she had to take an estazm, or her heart would shatter, and her breath would stop.


    ¡°Everything will get better, my dear. You¡¯re so innocent and kind; God will surely bless you,¡± Lillyforted Isabe, holding her and stroking her head repeatedly.


    Isabe leaned into Lilly¡¯s embrace. It took her a while to calm down; she was already tired from her illness, and the recent scare almost triggered her ustrophobia. As things settled, exhaustion washed over Isabe, and she drifted off to sleep against Lilly.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s pale face and her increasingly frail figure, Lilly felt a deep pang of heartache. Over time, she hade to regard Isabe as her own child. If her own child were to go through such suffering, she¡¯d be devastated. However, Emanuele¡¯s decision was challenging to change.


    The next day, when Isabe woke up, she felt her chest tighten, and her head was heavy. As soon as she opened her eyes, she heard a voice, ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Isabe looked up and was surprised to see rk! They hadn¡¯t seen each other for some time, and rk still looked handsome with his blond hair and blue eyes, like a radiant sun in the room. But seeing rk made Isabe even sadder. The thought of marrying him was overwhelming, and her tears were about to overflow.


    ¡°rk, are we really getting married?¡± Isabe spoke, her voice hoarse and speaking felt difficult, as if there were knives in her throat.


    ¡°Yes, Isabe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll treat you well,¡± rk said, sitting next to Isabe and holding her hand.


    Isabe pulled her hand away. ¡°But I don¡¯t love you. I can¡¯t ept marrying someone without feelings.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. After we get married, we can go back to Canada, and we¡¯ll have plenty of time to build our rtionship slowly.¡±


    Do we really have to do this? Isabe swallowed hard; it felt like swallowing razor des. ¡°We¡¯re both very young, and there¡¯s plenty of time to develop feelings. In the beginning, if you don¡¯t like me, that¡¯s okay. We can take it slow. I won¡¯t force you,¡± rk reassured her, stroking her hair gently, making Isabe feel cared for. He waspletely different from Emanuele; he was so gentle.


    ¡°We can just be like any other couple,¡± rk added.


    Isabe asked, ¡°Then why are you marrying me? There are many girls who like you. You don¡¯t need to choose me.¡±


    Although Isabe had a hunch about the reason, she still wanted to resist, hoping that rk might suddenly realize that she wasn¡¯t important.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re Emanuele¡¯s stepsister, and you¡¯re beautiful and lively, the kind of girl I like.¡±


    If it were just about beauty, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for rk to marry her. He was too young, and he had the means to y around. But Isabe was also Emanuele¡¯s stepsister, and marrying her would create a powerful alliance. Even though Emanuele was facing a crisis now, he believed Emanuele would resolve it soon. And if he couldn¡¯t, he¡¯d notify them, the clerics, to join forces, and those Sicilian men wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Isabe¡¯s despair grew; she looked at rk. ¡°But I just want to live a normal life. The Mafia world isn¡¯t for me. You know, my dream is to be a doctor.¡±


    She wanted to be a doctor, to heal and save lives, but the Mafia worldpletely contradicted her ideals. But, more than that, in her mind, Emanuele¡¯s cold face appeared, and she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes in agony. It seemed that if she married Emanuele, she wouldn¡¯t mind these things.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Isabe. Even if you marry me, you can still be a doctor,¡± rkforted her.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t stand by and watch you all kill people!¡± Isabe shouted in desperation. ¡°I can¡¯t have a killer lying next to me!¡±

 Chapter 75: Considering Calling Off the Wedding

    No, no, it¡¯s also possible if that person is Emanuele. Whenever Isabe thought of Emanuele, she recalled his cruelty. They had been intimate, but he seemed to treat her like a one-night stand, eagerly ushering her out after it was over.


    As Isabe pondered, her breathing became difficult again, and she felt her illness might act up. She took a deep breath, trying to push Emanuele out of her mind. Why should she think of him when he was so heartless? Perhaps he wasughing at her weakness, reveling in his victory in this game!


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t worry about this; I rarely do such things.¡± rk held Isabe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do it in the future. ¡± He can have his men handle it.


    Watching Isabe gasp and her breathing growing weaker, rk became worried. ¡°Isabe, are you okay? Should I call a doctor for you?¡±


    Isabe shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to rest alone for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything,¡± rk said.


    Isabe nodded. rk left, and shey down, closed her eyes, and buried her face in the nket, trying not to think too much. Since she was destined to marry rk, did her struggles matter anymore?


    Isabe suddenly remembered how she had ended up in this situation before. She didn¡¯t want to enter the world of the Mafia, but she had be deeply entangled, leading to her current state. Her own abilities were too limited, and she couldn¡¯t stop all of this.


    Soon, Sophia called her. ¡°Isabe, are you okay? I heard you¡¯re sick.¡±


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s concerned expression on her phone, Isabe¡¯s tears fell again. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to get married. I still want to continue being a doctor. You know, I¡¯ve worked so hard for it.¡±


    In truth, no one knew how much effort she had put into bing a doctor, not even her mother. When she lived with her uncle and aunt, she had to work while studying, enduring Chloe¡¯s taunts. It was a struggle, and she hade a long way.


    But now, everything had vanished, and all her efforts had turned to nothing.


    ¡°Isabe, I know you don¡¯t want to marry rk, but we have no choice now. For your safety, you must marry him. I¡¯m sorry, Isabe, but can you please listen to me one more time? I promise, I won¡¯t make you do things you don¡¯t want to do anymore. If, after things settle down, you still have no feelings for rk, you can get a divorce, and I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s sadness, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but shed tears as well. She had met rk twice and had a brief conversation with him, finding him polite and handsome. Marrying him seemed like a good idea to Sophia, but Isabe clearly disagreed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t bear to see her mother upset; she was her only family now. She mustered her courage and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about me. I just need some time to adapt. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll adjust soon. After all, I¡¯ll follow your advice.¡±


    She hung up the phone, stood up, and walked over to the sink. Isabe sshed water on her face, trying to freshen up. Looking at the pale, exhausted girl in the mirror, devoid of vitality, she felt lifeless, like a female ghost.


    Be Strong, Isabe encouraged herself internally. This is just a small challenge; if she gets knocked down now, how would she deal with more significant difficulties in the future?


    As for Emanuele, after the initial sadness, Isabe¡¯s feelings for him deepened with bitterness. This heartless man had discarded her like a one-night stand after their intimacy. She hated him and wished for him to rot in hell! So why was she torturing herself over such a wretched person?


    Suddenly, Isabe felt a sense of rity. She ran her fingers through her slightly disheveled hair, trying to tidy it up. She applied some makeup to her face and added a touch of lipstick. After these small changes, she finally felt herplexion returning to normal, her eyes shining brightly.


    Isabe thought, if Emanuele wanted to torment her this way, he underestimated her. She wouldn¡¯t let herself be crushed by something as minor as this. She believed she could refuse the wedding; no one could force her.


    Then, Isabe opened the door and stepped out. It was afternoon, and the sunlight beamed through the window, casting a warm glow on her face. Her hair danced in the sunlight, and her face appeared radiant.


    The moment Isabe emerged from her room, Lilly, rk, Tony, and Harry¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. This was the first time Isabe had voluntarily left her room in days. Previously, she had onlye out to eat when Lilly called her.


    Seeing that Isabe¡¯splexion had improved, and her overall state looked much better, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lilly immediately hugged Isabe. ¡°Oh, my sweetie, you look so much better. I knew everything would be alright.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s appearance had been quite distressing a few days ago, and Lilly had been worried. Fortunately, this girl was resilient and had now made a remarkable recovery. Lilly noticed that Isabe had put on makeup and felt that it was a good sign.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lilly. I¡¯m a little hungry now. I¡¯d like some pasta, and maybe a Tiramisu and hot cocoa,¡± Isabe said with a smile. Though her illness was still present, she believed that eating a bit more would help her recover, and she especially craved sweets to lift her spirits.


    ¡°Of course, sweetheart. Whatever you want, just ask, and I¡¯ll do my best to make it for you. Should I roast a few more sausages? How about a fruit sd? You need some extra vitamins,¡± Lilly suggested, not waiting for Isabe¡¯s response as she immediately started preparing the fruit sd.


    At this moment, Isabe noticed that rk had been gazing at her. She turned to him and expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, rk, foring to visit me. It has lifted my spirits.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Isabe. I¡¯ll be with you these days until our wedding,¡± rk replied, his eyes filled with affection.


    However, at that moment, guilt crept into her heart like a thief. She had a n to call off the wedding at the ceremony in front of the priest, but rk had been incredibly kind to her. She felt it would hurt him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be this good to me, rk. It¡¯s dangerous here, and they¡¯re targeting me. Your position is so noble, and I¡¯m afraid for your safety.¡±


    ¡°Unless they want to provoke the Canadian Mafia and make me join forces with Emanuele against them, but I think they¡¯ve had enough trouble dealing with Emanuele. They won¡¯t be foolish enough to add another enemy,¡± rk reassured her.

 Chapter 76: A Kiss from Him

    Lilly returned with pasta and hot cocoa. ¡°rk, why don¡¯t you join us for a little snack? It¡¯s teatime.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯d like a cup of coffee,¡± rk replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare that for you,¡± Lilly was as cheerful as a little bird. She set the dishes down and then dashed into the kitchen.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a great chef,¡± rk remarked, looking at Lilly.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend,¡± Isabe said, truly considering Lilly as her friend. Despite the age gap, they had a strong connection. They could enjoy the same reality shows, have a crush on the same male celebrities, and share personal matters. Lilly had always offered her valuable advice, and she had been a source offort during Isabe¡¯s worst moments.


    In the darkest times, Lilly had been there to uplift her spirits.


    rk chuckled. ¡°You and Emanuele have something inmon. He often treats his subordinates like family.¡±


    He recalled Emanuele¡¯s sorrow and guilt after the loss of a driver. To be honest, he couldn¡¯tprehend those emotions. He was the kind of person who had affection for everyone but never allowed it to grow too deep. He believed that for a Mafia boss, developing deep emotional ties could be dangerous and make them a vulnerable target for enemies.


    Given the constant dangers surrounding them, their enemies might target their loved ones despite all precautions. He had prepared himself to lose family members, even his wife, if necessary.


    Watching Isabe eat with such vitality, rk, the woman soon to be his wife, was captivating. She was more spirited now than she had been before. When he had first seen her today, he had almost failed to recognize her. After some time apart, she had be incredibly frail, lying in bed as if she might pass away at any moment.


    Yet here she was, quickly recovering her spirit, eating heartily, and indulging in sweets. Perhaps he could take her to a dessert shop next time, rk contemted.


    ¡°After we finish eating, let¡¯s go shopping for some clothes you¡¯d like,¡± he suggested to Isabe.


    ¡°Can I go out now? Won¡¯t it be dangerous?¡± Isabe asked, the threatening message she had received still fresh in her mind. She knew that staying in the apartment was the safest option.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯ll protect you, and I have the best security team with me,¡± rk assured her. The people around him were among the top-tier bodyguards in Canada. If they couldn¡¯t ensure their safety, the entire apartment wouldn¡¯t be secure.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Isabe agreed. She felt like she hadn¡¯t been outside for a long time. Ever since the series of assassination attempts, she had tried to avoid going out. Even when she did, she returned quickly, afraid of encountering unforeseen dangers. Now that rk said they could go out together and reassured her about safety, Isabe felt she could rx and enjoy a little outing.


    After eating, Isabe felt much better, and Lilly brought her some medication. ¡°To ensure yourplete recovery, make sure to take your medicine on time,¡± Lilly told her with a warm smile.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Isabe replied, touched by Lilly¡¯s care.


    Lilly also provided a khaki windbreaker for Isabe to wear. ¡°You¡¯re still quite weak; be careful not to catch a cold.¡±


    Isabe looked at rk as he examined her. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Lilly seems like my mom.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind having a beautiful daughter like you,¡± Lilly responded with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s great; I can also start calling you ¡®Mom¡¯ now,¡± rk teased Lilly.


    After they walked out, just as rk had promised, the security was extremely thorough. A total of six cars were part of their convoy, with two leading the way, one on the left and one on the right, and another following behind their car, ensuring their protection.


    ¡°The mall belongs to our Campbell group. Today, it¡¯s closed to the public, and it¡¯s all our people inside. So, once we¡¯re in, you don¡¯t have to worry. You¡¯re safe to shop around,¡± rk reassured Isabe.


    Isabe had always known the Campbell Group was immensely influential, but she never expected that rk would have the entire mall cleared just for her. Was he really opening an entire empty mall just for her?


    Arriving at the mall¡¯s entrance, Isabe was met by heavily armed bodyguards. After getting out of the car, the security team escorted Isabe and rk inside. It was a huge mall, but apart from the armed bodyguards, there wasn¡¯t a single soul, not even store employees.


    ¡°Isabe, let¡¯s get started. What would you like to buy?¡± rk asked with a gentle and warm tone that brought forth feelings of guilt inside Isabe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really need anything specific, just looking around is fine,¡± Isabe initially declined.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. This whole mall is mine. Whatever you want, just pick it out,¡± rk insisted.


    With that encouragement, rk led Isabe into the first store, a boutique that specialized in handbags. He asked Isabe about her preferences.


    Initially, Isabe wanted to decline, but rk¡¯s brow furrowed, and he became serious. ¡°If you can¡¯t choose, I¡¯ll have the entire store¡¯s inventory bought for you.¡±


    The whole store? That was too much!


    Isabe looked at the exquisite handbags disyed in the cabs, realizing that even one of them would be equivalent to several months¡¯ worth of her sry. How could she possibly bring herself to choose? Even if rk said he would cover the costs, it was overwhelming.


    In the end, she picked a ssic and versatile ck chain bag.


    Afterward, they moved to the nearby clothing store. rk had store employees assist Isabe in selecting clothes suitable for her.


    The store clerks brought out several dresses for her to try on. ¡°These dresses are all new arrivals this year, and theye in various styles. They should suit you very well,¡± one of the clerks said with respect, recognizing rk.


    Isabe tried them on, and rk found all of them to look great on her. He instructed the store employees to purchase all the dresses.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much,¡± Isabe said, watching as rk paid for the items with his card. The amount on the bill was shocking. Just for these few dresses, it added up to thousands of dors. She couldn¡¯t believe it. With that much money, she could save up!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Isabe. Spend freely. Happiness is what matters most,¡± rk said as if he didn¡¯t care about such a small amount. Seeing Isabe¡¯s surprised expression, he found it adorable. Unable to resist, he kissed her on the cheek.


    Isabe waspletely unprepared for it. After rk¡¯s kiss, she felt a bit disoriented. She almost lost her bnce. Quickly, rk held her, and she found herself in his arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you too nervous?¡± he asked, gazing at her with a hint of a smile in his eyes. His handsome face shone brightly, and his eyes sparkled, as if he was delighted by the fact that he had just stolen a kiss from her.


    rk indeed felt ted. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t felt this way even during previous rtionships. At this moment, he held Isabe in his arms, feeling her soft body and her fragrance like a flower, and he felt like he wanted to kiss her again.

 Chapter 77: A Lifetime of Regret

    However, rk¡¯s advances were in vain because Isabe pushed him away. It was only then that Isabe realized she couldn¡¯t ept intimate contact with other men. rk¡¯s kisses, even just a peck on the cheek, made her stomach twist, her body grow stiff, and she had to control her breathing to calm herself.


    ¡°Are you okay, Isabe?¡± rk noticed her palingplexion and couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, maybe just not feeling well,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s head back early. You need proper rest,¡± rk suggested, guiding Isabe outside. ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of time for shopping, and once we¡¯re in Canada, there won¡¯t be any danger, and you can go out anytime.¡±


    Listening to rk describing their future together made Isabe¡¯s stomach churn even more. The food she had forced down earlier now seemed to battle in her stomach, making her want to throw up. She didn¡¯t understand her resistance to rk. Was it because someone else was on her mind?


    As she walked, she felt weak and had to rely on rk¡¯s support. It was a far cry from being in Emanuele¡¯s arms, a sensation she longed for. She resisted the intimacy with rk.


    ¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost some of our best brothers!¡± Emanuele roared, his tone filled with grief and anger. If he saw their enemies right now, he¡¯d tear them apart.


    Several sleepless nights had left Emanuele with bloodshot, reddened eyes, and he seemed as aggressive as a wild beast.


    ¡°We¡¯re all grieving,¡± James replied, clenching his jaw to control his emotions.


    ¡°What should we do next?¡± he asked Emanuele.


    ¡°We must find Frederick¡¯s hideout as soon as possible,¡± Emanuele said through gritted teeth. Only then could he rip Frederick apart, tear out his guts, and shatter his spine, making him crawl like a dog on the ground.


    ¡°Those Sicilian guys are keeping their mouths shut, but that¡¯s fine. Our target area has narrowed down,¡± Phillip said, focusing on the red dots they¡¯d marked on the map.


    Emanuele stared at that red dot. Frederick wasn¡¯t in Chicago anymore; he was in New York. It was ridiculous that he¡¯d invaded Emanuele¡¯s territory and now turned into a cowardly turtle, hiding from him.


    But they only had a handful of people in New York, and finding Frederick¡¯s whereabouts in the entire city wouldn¡¯t be a simple task.


    Nheless, he¡¯d find him as soon as possible. After the wedding, he¡¯d go to Frederick¡¯s doorstep and deliver a bullet engraved with his name.


    ¡°Get the investigation going. I hope to find him within two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you could still put an end to all of this,¡± Phillip suddenly spoke.


    ¡°The war can¡¯t stop,¡± Emanuele said coldly.


    ¡°I meant the wedding.¡±


    Wedding? Emanuele suddenly realized that Isabe¡¯s wedding was just three days away. Time had passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, a week had gone by.


    And now, rk had already arrived at the upscale apartment. He should be busy building a rtionship with Isabe, right? Just the thought of it sent Emanuele into a frenzied panic. It felt like the blood in his veins was boiling, making him want to kill someone.


    At this moment, Emanuele¡¯s face turned as dark as it could get. ¡°She¡¯s getting married, what¡¯s it to me?¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to change your decision,¡± Phillip sighed. ¡°But¡­ damn it, Boss, I really don¡¯t want you to regret this.¡±


    While Phillip and Emanuele had a superior-subordinate rtionship in the office, they were close friends beyond that, often drinking and going to nightclubs together. But Phillip¡¯s words now only fueled the fiery rage within Emanuele.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Shut your damn mouth! I don¡¯t have time for this now!¡± Emanuele shouted.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have time to care about Isabe now, then fine. But when she¡¯s really married, you¡¯ll live a lifetime of regret,¡± Phillip said, growing desperate. He had taken the liberty to speak up because he genuinely didn¡¯t want to see Emanuele regret this decision.


    ¡°Get out, I¡¯ll figure this out on my own!¡± Emanuele told Phillip, who immediately turned and closed the door behind him.


    In the office, Emanuele was left alone, and his anger had dissipated. A profound sadness had spread through his heart. He tried to shift his focus back to finding Frederick, staring intensely at the address on the map. However, his thoughts kept drifting back to Phillip¡¯s words.


    Despite his reluctance to admit it, Isabe held a significant ce in his heart. He was willing to risk everything, even his life, for her. The busy schedule of recent times was partly his way of avoiding thoughts about Isabe.


    The idea of Isabe marrying rk and lying in another man¡¯s arms tore at his heart like ants gnawing at it. But for the sake of his sanity and Isabe¡¯s safety, this wedding had to proceed. It was essential.


    Still, Emanuele didn¡¯t understand why he had driven to Isabe¡¯s upscale apartment while on his way home. He remembered thest time he¡¯de here when Lilly had informed him of Isabe¡¯s illness. At that time, he had put down his work and sped to her side. Her pale and fragile appearance had tormented him.


    After waiting a long time for her to wake up, seeing her sad and broken, he had felt his own heart clenched in someone¡¯s grip. He had to make an effort to maintain his cold, unfeeling exterior.


    Right now, he couldn¡¯t even guarantee his safety, so how could he protect Isabe? Marrying rk was the best choice for her. So, he tried to put aside his emotions and continued arranging Isabe¡¯s wedding with rk. He didn¡¯t want to let a woman distract him. He had to focus on solving the current problems.


    But he didn¡¯t know why, today, due to Phillip¡¯s words, he found himself near Isabe¡¯s upscale apartment. He resisted the urge to go up and instead sat in his car, lighting a cigarette. Just a quick look, he told himself.


    At that moment, Emanuele saw several cars approaching from a distance, and he recognized them. It was rk¡¯s security detail. The cars parked in front of the apartment building, and the door opened. rk was helping Isabe out, and she leaned into his embracepletely.

 Chapter 78: Fear of Marriage

    Isabe looked like boneless in that moment, leaning into rk¡¯s embrace, their intimacy resembling that of a couple.


    Emanuele¡¯s eyes were fiery, his bloodshot eyes filled with rage. His hands trembled on the steering wheel as he struggled to control the impulse to rush out and separate them.


    He bit down on his frustration, muscles tensing, watching Isabe and rk as they disappeared into the apartment.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t leave in haste; instead, he lit one cigarette after another.


    Smoke filled the enclosed car as Isabe and rk¡¯s image reyed relentlessly in his mind. The mere thought of their closeness, of Isabe leaning into rk¡¯s embrace, and now with rk residing in her apartment, made him uneasy. With them being alone, about to get married, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if things escted.


    Sex¡­


    Whenever Emanuele thought of it, his mind inevitably wandered to the image of Isabe lying bare beneath rk. Her ample bosom, shapely derri¨¨re, slender waist-all would now twist and turn only for rk.


    He remembered that night and the intoxication in her eyes, her passion for his body, her skin turning pink, and her cheeks blushing. Her gaze held a clear affection that would now be exclusively rk¡¯s.


    Thinking of this, Emanuele felt a heavy weight in his chest, his heart racing, overwhelmed by anger that clouded his judgment. He wanted to rush into the apartment and take Isabe away.


    However, his rational side prevailed. He couldn¡¯t act like this. There were more pressing matters at hand, like finding Frederick and wiping out everyst one of those Sicilian men. Isabe¡¯s presence would divert his attention.


    Despite his efforts to focus on the search for his enemies, thoughts of Isabe kept creeping into his mind during his rare moments of respite. He couldn¡¯t help but think about her and her impending wedding.


    Damn it, Emanuele, you¡¯ve never been one to let emotions get the better of you. You don¡¯t need much when ites to feelings. So why let your attention drift to a woman like this?


    As the leader of the Mafia, there were countless women he could have, and Isabe was just an ordinary woman. However, the defiance and determination in her eyes still captivated him.


    The thought of her getting married tore at his heart like a knife, causing unrelenting pain. Emanuele pounded his steering wheel, then drove away.


    Forget it. Don¡¯t think about it. Don¡¯t dwell on it. The wedding will be over soon.


    Back at the apartment, Isabe and rk returned home. rk insisted Isabe go to her room to rest.


    ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered. It was my mistake to take you out today, Isabe. Get some rest; in a few days, it will be our wedding, and I hope to see a radiant you then.¡±


    rk went to find Lilly, inquiring about the medications Isabe had been taking recently, asking her to get some for Isabe.


    Lilly was shocked when she saw Isabe¡¯s pale, fragile state. ¡°My God, if I had known, I shouldn¡¯t have let you go out. Why did you go out for a short while ande back in such a bad state?¡±


    She quickly poured a ss of water, fetched the medicine, and entered Isabe¡¯s room to help her take it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine; I just feel a bit tired. Resting will help,¡± Isabe said to Lilly.


    In reality, her condition had been gradually improving. The sudden shift was due to the surprise kiss from rk, which had startled her. Her current state was a result of wanting to avoid further intimacy with him. Even though she understood she might be rk¡¯s wife, she couldn¡¯t ept the idea of such closeness, despite his gentle demeanor.


    ¡°Alright, Isabe, take your time to rest. We¡¯ll head out for a bit,¡± rk said, his tone remaining gentle. However, Isabe felt no flutter in her heart.


    It was strange. Emanuele had been rude, overbearing, and had constantly threatened her, keeping her in a state of fear. But her heart couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to him. Except for him, no one else mattered.


    Every time Isabe thought about rk kissing her today, she desperately wiped her cheek, as if trying to cleanse the spot where his lips had touched.


    Although she had mentally prepared herself for possible intimacy with rk, when the moment finally arrived, she felt a twisting in her stomach. Goosebumps ran down her body, and she felt overwhelmed.


    Isabe closed her eyes, hoping this would be over soon.


    Over the next two days, Isabe stayed at home, with rk keeping herpany. They watched TV shows together and sharedughs about the guests¡¯ antics onscreen.


    The day before the wedding, the wedding dress arrived by air. Isabe gazed at the luxurious gown covered in scattered diamonds, shimmering under the lights. She couldn¡¯t imagine how beautiful she would look wearing it.


    But, no matter how beautiful, it brought her pain. Lilly, ted, said, ¡°Isabe, let¡¯s try the wedding dress on first. It¡¯s custom-made to your measurements, but I¡¯m not sure how it¡¯ll look on you.¡±


    Isabe hesitated; she didn¡¯t want to try it on because it caused her anguish. But she had to try it.


    The wedding dress was quiterge, and it took Lilly and several others to help Isabe put it on.


    ¡°Oh, dear, you look absolutely stunning!¡± Lilly admired her, her freckles seeming to dance on her joyous face. ¡°This dress fits you like a second skin, entuating your curvy chest and slender waist. The flowingyers of fabric at the bottom, studded with diamonds, make it look like you¡¯ve fallen from the heavens. You look even fairer against the gown¡¯s white.¡±


    Isabe already had fair skin, and the gown¡¯s color made her look even more radiant. Her hair, like strands of seaweed,y casually on her shoulders. It was both natural and beautiful, as if she were a princess who had just escaped from a kingdom.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t look away from the full-length mirror. She had never been dressed so extravagantly. Was this what many women eagerly anticipated?


    Seeing rk, who stood beside her, gazing at her intently, Isabe¡¯s emotions wereplicated. Guilt tormented her when she considered how beautiful she looked in this dress, yet she didn¡¯t want to enter into the marriage.


    ¡°rk, what do you think? Isabe looks beautiful in this dress, right?¡± Lilly noticed rk¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t resist asking for his approval.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take my eyes off her,¡± rk said appreciatively. ¡°Is this my bride? I¡¯m truly honored to have her as my wife!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    They all interacted in a rxed and joyful atmosphere, but Isabe felt uneasy. Just the thought of the following day filled her with dread, making her body tremble.

 Chapter 79: Her Groom Changed

    ¡°Darling, you look absolutely stunning today,¡± Sophia gently touched Isabe¡¯s gown while keeping her gaze soft. ¡°If your father could see you like this today, he¡¯d be overjoyed, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    As Sophia spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but wipe away a tear. She was currently immersed in mixed emotions, a blend of happiness and sadness.


    How did things end up like this? Isabe looked at herself in the mirror. The makeup artist had done an excellent job of hiding her swollen, red eyes, a result of frequent secret tears in recent times.


    Isabe felt like she had been living a dream these past few days. It had all passed by in the blink of an eye. Every night, she¡¯d cry silently under her nket, especiallyst night. She had cried so hard that she needed medication to even make it to today.


    She had taken her meds earlier in the day, as she might encounter Chloe at the wedding, and her dosage might end up excessive.


    She hoped that Chloe¡¯s absence meant she couldn¡¯t attend, as contacting Isabe in this manner wasn¡¯t typical of her. She didn¡¯t want her to show up, as it could spell disaster.


    The courage she had mustered to deal with Chloe had nearly been exhausted due to these consecutive blows.


    ¡°Isabe, today is your wedding day; try to smile a little,¡± Sophia affectionately stroked Isabe¡¯s hair and spoke softly.


    Isabe looked at Sophia and replied, ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t smile. I don¡¯t like rk. Right now, I feel like I¡¯m just amodity being traded.¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± Sophia immediately hushed Isabe, preventing her from continuing. ¡°rk is a very gentle man. I believe that you will be happy with him.¡±


    But Isabe couldn¡¯t make herself feel happier. She hated her appearance, being dressed up like a doll, with heavy makeup, thick mascara, and sparkling lipstick. Even her hair was curled intorge waves.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She was beautiful, delicate, and fragile, but she was also filled with sadness.


    She wished to escape from the wedding venue immediately. This dreadful ce was making her stomach cramp.


    ¡°Today, there will be many guests at the wedding, including rk¡¯s friends and family, Leo, and Emanuele. Darling, try to put on a good show and think about us,¡± Sophia said.


    Upon hearing Sophia¡¯s words, Isabe felt even more shattered. Think about them? But had they ever thought about her?


    If they made her marry someone she didn¡¯t like, it would be better for her to die right now.


    Isabe suddenly realized that during this period, she had constantly made sacrifices for Sophia. Yet, Sophia had never thought about her.


    In the end, Sophia covered Isabe¡¯s face with a veil, concealing her emotions.


    Then, Isabe was led through the corridor, stopping in front of a closed door. Happy, cheerful music filled the air around her, but Isabe¡¯s heart grew heavier.


    She felt like crying again.


    Soon, the door opened, revealing the aisle leading to the groom.


    Watching rk in the distance, Isabe felt her legs growing weak. Nevertheless, she had to be led down the red carpet by Sophia and move towards rk.


    Surrounded by guests, some whispered to each other. Even though Isabe couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, she had to hold her head high, giving herself a more poised appearance. She knew that Emanuele must be seated somewhere down there. She could imagine how satisfied he would be when he saw her marrying rk, considering himself the game¡¯s winner, easily having her under his control.


    But she couldn¡¯t afford to show any signs of destion in front of Emanuele. It would only make him even more triumphant.


    Isabe bit her lip, feeling the pain; it helped her regain someposure. With her head held high, she looked toward rk in the distance. Even though she was already teary-eyed beneath her veil, she needed to present herself proudly.


    Emanuele, the devil, might be able to take away her physical freedom, but he would never strip her of her inner pride.


    ¡°I hope this ends soon,¡± Isabe wished. She couldn¡¯t stand this environment. It felt like she was going insane.


    Despite her efforts to restrain herself, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but weep. She was overwhelmed by a deep sadness, as if she¡¯d been thrown into a ck hole. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions.


    Thankfully, the music at the venue was loud, drowning out her crying.


    The closer Isabe got to rk, the more ufortable she felt. She sensed that everything was falling apart.


    ¡°Isabe, take a pill. It will make you feel better,¡± Sophia slipped an Estazm tablet into Isabe¡¯s hand. She lifted Isabe¡¯s veil and kissed her on the cheek.


    Then, Sophia escorted Isabe to the altar, where she would sit with Leo. Isabe, already feeling lonely and helpless, now found herself even more despondent.


    She chose not to take the pill and instead discarded it at her feet. At this moment, she hoped that an episode of her fear of confinement might disrupt the wedding¡¯s integrity, and she wouldn¡¯t have to marry rk.


    Just then, a pair of shiny shoes came into her view, and rk¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Isabe, let¡¯s go. Walk with me.¡±


    He ced her hand in the crook of his arm, leading her to the priest.


    Isabe¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly; she felt as if she had plummeted into an endless abyss. The fear and despair were so overwhelming that it seemed as though they would only cease at the moment of her death.


    Though a veil separated her from the audience, she could sense everyone¡¯s gaze fixed upon them. Despite the loud music, she could distinctly hear the thumping of her heart, as if it were trying to escape her throat.


    Desperation made Isabe feel as if she could be shattered at any moment. She kept her gaze firmly on the priest, anticipating his verdict of her death.


    When the time came, she was determined to bravely reject the priest¡¯s judgment. She had to.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. We are gathered here today to celebrate the holy union of Emanuele Lombardi and Isabe Gould,¡± announced the priest.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t believe her ears when she heard the priest¡¯s words. Her face was still wet with tears, but the overwhelming shock had reced her sadness. Her ears buzzed, and she couldn¡¯t hear a word of what the priest was saying. She waspletely stupefied.


    Oh my God, what had she heard? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to marry rk?


    At this moment, Isabe felt the entire world shaking, and she could barely stay on her feet.


    She turned to look at her groom, but it wasn¡¯t the blonde-haired, blue-eyed rk. It was Emanuele, the man with light brown eyes, a stubble, and a strong, cold, demonic presence.


    Yet, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but cry as her tears moistened her eyes, and the man in front of her became blurry.


    She couldn¡¯t even begin to process what was happening. It felt as if she had suddenly been transported from hell to heaven.

 Chapter 80: He鈥檚 Not Done Playing

    Isabe stood frozen, like a robot, unable to move. Her gaze was fixed on Emanuele, watching his lips move.


    ¡°I, Emanuele Lombardi, am willing to take Isabe Gould as my wife, to love and be loyal to her, in sickness and health, in poverty or disability, until death do us part¡­¡±


    Oh, dear God, Emanuele was actually speaking! Isabe¡¯s breath seemed to stop as she was overwhelmed with shock. She silently admonished herself to breathe, reminding herself of the need to inhale.


    The priest turned to Isabe and asked, ¡°Do you want to marry this man? To love him, be loyal to him, in sickness and health, in poverty or disability, until death do you part. Do you agree?¡±


    Isabe gazed silently at Emanuele, her eyes unblinking. She felt as though blinking would make the man in front of her vanish.


    In truth, she should have hated this man. She should have disrupted this wedding and run away. But her high heels felt glued to the red carpet, and she couldn¡¯t move. It was as if she were under a spell, following the priest¡¯s lead to recite those sacred wedding vows.


    She listened to Emanuele¡¯s words to the priest and watched as he took her hand.


    At this moment, a deep anger reced the grief within Isabe. She yearned to kill the man beside her. Excellent! Emanuele had made her endure hell for so long. He had caused her immense suffering, and then he revealed it was all a joke.


    But it didn¡¯t matter; she couldn¡¯t forget the torment she¡¯d experienced during this time. She couldn¡¯t forget her humble pleas or his cold cruelty. This time, it was her turn to drag him into her personal hell and make him suffer, repaying him for everything he¡¯d done for her!


    ¡°I now pronounce you husband and wife. Groom, you may kiss your bride.¡±


    Emanuele stepped forward, took Isabe into his arms, and kissed her passionately. Emanuele was never one to do things halfway, and after that kiss, his tongue explored deep into Isabe¡¯s mouth, licking and sucking between her lips and teeth, as if he intended to swallow her whole.


    Isabe¡¯s rational mind resisted contact with Emanuele, but her body was slowly drawn in by his seduction. Damn it! Isabe couldn¡¯t help but curse herself. How could she be so easily captivated by Emanuele?


    Only moments ago, she had wanted to stab him to death with a knife, but now she was melting in his embrace, reveling in his kiss. It wasn¡¯t until Emanuele released her that her rationality began to return.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As they nced at the guests inside the church, Isabe realized the ce was packed with people. The events of the day had left her disoriented. She didn¡¯t understand what had happened. She was supposed to marry rk, but now, she was standing beside Emanuele?


    She saw rk sitting in the front row, looking at her with a nod. He didn¡¯t seem upset. What was going on?


    Emanuele held Isabe¡¯s hand. As her attention shifted to rk, a pang of jealousy welled up deep within Emanuele, spreading a sour taste in his mouth. He instinctively tightened his grip on Isabe¡¯s hand.


    Isabe felt the pain and red at Emanuele. However, the man by her side seemed unaffected by her anger.


    Soon, they were ushered to the registration area to sign the marriage documents, and the guests began to slowly depart.


    Sophia and Leo, serving as the witnesses, stayed behind with Isabe and Emanuele. As the crowd dispersed, Isabe felt some of the tension in her body ease.


    She looked at Sophia and asked, ¡°Why did this happen? It¡¯s like I¡¯m a pawn in a game.¡±


    Emanuele had insisted she marry rk, but now the groom was him. What was going on here?


    Under the weight of Isabe¡¯s angry gaze, Sophia lowered her head, leaving Isabe feeling deeply disappointed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe. Emanuele¡¯s word is thew; I had no choice.¡±


    ¡°Even when you knew all this would happen today? Can I really rely on you, Mother?¡± Isabe began to question the depth of her rtionship with Sophia.


    It seemed like her mother always pushed her away. Every time, she expected her mother to pull her back, but Sophia never did. She always let Isabe bend for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Sophia said. ¡°Emanuele will treat you well.¡±


    Soon, Leo led Sophia away.


    Emanuele turned to Isabe. ¡°The reception awaits.¡±


    Isabe, her face etched with anger, red at him. ¡°What¡¯s going on today? What game are you ying now?¡±


    Although she had longed to marry Emanuele, she was now wary of him and his games. She was tired of ying along with him.


    Emanuele smiled and reached out to embrace Isabe, but she resisted fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    However, Isabe was too weak inparison to Emanuele. Her resistance only seemed to amuse him further. He felt no threat from her.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re my wife now. No one else can touch you except me.¡±


    He looked quite pleased with himself, like a victorious general. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether this marriage was just another game to him or if he genuinely cared for her.


    She suspected the former. It seemed he still intended to treat it all as a game.


    And indeed, the next moment, Emanuele provided her with an answer. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I did this because I love you. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t had enough of you. How could I let someone else have you? If you really left for Canada with rk, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you anymore. My life would lose much of its enjoyment.¡±


    His tone was as cold as ever, and his words were like needles, pricking at Isabe¡¯s heart. She longed to scratch his face with her fingernails.


    ¡°And one more thing, no man will ever hear you moaning beneath him and crying for his damn cock!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t either!¡± Isabe countered, gritting her teeth.


    ¡°Is that so? I enjoy a challenge,¡± Emanuele said,ughing heartily. He didn¡¯t take Isabe¡¯s words seriously.


    ¡°What until I¡¯m asleep. Just remember to keep one eye open,¡± Isabe warned.


    Emanuele chuckled. ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    He seemed unfazed by her warning and led Isabe out of the church. In reality, all the things he had said were fabrications. He hadn¡¯t told Isabe that when he saw her in a wedding dress, standing with rk in front of the priest, preparing to take their vows, he had been in great pain. At that moment, he felt like a mad dog, despising everyone and even considering drawing a gun and killing everyone there.


    Only when he was by Isabe¡¯s side could he keep his gentle side intact. But Isabe was about to leave him. These few days had felt like an eternity to him. Every time he was busy, he thought of Isabe.

 Chapter 81: She Is His Queen

    Emanuele felt like his mind was under Isabe¡¯s control, always thinking of her. Especially today, after attending her wedding, his possessiveness had reached its peak.


    He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing Isabe. The idea of her leaving him, being in another man¡¯s arms, and starting a family with someone else made him lose his sanity.


    Therefore, Emanuele stood up and pulled rk aside to negotiate with him. Fortunately, as the head of the Chicago Mafia, if he offered attractive terms, no one could refuse him.


    rk, his good friend, also had a thing for Isabe, but the favor he was offered was too much to turn down. So, he agreed.


    As for Leo and Sophia, they were even easier to persuade. They couldn¡¯t refuse his request.


    Isabe, at this moment, warned him like a sharp hedgehog, ¡°The first thing you should do when you get home is hide. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee how I¡¯ll deal with you. But for now, I will temporarily y the role of a Mafia princess.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, baby. But right now, you¡¯re not the Mafia princess. You¡¯re a queen,¡± Emanuele whispered into Isabe¡¯s ear.


    He noticed Isabe¡¯s eyshes quivering, like butterfly wings, creating a vivid spectacle.


    Soon, they arrived at their banquet hall. Emanuele introduced Isabe to the clergymen. Isabe remembered the first time she met them when she joined the Lombardi family.


    Back then, Emanuele had introduced her to these people, and only rk was proactive in introducing himself. The others didn¡¯t bother to introduce themselves to her.


    Now, those same people were formally introducing themselves to her.


    Isabe discovered that they were all Mafia leaders from around the world. Quite impressive!


    Emanuele then introduced his subordinates to Isabe.


    ¡°This is James,¡± Emanuele said to Isabe, ¡°an old friend of mine and my bestrade. He¡¯s an exceptional soldier.¡±


    Isabe looked at the burly man in front of her, and even in a suit, she could tell there were bulging muscles underneath.


    ¡°Congrattions on your marriage,¡± James said.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Isabe shook hands with James.


    Next, Phillip approached without waiting for Emanuele¡¯s introduction. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to introduce myself, right? We¡¯ve met so many times. Congrattions, and thank goodness, you¡¯re finally married.¡±


    Phillip also wanted to shake Isabe¡¯s hand but was stopped by Emanuele.


    ¡°Back off.¡±


    Hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Phillip looked a bit dejected.


    Why was Emanuele willing to let James shake hands with Isabe, but not him?


    But he genuinely felt happy for Emanuele. It wasn¡¯t in vain that he worked so hard to convince Emanuele several times, even though he was scolded every time. Now, Emanuele finally woke up and decided to snatch Isabe back.


    Thinking about the scene just now, Phillip found it quite thrilling.


    Phillip pulled Emanuele aside and said, ¡°Honestly, your new bride doesn¡¯t look very happy.¡±


    ¡°She just threatened to kill me.¡±


    ¡°But anyway, at least she agreed to marry you, right? You didn¡¯t force her at that moment.¡± After leaving Emanuele with a meaningful look, Phillip walked away.


    He hoped Emanuele would realize.


    Emanuele turned back to Isabe and asked, ¡°Why did you agree to marry me?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t thought about this before; he just knew Isabe had nodded in agreement. Now, tranting it, he realized that if Isabe wasn¡¯t willing, with her character, she would have rejected him instantly.


    Isabe fixed a cold gaze on Emanuele. ¡°Because I think the chances of killing you in my sleep would be higher.¡±


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. He found Isabe so adorable, he hugged her tightly. Then he leaned in close to her ear, his lips brushing against it. ¡°I don¡¯t like being killed in my sleep. I want you in bed, like a temptress, to exhaust my body and make me die for you.¡±


    Even in public, Emanuele dared to say such shameless words, which made Isabe¡¯s face turn slightly red. She pushed him away and sat down at her seat to enjoy the meal.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Feels like I haven¡¯t had a proper meal in a long time.¡±


    Emanuele scanned the food on the table and asked, ¡°Would you like some pasta?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I hope you really like my dick¡­ you know.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s inexplicable words made Isabe roll her eyes. She scoffed, ¡°Sure, that¡¯s the only redeeming quality you have. You should be grateful for that tiny bit that attracts me.¡±


    Emanuele wasn¡¯t angered by Isabe¡¯s words. He lifted his lips and traced his fingers along Isabe¡¯s neck. In the past, whenever he did this, Isabe would fear that the next moment, he would strangle her.


    She¡¯d feel dread, suffocation, a blocked throat, trembling body, sensing the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe right behind her.


    But not anymore.


    He married her, which meant he found her attractive. He wouldn¡¯t easily kill her, right?


    Emanuele touched her neck, and his lips moved to her face. Their intimate rtionship drew the attention of the crowd.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m d you at least acknowledge my abilities. Don¡¯t worry; tonight, I¡¯ll serve you even more diligently, making you cry, tremble, and experience climax after climax under me.¡±


    Emanuele grinned.


    Isabe realized Emanuele¡¯s smile was even brighter today. Even though she wanted to provoke him, he didn¡¯t seem to be angry.


    ¡°Are you not angry at all?¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but ask the question that had been on her mind. She couldn¡¯t understand why Emanuele looked so happy.


    This man was a lunatic, and she couldn¡¯t figure out his emotions.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Why would I be angry? Isabe, I¡¯m delighted to see you brave and resistant.¡±


    Emanuele thought that Isabe had indeed undergone a transformation in her identity. In the past, she was always humiliated, frightened, and although she resisted, fear was her dominant emotion.


    But now, she was different; she no longer seemed afraid of him.


    She dared to fight for herself, and Emanuele found this veryforting.


    ¡°Does my resistance make you happy?¡± Isabe was still puzzled by Emanuele¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Of course, now you¡¯re the Queen of the Chicago Mafia. The stronger you be, the stronger it makes me. Perhaps yourpetitiveness drives me insane, but I encourage you to keep doing it. You need to show everyone how powerful you are.¡±


    Emanuele stroked Isabe¡¯s hair and spoke softly. He felt Isabe deserved to stand beside him as a Mafia Queen.

 Chapter 82: He Won鈥檛 Let Her Know His Feelings

    Isabe gazed fixedly at Emanuele. For some reason, she felt that when Emanuele said those words, he was sincere, as if he genuinely wanted her to be his queen. But when she remembered the mocking words he used earlier, such as not having enough fun with her yet, so he couldn¡¯t let her run away, Isabe became uncertain. She wondered if Emanuele was acting at this moment, perhaps putting on a show for everyone present.


    She decided to assume he was acting, putting on a performance for the audience. With a furrowed brow, Isabe responded, ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯re married, and in front of everyone, I¡¯ll cooperate with you. As for the things you said, I¡¯m not that naive to believe a flip-flopping liar like you.¡±


    Emanuele watched her lips as they moved, and he couldn¡¯t help but think about how much he wanted to kiss her, to silence her with his lips. How could she be so eloquent, saying things that hurt him?


    Isabe, in a moment of bravery, took on a resolute attitude. This pleased Emanuele, yet it also stirred a faint pain within him. He quickly locked away all those emotions deep inside, reaching out to hold Isabe around her waist. Her waist was soft, and he had full control with just one hand, effortlessly keeping her close.


    Isabe, in turn, leaned against his chest. To the onlookers, they appeared like the perfect and harmonious couple. However, only they knew their true thoughts.


    Emanuele resolved that he would never reveal his feelings for Isabe unless he was certain she loved him. Otherwise, this woman might use it against him and pose a serious threat to his life.


    Soon, the speeches began. Emanuele¡¯s father was the first to speak, followed by his friends who shared blessings, advice, and a few well-timed jokes to liven up the atmosphere. Smiles adorned everyone¡¯s faces, and it was a rare moment of tranquility.


    ¡°Isabe, I never thought you would marry Emanuele,¡± Grazia said, approaching Isabe with her husband, Andrew. They greeted her with congrattions.


    Indeed, the turn of events was astounding. They hade to celebrate Isabe¡¯s wedding to rk, but at thest minute, Emanuele somehow reced him. Grazia finally learned that Emanuele had long been infatuated with Isabe. While their rtionship as step-siblings may not conform to conventional ethics, Grazia reasoned that she couldn¡¯t oppose Emanuele, who was the head of a mafia family, even if her father was on his side. She also believed that Isabe hadn¡¯t been coerced into this marriage. To her, it was cool for them to be together.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s unexpected,¡± Isabe replied, hugging Grazia.


    ¡°That¡¯s great; this way, we¡¯re more like a family now,¡± Grazia said, nting a kiss on Isabe¡¯s cheek.


    Soon, the dance floor came to life. Music filled the air, and Emanuele led Isabe into the middle of the dance floor. As the center of attention, everyone danced around them.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele¡¯s handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re very happy today,¡± she said, her tone tinged with irony.


    Emanuele furrowed his brows briefly, but he quickly regained hisposure. He didn¡¯t want Isabe to discern his true feelings. He extended his hand, framing Isabe¡¯s face, and bent down to do what he had wanted to do all along, sealing her lips with a kiss. This was a way to silence her from saying things that angered him.


    Isabe didn¡¯t resist Emanuele¡¯s kiss; instead, she leaned into it. Her body was soft, and she carried a sweet fragrance.


    This sensation fascinated Emanuele, left him addicted, but also made him realize that Isabe held his heart tightly. It was dangerous for him because Isabe¡¯s rebellious nature would surely seize upon this vulnerability to provoke him. He hoped she would never discover his true feelings, or else, he might suffer because of her.


    After ending the kiss, Emanuele¡¯s gaze was locked onto Isabe¡¯s face. His fingers lightly caressed the red lips he had just kissed. Despite Isabe appearing a bit disheveled, her eyes shone as brightly as the sun, indicating she was nowpletely aware of her surroundings.


    Leo approached with Sophia. Emanuele released Isabe and took Sophia¡¯s hand. They moved to the dance floor, where Emanuele sensed that Sophia wasn¡¯t in a particrly good mood. He reassured her, saying, ¡°Rx, Sophia.¡±


    Sophia was not only his stepmother but also his mother-inw.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to marry Isabe,¡± Sophia sighed, recalling Isabe¡¯s gaze of suspicion and resentment. It weighed on her mood, making her feel like she was selling her daughter. Indeed, as Isabe had said, she had treated her like amodity, pushing her to attend Lombardi family gatherings and interact with mafia people. She had even witnessed Isabe¡¯s pain, but she had hoped that Isabe could endure it to avoid embarrassment in front of Leo.


    But now, Isabe had given up her beloved career to marry a mafia boss.


    Sophia began to regret why she had repeatedly ignored Isabe¡¯s feelings in pursuit of her own interests. She recognized that she hadn¡¯t been a good mother.


    Sophia was well aware of how much Isabe despised any association with the mafia, yet she had pushed her to marry Emanuele.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that Emanuele isn¡¯t amazing. He¡¯s powerful, handsome, and treats the people close to him well, but¡­


    All in all, it seems like Isabe might not be into this kind of men.


    Emanuele noticed Sophia¡¯s concerns and sadness and assured her, ¡°I will take care of her.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I know,¡± Sophia replied. ¡°But I know she doesn¡¯t like this world. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll hate me, hate all of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. She¡¯s strong-willed. I think she¡¯ll adapt quickly. Thank you for raising Isabe so well, Sophia. I like her very much,¡± Emanuele smiled slightly, putting Sophia more at ease. Sophia also felt his genuine fondness for Isabe and believed that he could protect her.


    Now, she could rx.


    At this moment, Emanuele looked at Isabe not far away. She had gone to chat with Grazia. He thought about her rebellious eyes, always saying things to provoke him. She dared to challenge even a mafia boss like him. What else wouldn¡¯t she dare to do?


    Emanuele believed that no one was more suitable to be his mafia queen than Isabe.


    But damn, when would this wretched wedding finally end?


    Isabe¡¯s mood was equally wretched. She felt like this day had been long and chaotic. As she looked around at the joyful guests, and even caught a glimpse of happiness on Emanuele¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel odd. Was she the only one living in turmoil?


    It wasn¡¯t until the reception ended, and Isabe sat in Emanuele¡¯s SUV that she still hadn¡¯te back to herself.

 Chapter 83: She鈥檚 No Longer Afraid of Him

    She got married! And it was to Emanuele! Isabe felt like everything that had happened today was like a dream.


    Now, she sat beside Emanuele. She was no longer afraid of him, but the change in her identity had left her feeling somewhat disoriented. She hoped that her life wouldn¡¯t change too much. However, considering the assassination attempts she had faced recently, she realized that bing Emanuele¡¯s wife meant that she would likely encounter even more threats.


    As the car headed in an unfamiliar direction, not towards her high-end apartment or Lombardi¡¯s grand estate, Isabe became perplexed. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Home,¡± Emanuele looked at Isabe, ¡°I should say it¡¯s our home now.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s home? Isabe was surprised. She had assumed that Emanuele lived in the mansion with Leo and the others. She didn¡¯t expect him to have his own ce. But given Emanuele¡¯s wealth and ownership numerous houses in Chicago, he probably rotated residences every few days.


    Isabe gazed at the unfamiliarndscape outside the window while picturing what Emanuele¡¯s house might look like. She thought it would be simr to her high-end apartment.


    Soon, they arrived at a luxurious apartment building, evident from the number of security personnel guarding it. It seemed like there were many people who wanted Emanuele dead.


    After exiting the car, they made their way to the elevator. Isabe¡¯s heart settled slightly when she saw Tony and Harry guarding it. At least, she wasn¡¯t alone.


    Emanuele pressed the elevator button, and they stepped inside. When the elevator door opened, Isabe was surprised by the opulent interior of the apartment.


    The entireyout was stylish and luxurious, featuring ss, chrome, and dark gray furniture. It was simple but clearly expensive.


    The living room was enormous, with gray leather sofas and numerous gaming devices. There was even a ss sculpture of Hades and his three-headed hunting dogs.


    The God of the Underworld, Isabe wasn¡¯t surprised that Emanuele admired him.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see our room,¡± Emanuele went up the stairs. ¡°Your luggage has been moved too.¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t expect Emanuele to act so quickly. Did this mean that she would be staying here from now on?


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be living in the mansion,¡± she said. It was so spacious, with multiple rooms, like a dressing room, study, and game room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my parents to hear me banging you,¡± Emanuele replied.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Isabe clenched her fists, shocked by his audacity. She had wanted to stab him in the back during that moment, as it was the perfect opportunity with his vulnerable back turned towards her. But she decided not to do it.


    Isabe followed Emanuele upstairs, passing several closed rooms, until they reached the master bedroom. It was evenrger than her previous room, dominated by a king-sized bed covered in dark gray silk.


    The room was entirely in shades of gray, creating a subdued and somber atmosphere that aligned perfectly with Emanuele¡¯s personality.


    Isabe turned to Emanuele and watched as he removed his bowtie and started taking off his clothes.


    ¡°Emanuele, we need to have a conversation. You need to tell me what all of this means. Last week, you took me and then discarded me like trash. And now, you¡¯ve picked me up again? Emanuele, I hate you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright, as long as your body honestly submits to me,¡± Emanuele replied, taking off his suit pants to reveal his boxer briefs.


    Isabe¡¯s words of inquiry were swiftly reced by shock. This was the first time she had calmly observed Emanuele¡¯s naked body. Thest time had been too chaotic, and she had been in a state of shock and fear, unable to take in the details.


    Now, as Emanuele approached her, Isabe clearly saw every muscle in his body under the ambient light. His body exuded a powerful and wild aura. Isabe felt Emanuele¡¯s growing confidence. She couldn¡¯t help but lower her gaze, not wanting to meet his eyes. However, the corner of her eye couldn¡¯t help but catch glimpses of his well-defined abdominal muscles, prominent chest, and strong, lean legs that were pulsing with energy.


    Emanuele had reached Isabe by now. He touched her hair and spoke softly, ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m now grateful I didn¡¯t let you marry rk. That way, you can stay by my side and fulfill all the duties of a wife.¡±


    Isabe immediately looked up at Emanuele, attempting to appear more proud. She raised her chin and held her head high; she didn¡¯t want to lose to him.


    ¡°What are the duties of a wife?¡±


    She used to be just an ordinary person. Ever since she unintentionally entered the world of the Mafia, she had to y the role of a Mafia princess, carrying out the responsibilities that came with it.


    Now, being married to Emanuele, she had be the Mafia queen, and it meant taking on even more Mafia responsibilities.


    The rules were suffocating, and Isabe felt weary.


    Being an ordinary person seemed much better. Going to work diligently every day, earning a living, and spending weekends with friends, free from these troubles.


    ¡°As long as I want, you¡¯ll apany me to social events, and in the bedroom, you¡¯ll be ready for me at any time,¡± Emanuele¡¯s powerful arms wrapped around Isabe¡¯s waist, pulling her close.


    With feweryers of clothing between them, Isabe could better feel Emanuele¡¯s physique. His muscles pressed firmly against her abdomen, as hard as stone, radiating intense heat.


    Isabe restrained her nervous emotions and stared into Emanuele¡¯s eyes. ¡°When you put it that way, it seems like nothing has changed between us.¡±


    In a way, it did make her feel more at ease, just like it used to be.


    Isabe pushed Emanuele away and walked toward the closet. Her luggage had been brought over and neatly arranged, but in this bedroom, which was the same size as her previous one, she noticed her clothes upied only a small corner.


    Emanuele, on the other hand, had a wardrobe full of almost identical outfits. However, he truly had a lot of clothes.


    ¡°Perhaps I should have more clothes,¡± Isabe said as she looked into the wardrobe. ¡°At least enough to fill half of this closet with my clothes.¡±


    She reached to unzip her wedding dress, struggling a bit. Damn, it was hard to take off.


    The sound of running water started from the shower. Isabe thought Emanuele was already showering. But then, his hands rested on her wedding dress¡¯s zipper, and she heard his low, seductive voice close to her ear, ¡°What kind of clothes are you nning to buy?¡±


    ¡°Many, many clothes. At least enough to upy half of this closet,¡± Isabe replied with a lightugh. Her perspective had shifted after today. She was no longer the helpless girl who feared the mafia boss. She was now the mafia queen, and she was adapting quickly.


    ¡°What did you do with the money I transferred to you earlier?¡± Emanuele suddenly asked.

 Chapter 84: Enjoying This Game

    The money from before? Isabe suddenly remembered that indeed, Emanuele had transferred money to her earlier, saying it was for her living expenses. Fifty thousand dors, no small amount, but Isabe didn¡¯t want to spend his money. She felt it was tainted with blood, unclean. So, she had only kept a thousand dors and donated the rest to charity. During this time, with the loss of her job and unknowingly draining her savings, there wasn¡¯t much left.


    ¡°I donated the money to a charity,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°Very good! Isabe, you¡¯re truly kind,¡± Emanuele said, extending his hand to stroke Isabe¡¯s neck. He grabbed her shoulders, identally pushing her into the closet.


    Isabe¡¯s stomach bumped into a drawer, disying his expensive watches, ties, belts, cufflinks, and more. At the same time, Emanuele¡¯s body pressed against her. Hisrge, powerful body was firmly against hers, and Isabe felt something hard between her legs.


    She thought, here we go again. This man only knows this one move.


    But this time, she didn¡¯t feel as shy or embarrassed as she did the first time. Instead, there was an excited smile on her face as she kept her gaze locked onto Emanuele.


    ¡°Come on, Emanuele, hit me harder. I like this feeling!¡± she said.


    Emanuele then smacked her bottom twice. Isabe yelled, ¡°Alright, forey is over!¡±


    In the next moment, Emanuele tore her clothes apart. The silk fabric fell like pieces of shattered ss, and he pulled off her underwear, leaving Isabepletely exposed.


    Emanuele¡¯s eyes zed with heat as he saw Isabe in this state. His body was pulsing with intense heat, making him feel like he was about to explode. Unfortunately, Isabe, this seductive little devil, kept provoking him.


    ¡°Emanuele,e on, use your strength to ravish me!¡± Isabe longed to be taken by him, to be dominated, until her body and soul werepletely satisfied.


    With a muffled groan, Emanuele embraced Isabe and pushed her against the ss, her back facing him. He thrust himself forcefully into her, pinning her against the ss and holding her body tightly, smacking her bottom.


    In this moment, Emanuele felt his body gradually awakening on Isabe¡¯s body. His blood was screaming in his veins, urging him topletely destroy this woman and make her merge into his body.


    To take her, to take her forcefully, and make her climax under him to the point of losing consciousness was his only thought at this moment.


    Isabe, indeed, lost her sanity under Emanuele¡¯s ferocious onught. From the initial pain toter pleasure, she felt Emanuele¡¯s unrestrained dominance over her. He was so powerful, so fast, that she couldn¡¯t struggle or breathe properly, always on the verge of being overwhelmed by him.


    At the same time, she felt Emanuele¡¯s excitement. He was incredibly excited inside her, squeezing her breasts tightly and kissing her roughly as if he wanted to consume her.


    Under this sensory assault, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but wear a smug smile. At least it proved that her body had thoroughly captivated Emanuele, didn¡¯t it?


    Emanuele, through the reflection in the ss, saw the foolish smile on Isabe¡¯s face. She seemed to enjoy not only the physical pleasure but also the joy of conquering him with her body.


    Emanuele lifted Isabe with ease and tossed her onto therge bed nearby. He then climbed on top of her, gazing into her eyes.


    ¡°Do you really enjoy this game?¡± he asked.


    In that moment, Isabe¡¯s eyes sparkled with a victorious gleam, and her eyes shone like diamonds. She nodded emphatically, making it clear how much she relished it.


    Emanuele smiled, then spread Isabe¡¯s legs apart and began touching her intimately, causing her to emit a series of ecstatic gasps.


    Isabe tried to wriggle free, but her efforts were in vain. Emanuele¡¯s strength easily held her in ce.


    ¡°Please, Emanuele, stop it,¡± she pleaded.


    But Emanuele raised his head, revealing a wicked grin. ¡°Isabe, you can¡¯t control any of this.¡±


    With that, he buried his face in her trimmed hair and gently used his teeth on her sensitive areas, making her body tremble with excitement.


    Momentster, he released her arms, allowing her to push his head down between her legs. Her craving for more was undeniable.


    In no time, a radiant sh overcame Isabe¡¯s mind. Her body convulsed uncontrobly, and she cried out uncontrobly.


    Emanuele swallowed everything she released and then smirked. ¡°Satisfied?¡±


    He wanted Isabe to understand that he was the one in control, effortlessly making her surrender and beg.


    Isabe gazed at Emanuele, anger recing her earlier satisfaction as desire ebbed away. She pushed him down onto the bed.


    Emanuele watched her, uncertain of what she intended to do next. He realized that his previous tactics wouldn¡¯t work on her now.


    But Isabe¡¯s determination was stronger than he expected, and he found it intriguing.


    Isabe now straddled him. Emanuele, who was loungingzily on therge bed, felt a moment of confusion when he observed her actions. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t sure about her next move.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Her adorable confusion made Emanuele chuckle briefly, but then hisughter died down.


    Isabe wrapped her fingers around his manhood. She had initially intended to use just one hand, but she soon realized it was too much for one hand to handle. She incorporated her other hand, encasing his length entirely.


    She then lowered her head, allowing him into her mouth.


    Emanuele felt an electrifying sensation like a meteor crashing into the Earth, which caused an involuntary moan to escape his lips.


    Isabe¡¯s mouth was soft, warm, and moist, a perfectbination thatpletely captivated him.


    Emanuele¡¯s body tensed as he reached for Isabe¡¯s hair, making her touch even more intimate.

 Chapter 85: Her Life Is Not a Game

    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but praise Isabe.


    He could feel Isabe¡¯s tongue swirling around, her head bobbing up and down. She seemed to know precisely how to please him.


    ¡°Suck harder,¡± Emanuelemanded.


    Isabe obeyed, all the while looking up at Emanuele.


    This was a scene Emanuele had fantasized about since the moment he met Isabe. Back then, he had imagined Isabe¡¯s pink lips enveloping his manhood, and her bright, shining eyes gazing up at him. Now, this fantasy hade true, and it satisfied Emanuele both physically and mentally.


    God, he was on the verge of climaxing! Emanuele held Isabe¡¯s head andpelled her to take all of him. When he felt her throat clench around him, he thought he was going to transcend this world.


    At this moment, Emanuele was no different from Isabe a while ago. His actions were dictated by desire.


    ¡°Oh, my God, Isabe, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Emanuele eximed, looking at Isabe as she gagged and teared up. The pleasure coursing through his body intensified.


    This was it. He grabbed her hair and started thrusting relentlessly, increasing his pace.


    The intense climax made Emanuele¡¯s body shudder, draining all his strength, and it felt as if his muscles were melting away.


    He released everything into Isabe.


    Watching her swallow everything he had given her, Emanuele felt a satisfaction he had never experienced before. Not even with the women he had been with before did he feel such intense pleasure.


    Now, Isabe looked rxed and triumphant. ¡°Well done, Emanuele. You¡¯re stronger than I imagined, but you need to up your game.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    With that, she hopped off him and walked towards the bathroom. She needed a soothing shower and a good night¡¯s sleep. God knew how she had endured this period, especiallyst night when she had barely had two hours of sleep.


    Watching Isabe¡¯s swaying hips, Emanuele clenched his teeth and had the urge to spank her. He felt like she was growing up rapidly.


    Thinking about it, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but smile with a touch of pride. In reality, he wasn¡¯t sure if Isabe could be a suitable Mafia queen, as she was too innocent and hadn¡¯t been through much. However, he suddenly realized that she was highly adaptable. She always managed to find her rhythm within his rules and attempted to turn the tables.


    Watching her grow little by little would undoubtedly be fascinating.


    After their showers, Isabe explored the room, and even the master bedroom alone had everything they needed to spend three days without going out, and they wouldn¡¯t get bored.


    Soon, Emanuele finished his shower and joined her, walking up from behind and asking, ¡°Are you satisfied with this ce?¡±


    ¡°Satisfied,¡± Isabe replied, turning to face Emanuele. She found it hard to take her eyes off him. At that moment, Emanuele was wearing only a pair of sweatpants, his upper body bare. Water droplets, not yet dried, flowed over his smooth abdominal muscles.


    He looked as strong as a mountain, blocking her view and making her appear delicate inparison.


    Emanuele noticed the way Isabe couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away and couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed she was quite pleased with his physique, which made Emanuele both delighted and proud.


    At this moment, Isabe was looking at the clothes inside the wardrobe, rearranging her things ording to her own habits. This reminded Emanuele of something.


    ¡°You said you donated the money I gave you? How much did you donate?¡±


    ¡°Forty thousand,¡± Isabe said, ¡°I kept one thousand for myself.¡±


    ¡°You did a fantastic job!¡± Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but pat Isabe¡¯s cheek. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you donate it all? You¡¯re so charitable.¡±


    There was a hint of mockery in his tone.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that also to do a good deed for you? You¡¯ve killed so many people; aren¡¯t you afraid of going to hell after you die?¡± Isabe red at Emanuele.


    But when Emanuele heard Isabe¡¯s words, he burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hell? Isabe, do you think I¡¯m afraid? Don¡¯t you think this isn¡¯t hell already?¡±


    Watching Emanueleugh hysterically, Isabe clenched her teeth. Sometimes, talking to this devil was enough to drive her mad.


    Speaking of which, Emanuele, what gives you the right to ruin my life? You know how much I didn¡¯t want to get into the Mafia world.¡±


    ¡°Ruining your life? You willingly stepped into it back then, didn¡¯t you? I let you go. It was you who wanted to join our family.¡±


    Now Emanuele looked incredibly innocent. Was he really as innocent as he imed?


    Isabe was infuriated, but what he said was not entirely untrue. She was in great pain. ¡°Did you threaten my mom not to tell me the truth about the wedding?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Isabe. In fact, when I give an order, no one dares to defy me.¡±


    ¡°You see, you forcefully dragged me into your world.¡±


    ¡°Still, it was your decision. You didn¡¯t say you didn¡¯t want to marry me when we were in front of the priest, did you? When I inserted my manhood into you, did you say a word? You were addicted to my body. You can¡¯t live without it,¡± Emanuele cradled Isabe¡¯s face and nted a kiss on her lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re a real bastard!¡±


    ¡°Show me some respect,¡± Emanuele warned.


    Looking at the man before her, Isabe wanted to bite him to death. He had never respected her, yet now he wanted her to respect him?


    At this moment, Emanuele pinched Isabe¡¯s chin, forcing her to look at him. He saw her pain, her anger, which only excited him further.


    ¡°Isabe, do you want to win in this game? It¡¯s too early! But honestly, I¡¯vee to love this game now.¡±


    Listening to Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe grew even angrier.


    ¡°My life is not a game, Emanuele. You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    ¡°When we started, it was you who treated all this as a game, wasn¡¯t it? Isabe, you were the one who initiated it.¡±


    Isabe struggled out of Emanuele¡¯s grip. With a pair of furious eyes, she stared at him. ¡°Fine, then remember to sleep with one eye open, or you might not see the sun tomorrow.¡±


    Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Emanuele burst intoughter. He reached out, scooped Isabe into his arms, and then tossed her onto the massive bed in front of them. Emanuele¡¯s body followed, enveloping Isabe entirely. He pulled her close, saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get some sleep.¡±


    Isabe was trapped in Emanuele¡¯s embrace, and she felt his overpowering presence all around her. It made her ufortable. She wanted to squirm out of his embrace and find afortable spot to sleep, but Emanuele held her tightly.


    ¡°Tomorrow, your closet will be filled with items fit for a queen. But for now, get some rest,¡± Emanuele said. He gently turned Isabe¡¯s face toward him and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Goodnight, wifey.¡±


    Isabe grumbled in dissatisfaction and pulled the nket over herself, ready to sleep. Since she couldn¡¯t resist, she decided to go along with it.


    But the next moment, Emanuele lifted her up and ced her on his right side. ¡°Emanuele, what are you doing?¡± Isabeined, wondering why this man was treating her like an object, carrying her around.


    Emanuele switched off the lights and pulled her closer to him. ¡°Nothing, just go to sleep.¡±


    He did this only as a precaution, in case anything happened during the night, he wanted to be able to shield her from it, standing between her and the door.

 Chapter 86: Rather Die Than Leave His Side

    The following morning, Isabe and Emanuele sat in the dining room, enjoying a meal prepared by Lilly. The table was filled with an array of delicious dishes, and Isabe couldn¡¯t have been happier.


    When she had seen Lilly earlier that morning, Isabe had excitedly embraced her. ¡°My darling, congrattions on getting what you wished for,¡± Lilly said, patting Isabe on the shoulder.


    During those difficult times, seeing Isabe¡¯s distress had been equally painful for Lilly. In the time they had spent together, she hade to regard Isabe as her own daughter. Witnessing Isabe¡¯s heartache, Lilly¡¯s own heart had shattered. Fortunately, Isabe had married the man she had desired, allowing Lilly to remain by her side.


    As Isabe and Emanuele enjoyed the delicious spread, he provided her with instructions. ¡°If you ever need to leave the house, you will be escorted by twelve guards. Four of them will drive in SUVs identical to yours, four will follow you in front, and four will protect you from behind.¡±


    Upon hearing that her security detail had increased from four guards to twelve, Isabe widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°So, I have to take them with me wherever I go?¡±


    Isabe was starting to feel like she was drifting further away from her previous life, with these numerous guards appearing wherever she went.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Emanuele replied, ¡°Yes, you must take them with you. You have be my enemies¡¯ primary target now.¡±


    Previously, Isabe had faced threats and intimidation because she was his stepsister, and the security around her was not as strong. Now, as the new Mafia Queen, she could expect even more threats. His enemies would see her as a way to weaken him.


    After Emanuele finished his breakfast, he changed his clothes and prepared to leave. Isabe instinctively walked over to help him adjust his attire.


    She never wanted to be this kind of wife, taking care of his tie, preparing his meals, or handling household chores. However, as she helped him with his tie, and looked up into his handsome face, she felt her heart racing uncontrobly, experiencing an unexpected sense of happiness.


    This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen, Isabe. You wanted to despise this man who had yed with you. But at this moment, you¡¯re helping him with his tie and feeling happy. It left Isabe in a painful and contradictory dilemma.


    Isabe forced herself to shift her focus and asked, ¡°Who are your enemies?¡±


    ¡°Many people. Aside from Cleric, we have a peace agreement with his group; if we encounter difficulties, we can seek their assistance in resolving matters, but ites at the cost of revenge. Other than them, any ck Hand faction besides ours could be our enemies at any time. There are no permanent friends, only permanent interests,¡± Emanuele replied with a slight smirk, observing the man in the mirror as Isabe looked up at him with admiration.


    Emanuele reached out and pulled Isabe into his embrace. His lips pressed against her neck, inhaling the sweet floral scent that clung to her.


    Since she had arrived, his apartment had been filled with her sweet scent, a stark contrast to his previously cold and impersonal space. In this moment, Emanuele started to feel a sense of happiness he had never experienced before.


    At thirty-two, in the prime of his life, he never thought he¡¯d marry this soon. However, meeting Isabe had changed everything. Initially, he found her intriguing, but over time, his intentions had grown into a desire to make her his own. Now, he had achieved that goal.


    It seemed that there was nothing a mafia boss couldn¡¯t aplish in this world.


    Isabe felt that Emanuele was like a big puppy at this moment, sticking to her and not wanting to let her go. However, Emanuele had many matters to attend to, especially given the current critical situation, and he now had one more person he needed to protect with all his might.


    ¡°These enemies I¡¯ve been dealing withtely are from Sicily. They¡¯ve already killed fifteen of my men, Isabe. Promise me, don¡¯t leave here easily.¡±


    So many people were killed! Isabe recalled the threatening text messages she had received and all the idents that had urred previously. At that time, she was only Emanuele¡¯s stepsister, yet they had shown no mercy. Now that she was his wife¡­


    Fear began to creep up inside Isabe, and she nervously licked her lips, feeling extremely anxious. She couldn¡¯t help but push Emanuele away. ¡°If you¡¯re in such danger now, why did you marry me? Wouldn¡¯t I be safer in Canada with rk?¡±


    ¡°But I care more about whether you can stay by my side. I¡¯m very selfish,¡± Emanuele said as he pulled Isabe back into his embrace. He leaned down and kissed her lips, his tongue slipping into her mouth, passionately and possessively iming her breath.


    He lifted her up, leaving Isabe¡¯s feet dangling in the air. Her entire weight pressed against him. Isabe could feel Emanuele¡¯s powerful strength, his body hard and hot like a burning fire, consuming her entirely.


    Isabe responded passionately, as if the heat between them would never fade. A single kiss had left her weak in the knees.


    Eventually, Isabe gasped for air and slumped into Emanuele¡¯s arms.


    Emanuele held onto Isabe¡¯s body firmly, savoring her softness and curves. If he didn¡¯t have matters to attend to shortly, he would have eagerly thrown her onto the bed and taken her hard.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s bewildered expression, Emanuele pinched her chin and said, ¡°Even if you have to die, you¡¯ll stay by my side. Until I¡¯ve had my fill of you, you¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    This statement infuriated Isabe, and she couldn¡¯t resist pping Emanuele¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯re a heartless brute!¡±


    Although her body still yearned for Emanuele, in the face of his cold demeanor, Isabe felt that she would never willingly admit it. In their game, acknowledging it voluntarily meant she had lost.


    Afterward, Emanuele handed Isabe a credit card. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any urgent business, stay home. You can order anything you need online. If you can¡¯t find it online, you can ask Tony or Harry to get it for you.¡±


    Emanuele finished speaking and gave Isabe a serious look. ¡°Stay home.¡±


    Home? Isabe gazed at the spacious house. Despite having everything, it still didn¡¯t feel like home to her. She had finallye to regard Emanuele¡¯s previous upscale apartment as home, and now he was asking her to readjust to this new environment.


    It would likely take a long time before she could consider this ce as her home.

 Chapter 87: Evelyn and Pippo Together

    Before leaving, Emanuele ced a gentle kiss on Isabe¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to make it back for dinner,¡± he said.


    Isabe watched Emanuele as he entered the elevator, then returned to the spacious house. She made an effort to appear cheerful, though the past 24 hours hadn¡¯t been entirely painful for her.


    She didn¡¯t despise Emanuele as much as she had imagined she would. Especially when he had entered her body, she had felt an overwhelming desire for him. She longed to melt into him, to let him go deeper and harder. The desires of the body were undeniable.


    Now, Isabe turned on herputer and browsed an online shopping site. She looked at the array of beautiful clothes, each more attractive than thest, with prices that she had never dared to hope for. However, her focus wasn¡¯t entirely on selecting clothes; she was reflecting on everything that had happened in the past day.


    Oh, dear! It had been so crazy, so chaotic. Even now, when she thought back, it felt unbelievable. And when she considered the events of the past seven days, Isabe felt even more overwhelmed.


    From her intimate encounter with Emanuele to his handing her over to rk, this period had been tormenting for her. And at the veryst moment, Emanuele had reced rk and married her.


    Their rtionship had transformed from enemies to reluctant allies, and now¡­ were they actually husband and wife?


    It was incredible to Isabe that they had be husband and wife. She raised her hand to look at the diamond ring she now wore. The diamond, the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg, sparkled in the light.


    Yet, despite their marital status, Isabe was unclear about the true nature of her rtionship with Emanuele. He had only married her because he hadn¡¯t had enough fun and wanted to keep tormenting her.


    But regardless, Isabe was relieved that she hadn¡¯t married rk. Even though Emanuele was a scoundrel, a demon who had caused her pain, at least she had gotten to know him quite well over their time together, hadn¡¯t she?


    Besides, he had given her a satisfying sexual experience.


    rk, on the other hand, was a mystery to her. She didn¡¯t understand what kind of person he was at his core. She was too tired to get to know someone else. And though Emanuele had imed that he married her to toy with her, he was thirty-two years old, and he hadn¡¯t married anyone else, which suggested he didn¡¯t treat marriage as a game. Despite having many options, he had chosen to marry her, indicating her importance in his heart.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Lost in her jumbled thoughts, Isabe randomly selected a few pieces of clothing. Suddenly, she realized that buying clothes wasn¡¯t very practical. After all, she couldn¡¯t leave the house. She definitely couldn¡¯t wear these expensive, beautiful clothes at home for Emanuele to see.


    Thinking back to the previous night when Emanuele had rudely torn her wedding dress, she had a headache. She didn¡¯t want the clothes she had bought to suffer the same fate.


    Looking at the clothes on the website, Isabe knew that her wardrobe was going to be a huge project to fill. Emanuele¡¯s walk-in closet was enormous, and now she would need to make space for her clothes.


    So, Isabe decided to call Grazia.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Grazia¡¯s tone was still warm and enthusiastic. ¡°How was your wedding night?¡±


    But before Isabe could respond, Grazia quickly added, ¡°No, don¡¯t tell me. I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Grazia, I need your help with something. I need to fill my wardrobe, but it¡¯s too big for me to handle.¡±


    ¡°This is too simple for me, Isabe. Wait for me; I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at Emanuele¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°No problem, give me thirty minutes.¡±


    After ending the call, Isabe thought about Grazia¡¯s uing visit. She got up and returned to the room. She undressed from her pajamas and put on a casual shirt and gray jeans.


    Looking at her slightly messy bedroom, Isabe instinctively started tidying up. She also went to the walk-in closet to organize the watches and belts that had been scattered in the chaos of the previous night.


    The closet carried Emanuele¡¯s distinct cologne scent. Isabe randomly picked up one of his shirts and sniffed it; it was imbued with Emanuele¡¯s scent. At this moment, she felt like a madwoman, desperately sniffing the air.


    Memories of the wild encounter the previous night between her and Emanuele came rushing back. She recalled how he had held her, pinned her against the ss, and been rough with her. But his rough actions had brought her to orgasm repeatedly, and she had be entrapped in his aggressiveness.


    Did he love her? Isabe was startled by her own thoughts. She didn¡¯t believe that this was a sign of Emanuele loving her; it was merely a response of his body.


    Just as she had found it impossible to resist Emanuele¡¯s advances when she despised him the most, her body had responded to his touches, culminating in repeated orgasms. Despite her profound embarrassment, her body¡¯s reactions were beyond her control.


    Isabe entertained a brief suspicion that Emanuele might have actually fallen in love with her. But soon, she burst intoughter. The idea struck her as utterly absurd.


    Emanuele was a man without a heart. How could he possibly love her?


    Isabe dismissed these thoughts. She walked downstairs and found Lilly busy in the kitchen, loading dishes into the dishwasher.


    ¡°Need any help?¡± Isabe asked Lilly.


    Lilly¡¯s presence always broughtfort to her.


    ¡°No, dear, just rest,¡± Lilly smiled and ushered Isabe back to the living room.


    As she waited for Grazia to arrive, Isabe had nothing to do. So, she decided to make a video call to Evelyn. Since she hadn¡¯t been going to work at the hospital, she had mostly been confined to the apartment, afraid of affecting Evelyn and hesitant to meet her in person.


    ¡°Isabe, it¡¯s been a while. How are you?¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice came through the video call, and it was clear she had been doing well, appearing vibrant.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabe said. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to share her joy with her dear friend. ¡°I got married to Emanuele.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Evelyn eximed. ¡°You actually married Emanuele! What¡¯s going on, Isabe? Doesn¡¯t that make you the queen of the mafia?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated. He married me, but it¡¯s not because he likes me. Our game isn¡¯t entirely over.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m really worried about you, but well, Emanuele is the mafia boss. If he didn¡¯t want to, he wouldn¡¯t have married you. Perhaps he genuinely likes you.¡±


    Isabe waved her hand dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether he likes me or not. I just need to maintain the bnce in our rtionship. I won¡¯t lose to him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I wish you a happy marriage. By the way, Isabe, I have some good news to share with you.¡±


    ¡°What good news?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to date Pippotely!¡± Evelyn¡¯s face had a hint of shyness.


    Isabe was taken aback. During her absence from Evelyn¡¯s life, Evelyn had apparently started dating Pippo.

 Chapter 88: Please Make Emanuele Happy

    In Isabe¡¯s impression, Pippo was a decent guy, but sometimes she found his concern a bit overwhelming. She often felt like her privacy was invaded, even though she knew Pippo meant well. However, now that Pippo was dating Evelyn, it took her by surprise. She couldn¡¯t recall Pippo showing any romantic interest in Evelyn before.


    ¡°How did you two get together?¡± Isabe asked.


    ¡°There was a shooting at the hospital, and you weren¡¯ting to work. I was feeling really down at that time, and Pippo was there, caring for me. Eventually, he confessed his feelings, and we got together.¡±


    ¡°Pippo still worries about you a lot, Isabe. Are you okay? Has Emanuele threatened you?¡±


    Isabe shook her head. Just then, Grazia¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Isabe, three minutes earlier than our agreed time,¡± Grazia announced.


    ¡°Let¡¯s catch up another time,¡± Isabe told Evelyn and ended their video call.


    Grazia was dressed in a ck dress, with striking silver earrings, exuding an air of elegance and sophistication. She looked every bit the true mafia princess she was.


    Isabe and Grazia exchanged a hug, and Grazia took a good look at Isabe. ¡°It seems like you had a good timest night.¡±


    Grazia¡¯sment made Isabe blush instantly.


    Grazia nced at the shopping website Isabe had opened and couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡°Don¡¯t look at these. Online clothes might look good, but you won¡¯t know if they fit until you try them. I just called the clothing stores I frequent and had them send over a batch of clothes. They should arrive shortly. For now, let¡¯s enjoy our coffee.¡±


    Grazia leaned against the kitchen counter and peered at Isabe. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re about to kill Emanuele. Honestly, I¡¯m really curious about your story with him.¡±


    Isabe burst intoughter. ¡°I didn¡¯t find out Emanuele was my groom until he said it at the wedding yesterday. Can you believe that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s truly miraculous,¡± Grazia said, clearly still in shock. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Emanuele did this. Even my parents seem clueless. But I really don¡¯t want to know about my brother¡¯s sex life.¡±


    Isabe chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll never tell you.¡±


    Whenever Isabe thought of Emanuele, his rough and beastly demeanor, she felt herself plunging into the depths of desire. My, she hadn¡¯t been so keen on this aspect before, but now, she sensed that she had be Emanuele¡¯s sex ve.


    However, what happened in the bedroom should stay in the bedroom. It wasn¡¯t something to be casually shared with others. Still, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but be curious about Emanuele. She felt like she didn¡¯t know much about him. Grazia, who had grown up with him, should have a better understanding.


    ¡°Grazia, can you tell me more about Emanuele? I feel like there¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t know about him. Sometimes, I manage to make him angry, and when he gets angry, it¡¯s genuinely terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Then you might have misunderstood Emanuele,¡± Grazia replied. ¡°I know Emanuele sometimes appears harsh and unfeeling, but he¡¯s not a bad person. It¡¯s just that sometimes his demands can be rather strict.¡±


    Strict demands? Isabe pondered Grazia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Right now, Emanuele is single-handedly carrying the Chicago Mafia. He has a tremendous burden on his shoulders. He must ensure the safety of all of us, and currently, the situation is dire. He¡¯s under immense pressure.¡±


    Listening to Grazia, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but think about Emanuele¡¯s recent busyness. Although he hadn¡¯t confided in her, she could sense that his stress had multiplied since the time they first met. His scent of blood was bing stronger, and his aura more ominous. It made her sick and disgusted. However, in his world, his actions were justified. If he didn¡¯t eliminate those people, they would kill him. Moreover, Emanuele had to protect all of them, and he remembered the sacrifices of his subordinates clearly.


    How could she think he had no heart?


    ¡°Has Emanuele rxed at all with such pressure?¡± Isabe inquired.


    Grazia shrugged. ¡°He probably has, but I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Isabe couldn¡¯t resist asking another question. ¡°Has he ever had a girlfriend?¡±


    Grazia replied, ¡°He has never brought anyone home for us to see. Isabe, to be honest, you must hold a very special ce in Emanuele¡¯s heart. Otherwise, after all these years of being single, he wouldn¡¯t have suddenly decided to marry you. Regardless of whether he married you to toy with you, I¡¯ve never seen Emanuele this nervous around anyone.¡±


    Is that so? Isabe thought about Emanuele¡¯s perpetually icy demeanor, even when he announced their marriage. Despite the sudden decision, his expression hadn¡¯t changed at all. He remained as cold as ever, making it impossible to discern any emotions.


    ¡°Although he appears unfeeling, the moment he considers you under his protection, he¡¯ll treat you well. He¡¯s a person who¡¯s loyal to his promises, and he will definitely respect the vows made at your wedding. One thing is certain, Emanuele will be faithful to his vows, just as you both pledged yesterday that only death could part you,¡± Grazia¡¯s words sent a shiver down Isabe¡¯s spine because she felt this sentence carried more than one meaning. The death it referred to wasn¡¯t just dying of old age; it could also mean¡­


    ¡°Does this mean Emanuele will be faithful in marriage? That he won¡¯t treat it lightly?¡± Isabe inquired.


    Grazia nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Of course, he also expects you to reciprocate in the same way.¡±


    Isabe said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    However, her heart was racing. She couldn¡¯tprehend if it was Grazia who didn¡¯t fully understand Emanuele or if it was her who was still struggling to grasp him. Emanuele had made it clear that he only wanted to y with her, then discard her when he grew tired. But Grazia¡¯s words were different.


    Isabe suddenly felt that Emanuele was trulyplex, a puzzle she couldn¡¯t solve. She was his wife now, and they had shared the most intimate moments, yet she still felt like she didn¡¯t know him well enough. But at least he had been kind to those around him, hadn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Isabe, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask of you,¡± Grazia began.


    Isabe paused and looked at Grazia. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Could you try to make Emanuele happier? He¡¯s under immense pressure.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Isabe replied. ¡°But you know he¡¯s not the easiest person to get along with.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m asking you,¡± Grazia finished her coffee.


    Just then, there was amotion at the door. Tony opened it, revealing the delivery from the clothing stores Grazia frequented.


    Isabe stood up, looking at the multitude of clothes being pushed inside. She couldn¡¯t hide her amazement. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too many clothes?¡±


    It felt like she could open a boutique in her own home.


    ¡°Try them all on. Keep what fits, return what doesn¡¯t. Isabe, you¡¯re going to work hard today, bing a doll for everyone to dress up,¡± Grazia casually picked up one of the outfits and encouraged Isabe to try it on.

 Chapter 89: He Couldn鈥檛 Resist Her Sexiness

    Isabe looked at the multitude of clothes in front of her, feeling a bit overwhelmed. Did she really have to try each and every one of them on? She had no idea when this would end.


    ¡°Or you could just pick out some that suit my style,¡± Isabe suggested. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to try on these particr sets; they look good enough to keep.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too, but, Isabe, now that you¡¯re the queen of the Mafia, you can¡¯t just wear one style of clothes. You should experiment with various styles. For instance, this sexy dress,¡± Grazia said as she sifted through the rack, selecting a ck velvet gown. Despite being a full-length dress, it featured a single shoulder and a high slit from the thigh down. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how sensual it would look when worn, with each step revealing more thigh.


    Looking at this seductive dress, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but recall a previous asion. Grazia had given her a simrly sexy dress to wear at a party, which had infuriated Emanuele. He had insisted she cover her legs with his clothing as if fearing she would be exposed.


    Thinking about it now, Isabe suddenly became certain of something.


    Could it be that Emanuele actually likes her? Why else would he react so strongly to her dressing provocatively and insist on covering her up?


    But at that time, they had only recently met, and they had been in a constant struggle. Emanuele had shown several times that he wanted to harm her.


    Isabe began to doubt herself once more. She thought, maybe she was mistaken in her interpretation. Even though they were married now, Emanuele had said he only wanted to have some fun with her, iming to consider her as family, and he protected her like family to prevent any harm to her, which could tarnish his reputation, and that was all.


    Emanuele had just walked in the door and was greeted by the sound ofughter and chatter in the house. The women¡¯sughter was like joyful music flowing through the air.


    It had been a long time since Emanuele had experienced this sense of home. How long had it been? Since his mother¡¯s death, their home had turned cold. His father frequently worked long hours and rarely stayed at home. Their family now consisted of only him and Grazia, and he had grown increasingly somber over the years, often locking himself in his room or going to the shooting range to practice.


    Now, listening to theughter and chatter inside the house, Emanuele felt a surreal sensation.


    Emanuele¡¯s gazended on the many clothes in the room, as well as the unfamiliar faces.


    The familiar faces belonged to Grazia and Lilly, and, of course, Isabe.


    Emanuele almost instantly fixed his gaze on Isabe, and then he couldn¡¯t look away.


    Isabe was wearing a red spaghetti-strap dress that resembled mes, entuating her already fair skin, making it even more radiant.


    Her figure was curvy, and the low-cut dress perfectly revealed her sexy cleavage.


    Her auburn hair cascaded over her shoulders, as smooth as silk.


    Her eyes glistened under the soft lighting, clear like amber.


    The dress reached just above Isabe¡¯s thighs, leaving her long, fair legs exposed below, as bright as pearls. Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but recall the way she had wrapped those legs around his waist the night before.


    Emanuele felt the heat in his entire body concentrating towards his lower half, and his gaze found it hard to move away from Isabe. Isabe, too, noticed Emanuele¡¯s intense gaze and stared back at him, her expression nervous. She was dressed so provocatively, would Emanuele be angry?


    ¡°Emanuele,e and have a look at your wife. How does this outfit look?¡± Grazia greeted Emanuele as he entered the room.


    Emanuele approached Isabe, his gaze still fixed on her. It made Isabe¡¯s breath slow down, and she felt like she was almost breathless, not due to her fear of confined spaces but because she was extremely nervous.


    Emanuele¡¯s gaze was so raw, and he came up to her, still staring at her. ¡°Is this outfit nice?¡± Isabe asked him, trying to sound calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± Emanuele replied, and it was nice enough to make him want Isabe immediately. However, he restrained his desires in the presence of so many people.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Emanuele reached out and pulled Isabe into his arms. She was small and curvy, her flesh soft and warm, and she carried a sweet scent. Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but want to hold her for longer. He held Isabe, and from his angle, he could see her cleavage, brilliantly bouncing before him. It made his eyes me.


    He lowered his head and bit her earlobe, saying, ¡°But this kind of outfit should only be worn in front of me.¡±


    He liked these little moments that were just between them, a yful little secret. He didn¡¯t want other men to see her like this; it would drive him insane.


    Emanuele¡¯s words made Isabe¡¯s heart race, as though it might burst out of her. When he nibbled her ear, her earlobe still tingled with his searing touch, burning her soul.


    Soon, Emanuele let her go. But Isabe was still longing for the warmth of his body.


    This was bad! Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Emanuele had indeed won her heart. She felt herself gradually sumbing to him in their battles.


    Get a grip, Isabe, you shouldn¡¯t be like this. She scolded herself inwardly. In this game of emotions, if she got in too deep, she would likely end up in a miserable situation.


    After Emanuele released Isabe, he looked to Grazia on the side and asked, ¡°Did you pick out many clothes like this for her?¡±


    ¡°Not too many, just these few,¡± Grazia pointed to the clothes neatly arranged on a nearby rack, the ones they had already selected. They would be ced directly in Isabe¡¯s closetter.


    Emanuele looked at all these sexy dresses and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s enough, these are sufficient. Choose some of a different style.¡±


    With that, Emanuele picked out a few ck outfits and said to Isabe, ¡°I like ck, Isabe, you should like it too.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to wear matching outfits as a couple?¡± Grazia eximed, ¡°So sweet, and I think it¡¯s nice.¡±


    Isabe knew that Emanuele had a particr fondness for ck clothing. He could wear it even with a pile of bloodstains, and she wondered if that was the reason he always chose ck.


    Isabe didn¡¯t mind this color either, so she selected several sets of ck outfits.


    ¡°How can I not fulfill my husband¡¯s small request?¡± Isabe shed a faint smile at Emanuele.


    In this attire, her smile became even more seductive and alluring. Emanuele couldn¡¯t resist pinching her waist.


    ¡°I think this sky blue dress is nice,¡± Grazia suggested, pulling out a sexy fitted dress that she thought would entuate the figure.


    Emanuele, however, snatched it away and tossed it aside. ¡°This one doesn¡¯t look good,¡± he dered. He felt that if Isabe wore it, most of her behind would be exposed.


    ¡°How about this blouse, you surely won¡¯t have any objections to it?¡± Grazia offered another shirt.


    But when Isabe put it on, revealing her seductive cleavage, Emanuele couldn¡¯t hold back his exmation, ¡°Damn it, throw away this piece of clothing!¡±

 Chapter 90: Does He Truly Like Her?

    Emanuele appeared extremely irritable at this moment, and his frustrated expression sessfully dissuaded Grazia from continuing to hand clothes to Isabe.


    While Grazia had a more easygoing personality and didn¡¯t mind certain details, Emanuele¡¯s frequent breakdowns made it clear to her what kind of fashion he disliked. He disapproved of outfits that revealed too much skin-whether it was cleavage, a bare midriff, or a hint of a bottom. Anything that tightly covered Isabe¡¯s body, regardless of its visual appeal, earned his approval.


    Emanuele¡¯s possessiveness towards Isabe was truly overpowering, which surprised Grazia.


    ¡°Emanuele, why are you so concerned about your wife¡¯s clothing? It seems like you genuinely like her,¡± Grazia teased.


    Even though Grazia was sure Emanuele wouldn¡¯t just marry anyone, there was no way for Isabe to know this. She believed Emanuele didn¡¯t truly love her. Seeing Isabe¡¯s slightly puzzled expression during their conversations, Grazia sensed that Isabe still didn¡¯t understand her husband deeply enough. They were married, yet their trust in one another wasn¡¯t as deep as it should be, which was a frustrating issue.


    Grazia genuinely hoped that Isabe could bring happiness to Emanuele. So, she couldn¡¯t help but give Emanuele a nudge, hoping that he would be straightforward about his feelings and let Isabe see his true affections.


    However, Emanuele nced at Isabe and stated, ¡°What liking or not liking? She¡¯s my wife now, the Queen of the Mafia. Her image represents my image. If she dresses inappropriately, it only embarrasses me.¡±


    Inwardly, Grazia shouted, ¡°Oh, dear God! Why did Emanuele say that?¡±


    As expected, after Isabe heard Emanuele¡¯s words, her expression turned cold, her smile shattered, and she looked like a puppy drenched in the rain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will fulfill my role as the Mafia Queen. You don¡¯t need to teach me,¡± Isabe instructed the staff to take their selected clothes into the dressing room for preparation.


    It was only Emanuele and Grazia left in the living room.


    ¡°My dear brother, why can¡¯t you say a few sweet words? Isabe is actually easy to please. Just say some affectionate words, and she¡¯ll be happy,¡± Grazia sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given her so much materialfort, making her live in the mostfortable and luxurious house. Isn¡¯t she happy?¡± Emanuele didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t understand women. Women need the emotional value of a man!¡± Grazia shook her head. ¡°Well, your affairs, I don¡¯t want to meddle too much.¡±


    Initially, it was already a shock for Grazia when Emanuele married Isabe. She hadn¡¯t yet had time to digest it, and she didn¡¯t know how to push their rtionship forward.


    Since it was Emanuele who willingly married Isabe, let him handle it himself.


    Two hourster, Isabe emerged from the dressing room. She looked at Grazia and asked, ¡°Shall we have dinner together?¡±


    ¡°Sure! I haven¡¯t tasted Lilly¡¯s cooking in a long time, and I miss her desserts after dinner,¡± Grazia said, looking at Lilly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare your favorite blueberry cake,¡± Lilly replied.


    Isabe then went to the kitchen with Lilly to discuss the menu. Afterward, she left the living room and joined Grazia on the couch, pulling up her favorite TV show to share with Grazia.


    ¡°This is my favorite male guest. Look at him, isn¡¯t he handsome? How tall and well-built he is,¡± Isabe pointed at the TV, indicating a man in his thirties with a tanplexion.


    Emanuele followed Isabe¡¯s gesture to look at the TV. He thought the man was decent, but he didn¡¯t think the man was as good looking as he was. As for height, the man fell short of his own towering stature.


    The man on TV had visible abs and a muscr chest, but they weren¡¯t as defined as Emanuele¡¯s.


    ¡°He¡¯s good-looking, but not as good looking as Emanuele,¡± Grazia decided to give Emanuele a boost, watching Emanuele sitting beside them. He appeared like a wooden figure but still far better looking than the man Isabe admired on TV.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Do you think so? He¡¯s very gentle and considerate. He¡¯s a true gentleman. You can tell by how crazy the female guests are about him on the show. Men like him are the cream of the crop,¡± Isabe defended her choice.


    She had her back to Emanuele and was unaware of his darkening expression.


    Grazia turned to Emanuele with a meaningful expression on her face. ¡°So, Isabe likes this type of man. Gentle, considerate, and a gentleman. Our Emanuele is quite the opposite.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s face became even more menacing, but what Grazia said was not entirely inurate. His only hobby was killing, and he was rough with Isabe, not a gentleman by any means.


    After dinner, Grazia returned home, and Isabe felt exhausted. Shey down on the couch and closed her eyes.


    She had been trying on clothes all day, back and forth, and it had drained her.


    Emanuele walked over and sat next to Isabe. He reached out, gently twirling a strand of her hair around his fingers. Their rtionship seemed very intimate at this moment.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with everything today?¡± Emanuele asked Isabe, and his gaze showed an unusually gentle side.


    When Isabe opened her eyes, Emanuele quickly concealed that tenderness, leaving only a cold, emotionless exterior.


    ¡°I feel like I don¡¯t have much say in this,¡± Isabe stared at Emanuele¡¯s face. She saw herself as a doll, being manipted.


    Grazia had been dressing her up in various outfits, and Emanuele was controlling her life. She couldn¡¯t express her own desires or live the life she wanted. Isabe could only live the life Emanuele wanted for her.


    Emanuele noticed that Isabe was smiling, a light and charming smile, like a blooming lily. However, he also detected a trace of sadness in her smile.


    This caused his brows to furrow. He didn¡¯t want to see Isabe lose her original character because of marrying him. What initially attracted him was Isabe¡¯s fierce and unyielding nature. He loved her defiant spirit, which he found incredibly captivating.


    ¡°You can still live the life you want.¡±


    ¡°I want to work in a hospital. I want to go out with my friends, go shopping, eat out, travel, just like any regr girl. Can I do all that?¡± Isabe looked at Emanuele, her eyes ame. She had regained her strength.


    However, Emanuele was hesitant to meet her gaze. He reached out to touch Isabe¡¯s hair and said, ¡°I want you to live like a regr person too. But, Isabe, you¡¯re the Queen of the Mafia now, you¡¯re my wife, and everyone is watching you. Your every move is scrutinized, especially by my enemies.¡±


    The me in Isabe¡¯s eyes visibly faded, and her expression revealed sorrow.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m just an object for disy, and you don¡¯t care about what I want,¡± Isabe said, her sadness evident in her expression.

 Chapter 91: Can I Continue Kissing You?

    After Isabe¡¯s words, she turned her head to the side, as if she didn¡¯t want to see Emanuele anymore.


    Emanuele, however, held Isabe¡¯s chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. Isabe felt tormented.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like me and only want a wife¡¯s role to face your enemies together, why me? Why not someone else?¡±


    She couldn¡¯tprehend why Emanuele, if he didn¡¯t like her, had chosen to marry her. With his charisma, he could have any woman he wanted with a snap of his fingers. Yet he specifically chose her.


    Was it because he saw her interest in him? Did he want to y with her?


    Isabe regretted. She shouldn¡¯t have agreed to be Emanuele¡¯s bride yesterday.


    ¡°Isabe, if I truly didn¡¯t care about you, do you think you could marry me?¡± Emanuele let go of Isabe and stood up.


    Isabe was confused and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s hand reached for Isabe¡¯s neck, stroking her skin, feeling her pulse beneath it. He tugged at his lips, speaking softly, ¡°Isabe, I don¡¯t just marry any woman. Marrying you means I¡¯m interested in you. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Interested? Isabe remembered what Emanuele had said earlier, about how he hadn¡¯t finished having fun with her, which was why he couldn¡¯t bear for her to leave with rk to Canada. She figured he would discard her once he grew tired of her.


    At that moment, Emanuele let go of Isabe, walked to the fridge, and grabbed a bottle of water to drink.


    Isabe also felt exhausted. She had intended to go upstairs, take a shower, and rest.


    But she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Emanuele would follow her. He grasped her hand and pressed her against the nearby wall. His entire body pressed against hers.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± He had spoken to this point; didn¡¯t Isabe understand?


    ¡°Happy, of course, I¡¯m happy.¡± Isabe reached up, circling her arms around Emanuele¡¯s neck, a seductive smile on her face. No matter what, their game had been ongoing, and she couldn¡¯t afford to lose.


    Isabe stood on her tiptoes and kissed Emanuele¡¯s lips. The man hesitated for a moment but then held her head, deepening the kiss. His tongue explored her mouth, devouring her sweetness, trying to consume every bit of her aura.


    But soon, Isabe pulled away from Emanuele¡¯s embrace, looking into his eyes, which were filled with desire and a hint of confusion. She yfully raised the corner of her lips.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I think, perhaps if I have some time, I can go out? I don¡¯t want to stay in the apartment all the time.¡±


    Was she negotiating with him? Emanuele suppressed his desires and nodded, ¡°You can, but you must take enough guards with you.¡±


    ¡°Can I buy enough things to decorate this ce the way I like?¡± Isabe smiled at Emanuele, feeling her mood had improved somewhat.


    ¡°You can buy whatever you want. Use the credit card as you please, as long as there¡¯s ce in the apartment for what you want.¡±


    Emanuele spoke and reached for Isabe¡¯s cheeks, lowering his head so that their foreheads touched, and their eyes met, noses inches apart. With each breath, their warm breath mingled, filling the air.


    ¡°So, can I continue kissing you now?¡±


    Without waiting for Isabe¡¯s response, Emanuele captured her lips, his tongue delving in, devouring everything.


    ¡­


    Emanuele kept his word, and the very next day, he surprised Isabe by taking her out for some rxation.


    Isabe found this unexpected, considering she had to wait for a while.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Emanuele leaned against the wardrobe, watching Isabe with joy as she fluttered about the closet, picking her outfit as if she cherished this outing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had this many clothes before. It¡¯s enough to open a clothing store,¡± Isabe said while sifting through the outfits. She finally decided on a light blue floral sundress. It had short sleeves, cinched at the waist, and red out at the skirt. Isabe paired it with silver high heels made of shiny material, reminiscent of Cindere¡¯s ss slipper. She alsobed her long hair, giving it more volume and curls.


    Emanuele stood by the closet, hands crossed over his chest, yfully observing Isabe.


    ¡°Very beautiful, sweetheart. You look stunning just like that.¡±


    What mattered most was that her dress was not too revealing. It was a simple and modest style but still entuated Isabe¡¯s femininity.


    Even so, Emanuele couldn¡¯t seem to take his eyes off Isabe. It was difficult to fathom the extent of her allure to him. It was as if he orbited her like the Earth orbits the Sun.


    Isabe felt ted to have Emanuele¡¯s appreciation.


    Upon a closer look, she noticed Emanuele himself was dressed in a suit. Emanuele always looked handsome in casual attire, carrying an aura of danger. Yet when he wore a suit, he appeared refined.


    Isabe linked her arm with Emanuele¡¯s, and they left for their outing.


    Even though she was aware that the outside world was perilous, remaining cooped up in the apartment all the time would drive her insane.


    Emanuele and Isabe first visited a mall. She had bought enough clothing the previous day, but her collection of essories was limited. Emanuele provided her with some jewelry, hats, and belts.


    After shopping, Emanuele decided they should go out for dinner.


    Phillip suggested, ¡°The restaurant¡¯s already chosen, it¡¯s an Italian one.¡±


    Isabe looked at Emanuele, who responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t that your favorite? You¡¯ve been there with rk before.¡±


    Isabe was surprised that he remembered such a distant event.


    For some reason, the way Emanuele spoke made her feel like he was jealous.


    The restaurant was small, with only a few tables. At that moment, only two tables had diners. When Emanuele and Isabe entered, two men at one of the tables fixed their gaze on her. The man on the left stared tantly at her chest and legs, which made Isabe ufortable. However, some men always seemed to undress women with their eyes. Despite her difort, Isabe endured it.


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Emanuele led Isabe to their table and called the waiter to ce their order.


    ¡°I¡¯d like a bacon and tomato pasta,¡± Isabe said.


    Emanuele ordered several dishes.


    While waiting for the food, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel the men¡¯s unabashed gazes. Their lecherous eyes made her wonder if they had already stripped her naked in their minds.


    Isabe felt increasingly uneasy.


    Suddenly, Emanuele got up and headed toward the two men.


    Isabe had a bad feeling and grabbed Emanuele¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Emanuele, please sit down and let¡¯s enjoy our meal.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, I have something to attend to,¡± Emanuele brushed off Isabe¡¯s hand on his sleeve and proceeded towards the two men.


    ¡°Phillip, aren¡¯t you going to stop your boss?¡± Isabe was very concerned.


    Phillip shrugged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Isabe, those two jerks will pay for their behavior.¡±


    ¡°Pay?¡± Isabe¡¯s heart raced, and she was left quite shaken.

 Chapter 92: Emanuele Commits Another Murder

    Even though those two men were jerks, Isabe didn¡¯t want the so-called ¡°paying the price¡± to mean losing their lives. But at this moment, Emanuele had already reached those two men.


    Although they appeared somewhat rmed, the man on the left continued to let his gaze linger on Isabe. His eyes clung to her, like a venomous snake, making Isabe¡¯s skin crawl.


    Emanuele was now seated right in front of the men. He wore a suit and had a particrly gentlemanly appearance.


    The man on the left offered a smirk. ¡°Is that your lover? She¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Emanuele didn¡¯t respond. Instead, his hand found a hidden knife somewhere and thrust it directly into the man¡¯s eye.


    The man¡¯s eyes rolled back, and blood instantly gushed out, staining the table before him. His body fell rigidly to the ground.


    Seeing this gruesome scene, Isabe¡¯s breath caught, her eyes widened, and she struggled not to let out a scream.


    Dear God, she had witnessed such a bloody spectacle! Isabe even felt like she could hear the sound of the man¡¯s skull shattering, ringing clear in her ears.


    At another table behind them, the diners screamed and fled the restaurant.


    The friend of the now-deceased man looked astounded, his jaw nearly hitting the floor. He appeared shocked, fearful, and saddened. His face turned ghostly pale, and his pupils trembled as if he couldn¡¯t believe his friend had died so suddenly.


    ¡°Miss Isabe, don¡¯t look; it¡¯s too bloody,¡± Phillip shook his head and walked in front of Isabe to shield her from the sight.


    But Isabe still managed to glimpse Emanuele, using a napkin to wipe his hands and then tossing it onto the other man¡¯s food. He appeared remarkablyposed, as if he¡¯d just finished afternoon tea and not murdered someone.


    At this point, the restaurant¡¯s owner, Ben John, emerged from the kitchen. Witnessing the scene, he eximed, ¡°Oh, dear Lord, Emanuele, why can¡¯t you refrain from causing trouble in my restaurant?¡±


    It was evident that he knew Emanuele. Facing such a situation, he seemed rather unperturbed.


    ¡°Sorry, Ben, would you mind taking care of this for me? Send the billter,¡± Emanuele said with a nk expression.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep doing this,¡± Ben sighed and didn¡¯t quite know what to say. ¡°What did this poor bastard do to deserve such ruthless death at your hands?¡±


    ¡°He coveted my possession; I had to kill him,¡± Emanuele replied emotionlessly. ¡°And I intend to dig out his eyes to ensure he¡¯s a blind ghost in the afterlife.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s heart was shaking uncontrobly. ¡°Your possession?¡± Ben¡¯s gaze shifted to Isabe, who was sitting at the table. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You got married? I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±


    ¡°Yes, just married,¡± Emanuele replied.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Ben said. He noticed that Isabe¡¯s gaze had been fixed on them and waved at her, but she didn¡¯t respond. Isabe was in a state of terror, trembling all over, and the onlypanions she had were fear and sorrow. She felt like her ustrophobia was about to kick in again.


    In the air, a heavy scent of blood wafted, causing her stomach to churn and an urge to vomit.


    She had encountered the smell of blood before during her time in the hospital, but the situation here was different. The other man had died a cruel death. The mere thought that this man had been brutally killed by Emanuele, just for stealing a few nces at her, made Isabe sick to her core. What was even worse, Emanuele¡¯s reason for killing him was connected to her. It made Isabe feel an unexpected burden of guilt.


    At this moment, Emanuele calmly walked over and sat across from Isabe. Seeing him sit down, Isabe immediately stood up and headed towards the exit.


    How could he sit down to eat so calmly just after killing someone, with the man¡¯s lifeless body still lying there, blood flowing? Isabe couldn¡¯t fathom suchposure.


    She began to regret her decision toe out today. If only she had stayed inside, she wouldn¡¯t have implicated others in all of this.


    Even though that man had given her some creepy looks, he didn¡¯t deserve a death sentence. But before she could reach the door, her wrist was firmly grabbed.


    ¡°Where are you going? Finish your meal first,¡± Emanuele said.


    Isabe looked back at Emanuele. ¡°Under these circumstances, can I really eat?¡±


    Emanuele appeared puzzled. ¡°The body has already been taken care of. It won¡¯t affect your meal.¡±


    Isabe did nce over at the scene where the body was being cleared, but she wished Emanuele understood that the sight of the corpse wasn¡¯t what was troubling her. She was repulsed by Emanuele¡¯s ability to sit down and enjoy a meal so casually after taking someone¡¯s life.


    And there was something else¡­


    ¡°Are you treating me as your possession, like one of your clothes or a watch?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife, the wife of the head of the Chicago Mafia. In Chicago, you hold the highest position after me. No one can talk about my wife without greeting me first, not even my father, mother, or brothers. Besides, that man had lustful and lecherous intentions. So, Isabe, he had to die,¡± Emanuele replied with an icy tone.


    Isabe was led back to the dining table by Emanuele. By now, their orders had been ced before them. Isabe¡¯s pasta looked absolutely delicious, and Ben had even added some extra cheese for her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Although Isabe¡¯s stomach had been a little empty earlier, she now had visions of the man¡¯s body, his head shattered by the gunshot, his blood sttered across the table. Even though the area had been cleaned up, and the smell of blood had dissipated, Isabe still felt an imaginary trace of it, making her extremely ufortable.


    ¡°Come on, eat. Or do you want me to feed you?¡± Emanuele nced at Isabe¡¯s untouched te and furrowed his brow.


    Isabe hesitated but decided to start eating herself. In Emanuele¡¯s intense gaze, she had no choice but to push through herck of appetite. She felt like she was dining with a devil.


    After they finished their meal, Isabe lost all interest in sightseeing. She wandered around for a bit before returning to the apartment.


    That night, while trying to sleep, Isabe had a terrible nightmare. She woke up screaming, tears streaming down her face. She had dreamt of Emanuele holding a knife andmitting a gruesome murder, a violent and bloodthirsty scene that left her nauseated.

 Chapter 93: Andrew is Dead

    After Emanuele had escorted her back to the apartment, he left because of some matters he needed to attend to. The apartment now held only her, Lilly, and Tony, as Harry was also a male who dared not easily invade Isabe¡¯s room. Lilly was the first to rush in when she saw Isabe.


    ¡°What happened, darling? What¡¯s going on?¡± Lilly asked, seeing Isabe in a tearful mess. She held Isabe in her arms, trying tofort her.


    Isabe¡¯s body was cold to the touch, and she was trembling as if she had experienced a great shock. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Lilly reassured her.


    Isabe calmed down a bit and proceeded to tell Lilly about what had happened during their outing. ¡°The moment I think about how he killed that man, I feel like I don¡¯t even know this man. How could he do something so cruel? That man died because of me.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, this has nothing to do with you. If Emanuele doesn¡¯t deal with those people, it will make him look weak. To maintain his position, he has to ensure that everyone knows the consequences of disrespecting him or anything rted to him,¡± Lilly exined.


    Though Lilly¡¯s words made sense, Isabe still found it difficult to ept. ¡°Could Emanuele kill me one day?¡± Isabe looked at Lilly, appearing extremely vulnerable.


    Lilly shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re his wife. He has no reason to harm you unless you betray him.¡±


    Isabe nestled in Lilly¡¯s arms, and her emotions gradually calmed. Lilly continued to soothe her until Isabe closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.


    Once Isabe was asleep, Lilly left her room. However, Isabe wasn¡¯t asleep; shey on the bed, gazing up at the ceiling.


    This room was undeniablyrge and equipped with everything. After their shopping trip today, she had added many things to the room. She had found Emanuele¡¯s room too dark and oppressive, and had brightened it up with colorful decorations, vases of flowers, and potted nts, giving the room a lively atmosphere.


    Yet, Isabe was still somewhat ufortable. She missed her previous small apartment. Though it had been modest in size and simple in design, it had been filled with her belongings, creating a cozy atmosphere. It was cramped, and Emanuele particrly disliked it.


    But she genuinely cherished it because it was filled with things she had collected piece by piece with her hard-earned money. It could be called cozy. But she was forced to leave it behind when she entered the Mafia¡¯s circle and became a target, and she hadn¡¯t even had time to say goodbye to her apartment properly. She had hastily moved and left behind most of her belongings.


    Thinking of this, Isabe remembered the box she had always cherished, which was now stashed in a corner of the closet. She retrieved it and looked at the old Barbie doll within.


    This doll had been her childhoodpanion. She used to sleep with it every day, even though she was afraid her aunt and uncle might discover it. If they did, Chloe would either im it as her own or they would throw it away. So, she would hide it under her bed during the day and take it out to hug at night. The Barbie doll¡¯s face had gathered a bit of dust, and it had been scratched, the marks refusing toe off no matter how she tried to wipe them.


    Now, Isabe took the Barbie doll out and hugged it while sleeping.


    Isabe was awakened by the sound of crying. She recognized it as Grazia¡¯s crying.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this, why would Andrew be attacked by the enemies?¡± Grazia sobbed, her face buried in her hands, ovee with grief.


    ¡°Grazia, calm down a little. We didn¡¯t want this to happen either, and Andrew wouldn¡¯t want to see you so sad,¡± Emanuele¡¯s low, restrained voice cut through the emotional tension. It was clear he was struggling to keep his own emotions in check.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Isabe descended the stairs, finding Grazia in the living room, weeping while covering her face. Just a couple of days ago, she had been jubntly helping Isabe pick out clothes, trying them on, her face full of joy. But now, she was devastated.


    Isabe nced at Grazia and then at Emanuele. Emanuele noticed Isabe and gestured for her toe over.


    Isabe sat down beside Grazia and embraced her, offeringfort. ¡°Grazia, what¡¯s happened? Why are you so sad?¡± She wasn¡¯t entirely sure of the situation, but based on their conversation, it seemed that something had happened to Andrew.


    Grazia was weeping even harder in Isabe¡¯s arms. ¡°Andrew is dead. He didn¡¯t return homest night, and today his body was found dumped at our doorstep.¡±


    Grazia was devastated, and her face had turned red from crying. Her eyes were swollen like a rabbit¡¯s, and she was gasping for breath as she cried.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe it, that Andrew is gone. Isabe, what am I going to do?¡± Grazia sobbed, her cries bing convulsive.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Grazia. You need to take care of yourself. If Andrew could see how heartbroken you are right now, he¡¯d be sad too,¡± Isabe patted Grazia¡¯s back and tried to soothe her.


    To be honest, Isabe felt the sadness as well. How could she not? Andrew, that cheerful, talkative, and very humorous man, who was not involved in the Mafia, had entered this world for the sake of Grazia. He was genuinely good to everyone. When she had been nervous about her contact with the Mafia, it was Andrew who hadforted her. It was hard to believe that such a good person had been killed.


    Watching Isabe and Grazia both crying, Emanuele¡¯s brow furrowed. His emotions were a turbulent mix of sadness, anger, and a desire to hunt down those responsible. His impression of Andrew had been favorable. He always had endless conversations with him. Family gatherings had been solemn and serious, but ever since Andrew joined the family, they had be warm and joyful.


    But now he was gone.


    This morning, Emanuele had received a message from Frederick: ¡°We¡¯ve caught your dear brother-inw. Next, the people around you will die one by one, including your newlywed wife. Be careful.¡±


    It was like a death threat, making Emanuele unusually furious. Damn it!


    Andrew was dead, and he still hadn¡¯t located Frederick. The longer it took, the more satisfied the enemy became because they believed he couldn¡¯t catch them.


    Emanuele felt that he needed to not only find Frederick but also consider the safety of his family.


    They couldn¡¯t continue like this; sitting idly was not his style.


    Isabe cried for a while but thenposed herself. She consoled Grazia, saying, ¡°Grazia, don¡¯t be too devastated. You need to stay strong.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to live without Andrew. We¡¯ve been married for ten years,¡± Grazia cried.


    ¡°You still have me, you have Emanuele, you have your parents, and the enemies outside are very powerful. The more you fall apart, the more they¡¯ll be triumphant. We can¡¯t let them win,¡± Isabe said, wiping away Grazia¡¯s tears with a tissue.

 Chapter 94: She Dreamt of Emanuele鈥檚 Death

    Emanuele stood by Isabe¡¯s side, listening to herforting words to Grazia. Isabe appeared angelic, holding Grazia tenderly and stroking her hair, speaking soothingly. Even though she was filled with sorrow, her eyes welled with tears, she restrained her emotions.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Emanuele gazed at Isabe, noting her remarkable progress during this period. As his wife, she needed thisposure, the ability to stay calm in the face of adversity. Even upon hearing of her brother-inw¡¯s death, she could still provide strength and sce to others.


    Furthermore, when danger loomed, she could wield a pistol to protect those around her. Although Emanuele didn¡¯t expect her to protect anyone, he realized the importance of her having some means to defend herself in case his security personnel couldn¡¯t.


    Under Isabe¡¯sforting words, Grazia gradually regained herposure. She leaned into Isabe¡¯s embrace, her eyes red.


    ¡°We had ns to travel to Europe and Egypt. Now, everything¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Grazia, take a breath, stay calm, be strong. When things settle down, you can still travel. Andrew will be your guardian angel, watching over you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Andrew wouldn¡¯t want to see me this upset,¡± Grazia wiped her tears away and took a deep breath, concealing her pain. ¡°I¡¯m the Mafia princess; they killed Andrew not only to make me vulnerable but to threaten Emanuele. Emanuele, do you have any leads on the attackers?¡±


    Grazia¡¯s resilience left Isabe in awe.


    ¡°We¡¯ve gathered some leads. My men are verifying them, and once confirmed, I¡¯ll make sure Frederick pays for this,¡± Emanuele stated, his eyes burning with rage. His subordinates and now his brother-inw had fallen. The audacity of the enemy would be repaid.


    Emanuele informed Leo of Andrew¡¯s death and the need to arrange his funeral. No matter what, Andrew was family, and his tragic death had urred only after they entered this world. Emanuele understood the importance of giving Andrew a proper send-off.


    Leo and Sophia were equally saddened upon hearing the news. ¡°After the funeral, I¡¯ll send you and Grazia out of the country. We¡¯ll go to Greece for a while, and once things have settled down, you can return,¡± Emanuele decided.


    ¡°What about Isabe?¡± Sophia inquired. Isabe was delighted that her mother was concerned about her at this time.


    ¡°Isabe will stay here, and I will protect her,¡± Emanuele said, his eyes lingering on her full lips, ample bosom, and slender waist. He couldn¡¯t bear to be without her, so he was determined to ensure the safety of his penthouse, allowing Isabe to remain by his side.


    Emanuele believed that as long as he was capable of protecting himself, he could also protect Isabe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave the country,¡± Grazia abruptly spoke up. ¡°Emanuele, I want to stay in your penthouse. Since you can protect Isabe, you can surely look after me too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act impulsively,¡± Emanuele sighed.


    ¡°Emanuele, please let Grazia stay,¡± Isabe interjected. ¡°I get bored being alone here every day, and with Grazia, I won¡¯t feel as lonely.¡±


    The penthouse was spacious with many guest rooms, so Isabe felt it was more than amodating. Her primary concern was Grazia¡¯s well-being, not to mention that she was Grazia¡¯s sister-inw and her friend. Emanuele reluctantly agreed, promising to do his best to keep them safe.


    ¡­


    Isabe had another nightmare. She dreamt of being chased by someone, unable to discern the identity of her pursuer, causing her immense anxiety. Gunshots echoed around her, with no escape in sight. The bodies began to pile up, blood flowing like a river.


    Isabe saw her mother¡¯s lifeless body, Leo¡¯s, and even Emanuele¡¯s¡­


    ¡°Isabe, wake up, Isabe¡­¡±


    A voice pierced through her nightmare, and Isabe woke with a start. She gasped for air, tears welling up in her eyes.


    But as her consciousness gradually returned, she saw the person holding her, Emanuele. His usuallyposed and handsome face now carried a hint of urgency. Nevertheless, Isabe rxed, embracing Emanuele as she choked out, ¡°I dreamt you were dead.¡±


    Only the day before, she had viewed Emanuele as a demon, quick to kill an innocent man, a ruthlessness that frightened her. But now, she felt grateful, thankful that Emanuele was still alive, unlike in her harrowing dream.


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Emanuele hesitated for a moment. Watching her tremble with fear, he felt a warmth spreading through his heart, a feeling he relished ¨C his beloved was concerned for him.


    Emanuele lowered his head and kissed Isabe¡¯s forehead. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve always been lucky. I won¡¯t die so easily.¡±


    Isabe thought Emanuele was overly confident. God wouldn¡¯t necessarily protect him just because he believed so.


    Emanuele observed the tears trickling down Isabe¡¯s cheeks. They were shed for him. This thought brought immense satisfaction to him.


    This woman had been so vocal in her criticism of him, hurling harsh words and usations. Yet, when she dreamt of his death, she awoke in profound sorrow.


    Thinking of this, Emanuele couldn¡¯t resist kissing the path of her tears and even extended his tongue to lick away her tears.


    Isabe was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Emanuele to make such a move, leaving her momentarily stunned. Emanuele¡¯s tongue lightly licked her cheek, not gently, but rather forcefully, as if he genuinely intended to devour her. What on earth was Emanuele doing?


    The taste of desire emanated from Emanuele¡¯s eyes. The next moment, Isabe found herself lifted onto hisp.


    ¡°Isabe, would you be happier if I were dead? After all, you¡¯ve always wanted me gone, right? So, why cry when you dream of my death?¡± Emanuele smirked, his eyes locked on Isabe.


    Isabe snapped out of her daze and realized Emanuele might have a point. She had often wished for Emanuele¡¯s demise, but now, just because she dreamt of him dying, she was terribly upset.


    At this moment, the conflict within Isabe was overwhelming. A sense of suffocation coursed through the depths of her heart. Did she truly have feelings for Emanuele? Even after all the harm he¡¯d caused her?


    No, Isabe couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit to these emotions. They were still in the midst of their little game. Until a victor was dered, she wouldn¡¯t acknowledge any affection for Emanuele. Such games of the heart often had the one who loved first as the first to lose.


    ¡°I was just scared to see you covered in blood, and in the dream, it wasn¡¯t just you. My mom and Leo were there too. I was worried about them.¡± Isabe tried to exin.


    But Emanuele burst intoughter, his hands mischievously fondling her breasts. ¡°Is that so? You were genuinely afraid I¡¯d die? Then you¡¯d lose a man who pleases you so well.¡±

 Chapter 95: Her Body Needs Him

    Isabe hadn¡¯t expected Emanuele to be so improper. She found herself getting increasingly weak under his advances. His actions continued without pause, and he simultaneously kissed her while running his hands over her body. From her chest, to her abdomen, and finally down below¡­


    Isabe¡¯s nightgown had slipped off unnoticed, and her underwear was pushed aside by Emanuele. His fingers moved skillfully within her, and Emanuele began to whisper sensuous words.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re so wet. Look at you, your body is much more honest than your stubborn mouth.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Emanuele,¡± Isabe murmured, her body betraying her with its growing desire. She couldn¡¯t control her body¡¯s craving for more, and she found herself pushing into Emanuele¡¯s touch.


    As the pleasure built within her, she felt like she was reaching heaven. But the humiliating words, coupled with the remains of her rational mind, made Isabe realize they couldn¡¯t continue.


    Emanuele, however, didn¡¯t heed her plea. He became even rougher, more intense, and he continued to invade, rendering Isabe speechless and gasping for breath.


    Finally, the waves of pleasure overcame her, and her body fell limp into Emanuele¡¯s arms.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Gasping for breath, Isabey in Emanuele¡¯s embrace. ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re insatiable. You can¡¯t live without me.¡±


    Emanuele nibbled her earlobe and whispered, ¡°Look at how much you wanted me. Your body doesn¡¯t lie, Isabe.¡±


    ¡°Asshole, I still hate you.¡± Isabe panted, her face still lustful, but her eyes were full of hatred, and she stared at Emanuele as if they were enemies.


    Even though, they¡¯ve done this intimate thing so many times.


    Still, Isabe felt that it had not brought them closer to each other.


    Emanuele was not offended by Isabe¡¯s words, and pushed her down on the bed, hisrge body on top of Isabe¡¯s.


    He pushed Isabe¡¯s legs to the sides, around his waist, and with one force, he crashed into Isabe.


    ¡°Oh, Isabe, see what I¡¯ve done to you.¡± Emanuele was rushing through Isabe¡¯s body.


    Isabe was forced to bear the force of Emanuele, and the wave after wave of physical pleasure came upon her, leaving Isabe nk and unable to think.


    Emanuele, on the other hand, reveled in the sensations. Her body seemed perfectly designed for his pleasure, warm and inviting. He held her close, prating deeper with every thrust. He felt like he was cing his soul on an altar made of her body. His body and blood ignited in the fervor of the moment.


    Emanuele shifted through various positions, intensifying their connection. Isabe had lost count of the number of orgasms she¡¯d experienced. Her body was exhausted, yet Emanuele showed no signs of slowing down.


    Finally, Emanuele released inside Isabe.


    He cradled her in his arms, kissed her rosy cheek, and yfully inquired, ¡°Satisfied, my dear?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re certainly skilled in bed,¡± Isabe replied, still catching her breath. ¡°Thanks for making me feel sofortable.¡±


    Emanuele was left intrigued by her words. He yfully pinched her breast. ¡°Good to hear. Next time, I¡¯ll be even more generous.¡±


    ¡°Go wash up and get some sleep; you need to spend time with Grazia tomorrow,¡± Emanuele yfully swatted Isabe¡¯s backside.


    Isabe grumbled and stood up to walk towards the bathroom. Unexpectedly, Emanuele followed her. He filled the bathtub with water and bath foam, then sat down. With an inviting gesture, he beckoned Isabe to join him.


    The bathtub was spacious enough for two people. After Isabe joined Emanuele, he held her close and shey on top of him. In the bathtub filled with soapy bubbles, the twoy in silence.


    It was their first time bathing together, and Isabe felt a bit awkward, but Emanuele¡¯s strong and muscr arms kept her still.


    As Isabe rxed, she realized it was quite beautiful, like floating in the clouds. It was warm, soothing, and carried the sweet scent of bath foam.


    As they bathed, Isabe felt something hard pressing against her buttocks. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Emanuele was in the mood again.


    In the next moment, he parted her legs and entered her.


    They continued their passionate escapade deep into the night. Emanuele washed and dried Isabe¡¯s body, then led her to bed. Isabe was too exhausted to think any further, and for once, she didn¡¯t dream.


    The following day, Isabe woke up to find Emanuele absent. He was always busy and seemed to have endless energy. She couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d gone to work after theirte-night activities. It was past 9 am, and they¡¯d only slept for about five hours.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but worry for Emanuele¡¯sck of sleep, even though he had killed so many people and was being pursued. He¡¯d tied her to him and wouldn¡¯t let her leave the country. This devil deserved nothing but condemnation.


    Yet, Isabe¡¯s inner turmoil revealed her true feelings. She couldn¡¯t help but care for Emanuele, even after all that had happened. Maybe she did like him, which was why she worried about him. Isabe sighed and rubbed her face. Continuing this rtionship would eventually drive her insane.


    Isabe got up, changed into casual attire, a short T-shirt and jeans, and headed downstairs. Grazia was already awake, lying on the couch, watching TV.


    Although Grazia¡¯s face seemed calm while watching TV, Isabe knew her soul had left her body for a while. The television yed Isabe¡¯s current favorite variety show.


    Lilly said to Isabe, ¡°I think this show might be suitable for Grazia.¡±


    The show was lively and humorous, at least giving Grazia a temporary escape from her sadness. Isabe thanked Lilly for keeping Graziapany while she was asleep.


    ¡°Not a problem. So, Isabe, what would you like for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Egg toast and milk, please.¡±


    Lilly headed to the kitchen, and Isabe sat beside Grazia. Isabe noticed that her favorite male guest was on the show, and she wanted to rmend him to Grazia. But as soon as Grazia saw him on TV, she burst into tears.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t you think this guest looks a lot like Andrew? So gentle, considerate, and kind to women. He¡¯s just like him, isn¡¯t he?¡± Grazia said, tears streaming down her face as she watched the man on the television.

 Chapter 96: Locate Frederick

    Isabe never expected that Grazia, while watching a variety show, would associate it with Andrew. But what Grazia said was indeed true. Andrew had a high emotional intelligence, was witty and humorous, and everyone who met him instantly liked him. He was such a good person, and his sudden death was undeniably heart-wrenching.


    ¡°Grazia, how did you and Andrew meet? Can you tell me?¡± Isabe inquired.


    ¡°We were college ssmates and met through a student club activity. At first, I deliberately concealed my identity as the Mafia princess because I knew that once people found out, they¡¯d keep their distance. So, I tried to appear as ordinary as possible,¡± Grazia exined, her face glowing and her eyes sparkling, making Isabe unable to look away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how we grew closer. It was Andrew who initiated conversations, and we started chatting, having meals together, and even going out on weekends. He eventually confessed his feelings, and that¡¯s when we officially started dating.¡±


    It was a particrly sweet college love story, Isabe thought, but no one could have predicted its tragic ending.


    ¡°When we first got together, I hadn¡¯t revealed my true identity. After some time, I was afraid that continuing the rtionship would put him at risk. That¡¯s when I decided to tell him. Andrew was shocked when he heard my true identity. He asked for some time to think, and as you can see, he chose me in the end.¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Grazia continued, ¡°I thought we¡¯d be happy, but we didn¡¯t even have children, and he¡¯s gone.¡±


    Isabe embraced Grazia and said nothing. Her words felt feeble at this moment. Physical gestures were the only way to console her.


    Lilly soon prepared breakfast. ¡°Oh, my two beautiful princesses,e and enjoy your breakfast,¡± she said.


    Isabe immediately said to Grazia, ¡°Let¡¯s go, have some breakfast. Lilly prepared your favorite cake.¡±


    The goal was to shift Grazia¡¯s attention as much as possible. Andrew¡¯s funeral was scheduled for three dayster. Due to the current unstable situation and multiple threats, it would be a grand but small-scale event, attended only by their closest confidants.


    After Andrew¡¯s burial, Emanuele promptly arranged for Leo and Sophia to leave the country. Since Grazia didn¡¯t wish to go abroad, they settled her into his apartment. He stationed part of their estate¡¯s security guards to protect the apartment. Most of his wealth was now stored there, and more importantly, it was where the two women he needed to protect were residing.


    However, the frustrating part was that they couldn¡¯t get any Sicilian to reveal Frederick¡¯s address; they all seemed to be tight-lipped. Their leads had gone cold.


    Time was of the essence, and facing Frederick¡¯s provocation, Emanuele felt he had been too passive. He needed to take the initiative.


    With that in mind, Emanuele looked down at his phone and decided to make a call.


    Isidoro was a bit surprised when he received Emanuele¡¯s call. ¡°Emanuele, what¡¯s going on? Facing an issue that¡¯s hard to solve?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve found traces of Frederick in New York, but we¡¯re uncertain about the exact address. Can you help us on your end?¡± Emanuele asked.


    With no leads to follow, the people he had sent to investigate suspicious locations had all returned empty-handed. Their New Yorkwork was limited, so he decided to seek Isidoro¡¯s assistance.


    ¡°Wait, I will send Frederick¡¯s address to you via text message,¡± Isidoro said.


    ¡°You already have it?¡± Emanuele was astonished. He hadn¡¯t expected Isidoro to have a lead.


    ¡°For people like us, any information is worth its weight in gold. Just wait, Emanuele, and good luck,¡± Isidoro responded.


    Emanuele inquired in a hushed tone, ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re friends; no need to talk about money,¡± Isidoro replied.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Emanuele was well aware that free things often came with a steep cost. It meant he owed Isidoro a favor, and one day, when Isidoro needed assistance, Emanuele would have to provide it unconditionally.


    ¡°Take care of your business, Emanuele. I have a wife too, and I wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to her. I suppose you feel the same way.¡±


    Isidoro then remembered something, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you introduce your wife to rk back then? Howe you changed your mind and decided to marry her after all?¡±


    Emanuele evaded the topic, saying, ¡°It was just a momentary impulse. Send me Frederick¡¯s address; I must act swiftly to eliminate them.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    The call ended there. Emanuele knew that once Frederick¡¯s address was confirmed, it meant Frederick was as good as dead.


    These days, Emanuele was busy preparing for Andrew¡¯s funeral, seeing his parents off to their new country, and arranging for Grazia to move her belongings into his apartment, where she would reside officially.


    While driving, Emanuele looked at the passing scenery, which hadn¡¯t changed much. Thendscape was still beautiful, and the city remained vibrant. However, that was from an ordinary person¡¯s perspective. For him, Chicago had lost its peace long ago.


    He had lost many of his subordinates, and the enemy hadn¡¯t fared much better. Those stubborn Sicilian adversaries seemed like rats emerging from the sewers, and it felt impossible to eliminate them.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how many of them had infiltrated the city, but he was determined to make them understand who the real master of this city was.


    Late at night, Isabe joined Grazia in bed.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    These past few days, Emanuele had been too busy with work and hadn¡¯t returned home. Grazia, overwhelmed with grief, had been having nightmares. Isabe would stay with her as she slept. Sometimes, when Grazia was asleep, Isabe would return to her own room, and sometimes she¡¯d stay with her throughout the night.


    Isabe said, ¡°I¡¯m naturally scared, and as you can probably tell, at the beginning, I resisted getting involved with the Mafia. I was pursuing my dream of bing a doctor, and suddenly, I found myself trapped in this Mafia world. And now, here I am, married to the head of the Mafia. It¡¯s like something out of a movie.¡±


    Grazia, feeling better than before, said, ¡°I lost my husband, which is devastating, but thinking about you, I know you must be scared too. Originally, you should have be an excellent doctor. But because of being forced into the Mafia, you had to put your dreams on hold. Now, you¡¯re constantly living in fear, knowing that you¡¯re being watched, and your life could be in danger at any moment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely scared, and, as you can probably tell, I was initially very resistant to getting involved with the Mafia,¡± Isabe reflected on her initial resistance. ¡°But it¡¯s funny how life takes unexpected turns. I never would have imagined bing the wife of the head of a Mafia family. It¡¯s the kind of plot you¡¯d think was too far-fetched for a movie.¡±

 Chapter 97: Carrying Her

    ¡°Isabe, during the time you¡¯ve been married to Emanuele, have you been okay? He hasn¡¯t mistreated you, has he?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just that I feel like I haven¡¯tpletely adjusted yet,¡± Isabe answered honestly. She had thought before that if she were to marry someone from the Mafia, she¡¯d prefer Emanuele. But now that they were married, many of Emanuele¡¯s actions were giving her headaches. They didn¡¯t seem like a couple; it was more like they were at odds with each other. As for Grazia¡¯s mention of mistreatment¡­


    Thinking of Emanuele¡¯s intensity in bed, Isabe¡¯s cheeks felt warm. Could it be considered mistreatment in bed?


    ¡°Isabe, no matter what, you must trust Emanuele. He¡¯s a very responsible person, willing to sacrifice himself to protect the people around him. You¡¯re his wife, and he will protect you unconditionally.¡±


    ¡°I believe,¡± Isabe said. She could see the heavy burdens Emanuele carried, his long hours, and frequent absences. He must becking sleep.


    With this in mind, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but message Phillip, ¡°Phillip, has Emanuele been resting lesstely?¡±


    It was already eleven o¡¯clock in the evening. At this moment, Phillip nced around the warehouse where he was and noticed the bright overhead lights, making it look as if it were daytime.


    Today they had received another shipment of weapons, and they were transporting them to the warehouse. His task was to ount for all these weapons.


    ¡°All these are thetest handguns and submachine guns. Ensure that my subordinates each have one,¡± Emanuele instructed Phillip.


    Phillip nodded, then said to Emanuele, ¡°Boss, just now, your wife messaged me, asking if you¡¯ve been busytely and if you have time to rest.¡±


    Emanuele was taken aback for a moment and furrowed his brow. ¡°She asked you? Why didn¡¯t shee and ask me directly?¡±


    For some reason, Phillip felt that Emanuele¡¯s tone held a hint of annoyance when he said this. The air around him seemed to drop several degrees, making Phillip shiver involuntarily.


    Phillip didn¡¯t know why his wife messaged him instead of asking the boss directly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably because you¡¯re a very busy man. She might have thought that you¡¯re too upied and didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so she messaged me instead.¡±


    After saying this, Phillip couldn¡¯t help but think that he was quick-witted to consider this angle. Indeed, after hearing Phillip¡¯s exnation, Emanuele¡¯s expression improved significantly.


    He then said, ¡°Alright, you can reply to her.¡±


    At thiste hour, Isabe¡¯s concern for him was surprising. He knew that if Phillip didn¡¯t respond to her, Isabe probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. That stubborn woman always seemed to want him dead and said she hated him, but she was terrified by the dream of him dying. He knew that deep down, she had feelings for him.


    He loved her just as much, but he couldn¡¯t show it. As the head of the Mafia, he had dealt with countless enemies and understood their methods. If he showed excessive love for her, it would only encourage his enemies to go to great lengths to destroy Isabe. These people knew exactly how to exploit an enemy¡¯s vulnerabilities.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine life without Isabe and what he would do without her. Before he met her, not having her was irrelevant. But once he had her, he didn¡¯t want to lose her.


    Phillip picked up his phone to reply to Isabe, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Lombardi, it¡¯s true. Lately, the boss hasn¡¯t had much rest. He gets only two to three hours of sleep every day. Why don¡¯t you find an opportunity to persuade him to take a break?¡±


    This was actually Phillip¡¯s own opinion. He knew the pressure was mounting with the Sicilian rivals closing in. But there were many things he believed Emanuele didn¡¯t need to personally manage. Emanuele put immense pressure on himself, wanting to have total control over everything. However, Emanuele was still human, not a machine. How could he possibly oversee everything? Phillip feared that if Emanuele overworked himself, it would jeopardize their Chicago Mafia.


    Most importantly, Phillip thought that Emanuele and Isabe had recently tied the knot, which was supposed to be the sweetest time of their marriage. Not having a honeymoon was one thing, but how could Emanuele often note home? It would strain the rtionship between husband and wife.


    Isabe frowned as she listened to Phillip. She hadn¡¯t seen Emanuele for the past few days. After hearing Phillip¡¯s words, she got out of bed, walked to the balcony, and called Emanuele.


    Emanuele had just finished counting the weapons, instructing his men on the distribution. Suddenly, he received a call from Isabe. He hesitated for a moment, then answered it.


    ¡°Emanuele, you need toe back immediately!¡± Isabe¡¯s voice sounded a bit angry, but it also carried a trace of fear. Her anger was somewhat feeble.


    Emanuele was briefly taken aback, then turned to look at Phillip. Phillip innocently shrugged as if to say he knew nothing.


    If he genuinely knew nothing, would he be wearing such an expression? Emanuele figured that he had just spoken to Isabe.


    But it wasn¡¯t time to deal with him now.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy right now. I¡¯lle back once I¡¯m done,¡± Emanuele replied.


    ¡°I had another nightmare just now. Can youe and sleep with me? I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s gentle, intive voice on the other end of the phone and remembering how she had used a simr tone in bed, Emanuele felt like he was losing control. He sensed his body tensing up, warmth gathering below his waist.


    Damn, Isabe was truly a little enchantress. Even with just a phone call, she could seduce him.


    ¡°Wait for me; I¡¯lle over in a bit.¡±


    He hung up the phone, his face still cool. He looked at Phillip and asked, ¡°What did you say to her?¡±


    ¡°I just told her you haven¡¯t been resting muchtely,¡± Phillip still maintained his innocent demeanor.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Phillip sensed the anger burning in Emanuele¡¯s eyes, fierce like an uncontrolled wildfire. Had he earned the boss¡¯s resentment?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Sacrificing himself to strengthen the bond between the boss and his wife seemed like an eptable trade-off. After all, he had made such sacrifices before.


    ¡°Phillip, be careful, or one day, when I¡¯m not in a good mood, I might just put a bullet in you,¡± Emanuele said, then walked away.


    Phillip couldn¡¯t help but rub his head. He didn¡¯t believe Emanuele would actually kill him. Emanuele might seem ruthless and unfeeling to the enemy, but Phillip was his subordinate, and after all these years following him, Emanuele had treated him well.


    He wouldn¡¯t believe Emanuele would do that.


    Emanuele drove back to the apartment. As soon as he entered, he saw a figure sitting on the couch. He switched on the lights and noticed Isabe cuddling a pillow, her head drooping as she had fallen asleep on the sofa.


    Was she waiting for him toe back? At this moment, Emanuele¡¯s usually hard and unyielding heart softened.


    This kind of warmth in a family was something Emanuele rarely experienced. With these thoughts in mind, he approached her and lifted Isabe in his arms.

 Chapter 98: His Dominating Claim

    Upon learning that Emanuele was returning, Isabe promptly rushed downstairs to wait for him.


    It had been several days since she had seen Emanuele, and thinking about how he had been busy with work, without a moment¡¯s rest, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned for him.


    Isabe missed Emanuele, despite their habit of bickering during their time together. She had to admit to herself that she held feelings for him.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry him at the wedding.


    But liking Emanuele was one thing; pretending not to care about him in his presence was another. In reality, the two aspects didn¡¯t conflict.


    Today, Isabe chose to wait for Emanuele in the downstairs living room. She was just so tired. As she waited, fatigue overcame her, and she fell asleep.


    In a drowsy state, Isabe felt herself being lifted. She opened her eyes to find Emanuele carrying her.


    The room was dimly lit, and the man¡¯s handsome features, under the faint light, appeared particrly stern, cold, and devilishly handsome. Yet, Isabe was no longer afraid of Emanuele.


    She took the initiative, wrapping her arms around Emanuele¡¯s neck and resting her head on his chest. She even nuzzled him, much like an affectionate little kitten.


    Seeing Isabe act so affectionately, Emanuele realized she hadn¡¯t fully woken up yet. Once she was awake, she¡¯d be a fierce little tiger, quick to pounce.


    Only in bed could Isabe manage to be somewhat well-behaved.


    Emanuele carried Isabe back to the bedroom andid her on the bed. He kissed her before lying down beside her.


    Feeling the sweet scent emanating from Isabe¡¯s body, Emanuele didn¡¯t feel the least bit sleepy. His blood was boiling, and his desire was pulling him in a particr direction.


    Damn it, Isabe naively thought that he could justy next to her without doing anything?


    Not for Emanuele, though.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He began to kiss Isabe, starting from her forehead, down to her nose, then her lips, and onto her neck. He then started to unfasten her clothing, his lips trailing down to her chest.


    Emanuele continued downwards, ultimately reaching Isabe¡¯s intimate area.


    Isabe, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly found her body growing more and more ufortable. It felt as if a fire was burning within her, and as if ants were crawling on her skin. The sensation was unbearable.


    Was she in the middle of a wet dream?


    Isabe slowly opened her eyes, and once she saw what was happening, she couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    Oh, God! This was no dream.


    At that moment, Emanuele was passionately engaging with her, his mouth expertly tending to her needs. Isabe¡¯s body was responding to the excitement, and she instinctively grabbed his hair.


    ¡°Emanuele, stop, please stop,¡± Isabe implored.


    Emanuele looked at her, a hint of amusement on his face. ¡°I can stop, but can you?¡± He teased.


    Indeed, when Emanuele ceased, Isabe found herself in agony. The pleasure was so close to its peak, and she couldn¡¯t help but writhe and grind her legs together.


    Seeing Isabe like this, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He parted her legs and said, ¡°If you beg me, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    He pressed his lower body against Isabe¡¯s entrance but hesitated, as if he were patiently waiting for her. Isabe moaned, gazing at the man who held her life in his hands.


    ¡°Please,¡± she implored.


    ¡°No, you should say, ¡®Emanuele, please make love to me,''¡± he replied.


    It was so humiliating, how could she say that?


    Isabe had never uttered such words before, and she bit her lip, not wanting to say them. However, her body was aching, her desire had been awakened, and she considered taking things into her own hands.


    But Emanuele stopped her, his eyes dark even in the dim light of night. Even with a hint of desire in the air, he appeared utterlyposed.


    ¡°Isabe, as long as you beg me, I will make love to you.¡±


    He continued to grind against her, tantalizingly close but not entering her. The sensation was maddening for Isabe.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she eventually gave in. In a voice filled with despair, she whispered, ¡°Please, Emanuele, make love to me.¡±


    In the next moment, Emanuele entered her.


    Isabe sighed, her silent cries of pleasure mixed with a few tears. The intense sensations assaulted her, making her feel like she wasing apart. She was in pain, yet pleasure continued to wash over her.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re incredible. Your body was made for me. I love you so much,¡± Emanuele praised.


    The arousing words, coupled with his actions, brought Isabe to climax swiftly. The world exploded inside her, and she couldn¡¯t help but scream. In this passionate moment, Isabe couldn¡¯t believe how much she enjoyed making love.


    Emanuele also climaxed shortly after Isabe.


    Afterward, the twoy together, Isabe feeling the strength of Emanuele¡¯s solid, muscr arms. She sighed, ¡°I thought I wanted you toe back and rest, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected to be up all night.


    ¡°Do you think I can sleep peacefully with you next to me?¡± Emanuele replied, giving Isabe¡¯s butt a yful pat.


    Her butt felt so good, with plenty of sticity, making it hard for him to let go.


    With such a goddess by his side, how could he simply sleep?


    Isabe felt a bit exasperated. She said sternly, ¡°Emanuele, Phillip told me that you haven¡¯t rested properly in a long time. So, now, you lie down and rest.¡±


    She had already fallen asleep once, only for Emanuele to wake her up.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t get up too early tomorrow. If I wake up in the morning and don¡¯t find you, you¡¯re in trouble,¡± Isabe said in a fierce tone.


    She hoped her tough words would make Emanuele listen to her.


    Emanuele chuckled as if he didn¡¯t take her words seriously. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± He held Isabe and quickly drifted off to sleep.


    Listening to Emanuele¡¯s steady breathing as he slept, Isabe knew he must have been exhausted. Letting him hold her, she soon drifted off to sleep as well.


    The next morning, when Isabe woke up, she looked up to find Emanuele still asleep. It seemed he had taken her words to heart and hadn¡¯t gotten up early.


    It was 9:30 in the morning, and Emanuele rarely slept in thiste. Typically, by the time she woke up, he had already left.


    Gazing at his calm sleeping face, he still furrowed his brow as he slept. His aura, while not as intense as when he was awake, was far from weak. It was evident he had been under immense stresstely.

 Chapter 99: She鈥檚 Been Hurt by Emanuele

    Isabe ced her hand on Emanuele¡¯s forehead and gently stroked it, as if trying to help him rx a little. However, her movements, though delicate, managed to rouse him.


    Emanuele¡¯s gray-brown eyes locked onto Isabe, and he had just woken up. Despite that, his eyes instantly regained their alertness.


    For a normal person, the moment after waking up is typically filled with confusion. Not for Emanuele. His confusionsted about 0. 5 seconds, and then he was fully awake.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Isabe asked Emanuele with a smile as she sat up. ¡°You can sleep a bit longer; it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll call Lilly to prepare breakfast.¡±


    Isabe changed into fresh clothes in the walk-in closet before leaving the room.


    Emanuele remained in bed.


    In fact, for him, this recent period of rest had been quite long. The past few days had seen Emanuele sleeping only two or three hours each night, but this time, he¡¯d had a full eight hours of sleep. The extended rest had eased the tension in his body significantly.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get up. Lying in bed, he thought about what Isabe had said. He felt like he was starting to get a sense of what it meant to have a home.


    Once upon a time, Emanuele believed he didn¡¯t need a family. In his world, there was only violence and no room for emotions. The little emotion he had was reserved for his family. He had thought he would form alliances with other mafia families, marry mafia princesses, and maintain peace. Women, in his world, were just tools, bearing his children and catering to his physical desires.


    But then, Isabe had entered his world, and she had stirred his emotions. So much so that he¡¯d married her.


    Marrying Isabe hadn¡¯t brought him any apparent benefits. In fact, from a superficial perspective, she had no status and couldn¡¯t help him consolidate his power. On the contrary, he had to spend a lot of energy protecting her.


    There was just one thing that made it all worthwhile-Isabe had control over his desires. From the very beginning, he had wanted to possess her, to have her perform unspeakable acts on him.


    Seeing her soft lips, he wanted her to take him in her mouth. Gazing at her plump and shapely rear, he desired to spank her.


    And her fierce, never-give-up attitude had fascinated him. He longed to im her bodypletely.


    For Emanuele, this one benefit was enough to make him give his entire life to her.


    Now, he was discovering that Isabe was showing him a different side, giving him a feeling he had never imagined-a sense of home. He liked this feeling, warm, rxing, and joyful.


    However, with enemies surrounding him, rxing here posed a risk to all of them. Emanuele went to the bathroom to take a shower and changed into a fresh suit before heading downstairs.


    Isabe was sitting with Grazia on the sofa, watching television. Emanuele noticed that the program on TV was not the reality show Isabe usually enjoyed but a television drama.


    This was the first time Emanuele had seen Isabe watching TV without her favorite reality show.


    ¡°Emanuele, you¡¯re awake,¡± Grazia greeted him.


    Emanuele walked over to Isabe and sat down beside her, reaching out to pull her into his arms.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you watching your favorite reality show?¡± Isabe asked.


    ¡°I got tired of it. There are no new episodes, so I¡¯m checking out something else,¡± Isabe replied.


    Tired of it? Emanuele thought. Isabe had been obsessed with those reality shows not too long ago. She wasn¡¯t acting like someone who had grown tired of them.


    Then, Isabe leaned closer to Emanuele and whispered in his ear, ¡°Grazia said that the male guest I like are simr to Andrew. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be upset.¡±


    Though Grazia had regained her emotional stability, Isabe worried that seeing someone who resembled Andrew might make her sad. She hoped that Grazia would recover quickly.


    ¡°I see,¡± Emanuele thought. Isabe¡¯s thoughts were indeed very considerate.


    Soon, Lilly prepared breakfast, and after Emanuele had finished eating, he prepared to leave.


    ¡°Will you be back tonight?¡± Isabe asked Emanuele.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s somewhat hopeful expression, Emanuele couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her.


    ¡°If I make it in time, I¡¯ll be back,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Isabe replied, her tone tinged with disappointment.


    Emanuele reached out and gently stroked Isabe¡¯s hair. ¡°Why do you seem so eager for me toe back, Isabe? It looks like you really like me. Does that mean you¡¯re going to be the loser in this game soon?¡±


    Hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe felt a sudden chill in her heart, as if she had been doused in icy water from head to toe. She looked up and saw Emanuele smirking, a self-satisfied smile on his face. This man knew exactly how to hurt her. With just that one sentence, he made her feel as if her heart had been stabbed with a knife.


    Isabe didn¡¯t say a word and left without looking back. Emanuele¡¯s hand, which had been stroking her hair, remained suspended in the air. The smile disappeared from his face, and a hint of pain and restraint flickered in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He turned and entered the elevator.


    ¡°Isabe, you and Emanuele seem to have a good rtionship. You even see him off when he leaves,¡± Grazia remarked.


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just a matter of politeness,¡± Isabe replied, trying her best to appear less disheartened.


    Emanuele had truly wounded her, and she had almost forgotten that their rtionship was just a game. She had thought they were a real couple, but now it seemed that she had been deluding herself. Emanuele still believed that this was just a game, and he wanted to determine a winner and a loser. She was the foolish one who had thought Emanuele was her husband and she was his wife. She felt foolish.


    Isabe made an effort to appear calm; she didn¡¯t want Grazia to sense her inner turmoil. But Grazia couldn¡¯t help but notice Isabe¡¯s true feelings. She too had been in love and had enjoyed a sweet rtionship with Andrew, although their dynamic had been different from Isabe¡¯s and Emanuele¡¯s.


    Grazia saw that Emanuele and Isabe both had feelings for each other, but there were many reasons that kept them from expressing those feelings openly. She didn¡¯t want to meddle too much. Emanuele had his reasons for acting this way; perhaps he was afraid of not being able to handle the current threats and didn¡¯t want Isabe to be affected.


    Grazia could only offer a subtle hint to Isabe. ¡°Isabe, Emanuele really likes you. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him get along so well with a woman.¡±


    Isabe managed to smile at her. ¡°I don¡¯t need him to be so good to me. If he can ensure that my life isn¡¯t in danger, that would be enough. After marrying him, I¡¯m locked up in this apartment every day. It¡¯s really boring.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Grazia shook her head. Isabe was indeed a woman who never says uncle.


    Emanuele, after leaving the apartment, quickly returned to his usual demeanor-serious, stern, and exuding an air of danger.


    ¡°Boss, we checked the address Isidoro gave us, but I doubt Frederick is there,¡± Phillip reported as soon as they got in the car.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emanuele asked.


    ¡°We noticed that there¡¯s been no activity at that house,¡± Phillip said, handing Emanuele the video footage they had taken.


    They had been monitoring the area for a while, and the house they were investigating hadn¡¯t seen any movement in or out.

 Chapter 100: Ready for the Attack

    Emanuele immediately called Isidoro. ¡°Are you sure Frederick is inside that building?¡±


    ¡°Believe me, he¡¯s in there,¡± Isidoro replied. The environment on his end was noisy, with music ying, seemingly hosting a party. ¡°Our satellite images confirm it.¡±


    ¡°Was his ce quiet when you investigated?¡±


    ¡°Yes, someone like him has to keep a low profile. He delegates the dirty work to his henchmen.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Emanuele said and prepared to end the call.


    Isidoro asked quickly, ¡°Are you nning to attack?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you need our support?¡±


    ¡°If needed, I¡¯ll let you know in time,¡± Emanuele smiled. He knew Isidoro¡¯s capabilities; he was reliable, and with his help, dealing with Frederick would be much easier.


    After ending the call, Emanuele turned to Phillip. ¡°Proceed with the n. First, confirm theyout of the house, then decide on the attack route. I want to move as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Emanuele then nced at the surveince feed. There was some movement in and out of the building, but the frequency seemed normal, and none of the faces were familiar to him.


    However, there was one person who seemed vaguely familiar. Emanuele squinted at a man wearing a hat in the corner. They hadn¡¯t captured him entering the building, but Emanuele felt that he had seen that face somewhere before.


    Maybe it was just because the man¡¯s appearance was so ordinary?


    ¡­


    Isabe felt like she was going crazy inside the apartment. Even though she hadn¡¯t gone out since the incident where Emanuele had killed someone, it had been a week, and she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask Emanuele to take her out.


    She missed the outside world, the bustling streets, and even the butterflies fluttering in the grass. The apartment was spacious and well-equipped, but looking at the world through the ss made Isabe feel like she was trapped in a gilded cage.


    As beautiful as it was, theck of freedom was driving her to despair. The desire to go outside, to interact with other people, crawled through her like an ant, an itch she couldn¡¯t scratch.


    Today, Evelyn had initiated a video call with Isabe.


    ¡°Isabe, both Pippo and I miss you a lot. How are you? During the time you¡¯ve been away from the hospital, the doctors there have been saying how much they miss you. They haven¡¯t seen a student as intelligent and hardworking as you in a long time. It¡¯s such a shame.¡±


    Looking at Evelyn in the video, Isabe, who hadn¡¯t seen her friend in a while, felt like Evelyn¡¯s appearance was somewhat unfamiliar.


    They had known each other for so many years, used to have meals together, and Evelyn was her best friend. But now, they hadn¡¯t met for a long time.


    Isabe smiled and replied, ¡°Emanuele said I¡¯d be free once things settle down, and I can go back to the hospital to work.¡±


    That was indeed what Emanuele had told her, but Isabe wasn¡¯t sure when things would actually calm down. If there were further dys, she might forget the medical knowledge she had learned. To avoid that, Isabe had been taking online courses to reinforce her knowledge. However, textbook theory was quite different from hands-on practice, and merely studying theory wouldn¡¯t make her apetent doctor again.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Evelyn sighed in relief.


    ¡°But, Isabe, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen you, and I really want to invite you out for a coffee. Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I want to as well. How about this? I¡¯ll ask Emanuele, and if he agrees, it should be fine.¡±


    She just wasn¡¯t sure if Emanuele would agree. He had been extremely busytely, and she suspected that his only rxation was in bed.


    ¡°Alright, but, Isabe, your safety is the top priority. Considering your current situation, there may be quite a few people who want to assassinate you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful, and you should be careful too.¡±


    After ending the video call, Isabe walked by the balcony to clear her mind. There were no taller buildings around their apartment, indicating that Emanuele was meticulous in selecting a safe location. Isabe didn¡¯t have to worry about potential enemies hiding nearby with sniper rifles aimed at them.


    However, even so, Emanuele had used bulletproof ss for all the windows, a thickyer that didn¡¯t obstruct the view outside.


    Isabeter shared her thoughts with Emanuele. At that moment, Emanuele was in his office nning the next steps of the operation, instructing James to lead three squads to nk the house from the rear and both sides. He wasn¡¯t sure how many people Frederick had inside, but he needed to ensure a sessful mission by surrounding them with enough of his own men.


    ¡°Boss, are you going too?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Of course, I need to go. I want to see Frederick die with my own eyes so my brothers can rest in peace.¡±


    Just thinking about how many of his subordinates had died in Frederick¡¯s attack, including the torture his brother-inw had suffered, Emanuele couldn¡¯t wait to spill the blood of these enemies as vengeance for Andrew and his subordinates.


    At that moment, Emanuele received a text message from Isabe. She wanted to go out for a walk?


    He nned toplete his mission as soon as possible, so he didn¡¯t have much time to worry about Isabe. He told her, ¡°If you want to go out, tell Tony your meeting location in advance, and you can go out with enough bodyguards.¡±


    Although he wanted Isabe to stay in the apartment all the time, he knew her personality. She wasn¡¯t someone who could stay quietly at home without going anywhere. He knew she would feel stifled.


    He had no choice but to allow Isabe to go out, but the condition was that she had to have enough bodyguards and clear the area in advance to ensure the surroundings were safe. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Isabe.


    He also had to rush to New York.


    Isabe didn¡¯t expect Emanuele to agree. She was very happy and immediately told Evelyn about it.


    Evelyn was delighted too. For safety, Isabe chose to meet at a nearby cafe not far from their apartment. She informed Tony about this n.


    ¡°I think that ce is pretty safe, ma¡¯am. You can meet your friend there.¡±


    Isabe agreed to meet Evelyn two dayster, on Sunday afternoon at three o¡¯clock at the cafe.


    After receiving this message, Evelyn quickly told Pippo, ¡°Isabe said she¡¯s meeting us on Sunday afternoon. I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time, and I miss her.¡±


    Pippo hugged Evelyn and said softly, ¡°Yeah, I miss her too. I¡¯ll go with you to see her.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Evelyn agreed, and a smile graced Pippo¡¯s lips as his eyes turned as cold as ice.


    Isabe, why don¡¯t you listen? Why do you have to marry Emanuele?

 Chapter 101: She Carries a Gun Out

    Isabe was feeling rather content these couple of days as she prepared to meet Evelyn and go out for a walk. However, there was one thing that troubled her ¨C Emanuele. She had messaged Emanuele, but he hadn¡¯t replied. When she called, he didn¡¯t pick up. Isabe turned to Tony and Harry, her brow furrowed.


    ¡°Has something happened to Emanuele?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. If something happened to the boss, we would¡¯ve received the news right away. He¡¯s in New York, probably handling some business,¡± Tony assured her.


    Isabe nodded, trying not to dwell on it. She felt somewhat powerless. She couldn¡¯t help Emanuele much. He was busy, in danger, managing so much daily, carrying numerous responsibilities. She, on the other hand, was confined to a luxurious cage. Whatever she wanted to eat, Lilly would make it for her, and her clothing choices were unrestricted. Besides freedom, she had everything else.


    She felt useless. Her only task was to ensure her safety, not to distract Emanuele. The day they¡¯d agreed upon arrived quickly. Before they set out, Tony handed Isabe a gun.


    ¡°Mrs. Lombardi, the boss insisted you carry a firearm with you. Just in case of any danger, you should be able to protect yourself.¡±


    Thepact handgun easily concealed behind her lower back. It was hidden when her blouse hung over it, not revealing anything. But when Isabe held the gun, it felt like she was clutching something burning, as if she wanted to throw it away immediately.


    Although she had used a firearm before, hitting an opponent and even being forced by Emanuele to kill a man, she had hidden a gun under her pillow. She¡¯d even pointed a gun at Emanuele. Still, she wasn¡¯t ustomed to this lifestyle. She felt anxious that she had to carry a gun specifically when going out. It was as if ice were coursing through her veins, chilling her to the bone with each breath.


    This was a constant reminder that she was drifting further from her old world, that the dark underworld of the mafia was gradually consuming her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I won¡¯t use it. What if it identally goes off?¡± Isabe remained apprehensive.


    ¡°But the boss insisted. He said you must carry the gun, or you can¡¯t go out,¡± Tony reminded her.


    Isabe sighed, feeling it was all too crazy. Did she now have to carry a gun when she was out, in addition to having bodyguards? How formidable were Emanuele¡¯s enemies if theypelled her, someone with no prior firearm training, to be armed?


    Eventually, Isabe gave in and ced the handgun in her handbag. It was a secure position, and she could quickly retrieve it and defend herself in case of danger. However, the question remained ¨C could she hit the target?


    Once they left the apartment, the bodyguards did indeed surround Isabe¡¯s car as Emanuele had foretold, proceeding to the cafe. When Isabe arrived, the cafe was eerily empty, devoid of customers, and even the staff were absent, leaving only the freshly brewed coffee sitting on the tables.


    Considering it was a Sunday and the usual gathering spot, this was the first time Isabe had seen the cafe so deserted, and it made her feel uneasy. Shortly after, Evelyn and Pippo arrived.


    Evelyn, at the sight of Isabe, immediately gave her a warm hug.


    ¡°Isabe, it¡¯s been so long! I¡¯ve missed you so much, and you look even more beautiful,¡± Evelyn pressed her cheek against Isabe¡¯s and nted a loud kiss on her cheek.


    They soon separated, and Pippo also greeted Isabe with a brief hug. They took their seats.


    Seeing Evelyn and Pippo sitting close, disying an affectionate stance, made Isabe feel a bit uneasy. It had never crossed her mind that Evelyn and Pippo were together. It seemed like their rtionship was going well, and Evelyn seemed quite dependent on Pippo.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re different now as the wife of the mafia boss. When we came in earlier, the bodyguards even searched us. Furthermore, there are hardly any people around here. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a cafe so empty at 3 pm,¡± Evelyn, a regr girl, was a bit startled by the grand setup.


    She knew that she was growing distant from Isabe. Isabe chuckled, and her smile held a tinge of awkwardness.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s been more dangerous recently.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you were almost shot at the hospitalst time. I was scared to death,¡± Evelyn sighed, recalling the frightening incident.


    However, Isabe remained much calmer, her expression appearing unruffled. She acted as though assassination attempts had no effect on her. Evelyn hadn¡¯t met Isabe for a while, and she noticed the change in her friend.


    The old Isabe was sunny, positive, and full of life, the kind of student fresh to the world. But the current Isabe, while still youthful and beautiful, exuded aposed aura. It was as if she had weathered a storm and emerged unscathed.


    With her luxurious designer clothing, bags, and shoes, and a diamond ring as dazzling as a pigeon¡¯s egg on her finger, Isabe looked every inch a noble mafia queen. Even when joking and chatting, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but feel that she had to look up to Isabe.


    However, they had been good friends for many years. They had been through a lot together. Evelyn had apanied Isabe through emotional lows and even lent her money when Isabe had none. She knew so many of Isabe¡¯s secrets. Despite the transformation, Evelyn still saw the same Isabe she had known for so long.


    They chatted untilte afternoon. Pippo, sitting nearby, spoke briefly with Isabe initially, but then she and Evelyn engaged in conversation.


    At around 5 o¡¯clock, Pippo checked the time and suggested getting dinner. However, Isabe knew she had to stay in the cafe and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pass on dinner. It¡¯s rare for us to meet again today, and I¡¯m delighted, Evelyn. We¡¯ll meet again sometime.¡±


    Evelyn reluctantly hugged Isabe. ¡°Isabe, take care of yourself. Who knows when we¡¯ll meet again?¡±


    She hated to part, but there was no other choice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Before leaving, Isabe looked at Pippo. The man appeared as courteous as ever, and upon catching her gaze, he nodded.


    ¡°Pippo, take care of Evelyn. I wish you both happiness,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡±


    Evelyn and Pippo watched as Isabe¡¯s car departed. She embraced Pippo and confided, ¡°Even though Isabe doesn¡¯t have to worry about material things anymore, I feel she¡¯s not happy. The mafia is powerful, but she¡¯s losing her freedom.¡±


    This pained Evelyn. No one understood Isabe better than her. She loved a carefree life.


    Pippo ran his fingers through Evelyn¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Maybe soon, Isabe will find her freedom again.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just think she won¡¯t keep living like this forever.¡±


    Pippo¡¯s face bore a hint of gloom.

 Chapter 102: Emanuele Gets Shot

    After meeting with Evelyn and returning home, Isabe messaged Emanuele, sharing the details of her meeting today. However, she waited for a long time, but Emanuele didn¡¯t reply.


    He had indeed been extremely busy recently, so busy that Isabe couldn¡¯t reach him. But she asked Tony, and the answer was the same: Emanuele was caught up with something important. Isabe didn¡¯t dwell on it anymore.


    Perhaps Emanuele was dealing with an urgent matter, and her constant messages might disrupt his work.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At that moment, Emanuele was indeed involved in a critical mission. He wore an armored vest and crouched behind Frederick¡¯s house. James led a group on the left side of the house, preparing to attack, while Phillip¡¯s team was in charge of setting up explosives around the building.


    Emanuele checked all his guns, ensuring they had been fully loaded. He watched James¡¯ convoy slowly driving towards the house where Frederick was located, while Phillip¡¯s team was nting explosives around the premises. When Emanuele gave themand through his radio, they would detonate the bombs.


    ¡°Get ready¡­¡± Emanuele said into the radio, slowly counting down with his subordinates.


    Momentster, with a loud bang, the door and one side of Frederick¡¯s house were blown open. His guards scattered like rats, fleeing in every direction. Emanuele grabbed a machine gun and mercilessly opened fire on them.


    These men fell to the ground, blood seeping out of their wounds. Emanuele felt a tremendous sense of satisfaction in this living hell.


    Frederick, you never expected I¡¯d bring hell right to your doorstep, did you? You killed my brother-inw, my men. I will make you pay today.


    ¡°If you find Frederick, don¡¯t kill him. He must be dealt with by me,¡± Emanuele instructed Phillip and James.


    Then he pulled the pin from a hand grenade and threw it at the group of guards who had been shooting at them.


    Just as he did that, a shot rang out, and Emanuele felt a searing pain in his arm. The intense agony coursed through his arm, making it difficult for him to hold his gun steady. But Emanuele took a deep breath, trying to stay calm.


    He shot at the person who had hit him multiple times before dropping his machine gun and quickly switching to a pistol to continue the attack. Hate consumed his body; he knew he couldn¡¯t back down. He was here for vengeance, to exterminate these wretched vermin and protect his family.


    Soon, Emanuele, James, and Phillip had cleared out the guards inside the house. But Frederick was nowhere to be found.


    Emanuele searched Frederick¡¯s room and found it empty. James also searched all around but found no trace of Frederick.


    Looking at the huddled servants who were crying and begging for mercy, they didn¡¯t seem like mafia members at all; they were just ordinary people.


    Upon seeing Emanuele approach, they fell to their knees, repeatedly kowtowing.


    ¡°Spare us, please! We don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Frederick?¡± Emanuele asked.


    ¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t know, maybe he¡¯s already escaped.¡±


    Escaped? Emanuele¡¯s face turned dark and intimidating. He had surrounded the ce thoroughly, front and back, left and right. How could Frederick have escaped?


    At that moment, James called out, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a hidden tunnel in Frederick¡¯s room!¡±


    Emanuele immediately walked over and saw James lift the bed board, revealing an underground tunnel. Emanuele¡¯s face turned even darker, realizing that Frederick must have fled when he sensed something was wrong.


    Damn it!


    Emanuele¡¯s fist smashed fiercely into the nearby wall. His arm still had a gunshot wound, and the force caused it to start bleeding, appearing particrly frightening.


    ¡°Boss, your wound needs treatment,¡± Phillip said, looking concerned.


    Frederick¡¯s men were well-trained, and although they were well-prepared, casualties were inevitable in the heat of battle.


    Emanuele nodded. Since there was no sign of Frederick here, he believed there was no purpose for him to stay.


    ¡°So, how should we deal with these people?¡± James pointed his gun at the trembling servants.


    Emanuele nced at them, saying, ¡°Lock them up for a few days and observe them. If they check out, release them. Maybe, we can get some information from them.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t harm innocent people, but at the same time, he wouldn¡¯t let any of Frederick¡¯s henchmen go free. If these individuals were indeed hired by Frederick merely to look after him, he would release them. Otherwise, he¡¯d eliminate them without mercy.


    Emanuele returned to the car, and Phillip helped stop the bleeding from his wound. ¡°The bullet needs to be removed. I think we should go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°If we go to the hospital, doctors might start asking questions. Let¡¯s head back to Chicago; we¡¯ll deal with it there.¡±


    They were currently in New York, not Emanuele¡¯s territory, and it wasn¡¯t conducive to their operations. In Chicago, he had a private doctor who could handle such matters.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Phillip said, immediately driving the car toward the airport.


    ¡­


    These days, Isabe had been staying in, passing the time watching TV shows, movies, and ying games with Grazia. Although Isabe wanted to watch her favorite reality show, she was afraid it would make Grazia emotional, so she decided against it.


    Watching TV shows still had its charm, and she and Grazia could still make fun of the characters together and burst intoughter over the actions of those fictional characters.


    These were happy days without worries, but Isabe couldn¡¯t help but worry about Emanuele. She didn¡¯t know what he was doing right now, and it had been so long without a phone call or even a message from him.


    Late at night, while Isabey in bed, she heard her phone ringing.


    ¡°Madam, Boss is back. Could youe downstairs and see him?¡± Tony¡¯s voice came over the phone.


    Isabe immediately woke up, hastily putting on a coat over her pajamas before heading downstairs.


    There were many people downstairs, all of them Emanuele¡¯s subordinates and her bodyguards. The air was heavy with the scent of blood.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Isabe asked, her face tense.


    Phillip, upon seeing Isabeing downstairs, said, ¡°He got shot in the arm. Madam, can you help remove the bullet?¡±


    They had also contacted their private doctor, but he would take some time to arrive. Thinking about Isabe being a doctor, they hoped she could give it a try.


    Isabe, seeing the fresh blood on Emanuele¡¯s arm despite the makeshift bandage, felt a rush of panic. Even though they¡¯d managed to stop the bleeding with a cloth, it was soaked red and looked particrly rming.


    The task of removing the bullet reminded Isabe of the first time she met Emanuele when she helped him extract a bullet. She never thought there would be a second time.


    Back then, Emanuele had been ruthless, like a devil, wanting to eliminate witnesses. Now, she was his wife. Isabe found it strange and fascinating.


    ¡°I need alcohol, a towel, forceps, and some gauze. It¡¯s even better if we have sutures,¡± Isabe instructed Phillip.


    Phillip immediately went to find the supplies. Fortunately, due to Emanuele¡¯s position, they had aplete medical kit at home. Phillip returned with the equipment, and when Isabe opened the kit, she was astonished to find that it contained everything one needed for a minor surgery.

 Chapter 103: Assisting Emanuele with His Wound

    Isabe wasted no time. She instructed Phillip to turn on a shlight, while she soaked a cloth in alcohol to disinfect Emanuele¡¯s wound. But before that, she had to carefully tear away the blood-soaked bandages that had clotted around the injury. As she did, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but grimace in pain, despite her cautious approach.


    Once the old bandages were removed, Isabe started to clean Emanuele¡¯s wound with alcohol, which stung even more. Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but let out a muffled groan.


    ¡°Endure it,¡± Isabe said sternly. She had to clean the wound to prevent any infection, and she knew it was vital.


    After disinfecting the wound, she took out sterilized tweezers and began to delicately probe for the bullet fragment. As she worked, she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow. The bullet was lodged in a tricky spot, close to a major blood vessel. Removing it could lead to severe bleeding.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s best if we go to the hospital,¡± Isabe suggested.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Emanuele immediately shook his head, a resolute look in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t go to the hospital.¡±


    Isabe sighed. She knew Emanuele was stubborn about seeking medical attention.


    He didn¡¯t want to go, and she couldn¡¯t force him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best,¡± she thought, hoping that with luck, there wouldn¡¯t be excessive bleeding.


    Thinking about this, Isabe carefully probed Emanuele¡¯s wound. Her eyes focused on the injury as she pinpointed the exact location of the bullet.


    Through the bloody and gruesome wound, amidst the strong scent of blood, Isabe furrowed her brows. She diligently extracted the bullet and immediately pressed a towel against Emanuele¡¯s wound. The entire procedure was swift.


    She looked up at Emanuele, who appeared to be in a good state of mind and physical condition.


    ¡°Thank goodness,¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief. As long as Emanuele¡¯s spirits were fine, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.


    To ensure there were no leftover bullet fragments and the wound was clean, Isabe conducted a thorough examination before proceeding to stitch up Emanuele¡¯s wound.


    Everyone present had their eyes fixed on Isabe. Emanuele, who had previously been treated by her, remained rtively calm.


    The others, like Tony and Phillip, wore expressions of utter shock. They were aware that Isabe was a doctor, but they hadn¡¯t expected her to handle such situations. After all, she had only recently graduated from college.


    Tony and Harry had personally seen her unwaveringposure during a previous attack. They had seen her handle a gun and tend to their wounds afterward, earning their profound respect.


    However, Isabe¡¯s actions today managed to astonish them once again.


    The rest of Emanuele¡¯s men were equally impressed, as they had never seen Isabe perform these medical tasks. Witnessing her maintainposure during such a critical moment left them in awe.


    With her taskplete, Isabe washed away the bloodstains from her hands and clothing. Despite the gruesome scene and Emanuele¡¯s blood-soaked appearance, she didn¡¯t find it frightening. She knew she had just saved a life.


    She found herself fearful of such gruesome sights, typically because of people like Emanuele who held life so cheaply. Witnessing a life slipping away before her eyes was what truly frightened Isabe and sometimes even made her feel queasy.


    However, when she was rescuing someone, no matter how gruesome their wounds, she could remainposed.


    After finishing with her task, Isabe realized that those strong men in the living room were intently watching her. She was a bit puzzled and asked, ¡°What are you looking at? Do any of you need help with your injuries?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± they immediately waved her off. They knew that even if they had minor injuries, they could handle them on their own.


    With Emanuele¡¯s wound treated, Isabe asked, ¡°Would you like to rest for a while?¡±


    She could see the exhaustion in Emanuele¡¯s eyes. Bloodshot and marked with dark circles, he appeared utterly fatigued.


    Emanuele nodded, aware that he hadn¡¯t had proper rest for several days. Coupled with the intense battle they had just fought, he knew it was time for him to take a break.


    Seeing that they were no longer needed in the room, Phillip and the others quietly left.


    Isabe supported Emanuele back to their room, and he requested, ¡°Could you fill the bathtub for me? I¡¯d like to soak for a bit.¡±


    Isabe was surprised to hear such a polite request from him. In the past, Emanuele¡¯s words were typicallymands. What he said, he expected to be done without question, and no one could challenge him. Today, he had requested something from her.


    However, Emanuele didn¡¯t reply to her question.


    He was too exhausted, feeling as though he might fall asleep any second, yet a sense of unease gnawed at him. He hade prepared to capture Frederick, to make him pay for his actions. He had brought many men with him, and yet, they had missed their target. The fact that Frederick had constructed an escape tunnel was something Emanuele had failed to anticipate. The old man was far more cautious and resourceful than he had imagined.


    Emanuele believed that Frederick¡¯s longevity was a testament to his cunning. Frustration weighed heavily on him.


    Emanuele decided to call Isidoro. ¡°Isidoro, Frederick escaped through a tunnel. Do you have any leads on him?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Isidoro sounded surprised. ¡°That¡¯s not good. He¡¯s bound to be more cautious now. Finding him will be much harder.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Emanuele said with a very grim expression.


    Because he was well aware of this, he brought so many people with him, eager to raze Frederick¡¯s hideout to the ground. But he didn¡¯t expect that the cunning old man had a trick up his sleeve.


    Emanuele¡¯s face was extremely grim at this moment. Although they had almost wiped out Frederick¡¯s subordinates, as long as Frederick was still alive, it meant he might still be lurking in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity to strike. Emanuele had fought against him and knew how tenacious he could be. This feeling was far from pleasant.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t dwell on it. If I get any news about him, I¡¯ll notify you immediately,¡± Isidoro said.


    After their conversation, Isabe walked out of the bathroom. ¡°Emanuele, you can go take a bath now.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Emanuele replied. He started walking towards the bathroom, but halfway there, he stopped and turned to look at Isabe. ¡°Want to join me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Isabe immediately refused. Even though she hadn¡¯t seen Emanuele for a long time and was happy to be reunited, she also wanted to be considerate. Emanuele was injured and exhausted, and she was afraid he might overexert himself. She hoped he would take a bath, rest, and regain his strength.

 Chapter 104: She Ignited His Desire

    After taking a shower, Emanuele stepped out of the bathroom. He found Isabe already lying on the bed, and he climbed in, pulling her into his embrace. He breathed in the sweet scent of Isabe¡¯s body.


    At this moment, Emanuele felt a deep sense of contentment. In the midst of these busy days, he often found himself thinking of Isabe. He had deliberately turned off his phone, not wanting her to disrupt his thoughts. Tony would keep him informed about everything rted to Isabe, and that was enough.


    Learning that Isabe asionally reached out to Tony to inquire about him gave Emanuele immense satisfaction. It proved that this woman cared deeply about him.


    But for now, he needed to momentarily set aside his emotions and focus on the battle. He understood what this war meant for him. Unfortunately, despite all his efforts over the past few days, Frederick had managed to escape. Emanuele felt anger and a sense of failure.


    Isabe was nestled in Emanuele¡¯s embrace, inhaling the strong masculine scent that enveloped him. He was shirtless, and Isabe¡¯s face was pressed against his soft chest hair.


    She could feel the hardness of his chest muscles, like solid rock. And then there was¡­


    Thinking about it, Isabe closed her eyes, trying to stop her wandering thoughts. Her face turned red, and her heart raced. She found it strange that her body was soft, while Emanuele¡¯s body felt so hard. Was it because he was sorge, or was she too petite?


    He held her as if she were a doll,pletely enveloped in his embrace. Emanuele¡¯s hands roamed over her body, at times touching her breasts and then her arms.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t sleep anymore and opened her eyes. She reached for Emanuele¡¯s hand. ¡°Go to sleep,¡± shemanded, her tone firm.


    Emanuele hesitated for a moment, then suddenly chuckled. Hisughter made his chest rise and fall, and Isabe lying on his chest could feel the emotions coursing through him.


    ¡°Isabe, your courage is growing. Now you dare tomand me,¡± he said as his hand moved to her neck. His fingertips traced her pulse, and he felt the rhythm of her heartbeat, as if he held this fragile life in his hands.


    But Isabe got goosebumps from this action, and she disliked when he grabbed her by the neck, making her feel like he had control over her life.


    ¡°What does it matter? Can you kill me now?¡± Isabe showed no fear of Emanuele.


    Even though she knew they were in the midst of a game, and Emanuele¡¯s affection for her was more about enjoying the feeling of toying with her than real love, she understood that her value to him was significant. He had married her, made her the queen of the Chicago Mafia, and provided her with endless material wealth. That alone meant she was important to him.


    He wouldn¡¯t easily kill her.


    Emanuele gazed into Isabe¡¯s eyes, which shone with a radiant light. This fragile body held a powerful soul. Her stubborn refusal to give in was something that fascinated him.


    Emanuele rolled over and pressed Isabe beneath him. He kissed her deeply, leaving her breathless, and began to undress her.


    Looking at the bare Isabe, she appeared as beautiful as a painting in his eyes. However, just as he was about to take the next step, Isabe immediately stopped him. She shrank to the side and said, ¡°You need to rest now. I¡¯m a doctor, and you have to listen to me.¡±


    Emanuele was in such a state, yet he still thought about such things. Even though she had her own desires, she knew she needed to restrain herself, especially until he had rested properly. She was worried that he might overexert himself.


    ¡°A doctor?¡± Emanuele¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°You are my medicine. I¡¯ll be better soon after I¡¯ve had you.¡± Emanuele said, pulling Isabe close.


    Isabe was still trying to resist, but she identally touched Emanuele¡¯s wound, causing him to gasp in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t move, it hurts!¡± It was the first time she had heard Emanuele cry out in pain. When she had tended to his wounds earlier, he hadn¡¯t made a sound, but now he was in pain just from a simple touch. Isabe wasn¡¯t sure if he was genuinely hurting or just pretending. Nevertheless, she dared not move, fearing she might worsen his injuries.


    Emanuele noticed that Isabe didn¡¯t move and decided to have some fun with it. He chuckled softly, keeping the amusement in his eyes hidden. He didn¡¯t expect that Isabe would be so easily fooled.


    He held Isabe in his embrace, kissing her, caressing her. Gradually, Isabe¡¯s body softened, and she let out soft moans and breathless gasps. Emanuele¡¯s lips curled into a wicked grin as he moved his waist, merging himself with Isabe.


    Then heunched into a passionate assault.


    ¡°Oh, God, too fast,¡± Isabe gasped and cried out.


    But Emanuele didn¡¯t slow down. He turned Isabe over and over, and it wasn¡¯t until both of them reached their climax that he fell asleep, still holding Isabe close.


    Emanuele had been holding back for a long time, and not seeing Isabe for days had left him with a strong desire. Whenever he saw Isabe, it ignited his passion, and he couldn¡¯t sleep until he had satisfied it.


    The next day, Isabe woke up and found Emanuele still holding her. She didn¡¯t dare move, fearing that any movement would wake him. She allowed Emanuele to continue sleeping with her in his embrace. At this moment, they were like any other happy couple, snuggling together. Just this made Isabe¡¯s heart feel as if it were soaked in honey; it was so sweet.


    However, she knew it was all a facade. Once Emanuele woke up and opened his eyes, the sweet atmosphere between them would vanish, and their rtionship would return to the game.


    Isabe eventually crawled out of Emanuele¡¯s embrace. ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Lilly to prepare breakfast,¡± she said.


    Emanuele grunted in response and remainedzy, lying on the bed without any intention to move.


    After Isabe dressed, she thought of something and asked Emanuele, ¡°Is your business finished?¡±


    These days, Emanuele had been away on ssified missions, and she wasn¡¯t sure whether he was dealing with his arch-enemy or not. Tony had mentioned that such missions were always kept confidential, and she didn¡¯t press for details.


    Upon hearing her question, Emanuele thought about Frederick¡¯s escape and their ongoing danger. His face darkened, and he shook his head. ¡°Not yet. We¡¯re still in danger.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°It seems like your enemy is quite cunning,¡± Isabe said. ¡°Emanuele, you must be careful. I don¡¯t want to be a widow at such a young age.¡±


    Emanuele didn¡¯t expect Isabe to say that and felt a hint of anger. After a brief moment of surprise, he retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t bear to let you be taken by another man. If I really die, you¡¯ll be alone for the rest of your life. If you get involved with another man, I¡¯ll be a vengeful ghost to haunt you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re heartless. I¡¯ve seen other husbands who would rather let their wives find love again than leave them lonely. But you, even in death, you want to im me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been selfish for a long time.¡±


    Isabe shook her head and decided not to argue on this topic. She left the room.


    As hey in bed, Emanuele rolled over, smelling the scent of Isabe left on the sheets. It gave him a sense of security. Reflecting on their conversation, he felt a little annoyed. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Isabe sleeping with another man.

 Chapter 105: Is Emanuele Treating Her as a Tool for Release?

    When Emanuele descended the stairs, he heard Isabe¡¯sughter, along with Grazia¡¯s and Lilly¡¯s. In that moment, he felt a sense of contentment wash over him. His efforts were all for securing a carefree life for his family. He was willing to bear the darkness, so his family could enjoy a peaceful life.


    ¡°Emanuele, are you awake?¡± Lilly greeted him as soon as she saw himing downstairs. She also nced at the wound on his arm. ¡°Isabe said you were injured. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Emanuele replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Emanuele, please don¡¯t get into trouble,¡± Grazia said from the side, her expression carrying a touch of sadness. ¡°Andrew got into trouble, and I can¡¯t bear to lose you too.¡±


    Grazia appeared calm, but she hadn¡¯t really moved on. Isabe could understand that feeling. She might despise Emanuele, but she couldn¡¯t fathom what she would do if he were gone one day, especially Grazia. It was clear she must be devastated, possibly crying in secret every night. Isabe didn¡¯t know how tofort her, but perhaps time would be the ultimate healer, and Grazia would have to rely on its power to move on.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m lucky,¡± Emanuele reassured. ¡°I¡¯ve been through war before. Although this time, the enemy is more formidable, believe me, Grazia.¡±


    Grazia embraced Emanuele. During the meal, Isabe received a video call from Sophia and saw her and Leo lying on the beach, enjoying the sun.


    ¡°Isabe, when you have time, consider traveling abroad. The scenery is beautiful here, and the beach is lovely.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mom. I¡¯m d you¡¯re having fun,¡± Isabe said, relieved to see her mother enjoying herself.


    At the same time, she felt a sense of envy. If only they could travel abroad and escape the constant danger they faced in Chicago, where they couldn¡¯t even leave their home.


    Since thest time she went out and Emanuele made her carry a gun, Isabe didn¡¯t want to go out anymore. It felt terrible that she couldn¡¯t be a regr person even when she was outside.


    If that was the case, she¡¯d rather stay in.


    ¡°You and Emanuele got married without even going on a honeymoon. When things settle down, you should take your honeymoon,¡± Sophia suggested. She felt that Isabe¡¯s marriage to Emanuele had been strange enough, with a peculiar wedding and no honeymoon. Now that Isabe¡¯s life was still under threat, she sighed, unsure whether it was good or bad.


    Let¡¯s hope Emanuele keeps his promise to her.


    Sophia chatted with Isabe for a while before ending the call. By this time, they had finished breakfast.


    Emanuele headed for the elevator after breakfast; he had to leave again today. He felt restless as long as Frederick remained missing.


    Isabe wanted to see him off but remembered thest time she tried, Emanuele said she was the loser in their game. She decided not to bother.


    However, Grazia noticed and gently pushed Isabe to go and see Emanuele off. ¡°When a husband is going out for work, how can a wife not even see him off?¡±


    Isabe had no choice but to approach Emanuele.


    She had told Emanuele that in front of others, she would make it look like they were a proper married couple. Although Grazia wasn¡¯t exactly an outsider, she understood the true nature of Isabe¡¯s rtionship with Emanuele.


    Isabe walked up to Emanuele and adjusted his tie, not meeting his eyes, focusing solely on his tie.


    ¡°Stay safe ande back early,¡± Isabe said.


    Emanuele, hearing her matter-of-fact tone, couldn¡¯t help but smile and lowered his head to ce a kiss on Isabe¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem a bit reluctant,¡± he asked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose in this game,¡± Isabe replied, raising her head to look at Emanuele. In her gaze, a burning anger flickered.


    Emanuele was momentarily taken aback, but he quickly recalled thest time Isabe had tried to see him off, and he¡¯d said those things. He had been afraid that Isabe would be too emotionally involved, fearing that their enemies might exploit her to threaten him. That¡¯s why he had acted indifferent towards Isabe, as he was afraid those people would go to great lengths to harm her. So now, when faced with Isabe¡¯s determined stance, Emanuele simply smiled and didn¡¯t offer any exnations.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°All right, Isabe. Want to make a bet to see who will be the ultimate winner between us?¡±


    Who would be the ultimate winner?


    Isabe looked at Emanuele¡¯s smile, though he was smiling, his eyes didn¡¯t share the same warmth. In his light brown eyes, there was a glint of calction, as if she had be his prey.


    At this moment, Isabe began to doubt whether their previous intimate moments were real or just an act. She recalled a saying she had heard before, that a man¡¯s desire could be separated from his love; he could possess you, but he wouldn¡¯t love you. He would treat you merely as a tool to satisfy his desires.


    Thinking of Emanuele¡¯s dirty words and his fascination with her body in bed, Isabe¡¯s heart turned ice-cold. Was she just a tool to Emanuele? What separated her from a prostitute?


    ¡°Emanuele, don¡¯t make me hate you,¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t control her emotions, and her body started to tremble. It had been a while since she felt like this, and whenever these moments arrived, that suffocating feeling would engulf her like a haunting specter, making it hard to breathe.


    Isabe gave herself a stern internal warning, she couldn¡¯t continue these dark thoughts. She needed to escape from this ce.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe and naturally noticed the pain on her face, despite her efforts to conceal it. He sighed inwardly. He didn¡¯t want to see Isabe suffering, even though he knew he was being selfish and distant for her own protection.


    After Emanuele left, Isabe quickly regained herposure, doing her best not to dwell on the negative emotions. Her past experiences with Chloe¡¯s torment had given her a quick emotional recovery ability. Isabe moved to sit with Grazia to watch TV.


    ¡°Isabe, did you have a fight with Emanuele?¡± Grazia asked.


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t fight. Our rtionship is just like this,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°I think Emanuele likes you a lot. It¡¯s just that for some reason, he can¡¯t show it,¡± Grazia hinted at Isabe.


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel any affection from him at all,¡± Isabe sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that. At least the days aren¡¯t too painful right now. I get whatever I want, and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Isabe was good at consoling herself. Even if she couldn¡¯t win Emanuele¡¯s heart, she had gained wealth from him, and that restored her determination.

 Chapter 106: Hosting a Birthday Party

    Emanuele sat in the car, and at that moment, Phillip handed him all the information he had gathered.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°From what those servants said, Frederick has two sons. One of them died ten years ago, and the other, Luca, has been groomed as the heir. He also has a nephew, William, with whom he has a close rtionship. And by the way, Frederick has a granddaughter currently studying in Europe.¡±


    Emanuele listened to Phillip¡¯s report with a serious expression. Even though Frederick had escaped, they had note away empty-handed. They had gathered valuable clues, understanding the extent of hiswork of rtionships. Dealing with him would be much easier with this information.


    Frederick always enjoyed going after those close to him. Perhaps it was time to make Frederick taste the bitterness of loss.


    ¡°Continue the investigation. Find out where his rtives are hiding.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Just then, Emanuele¡¯s phone chimed, and he received a message from Frederick.


    ¡°So, you couldn¡¯t find me. Are you disappointed?¡±


    It was a tant provocation, and Emanuele felt his anger simmer. He had to restrain himself from smashing the phone in frustration. Frederick was daring to challenge him openly.


    It implied that Frederick had not suffered the significant losses Emanuele had hoped for. Otherwise, he would be nothing but a fugitive, scurrying away like a rat. Why would hee looking for Emanuele?


    Realizing this, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated. But he wouldn¡¯t reveal his emotions in front of Frederick.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that disappointed. Now that I know about your son, your nephew, and your granddaughter, Frederick, I¡¯ve got my eye on them. Tell them to be careful.¡±


    On this battlefield, even words had to be a strategic move, and they wouldn¡¯t let themselves appear weak.


    After Emanuele sent this message, Frederick did not respond, confirming Emanuele¡¯s victory in this exchange.


    Frederick must be feeling quite frantic now. The mouse that had managed to escape this time would not be so lucky next time. But Emanuele also knew that, with the weapons he had cleared from Frederick¡¯s hideout, the losses in personnel, it would likely be a while before Frederick stirred up trouble again.


    It was time to return life to normal and host a party to celebrate, showing Frederick just how strong he had be.


    But for some reason, Emanuele¡¯s mind was suddenly filled with Isabe¡¯s sad expression when she looked at him earlier today. He didn¡¯t want her to be upset, but at this point, they couldn¡¯t afford to let emotions cloud their judgment.


    He had done simr things before, targeting the wives of mafia bosses, including his mother¡­


    To ensure Isabe¡¯s safety, she needed to understand that their marriage was just a game, without deep emotions.


    Isabe had been distracted all day, even while watching TV shows. Grazia tried to discuss the show¡¯s content with her, but Isabe seemed lost, as if she didn¡¯t know what was happening in the story.


    Grazia was somewhat exasperated and gently stroked Isabe¡¯s hair. ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s on your mind? Is it because Emanuele isn¡¯t happy?¡±


    ¡°No, why would I be unhappy because of him?¡± Isabe shook her head, trying to shake Emanuele¡¯s presence from her thoughts.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about Emanuele anymore. He treated their marriage as a game, so why was she even concerned about him? She was crazy.


    These days, Emanuele had been less busy after hitting one of Frederick¡¯s hideouts, and at least it had brought some temporary peace to the Sicilian people.


    Emanuele had also called Leo and Sophia back from abroad. For now, Chicago was still safe, but if the situation got worse, they could send them overseas again.


    In the evening, after Emanuele returned home, he embraced Isabe. ¡°My birthday is in five days. Isabe, I¡¯d like to have a birthday party.¡±


    ¡°Your birthday?¡± Isabe looked surprised.


    ¡°Yes, what are you going to give me as a gift?¡± Emanuele asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to give you,¡± Isabe responded coldly. She was angry at Emanuele for toying with her emotions.


    Seeing the sulking expression on her face, Emanuele sighed and kissed her soft lips. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to think about it? Well, I think you could get me a tie or a pair of shoes. I like both.¡±


    ¡°Swipe your card and get yourself a gift. As long as you ept it, it¡¯s fine,¡± Isabe retorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll like anything you give me,¡± Emanueleughed. ¡°But during the party, you¡¯ll have to help me receive the guests. Many people will being, and it will be quite lively.¡±


    Isabe furrowed her brows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about any unexpected incidents, since your enemies haven¡¯t been caught yet?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already taken a heavy blow and needs time to recover. It won¡¯t be that easy for him to cause trouble again,¡± Emanuele replied confidently. He didn¡¯t believe Frederick could adjust so quickly. They had destroyed his hideouts and lost many soldiers. Besides, he¡¯d have plenty of security at the party, and not even a fly could sneak in. He would even allow Frederick to watch from the sidelines to see how joyous and grand their celebration was.


    Isabe huffed, not in the mood to argue with Emanuele. He always did as he pleased, and there was no point in resisting.


    At this moment, Emanuele held her tightly in his arms. Isabe felt his warmth and his dominant aura. It was as if she was his own doll, held closely.


    At this moment, he seemed to like her, but every time she showed affection, he quickly reminded her that their rtionship was just a game. So even though he held her in such a dominating way, making her feel like he wanted to possess her, Isabe had no other thoughts.


    She dared not think, dared not fall for Emanuele again. Her unyielding nature told her she couldn¡¯t like Emanuele. If she did, she would be the loser, trampled beneath Emanuele¡¯s feet.


    Just then, she heard Emanuele continue, ¡°By the way, Isabe, our wedding was quite rushed. We didn¡¯t invite many people, especially from my side of the family and your rtives. Many didn¡¯t attend. During my birthday party, I will invite them all.¡±


    Hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe felt her heart constricting again. Inviting them, did that mean Chloe would being too? Last time, Chloe hadn¡¯t attended, which had been a relief. Otherwise, she might have copsed on the spot. And now, if Chloe came to the party, Isabe wasn¡¯t sure if she could handle the emotional turmoil.


    She probably wouldn¡¯t, Isabeforted herself. Even though Emanuele didn¡¯t like her, he was married to her now, and she was the queen of the mafia. She could call the shots. With her current status, she had no reason to fear Chloe.

 Chapter 107: Isabella鈥檚 Counterattack

    Standing in front of the dressing room mirror, Isabe gazed at herself in a white chiffon dress adorned with light blue floral patterns. It was a sleeveless dress that managed to be modest while entuating her waist perfectly. The lower part hugged her curves down to her knees, revealing her slender, straight legs.


    Isabe had paired the dress with ck high-heeled shoes, diamond earrings, and a ne. She had elegantly coiled her hair into a bun, and her makeup was subtle, enhancing her overall beauty. At least, standing beside Emanuele, no one would think she wasn¡¯t worthy of him.


    ¡°Isabe, you look beautiful,¡± Emanuele suddenly appeared behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist. Isabe¡¯s waist was indeed delicate and soft, making him not want to let go.


    Isabe, however, swatted his hands away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. You¡¯ll mess it up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve be quite particr,¡± Emanuele chuckled.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t heed her words and instead nted a kiss on her exposed corbone.


    ¡°You truly are beautiful,¡± Emanuele praised again.


    Isabe noticed Emanuele¡¯s intense gaze and felt the kiss he¡¯d left on her skin growing warmer. His emotions seemed deep, like vodka, making her feel precious to him. But on the other hand, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the game rules Emanuele mentioned from time to time, which made her doubt his love for her. Love should be consistently felt, not on and off. This made her feel insecure.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t bring this up with Emanuele. If she did, he¡¯d only wear a smug grin and tell her she had lost in their game. Isabe didn¡¯t want to face that kind of humiliation; it would be too hard to bear.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯sposed demeanor, Emanuele smirked and, with a sudden pull, brought her closer into his embrace. He buried his head in the crook of her neck, his nose nuzzling her skin as he took a deep breath.


    Isabe felt like Emanuele wanted to devour her.


    ¡°Isabe, why are you acting so cold toward me now?¡± Emanuele asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose in our game,¡± Isabe replied.


    Though Emanuele¡¯s actions had ignited her passion and made her want to embrace him and nestle in his arms, she couldn¡¯t help but fear that if she fully fell in love with him, he would use that love to threaten and control her. If she became the loser in their game, would she be at his mercy?


    Isabe dared not think further. When facing Emanuele, she had to remain calm.


    Emanuele continued to hold Isabe. ¡°Well, Isabe, your idea is quite good.¡±


    Isabe picked up her handbag and headed out. ¡°Aren¡¯t we runningte? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After getting into the car, Emanuele gantly helped Isabe fasten her seatbelt and left a kiss on her lips. They appeared just like any other newlyweds, sweet and happy, but only Isabe knew about the underlying power struggle between them.


    She felt anxious about whaty ahead, as this was not just Emanuele¡¯s birthday party but also their first public appearance as a married couple.


    Emanuele was surrounded by a lot of guards, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about her safety. Her main concern was being under the scrutiny of so many people; would her nervousness cause her to make mistakes?


    She had always been an ordinary girl before, seldom participating in suchrge gatherings. Moreover, Chloe was present.


    Her uncle¡¯s family had arrived, and before heading out, Isabe took an estazm to brace herself. She was afraid that encountering her aunt and Chloe might cause her emotions to spiral out of control.


    Even though she didn¡¯t want to like Emanuele, she didn¡¯t want to appear crazy in front of so many people either.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Emanuele seemed to sense Isabe¡¯s nervousness as he held her hand. ¡°Nervous?¡±


    ¡°A bit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can still do whatever you want, just like before. If you¡¯re really afraid, you can stay by my side. It¡¯s just a simple gathering; having fun is what matters most.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s words rxed Isabe a bit. However, the anticipation of what was toe, especially Chloe¡¯s presence, made her anxious.


    Soon, they arrived at the estate. Everything appeared the same as when Isabe hadst visited. It seemed that during this time, even when Leo and the others were overseas, there were still people taking care of things. However, the guards had significantly increased.


    Emanuele led Isabe into the hall, where the air was filled with people¡¯sughter, ssical music resonating throughout the room.


    Seeing familiar faces in the living room, such as Leo, Sophia, and Grazia, brought Isabe a sense of nostalgia. But thoughts of Andrew, who always used to apany Grazia, making jokes and enlivening the atmosphere, now being absent made her feel deste.


    The atmosphere felt as though it had reverted to the past, yet some individuals were forever missing.


    In the gathering, Emanuele had many friends, but Isabe didn¡¯t see rk. Honestly, it was better he didn¡¯t show up, preventing an awkward encounter. Of course, rk had thick skin, and he was never short of femalepany, so he might not feel awkward.


    Many of her rtives had alsoe. Isabe noticed her uncle¡¯s family. Her uncle and aunt were chatting with Sophia and Leo, and she spotted Chloe socializing nearby.


    After not seeing her for some time, Isabe felt Chloe¡¯s impact on her had somewhat diminished. Seeing her didn¡¯t make Isabe want to turn and run away, although she still felt a bit on edge.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say hello to your uncle, aunt, and cousin?¡±


    Isabe snapped back to reality and headed towards them.


    ¡°Isabe, I never expected you to marry Emanuele. I was actually nning for Chloe to marry him.¡± Madelyn said. She even hugged Isabe and continued, ¡°It seems like I was prevented from introducing Chloe to Emanuele due to Emanuele having a liking for you. I find it quite surprising that Emanuele, who¡¯s so lively, would be attracted to someone as in and quiet as you, Isabe.¡±


    Madelyn¡¯s words and tone were clearly meant to mock Isabe, making her feel ufortable. It was apparent that Madelyn was displeased because Chloe didn¡¯t marry Emanuele while Isabe did.


    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true. It was Emanuele¡¯s choice, and Isabe is pretty,¡± Sophia chimed in with a smile.


    Isabe felt ufortable under Madelyn¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, both explicit and implied. Facing these people, she was still a bit nervous and scared, but not as panicked as before. Her time with Emanuele had helped her mature a lot.


    ¡°What are you implying, Aunt? Are you suggesting that Chloe isn¡¯t as attractive as me, and therefore couldn¡¯t gain Emanuele¡¯s favor?¡± Isabe countered her.

 Chapter 108: She Doesn鈥檛 Deserve Emanuele

    In everyone¡¯s impression, Isabe had always been an extremely quiet girl. She rarely spoke, and at family gatherings, she remained inconspicuous. She had been particrly obedient to her uncle¡¯s family. No one understood Isabe¡¯s obedience better than Chloe. Even if Chloe had ced a pile of dog feces in front of Isabe and told her to eat it, Isabe would have swallowed it. For survival, this lowly woman was capable of anything.


    Isabe had never dared to rebel against her. However, when Chloe came to Chicago to stay with them recently, Isabe had often stood up to her. Although Chloe had punished her severely, it appeared that Isabe had been rebelling against her the whole time. Now, Isabe had gone as far as to say, in front of so many people, that Chloe wasn¡¯t as pretty as her?


    Chloe was infuriated and felt the urge to kill Isabe immediately. How could she dare utter such words? Had she forgotten how Chloe had tormented her before? She should have continued tormenting Isabe for a while longer, allowing her to experience the desperation of near death. This wretched girl had such a short memory.


    ¡°Isabe, what do you mean by that? That¡¯s not what I said,¡± Madelyn immediately protested. My goodness, what nonsense was Isabe spewing?


    ¡°That means you think I¡¯m not as pretty as Chloe, but Emanuele chose me and married me, so his taste must be quite poor,¡± Isabe shot back.


    Madelyn¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her face turned pale, as if she had received a great shock. Why did Isabe¡¯s words seem to be growing stranger and stranger? She hadn¡¯t meant to imply this at all. She merely wanted to say that Isabe was ugly and in, so why would Emanuele choose her? But Isabe had twisted her words.


    Soon, Madelyn felt the oppressive gaze of Emanuele on her. His eyes were like machine gun barrels, cold and menacing, pointed directly at her, as if he could pull the trigger at any moment. A mafia boss like him had always been a ruthless killer. If he found her displeasing, he could easily kill her without legal consequences, as he was, in some circles, thew itself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Madelyn stammered, her face bing even paler, and she grew flustered, unsure of how to defend herself. She was overwhelmed with panic. In such a life-or-death situation, she didn¡¯t know how to gather her thoughts.


    At this moment, Isabe¡¯s uncle, Mart, scolded Madelyn, ¡°Enough, you¡¯re utterly disgraceful. How can you speak about your niece this way? Today is Emanuele¡¯s birthday and the first time we¡¯re meeting Isabe after she became Emanuele¡¯s wife. Why do you have to ruin everything?¡±


    Isabe looked at Mart. He hadn¡¯t been particrly good to her either, but he hadn¡¯t been as skilled at tormenting people as the mother-daughter duo. At most, he had been an aplice, showing indifference when he saw her being tormented. However, she also hated him. How could she not hate her uncle when he had allowed her to suffer so much?


    Madelyn was publicly scolded by her husband, and she felt extremely embarrassed. She had never felt so embarrassed before. She had always been the queen of the family. Mart obeyed her everymand. But now, for him to say such things¡­


    Madelyn was in turmoil, and although she was suffering, she noticed that Emanuele wasn¡¯t ring at her with that oppressive look anymore. This gave her some relief. Despite the embarrassment, the incident seemed to be over. At least, she was still alive.


    ¡°You¡¯re right; I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± Madelyn spoke to Isabe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t look at her anymore. She took Emanuele¡¯s hand and went to chat with other people. Chloe stood silently by, but her gaze was fixed on Isabe¡¯s back. That bitch would pay.


    When Chloe¡¯s eyes shifted to Emanuele, they turned passionate once more. She still couldn¡¯t understand why Emanuele had married Isabe. Was it because he genuinely liked her? But Isabe seemed so ordinary and even a bit overweight. Why would Emanuele be interested in her?


    In contrast, Chloe had been groomed meticulously from childhood to be ady. She yed the piano, danced gracefully, and was knowledgeable. She had a tall and slender figure with striking looks, and she had no shortage of admirers. However, Emanuele didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. It was just strange.


    She was convinced that Isabe had used some kind of witchcraft to enchant Emanuele.


    As Emanuele chatted, Phillip called him over. Emanuele told Isabe he had something to attend to and advised her to enjoy her time with the others. He joined Phillip in the study.


    ¡°We¡¯ve identified Frederick¡¯s men; they¡¯re surveilling our premises,¡± Phillip reported.


    Emanuele wasn¡¯t concerned; this was typical of Frederick¡¯s style. ¡°Let them observe. Everything today was meant for him to see.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Phillip nodded and then remarked, ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve changed quite a bit since getting married.¡±


    Emanuele frowned, ¡°Have I? How am I different from before?¡±


    ¡°At least you appear warmer now; you seem happier,¡± Phillip said, struggling to describe the transformation. The old Emanuele had seemed more cruel and ruthless. But today, he had seen Emanuele smile several times. In previous gatherings, Emanuele always wore a cold and stoic expression, but today was different.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. My focus remains on my business. Marriage is merely about finding someone suitable,¡± Emanuele said.


    Just someone suitable? Phillip couldn¡¯t help but think that Emanuele was deluding himself. Seeing how Emanuele had held Isabe¡¯s hand all day and kept his arm around her waist with such intimacy, it wasn¡¯t something you could fake.


    However, he did notice that Isabe didn¡¯t seem as enthusiastic about their rtionship. She appeared somewhat distant. He hoped he was mistaken; otherwise, it might hurt Emanuele in the end.


    Isabe was chatting with Grazia when Chloe rushed over, holding a champagne ss. She greeted Isabe, ¡°Congrattions on your marriage, Isabe. Last time, your wedding was so rushed, I didn¡¯t have time to make it.¡±


    Isabe disliked Chloe and didn¡¯t want to raise her ss to her, but in front of so many onlookers, she had to y the role of a mafia queen. So, Isabe endured and raised her ss to Chloe.


    A look of disgust shed in Chloe¡¯s eyes. She leaned in close to Isabe¡¯s ear and whispered in a hushed tone, ¡°I really can¡¯t fathom why Emanuele would marry you, an ugly, overweight woman, when he had better options, like me. Why did he choose you? You bitch.¡±


    Hearing Chloe¡¯s words, Isabe suddenly felt the return of those long-buried memories.


    ¡°You fat bitch, who would ever like you?¡±


    ¡°They only see you as a tool to satisfy their desires. Do you really think they like you?¡±


    ¡°Look at my figure; not a single piece of clothing in my wardrobe would fit you, right?¡±


    Those highly degrading words filled Isabe with self-doubt and repeated hurt. She had worked hard to rebuild her confidence and make her life colorful once more. However, every time she faced Chloe, that confidence crumbledpletely.

 Chapter 109: Seeing Emanuele Get Close to Chloe

    Isabe really wanted to strike back at Chloe, to respond to those dirty words he had said. But, for some reason, her mouth felt sewn shut. She couldn¡¯t seem to open it, couldn¡¯t utter a word. Fear, like insects, crawled into her body. Chloe had already moved away from her, and she took a step back, looking at Isabe.


    ¡°Anyway, congrattions, Isabe. You managed to marry such an outstanding man. I don¡¯t know where you found such luck.¡±


    ¡°Better than your luck, Chloe. You¡¯ll never find a man as good as him your whole life,¡± Isabe finally managed to speak, a significant breakthrough.


    Isabe saw Chloe¡¯s face turn dark with anger, and she found it rather amusing. Chloe was just as she remembered, but now, she was no longer living with him. She was Emanuele¡¯s wife, a mafia queen, and Chloe couldn¡¯t bully her like before.


    She needed to have more confidence to face Chloe.


    Chloe turned to leave, her face red with rage. Isabe found it funny, too. Chloe was nothing now. She wasn¡¯t living with Chloe anymore, and she was Emanuele¡¯s wife, a mafia queen. Chloe couldn¡¯t bully her like before.


    Isabe believed she needed more confidence to confront Chloe.


    Chloe left, wanting to p Isabe, wanting to knock her to the ground, wanting to kill her. But the banquet was filled with people, and since Isabe was Emanuele¡¯s wife, many people were watching her. She didn¡¯t dare threaten Isabe in a low voice. She could only go up to her and insult her.


    Damn it, Chloe felt so frustrated. It had been a long time since she felt this way.


    Where was Emanuele? In the study?


    At this moment, Emanuele was in a video call with James, discussing their assignments. Even though today was his birthday party, work had to be done.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t have the mood to celebrate his birthday. He organized this gathering for Frederick¡¯s benefit, to show him his power. If Frederick was wise, he should be hiding like a rat in a dark corner, avoiding any trouble. Otherwise, when he found him, he would make him pay for provoking him.


    Just then, there was a knock on the study door. Emanuele thought it was Philliping to find him, so he said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    As the door opened, and he saw Chloe, Emanuele¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He ended the video call and locked his phone.


    Chloe had stayed here before for some time, so she paid attention to where Emanuele stayed and knew he liked to work in the study.


    In the living room, Chloe hadn¡¯t seen Emanuele, so she guessed that he must be in the study working on something. When she entered the study, she was right; there was Emanuele.


    Chloe couldn¡¯t hide her admiration and longing as she said, ¡°Emanuele, I didn¡¯t expect to find you here.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s worshipful expression made Emanuele frown, and his expression turned ice-cold.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, is this how you talk to family members?¡± Chloe seemed genuinely surprised, but she kept moving closer to Emanuele.


    Then her hand touched Emanuele¡¯s hand, which was on the table. The moment their hands touched, Emanuele ruthlessly pulled his hand back. His gaze was as icy as his voice when he said, ¡°You are not my family. Get out of here.¡±


    He growled in a low voice, filled with disgust and warning.


    ¡°I just feel like you shouldn¡¯t marry Isabe. There are better choices for you, and marrying Isabe is a mistake,¡± Chloe didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of Emanuele¡¯s threats. She walked over to Emanuele and extended her hand, touching Isabe¡¯s arm, feeling the strength of his biceps.


    She fantasized about being pinned under such a strong man. That must be quite enjoyable, right?


    On the other side, Isabe had been waiting for Emanuele for a long time. They had already started preparing for the speeches, and the guest of honor hadn¡¯t arrived. So, Isabe decided to go look for Emanuele.


    When she reached the study, the door was slightly ajar, and she saw Emanuele. She was about to call him out when she saw Chloe standing beside him.


    In that moment, Isabe felt her blood turn to ice. Her body went cold, as though she had fallen into a freezer. What did she see? Chloe standing right next to Emanuele, very close. Chloe was talking andughing with him, touching his arm and looking at him with desire in her eyes. And Emanuele didn¡¯t move away.


    He clearly disliked others touching him, but he didn¡¯t avoid Chloe¡¯s touch. The same Chloe who had caused her years of pain, leading her to develop ustrophobia and rely on medication to maintain emotional stability.


    The other was the man she deeply loved.


    Now they were so intimate, just like lovers. It made Isabe tremble all over, her breath bing increasinglybored. She felt like she might stop breathing at any moment.


    At that moment, Chloe seemed to sense her gaze. She turned to look at Isabe, and their eyes met. Then Chloe gave her a triumphant smile.


    Isabe felt her head was about to explode. She quickly turned and fled. From her purse, she took out a pill and swallowed it. If she didn¡¯t take the medication, she felt like she would die. Even so, tears streamed down her face.


    Why did this happen? She thought that as long as she remained calm and didn¡¯t show her love for Emanuele, she wouldn¡¯t be hurt, she wouldn¡¯t suffer. But now, even just seeing Emanuele standing next to Chloe was enough to make her feel like she was dying.


    Isabe took a deep breath, feeling as if it hurt to breathe, as if a knife had scraped across her chest. Emanuele¡¯s gaze grew increasingly murderous as he watched the bold woman in front of him. How dare she touch him?


    Emanuele didn¡¯t like physical contact, and he didn¡¯t like being touched by anyone other than Isabe. This woman had caused her great pain and suffering. She had ustrophobia because of her and needed medication to remain stable. But now, she was witnessing this woman touching Emanuele without any restraint.


    It was like pouring salt on her wounds, reopening old scars. Isabe felt her world copsing.


    Emanuele had always been aloof and cold, but now she saw him in an intimate moment with Chloe, and he didn¡¯t resist. She couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Isabe¡¯s panic and distress grew until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her body gave out, and she fled from the study.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Chloe sensed her presence. She saw the way Isabe looked at them and the pain in her eyes. Chloe turned and looked at Isabe, their eyes meeting. She felt a rush of triumph.


    Isabe felt her brain was about to explode. In a panic, she fled the scene. From her purse, she took out a pill and swallowed it. Without this medication, she felt like she would die.


    Despite that, she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing.


    Why did this happen? She thought that as long as she remained calm and didn¡¯t show her love for Emanuele, she wouldn¡¯t be hurt. She wouldn¡¯t suffer. But just seeing Emanuele and Chloe together was enough to make her feel like she was dying.


    Isabe took a deep breath, feeling like it hurt to breathe. Her chest felt like it had been cut with a de.


    Emanuele¡¯s murderous re intensified. He watched the audacious woman, who dared to touch him?


    This made him want to kill her. She was Isabe¡¯s cousin, but she had caused Isabe so much pain, even making her suffer from ustrophobia, a condition she needed medication to control.


    Chloe was determined to seize Emanuele, and she thought she should be the one standing beside him, not Isabe, the woman who had lived in the dirty gutter.


    But when she saw the pained expression on Isabe¡¯s face after witnessing her intimacy with Emanuele, Chloe felt pleased. Isabe must have misunderstood. That was great. She hoped Isabe would misunderstand and that she could divorce Emanuele and marry him. That would be even more perfect.


    Chloe wanted this man, and she wanted him madly. However, in the next moment, Emanuele suddenly pulled out a gun and aimed it at her.


    Chloe¡¯s smile froze on her face, cold sweat forming on her forehead.


    ¡°Emanuele, you wouldn¡¯t shoot me. We¡¯re family,¡± Chloe said.


    The ck barrel of the gun turned her face pale, and her legs began to tremble. She couldn¡¯t be sure whether Emanuele would actually shoot her, but it felt like something he could do.


    ¡°Now!¡± Emanuele shouted loudly.


    After Chloe came to her senses, she stumbled out of the study. She closed the door behind her and walked a good distance before she could regain herposure.


    Oh my God, Emanuele wasn¡¯t someone to mess with. But this only made Chloe want him even more. She licked her lips, hoping to one day make this man submit to her.


    Then Chloe saw Isabe entering the bathroom, and she gave a cold smile. As Isabe was about to close the bathroom door, Chloe pushed it open forcefully and squeezed inside.

 Chapter 110: Fight Breaks Out

    Isabe couldn¡¯t hold back her tears as her emotions hit rock bottom. She felt the need to find a ce topose herself. So, she walked into the bathroom, which had arge mirror for her to freshen up.


    Even though she knew Emanuele didn¡¯t harbor strong feelings for her, today marked the first time they were appearing in public as a married couple. Isabe figured that at least in terms of appearance, she should present herself well and avoid any loss of face.


    As for whatever Emanuele was up to, that was his business.


    Just as she entered the bathroom and was about to close the door, someone suddenly rushed in, forcefully pushing the door open and then shutting it behind them.


    Isabe turned around to find Chloe, her face filled with terror. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Despite her efforts to appear unafraid of Chloe, when they were alone, in such a small space, Isabe¡¯s inner fears began to surface uncontrobly, as if they were about to devour her entirely.


    ¡°Of course, I came to congratte you, Isabe. I never thought you could look so foolish. Bing the wife of a Chicago mafia man and making Emanuele like you? You, a whore raised by someone, I can¡¯t see anything good about you at all.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s words were as sharp and mean as ever.


    ¡°And what about this dress? Do you really think you look good in it? It¡¯s like you¡¯ve squeezed all your fat into it. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll burst any second. God, doesn¡¯t it feel ufortable for you to wear it? I don¡¯t know what you were thinking, being this fat and not losing weight.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s verbal assault made Isabe feel like she was being pricked by countless needles. The intense pain surrounded her.


    She wanted to retort, but her throat seemed to be blocked by something, and she couldn¡¯t speak. Breathing became increasingly difficult, even though there was plenty of oxygen around. It was her damn ustrophobia acting up.


    Seeing Isabe not utter a word, Chloe became even more pleased with herself.


    ¡°See? I was right, weren¡¯t I? How could a bitch like you ever match up to Emanuele? You should be doing the chores, like the kitchen and bathroom cleaning, just like those maids. You¡¯re so filthy; I wonder if Emanuele even knows about your past.¡±


    Chloe continued to taunt Isabe, making her struggle to breathe and her body tremble, on the brink of breaking down emotionally.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Isabe managed to force out the words with all her might.


    But Chloe had no fear of her. She even pped Isabe across the face.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, ordering me around, you wretched whore? It seems I¡¯ve let you off the hook for too long, making you forget who the real master is.¡±


    The p burned Isabe¡¯s cheek instantly. Yes, it had been a long time since anyone, apart from Chloe, hadid a hand on her. Even Emanuele, besides spanking her behind in bed, wouldn¡¯t hurt her like this.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mob wife? Mrs. Lombardi? You think you¡¯re even worthy?¡± Chloe sneered,nding another p on Isabe¡¯s face.


    Isabe¡¯s cheeks bore the marks of Chloe¡¯s ps, and her face began to swell.


    ¡°You slut, do you really think Emanuele Lombardi genuinely likes you? He just wanted a woman to warm his bed, and sooner orter, he¡¯ll ditch you and find someone, not a damn fat woman like you! Just like me, as you saw a moment ago, Emanuele and I have a close rtionship. He doesn¡¯t resist me, even though he¡¯s married. Because you have so many ws, he¡¯ll eventually leave you.¡±


    Chloe yelled at Isabe, reveling in Isabe¡¯s torment.


    But in the next moment, Isabe suddenly charged at Chloe, using her head to ram into her. Chloe was caught off guard and got bumped, her teeth knocking against her own mouth, spreading a taste of blood inside.


    The metallic tang of blood made Chloe extremely angry, and she looked at Isabe. ¡°You dared to ram me!¡±


    This crazy woman was she trying to get herself killed?


    Isabe didn¡¯t know where her courage came from. Even though her body was still trembling, she fought back against Chloe.


    One thought kept repeating in her mind, ¡°I must fight back. If I don¡¯t, Chloe will keep trampling on me, and the suffering will never end.¡±


    Chloe was furious and stared at Isabe. It seemed she hadn¡¯t done enough to discipline her during this time to make her this brave.


    Chloe touched her chin, grabbed Isabe¡¯s hair, and yanked it, causing Isabe to scream in pain.


    ¡°You crazy bitch, now that you¡¯re married to Emanuele, you¡¯ve grown a backbone? Dare to defy me? Just wait until I teach you a lesson.¡±


    Chloe was taller, and although she looked slim, she was strong. With a little effort, Isabe found it hard to stand her ground, as Chloe pulled her by the hair and mmed her against the wall.


    ¡°If you injure me, Emanuele won¡¯t spare you!¡± Isabe yelled.


    Her words made Chloe snap back to reality. She knew that if she harmed Isabe today, Emanuele wouldn¡¯t forgive her. Chloe released Isabe, panting, and wiped the blood from her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll spare you for today, but you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡±


    Chloe turned and left, leaving Isabe lying on the ground.


    Isabe sat there, catching her breath. She felt like a fish out of water, gasping for life. After a while, she retrieved her medication from her bag and swallowed a pill. Then she closed her eyes, waiting for the medicine to take effect. Only that way could she feel alive again.


    This feeling was unbearable. Isabe took a deep breath, trying to inhale the fresh air, but even that couldn¡¯t alleviate her difort. The red imprints of Chloe¡¯s ps on her cheeks stung, and her hair was scattered on her shoulders, where Chloe had yanked a handful, making her scalp ache.


    All this pain seemed to remind Isabe of what had just happened. When she looked in the mirror, she saw a woman with a haggard expression, pale face, red eyes, and two bright red p marks on her cheeks. In this moment, she felt like a female ghost.


    It was terrifying! Isabe thought. If she were to go out like this and meet others, they¡¯d probably be frightened out of their wits.


    Isabe reached into her purse and pulled out her makeup, hastily applying it to her face, attempting to conceal the traces of what had just happened. Even so, the marks on her face were still somewhat discernible, but one needed to look closely to notice them.


    This was a silver lining in the midst of her misfortune.


    Moreover, she had fought back against Chloe. She could see that she was slowly growing stronger, and the next time Chloe dared toy a hand on her, Isabe was determined to make her pay!

 Chapter 111: Killing That Bitch

    Emanuele handed her a small, elegant pistol that she carried with her. The next time Chloe dared to offend her, she¡¯d have no qualms about using it.


    Isabe spent quite some time in the restroom, working on her face, making sure the marks weren¡¯t too conspicuous. She finally opened the door when she heard Emanuele knocking impatiently.


    ¡°Isabe, are you in there?¡± He sounded a bit anxious, clearly unable to locate her and growing concerned.


    But did he genuinely worry about her?


    He imed that everything between them was just a game, engaging in flirtatious exchanges with Chloe, allowing her to touch his muscles¡­


    Isabe felt miserable, but she couldn¡¯t let it show with so many people watching.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Emanuele noticed the injury right away; he had an astute eye for detail and recognized the damage to Isabe¡¯s cheeks.


    Had her extended stay in the restroom been rted to this?


    ¡°Just a minor bump,¡± Isabe lightly touched her cheek and looked up at Emanuele. ¡°Come on, I was also looking for you. You¡¯re about to give a speech.¡±


    Today was Emanuele¡¯s day, and he was the first to speak. She had gone to find him earlier for this reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I don¡¯t have to give a speech if I don¡¯t want to. But what about you, Isabe? Shouldn¡¯t you see a doctor?¡±


    Emanuele had his doubts. A simple bump shouldn¡¯t have caused her face to look like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m a doctor myself. I don¡¯t need any treatment for this minor injury.¡±


    Emanuele didn¡¯t push Isabe further and held her hand as they walked towards the hall.


    But before leaving, Emanuele nced back at Phillip and motioned towards the nearby surveince near the restroom.


    Phillip nodded and left.


    Emanuele¡¯s message was clear: they needed to examine the surveince footage. The injury on his wife¡¯s cheek didn¡¯t seem like something she¡¯d caused herself, and if she wouldn¡¯t talk about it, the boss would find out one way or another.


    Isabe had concealed her injury quite well, and only someone as observant as Emanuele could detect the issue up close.


    After Emanuele delivered his speech in the hall, Isabe sat in a quiet corner, avoiding interaction with others. Chloe¡¯s presence in the crowd, being the social butterfly, made her feel disgusted, and she wished to stay as far away from them as possible.


    However, because she was Emanuele¡¯s wife, she was still approached by many unfamiliar rtives from both sides, creating a semnce of being a star.


    Fortunately, Grazia was by her side, providing some relief.


    After the banquet ended, Isabe and Emanuele were heading back to their upscale apartment. Grazia mentioned that she would be staying at the estate for some time.


    She had been living here since she didn¡¯t marry Andrew. She didn¡¯t want to intrude too much on Emanuele and Isabe, especially considering they had just recently gotten married and needed to nurture their rtionship.


    Isabe and Emanuele got into the SUV, and as Isabe looked at the security vehicles surrounding them, she couldn¡¯t help but space out.


    ¡°Is your face hurting?¡± Emanuele asked, showing concern for Isabe.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not hurting anymore,¡± Isabe lied.


    How could it not hurt? Chloe had hit her so hard that her cheek still throbbed, and if she didn¡¯t take medication, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. However, the thought of Emanuele¡¯s intimate interactions with Chloe made Isabe reluctant to tell him about the incident. Their rtionship was just a game to him, and he enjoyed tormenting her.


    If he found out what Chloe had done to her, or about her ustrophobia, he might use it as a weapon against her. She was already in agony, and if the person she loved used this against her, Isabe felt she might die from heartache.


    So, she chose to keep it hidden from Emanuele.


    Upon hearing her response, Emanuele didn¡¯t say much, but he didn¡¯t entirely believe Isabe¡¯s words.


    Once they returned to the apartment, Phillip cut out the surveince footage from the restroom area and sent it to Emanuele.


    Upon viewing the surveince, Emanuele¡¯s chest filled with anger. Isabe¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t an idental bump but rather Chloe¡¯s doing. Although the video footage only showed the entrance, he saw Chloe enter after Isabe. The restroom could only amodate one person at a time, so why did Chloe go in?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After watching for over ten minutes, Chloe finally emerged, touching her jaw as if in pain, but with a cold smile on her face, a far cry from the refineddy she appeared to be in front of him. As for Isabe, she didn¡¯te out until half an hourter when he went to find her.


    Something had certainly happened between Isabe and Chloe, and their rtionship wasn¡¯t as good as it seemed. The marks on Isabe¡¯s face were likely from Chloe¡¯s ps. Emanuele had been ustomed to inflicting various forms of punishment on others, so he knew how different types of injuries were caused. That¡¯s why he could easily spot the palm print Isabe was desperately trying to conceal, and he knew her exnation about identally bumping into something was a lie.


    He had asked Phillip to review the surveince footage, and the video confirmed his suspicions.


    But what had happened between Isabe and Chloe?


    Emanuele immediately questioned Isabe, ¡°Did Chloe hit you and cause the injury on your face?¡±


    Isabe was still thinking about sneaking into the kitchenter and applying ice to her face after Emanuele fell asleep. She never expected Emanuele to ask this question, and it startled her.


    She instinctively wanted to lie, but when Emanuele handed her his phone to show the surveince footage, Isabe was at a loss for words.


    He had actually gone to the trouble of retrieving the surveince footage. Isabe quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We just had a little dispute with Chloe. She¡¯s jealous of me marrying you and asked why it wasn¡¯t her. We argued, and it turned into a fight.¡±


    She tried to suppress her nervousness and fear, not wanting Emanuele to know how terrified she was of Chloe.


    Recalling the look of pain on Chloe¡¯s face when she emerged from the restroom, Emanuele knew that Isabe had fought back as well.


    ¡°Do you need me to help with anything?¡± Emanuele asked Isabe. He remembered that when Chloe and Isabe lived together, Chloe seemed to have harmed Isabe. At the time, Isabe refused to admit it, and Emanuele didn¡¯t like her as much back then, so he didn¡¯t investigate further.


    Now, with Chloe still hitting Isabe, Emanuele felt he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Isabe insisted, wanting to deal with Chloe herself so she could truly move on from this nightmare.


    ¡°But you¡¯re the damn wife of a mafia boss now, and she dares to treat you like this. It¡¯s unforgivable. I feel like my dignity has been challenged!¡± Emanuele roared in anger. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that bitch.¡±

 Chapter 112: He鈥檚 Deeply Affected by Her

    Emanuele¡¯s sudden anger frightened Isabe. She always knew about his temper. But their close interactions sometimes made Isabe forget his ruthless side.


    She remembered their first date after getting married, where they went to a restaurant. A man had cast some malicious nces her way, and Emanuele had walked right up to him, ending his life. The memory was horrific and haunted her dreams.


    With Chloe being unkind to her now, Isabe feared if Emanuele might kill Chloe as he did with the man. She detested Chloe but wished to handle things her way, without resorting to Emanuele¡¯s violent means.


    ¡°Chloe¡¯s my cousin. I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Isabe stated.


    Emanuele stared sharply at Isabe, trying to see through her. He eventually said, ¡°Then you better not disappoint me. Isabe, act like the queen of the mafia. They should fear you, not bully you.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After applying ice to her face, Isabe wondered if this man, sometimes tender, could love her. But she quickly dismissed the thought. She couldn¡¯t afford to fall in love in this game they yed. Winning required keeping emotions at bay.


    Emanuele assisted Isabe despite her insistence she could do it herself, observing her wounds closely. Her face was even more swollen than before. Wasn¡¯t it painful? Isabe seemed to be lying.


    ¡°This is thest time,¡± Emanuele suddenly warned. Then, holding Isabe in his arms, he spoke sternly, startling her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t handle her, if you can¡¯t stop her from offending you, I¡¯ll kill her next time,¡± Emanuele dered.


    Emanuele¡¯s merciless words caused Isabe¡¯s heart to race with nervousness. He casually spoke about murder. Yet, when Emanuele mentioned killing Chloe for her offenses, Isabe recalled the afternoon scene in the study.


    Maybe Emanuele and Chloe weren¡¯t as intimate as Chloe had imed.


    ¡°Do you dislike Chloe?¡± Isabe gathered her courage and asked.


    Emanuele paused for a moment. ¡°Why should I like her?¡±


    Recalling the disgusting scene from the afternoon, he admitted that if Chloe wasn¡¯t Isabe¡¯s cousin, she¡¯d have been dead by now. He didn¡¯t hold Chloe in high regard. But having married Isabe, he needed to respect her. This realization brought Isabe some relief. Emanuele wasn¡¯t a man who judged based on appearances; he wasn¡¯t shallow.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, has a great figure, and is a realdy. Don¡¯t you like that kind?¡± Isabe thought about Chloe¡¯s sarcasm, saying she was fat and ugly, unable to fit into her clothes. She looked at her own figure; she wasn¡¯t really overweight, just curvy. But Chloe¡¯s taunts shattered Isabe¡¯s self-esteem. Perhaps, as Chloe had said, she was indeed fat and ugly.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t know what Isabe was thinking, but he felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as if she was going to introduce Chloe to him, like in the past when she tried to introduce her to him. Emanuele chuckled, but his eyes remained icy, ready to kill.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t look at Emanuele. She didn¡¯t understand why his moods were so unstable, sometimes getting angry for no reason.


    ¡°Isabe, why are you asking me this now? Do you still want to introduce Chloe to me?¡± Emanuele asked as he gently touched Isabe¡¯s cheek. He¡¯d just finished applying ice to her face, and her swelling had reduced somewhat. He couldn¡¯t help but caress her.


    The feel of her soft skin wasforting. Emanuele¡¯s warmth began to converge towards a certain part of his lower body.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Isabe hurried to exin. She couldn¡¯t understand why Emanuele had interpreted it that way. They were already married, and she was his wife. Why would she introduce other women to him? Did he think she was crazy? She wasn¡¯t that open-minded.


    ¡°I just thought that I don¡¯t have a great figure. Why did you choose me?¡± Isabe questioned.


    ¡°Your figure isn¡¯t great?¡± Emanuele reached his hand towards Isabe¡¯s chest and began to knead it. The soft sensation made him feel extremelyfortable, and the heat in his body started moving downwards.


    ¡°Isabe, you must be misunderstanding what ¡®not having a great figure¡¯ means. If you don¡¯t have a great figure, then there¡¯s no such thing as having a great figure in the world.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Emanuele held Isabe tightly in his arms, his hands roving over her body, disheveling her clothes, and venturing beneath her dress.


    Under Emanuele¡¯s caresses, Isabe quickly grew soft. She couldn¡¯t help but pant and move her body, hoping for more from Emanuele. But suddenly, Emanuele stopped, leaving her unsatisfied.


    Isabe¡¯s body ached for more, and she looked at Emanuele with a longing gaze, hoping for his touch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, please,¡± she pleaded.


    However, instead of resuming, Emanuele asked her, ¡°Isabe, tell me, why did I choose you?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Isabe wanted to say he liked her, but he had told her earlier that it was just a game between them, that he was ying with her, and he certainly didn¡¯t like her. She couldn¡¯t say she liked him; that would only embarrass her.


    He didn¡¯t like her, but it seemed like he enjoyed being intimate with her. After a moment¡¯s thought, Isabe replied, ¡°You want to find a woman to sleep with.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Emanuele let out a coldugh and released Isabe. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then I won¡¯t be with you anymore. I can find much prettier women. Why should I sleep with you?¡±


    Emanuele was extremely angry at this moment. He realized that in her heart, being with him was merely about finding someone to sleep with. Did she really think that being a casual bed partner could make her the queen of the mafia?


    Although during this period, Emanuele didn¡¯t want Isabe to know his true feelings very much, when she misunderstood him in this way, it caused great pain in his heart. He shouldn¡¯t feel pain for emotions. Love was thest thing a person like him needed. However, he was unexpectedly deeply affected by love now.


    This made him feel a sense of danger. Anyone who could influence him should not exist in this world.

 Chapter 113 Seeing You Makes Excited

    Emanuele rarely felt pain. The only time it brought him any was the death of someone close. However, now, Isabe¡¯s words had inflicted pain on him, and he was harboring thoughts of killing her. It disturbed him that this woman could so easily manipte his emotions and make him vulnerable. He had an ominous feeling.


    He even contemted killing Isabe. Anyone capable of influencing him should not exist in this world. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and when he reopened them, he gazed at the woman before him. She seemed so innocent, yet she had a strength within her, an unyielding spirit. No matter how he attacked her, she always rose, resisted, and sought ways to defeat him. It was her indomitable spirit that slowly drew him to her and made him want to understand her.


    To think about killing her because he might be affected by her emotions? Emanuele immediately pushed aside those thoughts. Instead of killing her, it would be better to ravish her in bed.


    Isabe, after hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, suddenly thought he made sense. She wasn¡¯t attractive, and her body wasn¡¯t the type he preferred. The way he spoke earlier was probably meant to console her.


    Unable to bear his cold demeanor, Isabe asked, ¡°Why is that? I¡¯m not good-looking, and I¡¯m overweight. I¡¯m definitely not your type. You said it yourself; it must have been tofort me.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Emanuele thought her body was good. There were so many young women with better figures.


    ¡°Who said that about you? Chloe?¡± Emanuele realized what had led to Isabe¡¯s insecurity. She carefully hid her sensitive and self-conscious feelings from him, but he could still see through her.


    Dammit, she was usually so stubborn and fearless, resisting him no matter how he threatened or intimidated her. But now, for some reason, after what Chloe had said, she was like this.


    He swore that if Isabe couldn¡¯t handle Chloe as she imed, he would kill that bitch, so he wouldn¡¯t have to wonder what Chloe had done to Isabe.


    Isabe sighed, ¡°She said I¡¯m not worthy of you.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Only you are worthy of me,¡± Emanuele said, approaching Isabe and undoing his pants.


    ¡°Isabe, look at it.¡±


    Isabe gazed at Emanuele¡¯s member, watching it grow slowly. Her eyes widened at the sight. Although they had been together many times, seeing it still made her blush. It was sorge that she couldn¡¯t even hold it with one hand.


    ¡°See? It¡¯s excited because of you. Not any woman can do that. Chloe Hurley, that bitch, couldn¡¯t,¡± Emanuele said as he pushed Isabe onto the couch.


    He thrust his hips forward, bing one with Isabe. Even though he had only engaged in half of the forey, Isabe¡¯s body was ready, allowing him to enter her without resistance.


    Then, Emanuele began his passionate pursuit. This time, he was more forceful and dominant than before, making Isabe feel like her body might shatter under his intense rhythm.


    ¡°Isabe, you probably don¡¯t know the attraction your body holds for me. Every time I see you, I want to devour you. You said you don¡¯t have a good figure? But it was your figure that initially captivated me. Just look at your gorgeous ass,¡± Emanuele praised while giving Isabe¡¯s behind a firm p. The stinging sensation made her cry out.


    ¡°Like a wild stallion, you¡¯re driving me insane with your looks,¡± Emanuele continued, kissing Isabe as he maintained his unrelenting pace. Isabe was driven to the brink of ecstasy.


    Oh, God! Isabe sighed as her pleasure soared, her body growing hotter, her cheeks reddening, and tears forming in her eyes. In the end, as Emanuele continued his forceful thrusts, her body convulsed, and she copsed in his arms, gasping for breath.


    After their passionate moment, Emanuele held Isabe close and led her back to the bedroom. The first round was not enough. In the bedroom, Emanuele guided Isabe to the window and pressed her against the ss.


    Her chest pressed against the window as she looked at the city¡¯s bustling nightlife. The windows were designed to be one-way, allowing those inside to see outside but keeping those outside from peering in.


    Now, Isabe stood by the ss, watching the bustling streets below as Emanuele took her from behind.


    This intense sensation set her heart aze, making her feel like fireworks were bursting within her. They had unlocked a new level of passion.


    ¡°Isabe, your figure excites me. Do you still feel self-conscious?¡± Emanuele¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    Isabe wanted to cry. For some strange reason, Emanuele¡¯s peculiarpliments had restored her self-confidence.


    It was strange how her curvy body, which she had always been self-conscious about, seemed to excite Emanuele. He said, ¡°Isabe, I married you because there¡¯s something about you that draws me in. Women like Chloe, I wouldn¡¯t even look at them. She¡¯s like trash. A truly exceptional man wouldn¡¯t choose her.¡±


    Throughout her life, everyone had praised Chloe, saying she was beautiful, had a great figure, and a fantastic personality. Chloe overshadowed her, and even her own mother praised Chloe more than her, telling her to learn from Chloe.


    However, now Emanuele was telling her that Chloe was trash, and he liked her. Being chosen so decisively by someone made Isabe want to cry.


    But Emanuele¡¯s forceful movements within her brought her back to the present, and her body was too overwhelmed to focus on anything else. Eventually, her body convulsed like an electric shock.


    Emanuele took a brief pause, but he didn¡¯t stop; instead, he changed positions. Isabe cried out, ¡°Enough, Emanuele!¡± She felt tired and wanted him to stop.


    ¡°Not yet, Isabe. I haven¡¯t reached my climax. Be a good girl and let me release,¡± he demanded, unrelenting in his pursuit of pleasure.


    Who knows how long itsted, but after multiple climaxes that left Isabe utterly drained, Emanuele finally released her.


    At that moment, Isabe felt like she was about to pass out. Yet Emanuele still seemed especially energized. He carried Isabe to the bathroom, where he helped her shower, dried her body, and then brought her back to bed to sleep.


    Lying in Emanuele¡¯s embrace, at this moment, both her body and her mind found profound contentment.

 Chapter 114: Collided

    In her mind, Chloe¡¯s voice resurfaced.


    ¡°A fat bitch like you doesn¡¯t deserve a man¡¯s affection.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think men like you, you filthy whore? They just want to sleep with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a lowly bitch, only fit to clean toilets and live in the gutter.¡±


    In the past, every time Isabe recalled Chloe¡¯s hurtful words, it would shatter her, plunging her into darkness, overwhelmed by sadness and fear. But now, when she thought about what Chloe had said, her emotions seemed calm. Those words no longer had the power to hurt her.


    Instead, when she thought about everything she had experienced with Emanuele just moments ago, about how he had looked at her with excitement, about how he had repeatedly collided with her body, Isabe felt an overwhelming sense of happiness.


    Thank God she had met Emanuele. She never would have imagined that the man she initially thought of as a demon would make her feel like he was her entire world, like a god.


    The next morning, when Isabe woke up, Emanuele was no longer by her side; he had be busy once more. But there was good news: Emanuele was no longer restricting her from going out.


    ¡°As long as you stay within the city, you can go wherever you want,¡± Tony told Isabe.


    Isabe was overjoyed and immediately called Evelyn to go shopping. Now that she was married to the head of the mafia, she couldn¡¯t see her best friend as often as she used to. She could only make ns to go shopping together.


    ¡°Sure, Isabe, I¡¯ve missed you. Pippo had some family matters to attend to, so it¡¯s just me at hometely. I¡¯ve been feeling so lonely,¡± Evelynined as soon as she got on the phone.


    ¡°He went back home?¡± Isabe was a bit surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear about that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he took a week off; he won¡¯t be back so soon.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll meet upter,¡± Isabe said, hanging up. She went to her closet, put on a light blue blouse with light gray jeans, and kept her outfit simple.


    She met up with Evelyn at a nearby mall, and they went shopping together.


    ¡°Isabe, now that you¡¯re the wife of the mafia boss, do you have more money than you can spend?¡±


    Isabe showed her the ck card she held in her hand. ¡°Emanuele said I shouldn¡¯t spend more than a hundred thousand a month.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Evelyn eximed. ¡°A hundred thousand? I can¡¯t spend that much in a year, let alone a month. How do you n to spend it?¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start by buying you a couple of dresses. Do you like any jewelry? I can get that for you too,¡± Isabe assessed Evelyn and then smiled.


    Evelyn hadn¡¯t changed her appearance or style since before, so her friend was still the same. The only thing different was her rtionship with Pippo, but it wasn¡¯t that significant. Isabe, on the other hand, stared at herself in the mirror. Her face was the same, but she had lost her youthful innocence and gained a sense of maturity and solemnity. She didn¡¯t look like a girl her age anymore.


    She had been through a lot to be the person she was now. She had lost many things, but she had also gained a few. At least, it allowed her to ovee her psychological trauma.


    Evelyn, hearing that Isabe was going to buy her clothes and jewelry, instantly perked up. She took Isabe to an upscale boutique that she had never dared to enter before and purchased two dresses and a pearl ne.


    ¡°Isabe, thank you. You have money now, but you haven¡¯t forgotten your friends. I¡¯m really touched! I hope your rtionship with Emanuele keeps getting better,¡± Evelyn said.


    Isabe was left both amused and touched by Evelyn¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m a bit tired after shopping all day. I feel like getting a massage. What do you think?¡± Isabe asked.


    It had been a while since she had a massage, andtely, she had been feeling quite exhausted and needed some rxation.


    Tony heard that Isabe wanted a massage and immediately said, ¡°Mrs. Lombardi, you can¡¯t just go for a massage anywhere.¡±


    Isabe looked at Tony, questioning, ¡°You mean I can¡¯t even get a massage now? Didn¡¯t Emanuele say I can have some freedom?¡±


    This ¡°freedom¡± had so many conditions attached.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the boss and see which massage ce is suitable for you,¡± Tony replied, taking out his phone to call Emanuele.


    ¡°Is it because many massage ces are run by men, and there¡¯s undressing involved? I guess Emanuele is worried about you being exposed,¡± Evelyn whispered to Isabe, leaning in close to her ear.


    Isabe thought Evelyn¡¯s guess made sense. With a man as possessive as Emanuele, who would get jealous even if someone looked at her, he wouldn¡¯t let another man touch her. He considered her his private property, and that idea made Isabe ufortable.


    But she knew she couldn¡¯t change Emanuele¡¯s mindset. She had already discussed it with himst time, and he hadn¡¯t listened to her. What could she do?


    Soon, Tony finished his call and told Isabe, ¡°The boss said we can go to a nearby massage ce. They are all our people, and I¡¯ll have them arrange female massage therapists.¡±


    Isabe looked at Evelyn, who nodded in agreement, and Isabe said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I won¡¯t mention where we¡¯re going to avoid upsetting Emanuele.¡±


    As the massage ce was connected to the shopping mall, Isabe, Evelyn, and Tony only had to cross an underground passage to reach it. They chatted and walked hand in hand when a man walked out of a nearby store and identally bumped into Isabe. The man¡¯s shopping bags fell to the ground.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going? Do you even have eyes?¡± The man immediately used Isabe, looking quite angry.


    Isabe was momentarily stunned and instinctively apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    She had indeed not noticed; she had been engrossed in her conversation with Evelyn.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an impolite girl. Be more careful next time!¡± The man grumbled, appearing quite irritable.


    Just then, Tony swiftly approached, pushed the man against the wall, and grasped his neck. ¡°What did you say?¡± he demanded.


    Harry also stepped forward, positioning himself in front of the man.


    ¡°What kind of people are you? nning to intimidate me?¡± The man adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and red at Tony, appearing furious.


    Although the two men confronting him appeared to be bodyguards and not to be messed with, the man didn¡¯t seem to be an easy target.


    ¡°Apologize,¡± Harry said sternly.


    ¡°Apologize? When that woman clearly bumped into me, you want me to apologize?¡± The man, despite his somewhat frail appearance, had an air of defiance that matched Tony and Harry.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Tony suddenly asked the man.


    The man fell silent as if contemting whether to answer or not.


    Isabe could clearly sense the nervousness in the man. His eyes started scanning the group of them, and his Adam¡¯s apple couldn¡¯t stop bobbing up and down uncontrobly.


    However, it was Tony¡¯s words that truly terrified the man.


    ¡°Do you know who you just bumped into? Herst name is Lombardi.¡±


    As soon as Tony said this, the man began trembling even more, as if in utter disbelief.


    ¡°You should know that not long ago, Mr. Lombardi got married.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ I didn¡¯t know that¡­,¡± the man stammered in extreme panic, to the point where Isabe began to wonder if he might have a panic attack, just like her. He was shaking like a sapling swaying in a strong wind, on the verge of being uprooted.

 Chapter 115: Life Price

    Isabe looked at Tony and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was my fault for not paying attention, and we identally bumped into each other. It¡¯s not his fault.¡±


    Even though the man¡¯s tone had been impolite and had made her ufortable, Isabe didn¡¯t think it was necessary to intimidate him. She looked at the poor guy, who seemed terrified. Isabe was worried that if Emanuele found out about this incident, he might do something drastic.


    Tony didn¡¯t pay attention to Isabe¡¯s words and continued addressing the man, ¡°Now, tell me your name.¡±


    Tony was focused on protecting Isabe, and he didn¡¯t intend to create any problems with this man. However, learning the man¡¯s name would be enough for them to track him down if necessary. In their world, both the boss and the boss¡¯s wife needed to be treated with respect. If some people didn¡¯t understand the concept of respect, they would have to learn it through various means.


    ¡°Can you spare me this time? I really didn¡¯t know¡­¡± The man looked like he was about to cry. If he had known that the woman in front of him was Emanuele Lombardi¡¯s wife, he would never have said such disrespectful things.


    Right now, he was filled with fear. His entire world was nothing but fear. Standing in front of him were the agents of death,ing to im his life.


    He wanted to beg on his knees for mercy, to plead for them to spare him, but the two men in front of him were so serious, and their hands were hovering around their holsters, where he knew they carried handguns.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to harm you here. You better tell us your name. If you make our boss happy, we might spare you,¡± Tony said.


    ¡°My name is Daniel Morris.¡± The man¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. He was still shaking and looked like he had aged twenty years in an instant.


    Tony remembered the name carefully and then released the man, allowing him to leave. The man didn¡¯t look back as he ran away.


    Isabe turned to Tony and asked, ¡°You let him go?¡±


    ¡°As long as we know his name, we can find this man in Chicago immediately,¡± Tony exined. It meant that he had only temporarily spared the man.


    Isabe immediately said, ¡°Couldn¡¯t we have spared him? For ordinary people like us, these kinds of minor conflicts are normal. At most, we have a little argument, or you could have given him a beating. Can¡¯t we avoid killing him?¡±


    She found it terrifying that someone could be killed for insulting her or bumping into her.


    ¡°But, ma¡¯am, you are not an ordinary person. You are the esteemed wife of the head of the Mafia. Your every word and action represent the boss¡¯s image. If people don¡¯t respect you, it means they don¡¯t respect the boss. If someone offends you and we don¡¯t address it, the boss¡¯s dignity is challenged, and he¡¯ll have a hard time maintaining his position in Chicago,¡± Tony exined.


    This is how the Mafia world operates; the position of a Mafia boss doesn¡¯t allow anyone to insult it. Even if the person doesn¡¯t know him, any sign of disrespect results in an immediate threat to their life. Failing to do so would make the boss appear vulnerable.


    Evelyn looked at Isabe and said, ¡°I never imagined the Mafia world is like this. It¡¯s a bit scary.¡±


    Both of them were doctors, and they would do their best to treat anyone who was sick, whether they were good or bad people. Killing was something far from their daily lives.


    Evelyn asked Tony out of curiosity, ¡°So, you can find him if you know his name?¡±


    ¡°In Chicago, yes. This is our territory. Even without a name, we could eventually find him. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°But what if he gives a false name?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t. As long as we remember his face, even without a name, we can still find him. It¡¯s just a matter of how long it takes,¡± Tony exined while pointing at the nearby security cameras.


    Isabe inquired, ¡°What will you do to him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll consult with the boss about that.¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t want anyone to die for her sake, and she was afraid of it. She wanted Emanuele to understand and respect her wishes.


    Tony agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    He quickly informed Emanuele about the situation, and Emanuele said, ¡°He said his name is Daniel Morris.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s face darkened, giving the feeling of an impending storm. He said, ¡°Thest guy who insulted my wife has already gone to hell.¡±


    Emanuele wasn¡¯t too busy at the moment, and this was an opportunity for him to handle the man personally, ensuring he understood the consequences of disrespecting his wife.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But Mrs. Lombardi said she didn¡¯t want him to lose his life, as it would frighten her.¡±


    Emanuele said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll handle this matter. You just protect her.¡±


    Emanuele thought about Isabe¡¯s brave yet frightened demeanor. But then, he recalled that she had been deeply affected thest time he killed someone who had looked at her inappropriately. In the Mafia world, it was a case of kill or be killed. How could he be sure the man wasn¡¯t an enemy sent to test him?


    He believed that Isabe needed to grow and be calmer and moreposed. At least when dealing with such matters, she needed to handle them with a calm mind.


    Emanuele quickly obtained the man¡¯s information from Phillip. The man, looking frail in the photo, with sses, worked as a regr bank teller and lived in an apartment not far from his workce. He had been out shopping today because he had the day off.


    Upon seeing the name of the apartment, Emanuele stood up and headed outside. This man had to pay for his actions!


    Today was a dark day for Daniel Morris. He had been scolded by his boss at the bank earlier in the day, and, in a bad mood, he decided to go shopping. After buying some things at a store, he bumped into a girl and scolded her without any patience. Little did he know that this girl turned out to be Emanuele Lombardi¡¯s wife.


    Who could have imagined that such a gentle-looking girl would be his wife? She seemed particrly mild, like amb!

 Chapter 116: Tattooing Him

    He had been threatened by the bodyguards, and after giving them a contact number, Daniel felt like his world was crumbling. Even though he was walking through the bustling streets, he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that a grim reaper was following him, ready to im his life.


    He returned to his apartment, feeling like a wandering soul, hoping that the knowledge of his name alone wouldn¡¯t lead anyone to his ce. He thought that as long as he locked himself inside, he¡¯d be safe. There were security guards downstairs, making it difficult for anyone to enter.


    However, when Daniel opened his door and saw a man sitting in his apartment, he was so scared that he wanted to turn and run. But behind him, several bodyguards formed a human wall, blocking his escape route.


    Daniel was pushed in front of the man sitting in the center of the room. At the moment, the man was sitting on the sofa, legs propped up on a table in front of him, looking quite rxed. He was shaking his leg while smoking a cigarette.


    He looked like the grim reaper from hell. Even though he hadn¡¯t said a word, his aura was so icy that it made it hard for Daniel to breathe. Oh God, he was Emanuele Lombardi!


    Even though Daniel had never seen him in person, he had read about him in the newspapers and heard his colleagues mention him from time to time. He knew how ruthless Emanuele was, but he never thought he would encounter someone as ordinary as this.


    ¡°Daniel Morris, you look terrified. Do you know who I am?¡± Emanuele fixed his gaze on the terrified man in front of him, stood up, and walked towards him.


    Daniel nodded quickly. ¡°You¡¯re the head of the Mafia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Mafia, and you should recognize me,¡± Emanuele smiled, a self-assured madness in his smile that only added to the fear.


    ¡°Please, I really don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    ¡°You bumped into my wife today and spoke disrespectfully to her,¡± Emanuele drew a knife and walked up to Daniel, grabbing his shirt and wiping his knife.


    This made his knife look incredibly sharp, glistening with a silver cold light. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I was in a hurry because she knocked something over.¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? Is that what you said to her?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Daniel began to cry.


    ¡°Does she appear particrly weak and easy to bully?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But in the next moment, Emanuele grabbed Daniel by the neck. ¡°You¡¯re lying, Daniel. If you were alone with her today, you would definitely have insulted her, and then you would have left without looking back, just like you do with others. You wouldn¡¯t have paid any price. My wife is kind, she wouldn¡¯t hold it against you, but unfortunately, I¡¯m not my wife. I won¡¯t forgive you so easily. People must pay for their actions, and today, we¡¯ll see what price you have to pay.¡±


    Emanuele roared at Daniel, and at that moment, he looked like an angry tiger, ready to devour the man in front of him.


    He was genuinely furious, not expecting this man to dare insult Isabe. Isabe usually irritated him, making him want to strangle her, but in reality, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her get hurt. Now, how dare this stranger be disrespectful to Isabe? He decided to teach this man a lesson in manners.


    With this in mind, Emanuele grabbed Daniel¡¯s throat and began to tighten his grip. Daniel¡¯s face turned from red to purple as he struggled, but it was futile. Just as he was about to lose consciousness, Emanuele let go of him.


    Daniely on the ground, gasping for breath, his eyes tightly shut, seemingly on the verge of losing consciousness. Emanuele stepped on Daniel¡¯s face, his shoe exerting force, as if crushing a bug.


    Emanuele then released his foot. There was now a shoe print on Daniel¡¯s face. Emanuele ordered his bodyguards to lift Daniel up, remove his shirt, and then he took his knife and stabbed it into Daniel¡¯s back.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Daniel screamed in pain. But Emanuele¡¯s hand did not waver as he carved arge ¡°L¡± into Daniel¡¯s back, representing Lombardi.


    Daniel struggled violently, but his guards held him securely in ce, preventing any movement. He had to endure as Emanuele engraved all eight letters into his flesh. Blood flowed from Daniel¡¯s back, making him look like a man drenched in red.


    Emanuele knew that this amount of blood wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to Daniel¡¯s life. He might be weakened for a few days, but he wouldn¡¯t die. Emanuele spared his life because he knew that if he killed him, Isabe would feel guilty and upset. For the first time, he didn¡¯t kill someone who had offended him. However, the name etched on his back would be a permanent scar, a reminder that he should never offend any woman, especially his wife, in the future.


    Whenever he saw him or Isabe, he would learn to walk away immediately. ¡°This is just perfect,¡± Emanuele said, looking at the name he had engraved.


    He cleaned his knife and put it back in its sheath. Looking at the nearly unconscious man lying on the floor, Emanuele heard his heavy breathing and issued a chilling warning: ¡°If you dare touch my wife again, I will kill you immediately. While you¡¯re still conscious, I¡¯ll dismember you piece by piece. Even if you beg for death, I won¡¯t let you die easily. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand,¡± Daniely on the floor, crying softly.


    After doing all of this, Emanuele stepped out of the apartment. At this moment, an adrenaline rush of excitement surged through Emanuele¡¯s veins, as it always did after torturing or killing someone. It filled his entire body with a sense of euphoria. It was during these moments that Emanuele felt the beauty of wielding power.


    Now it was almost dark. The sun was setting in the west, and this was Emanuele¡¯s favorite time of the day. It was so tranquil and peaceful. In the evening, he could finally rx.


    During this time, due to the invasion of the Sicilian people, Emanuele had been extremely busy. Although he had dealt a heavy blow to Frederick by eliminating one of his hideouts, Emanuele knew that as long as Frederick remained atrge, he couldn¡¯t rest easy.


    He wasn¡¯t sure when Frederick might suddenly appear, but that was okay. After what he had done today, he felt an umon sense of rxation.


    ¡°How about going for a drink together?¡± Phillip sensed that Emanuele was in a good mood at the moment and extended an invitation.


    Besides being Emanuele¡¯s assistant, Phillip was also his friend. Emanuele treated those around him well, and in his presence, as long as everyone carried out their assigned roles, there was no need to disy overt hierarchical distinctions in their everyday interactions.

 Chapter 117: Expressing Gratitude to Emanuele

    ¡°Want to go for a drink?¡±


    In the past, afterpleting their missions together, Emanuele used to enjoy going to the bar with Phillip. There, they found not only drinks but also women. However, since getting married, Emanuele hadn¡¯t been to such ces.


    Today, Emanuele contemted and decided to have a drink at the bar with Phillip.


    As soon as Phillip entered the bar, he began hugging and flirting with women, while Emanuele paid no attention to these women, choosing to drink alone. Some women approached him for a chat, but Emanuele¡¯s thoughts were solely on Isabe.


    After finishing a ss of whiskey, he stood up and told Phillip, ¡°I¡¯m heading back.¡±


    ¡°Alright, boss, you go ahead. Married men are different. They y outside and still think about their wives at home,¡± Phillip quipped.


    Phillip didn¡¯t stop Emanuele. He knew Emanuele genuinely loved his wife, but when he thought about Isabe¡¯s adorable demeanor, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it would be like if his own wife were just as cute. Perhaps, he would rush back home right after work every day.


    Isabe, separated from Evelyn, was lost in thought. She was worried that Emanuele had taken that man¡¯s life. While the man had been rude in his words, it didn¡¯t warrant paying with his life.


    Why did these situations keep happening every time she left the house? It made Isabe resent going outside. This wasn¡¯t how it should be, she thought. Emanuele and his subordinates were too strict.


    When Isabe returned to the apartment, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to Tony and Harry.


    Seeing Isabee back looking upset, Tony and Harry exchanged a nce, unsure of what to do. They were only diligently performing their work. Why was their wife so angry?


    They hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. It was that damn bastard who was at fault!


    Lilly noticed Isabe¡¯s mood and quickly asked her what had happened. Isabe shared her experiences of the day.


    ¡°They actually told Emanuele about the whole incident. Emanuele will surely kill that man,¡± Isabe said with a heavy heart. She wasn¡¯t sad for that man; it was about a life being taken.


    She had a deep respect for life. Every time Emanuele killed, it saddened her. It seemed like he was doing it for her, but it also meant he regarded her as his property. When his property was vited, he felt his dignity was also vited, so he killed.


    Isabe hated this feeling.


    ¡°Isabe, after marrying Emanuele, you¡¯re not just yourself anymore. You also represent Emanuele and the Lombardi family,¡± Lilly advised.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be myself?¡± Isabe immediately retorted. ¡°Emanuele once said that even if we got married, I could still be myself.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be a puppet of a Mafia wife, restricted to certain activities every day. She felt that kind of life was terrible. Even though she loved Emanuele, she didn¡¯t want to lose her freedom.


    Just then, they heard movement at the door, and Isabe turned to see Emanuele returning.


    Seeing Emanuele, Lilly and the others quickly stepped aside.


    Emanuele walked up to Isabe, reached out to embrace her, and pulled her into his arms, nting a soft kiss on her lips.


    ¡°I heard someone hurt you today,¡± Emanuele said.


    Isabe caught a whiff of the strong scent of blood on Emanuele¡¯s body. It could only havee from that poor man. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to the man. Was he already killed by Emanuele?


    The thought of him having just killed a man and now being affectionate with her made Isabe feel nauseous. ¡°Did you kill him?¡± Isabe nervously asked the question she needed an answer to.


    ¡°Do you think I did?¡± Emanuele smiled.


    Isabe gazed at Emanuele. ¡°I was going to kill him, but since you asked, I spared his life. I merely gave him a punishment to let him know who he can offend and who he can¡¯t. Now, he knows not to be disrespectful to anydy again,¡± Emanuele said, choosing his words skillfully.


    Emanuele¡¯s words sounded appealing, and Isabe was touched by them. The man had indeed been rude, saying harsh things upon seeing her as a delicate youngdy, making him an easy target for bullying. With Emanuele¡¯s reprimand, he probably wouldn¡¯t act so arrogantly in the future. Since his life was spared, Isabe felt a sense of relief. Emanuele had made a significant concession.


    Thinking about it, Isabe leaned in and kissed Emanuele¡¯s cheek. ¡°Thank you, Emanuele.¡±


    He was willing topromise for her, wasn¡¯t he? He could see her difort, and this demon of a man knew how to show respect.


    ¡°If you want to thank me, you can do it in bed,¡± Emanuele suggested, pulling Isabe closer to him as he sat on the sofa. The two were now incredibly close, and it had be quite intimate. Isabe¡¯s face had turned red.


    With others in the room, Isabe couldn¡¯t act uninhibitedly in such a situation.


    ¡°Have you been drinking and eating outside?¡± Isabe asked, thinking she smelled alcohol on Emanuele.


    ¡°Phillip dragged me for a drink. I didn¡¯t eat anything,¡± Emanuele admitted.


    ¡°In that case, to thank you, I¡¯ll make your favorite pasta tonight,¡± Isabe decided, finding a way to express her gratitude to Emanuele.


    Emanuele released his grip on Isabe, and she went into the kitchen.


    Since Emanuele had found Lilly, Isabe hadn¡¯t cooked in a long time. But back when she lived alone, she used to cook frequently.


    Isabe started preparing the ingredients. Even though it had been a while since she¡¯d been in the kitchen, she was confident in her cooking skills. She quickly prepared two servings of pasta and brought them to the table for dinner, joining Emanuele.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t usually like pasta, but ever since he tried Isabe¡¯s cooking, he couldn¡¯t exin why he found it to be quite tasty. He had grown to like it.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, Emanuele quickly devoured the pasta Isabe prepared. Seeing this, Isabe asked if he wanted more, and he nodded. Isabe served him another helping.


    After dinner, they sat on the sofa and watched TV. Isabe¡¯s favorite variety show was on.


    Emanuele frowned. ¡°You really never get tired of this show.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. When Grazia lived here before, I couldn¡¯t watch it, and I missed it so much,¡± Isabe said.


    Emanuele pinched Isabe¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯m different from that male guest you like. Aren¡¯t you disappointed?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Isabe replied, teasing him, ¡°Even though you have a temper, can be rough, and are quick to kill, it might seem like there¡¯s nothing good about you¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she noticed Emanuele¡¯s expression darkening. He looked like he might want to kill someone. Isabe stifled herughter.


    ¡°But you do have some good points,¡± she continued, seeing Emanuele¡¯s mood improve slightly. He cared about her opinion. In their game, she might not be the loser after all.

 Chapter 118: Loving Her Body

    Isabe leaned in close to Emanuele, wrapping her arms around his neck. ¡°Your strong suit is your prowess in the bedroom. I think any woman would appreciate a man with that kind of skill.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s body pressed against Emanuele¡¯s as she held onto his neck. Their bodies, separated by thin fabric, ignited a sudden desire in Emanuele. His body stiffened as a wave of heat surged towards his lower half.


    He truly desired her, regardless of how many times they had been together. His body¡¯s subconscious choice was always her.


    Emanuele decisively embraced Isabe, then carried her up the stairs. As they ascended, he said, ¡°Isabe, do you know this is the highestpliment a man can receive?¡±


    There was no man who didn¡¯t enjoy being praised for their bedroom prowess, especially when it came from someone they loved. It made them feel on top of the world.


    Since she liked it so much, he thought he should put in some extra effort to make her like him even more.


    With this in mind, Emanueleid Isabe on the bed. Before Isabe could react, he pressed his lips to hers, engaging in a deep, passionate kiss. Emanuele¡¯s tongue moved inside Isabe¡¯s mouth, leaving her breathless.


    After their previous encounters, Isabe had quickly adapted, and she took the initiative, intertwining her tongue with Emanuele¡¯s.


    Now, Isabey on the bed, and Emanuele pressed down on her. He kissed her lips and then trailed kisses down to her neck.


    Emanuele gazed at her slender neck and, for some reason, had the urge to bite it. So, he did just that, sinking his teeth into Isabe¡¯s neck. This caused Isabe to gasp in pain and let out a cry.


    The fragile beauty before him made Emanuele suddenly understand why so many people were drawn to vampires. At that moment, he wished he were one, just so he could taste the blood of the woman he loved.


    Emanuele quickly removed Isabe¡¯s clothes and positioned himself between her legs. He plunged into her body with a force that left her gasping.


    Her moans yed like a symphony, stimting his hormones. Emanuele¡¯s body enveloped hers, feeling the warmth and wetness of her body.


    This sensation was incredibly addictive. Emanuele marveled at it and gave himself fully to the woman beneath him. As he watched her face flush with pleasure and her eyes glisten with moisture, he tightly grasped Isabe¡¯s buttocks.


    The sounds of their bodies uniting filled the entire room.


    After their final thrust, hey on top of Isabe, pulled her close, and enjoyed the overwhelming sense of satisfaction. This was something only Isabe could provide, and Emanuele was grateful for having met her.


    ¡°Isabe, do you like it when I¡¯m inside you?¡± Emanuele turned onto his side, holding Isabe in his arms. Their bodies pressed close together.


    Did he have to be so direct? Isabe was momentarily taken aback, but she didn¡¯t say anything. However, Emanuele¡¯s lower half began to press against her buttocks unmistakably. This bold move startled Isabe, and she quickly replied, ¡°I do.¡±


    She was exhausted and hoped Emanuele wouldn¡¯t tire her out any further. Emanuele always liked to ask her these embarrassing questions in bed, even if it was just a brief response, it still caused Isabe¡¯s face to flush.


    Satisfied with Isabe¡¯s response, Emanuele smiled and hugged her more tightly.


    ¡°Same for me. Your figure is truly enchanting, like a fairy. Isabe, you were made for me,¡± Emanuele praised Isabe openly. He was genuinely mesmerized by her body, and he saw no reason to hide it.


    In Emanuele¡¯spliments, Isabe gained a newfound confidence. She felt like she was bing more cheerful and happier, as if she had stepped out of the shadow cast by Chloe.


    However, that¡¯s all it was. Isabe leaned against Emanuele, feeling his heartbeat. She knew he liked her body, but she also knew that it was just her body. Their rtionship was still a game, and if she allowed herself to fall into this game, she would suffer greatly.


    Yet, she also realized that her body had an undeniable charm over Emanuele. Considering that his emotions were clearly affected by her, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but smile. She would work hard to make Emanuele fall in love with her. When that happened, she would be the victorious one in this game.


    ¡­


    ¡°Isabe, your uncle¡¯s family is about to leave, and they want to have dinner with you before they go. Do you have time?¡± Sophia called Isabe to inquire.


    In recent days, Isabe¡¯s uncle and aunt had been staying at Lombardi Manor, and now they were about to leave. Sophia wanted to know Isabe¡¯s thoughts.


    Thinking of Chloe and her uncle¡¯s family, Isabe realized she was no longer as terrified as before. Even though Chloe¡¯s insults still haunted her thoughts, they no longer suffocated her with fear.


    Did this mean that she had ovee her inner fears? Had her ustrophobia healedpletely? To conquer her fears, Isabe knew she had to confront Chloe directly. Only then could she break free from the fear Chloe had instilled in her.


    ¡°Sure, but I¡¯ll have to check with Emanuele first. We¡¯re married, so we attend family gatherings together,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°Great, I look forward to seeing you all. I¡¯ll make your favorite dishes.¡±


    After ending the call, Isabe contacted Emanuele.


    ¡°No problem. I have some free time these days,¡± Emanuele agreed.


    However, he narrowed his eyes, thinking about Chloe. He knew that woman mistreated Isabe and often bullied her, but Isabe assured him that she would handle it. He wondered if she could provide a satisfactory solution. If not, he was prepared to take matters into his own hands.


    He had dealt with those who had bullied Isabe before, and if Chloe truly mistreated her, he wouldn¡¯t spare her either.


    With that in mind, Emanuele called Sophia and informed her that he would be attending the dinner.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Thank you for making the effort toe to the gathering, Emanuele, especially with your busy schedule,¡± Sophia expressed her gratitude.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to it. Sophia, may I ask you something? Is Isabe close to Chloe?¡± Emanuele inquired.


    ¡°Isabe has lived with her uncle¡¯s family since she was very young. She and Chloe are of simr age and have grown up together.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s tone seemed to suggest that she was unaware of any issues between them. Perhaps Emanuele had overreacted. Maybe the arguments between Isabe and Chloe had escted due to misunderstandings or mimunication.


    On the day of the gathering, Isabe chose a navy blue dress from her closet. This shade of ocean blue entuated her beauty, making her eyes shimmer like the glistening sea.

 Chapter 119: Dispute with Chloe

    Emanuele was dressed in his usual suit, looking dignified and serious. At least today, he hadn¡¯t killed anyone, and there was no strong scent of blood on him.


    Isabe didn¡¯t even realize how low her expectations of Emanuele had be. She simply couldn¡¯t stand the smell of blood on him.


    They soon set off for the mansion. Emanuele kept a close eye on Isabe throughout the journey, trying to gauge her reactions to the uing encounter with Chloe.


    But Isabe seemed to show no particr emotions. Emanuele wondered if he was overthinking it. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry about how Chloe had treated her. If it weren¡¯t for Isabe being her cousin, he would have dealt with that woman a long time ago.


    As Isabe entered the grand hall, Sophia immediately embraced her. ¡°Isabe, why don¡¯t you visit more often? It¡¯s not as dangerous now, and you can go outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mom, but I¡¯m still a bit worried,¡± Isabe casually made up an excuse. She didn¡¯t like it here; she always felt more ufortable in the mansion than at Emanuele¡¯s apartment.


    Chloe also stepped forward, embracing Isabe briefly. ¡°Isabe, we¡¯re leaving tomorrow. Since you¡¯vee to Chicago, you haven¡¯t visited our house. Next time, I hope you cane over and see me. Your room is still there, and my mom has preserved it for you. We¡¯ve bought more cattle and sheep. You¡¯ll love it.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s words sounded like an enthusiastic invitation, but only Isabe knew how terrifying they were. When Chloe mentioned her room, it was a ce of nightmares for Isabe. Whenever Chloe was displeased, she would drag her into that room and subject her to a severe beating. The room was dimly lit and filled with various objects, and her bed was old and tattered. The bedding and everything else were from the warehouse that her uncle had stored away many years ago. She had sewn and patched it to continue using it. As for the cattle and sheep, Isabe couldn¡¯t stand them; they were smelly and unruly. While she was herding them, they had even rammed into her several times, leaving her traumatized.


    But her aunt had once praised her for enjoying such activities in front of all the people, and now Chloe was doing the same in front of everyone. Isabe found it ironic.


    This situation that Chloe had created tore open an emotional wound in Isabe¡¯s heart. Despite her internal turmoil, at least, she no longer felt a physical suffocation in her chest, and she was able to keep a calm expression.


    She didn¡¯t need medication anymore; she had made progress!


    ¡°Alright, if we have the chance, Emanuele and I will visit. We hope you can host us,¡± Isabe said, even uttering polite words with remarkableposure.


    Chloe looked at Isabe with a strange expression, not expecting her to have changed so much. Isabe used to speak to her with such timidity and fear, not daring to meet her eyes. But now, she was so different.


    Chloe contemted when this transformation had urred. It seemed like ever since she had married Emanuele, she had started to bravely confront and no longer fear her.


    This bitch! Why did she think she could escape my grip after marrying Emanuele?


    Isabe chatted with Chloe for a bit and exchanged some words with her uncle and aunt. Then, they sat at the table in the dining room, where an array of delicious food was already spread out.


    Madelyn and Sophia were engaged in conversation while Isabe sat next to Emanuele, eating seriously. Emanuele, too, was eating, but he was mostly observing Isabe and helping her with the dishes.


    ¡°Have some more,¡± Emanuele said to Isabe.


    Chloe couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but she was eager to get close to Emanuele. Seeing him continually helping Isabe with her food, she couldn¡¯t resist and said, ¡°Emanuele, don¡¯t let Isabe eat too much. She¡¯s already gained weight.¡±


    Upon hearing Chloe¡¯s mercilessments about her body, Isabe suddenly lost her appetite. Today, many of the dishes were her favorites, but Chloe¡¯s sudden attack shattered her confidence.


    Although she had worked hard to emerge from the pain Chloe had inflicted on her, she never felt fully confident about her body. Even though Emanuele had helped her gain a glimmer of confidence, it remained fragile. Chloe had an uncanny ability to shatter it so easily.


    Emanuele¡¯s face turned cold. He stared at Chloe, his eyes carrying a hint of anger. ¡°Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you?¡± Emanuele shouted at Chloe, and everyone in the room stopped their conversations to watch the unfolding drama.


    Chloe was taken aback by Emanuele¡¯s outburst. She had just been trying to give a friendly warning, so why was he so angry? But this mafia leader was not one to mess with. However, she genuinely liked Emanuele and wasn¡¯t afraid of his brutality. In her eyes, if he killed someone, they deserved it. The more brutal he was, the more she admired him because it signified his strength.


    As for Isabe, she should have been killed earlier. If she had died in their house, Chloe could easily have disguised it as an idental death, and Sophia would never have suspected a thing.


    It was a missed opportunity. Now, seeing Isabe gain Emanuele¡¯s favor and have such a good rtionship with him, Chloe couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.


    And Emanuele had embarrassed her in front of so many people. It was extremely awkward for her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Throughout her life, she had been pampered, buting here, she always seemed to encounter these awkward situations. Last time, she had nned to humiliate Isabe, but Emanuele had made her eat a te of pasta with unusually heavy seasoning.


    Isabe, that damn bitch, she would make her pay for it.


    ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯re all here today to enjoy a happy dinner,¡± Sophia immediately disrupted the awkward atmosphere, not wanting to ruin the pleasant gathering.


    Emanuele also did his part to save face for Sophia and ignored Chloe, focusing on his meal.


    Chloe dared not provoke them any further.


    After dinner, they gathered in the living room to chat. Isabe found it a bit suffocating and decided to go out to the garden to get some fresh air. She particrly wanted to avoid her uncle¡¯s family, especially Chloe.


    She was no longer afraid of Chloe, but it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t dislike her. Her physical revulsion at Chloe was now etched into her DNA.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re quite something now, not afraid of me anymore. Do you really think that just because you have Emanuele, I won¡¯t dare to bully you?¡± Chloe¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Isabe.


    This made Isabe¡¯s body involuntarily tense up.


    Chloe was truly relentless. She had even followed Isabe to the garden. Isabe turned to look at Chloe and said, ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t dare. You don¡¯t know what Emanuele is capable of.¡±


    Seeing Isabe so calm and no longer disying the fear she used to feel in Chloe¡¯s presence, it was as if her own ve had escaped her control. This infuriated Chloe immensely.

 Chapter 120: He Wants to Kill Chloe

    ¡°Isabe, do you want to die? How dare you talk to me like that!¡± Chloe approached Isabe, viciously gripping Isabe¡¯s arm. She squeezed hard, as if she wanted to tear the flesh from Isabe¡¯s arm.


    Isabe immediately pushed Chloe away. It just so happened that Chloe wanted to settle the score with her, so Isabe was ready to face Chloe head-on. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Chloe to be so audacious, daring to harm her in this ce. She probably assumed that, like thest time, Emanuele wouldn¡¯t teach her a lesson and thought she could do whatever she pleased without consequences.


    Chloe never expected Isabe to resist her. With no defense in ce, Chloe was caught off guard by Isabe¡¯s forceful push and took two steps back, nearly stumbling.


    This woman dared to resist her. Chloe was furious. She grabbed Isabe¡¯s hair and nced at the restroom nearby. With Isabe in tow, Chloe dragged her into the restroom and locked the door behind them.


    Though Chloe was slimmer than Isabe, she was significantly taller, appearing more robust. Isabe had no room to resist. Chloe unceremoniously shoved her into the restroom stall.


    The restroom door was shut. Isabe hadn¡¯t reacted in time when Chloe pushed her head against the wall.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Chloe was forceful, and as Isabe¡¯s head struck the wall, a buzzing sound rang in her ears. Her head felt like it was ringing, her vision dimming intermittently.


    Still, Chloe didn¡¯t stop. She yanked Isabe¡¯s hair and continued to m her head against the wall five times before letting go.


    Isabe could feel her consciousness fading, but it was evident that Chloe had no intention of letting her off the hook. Chloe continued to berate her, ¡°You damn b***h, do you think marrying Emanuele makes you all high and mighty? Let me tell you, if I kill you now, Emanuele will remarry in no time. He¡¯ll forget you in a heartbeat. Emanuele is surrounded by so many women. Do you really think you¡¯re the only one he desires? With your chubby figure, Emanuele only likes you because you¡¯re young and bring novelty. Why do you believe he¡¯d love you forever? With your ugly and frumpy appearance, you have to squeeze into clothes. Doesn¡¯t it feel ufortable?¡±


    Chloe continued to taunt Isabe while physically assaulting her. Isabe¡¯s head, already pounded by Chloe¡¯s previous strikes, now felt disoriented. Being subjected to Chloe¡¯s relentless kicks and punches left her with no strength to fight back.


    She had no choice but to shield herself, attempting to avoid being hit in critical areas. But even with her efforts, her entire body ached, and she felt as if her bones might shatter. Chloe intentionally avoided hitting her face, ensuring that her facial injuries wouldn¡¯t be seen by otherster.


    Isabe was convinced that she wouldn¡¯t disclose this incident to Emanuele. As in the past, despite the continuous mistreatment, when faced with questions from Sophia, Isabe would only say it was her fault or that she had identally injured herself. It was likely she¡¯d continue with the same strategy to avoid further trouble.


    Chloe left the restroom, and Isabe attempted to stand up. However, her entire body throbbed with pain, her mind was hazy, and shecked the strength to get up. Chloe had been relentless in her attack, and Isabe¡¯s tears fell from her eyes. She had been wrong. She thought she had fully rid herself of Chloe¡¯s influence, that she was no longer afraid of her. But now, she realized that while she had be stronger psychologically, her physical strength was far from sufficient.


    Chloe had easily subdued her, leaving Isabe battered and beaten. Her eyes tightly shut, she felt like she was on the brink of death. Was this where she would meet her end? When would Emanuele discover her?


    Soon, the restroom door was kicked open, and Phillip¡¯s anxious voice filled the room, ¡°She¡¯s here.¡±


    Though Isabe couldn¡¯t see clearly, she felt a surge of light flood in, and she lifted her head to see someone entering. ¡°Isabe, open your eyes. It¡¯s me, you¡¯re safe now,¡± Emanuele¡¯s worried voice echoed in her ears. Isabe¡¯s body felt weightless as she was lifted into someone¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Damn it, is that b***h Chloe who did this to you?¡± Emanuele questioned, his anger burning as if he could set the world on fire. Isabe struggled to open her eyes. She knew she was resting against Emanuele¡¯s chest. Her forehead brushed against his stubbled jaw, warm andforting, and it slowly eased her anxiety.


    She closed her eyes, drifting into a deep slumber in Emanuele¡¯s arms. Emanuele had never experienced such a feeling, one of helplessness, as if he were about to lose everything. He watched the fragile Isabe, appearing as if she were a shattered porcin doll. He didn¡¯t know how careful he had to be to avoid her getting hurt again. Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but wish he could take Chloe¡¯s life. He was nervous, anxious, feeling the darkness of the world closing in on him as he gazed down at the girl who was now so vulnerable.


    Isabe had never been this fragile in Emanuele¡¯s eyes, and he was unsure of how to handle her gently to avoid further harm. He had a strong desire to protect her, even though she mightter be angry with him for not retaliating against her attacker.


    Phillip had never seen his boss like this, and he rushed to check the security footage while speeding to the nearest hospital. Emanuele carried Isabe inside and urgently called for a doctor, ¡°Give her a full-body check-up right away, don¡¯t miss any injuries.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. May I ask your rtionship to the patient?¡±


    ¡°I am her husband,¡± Emanuele replied.


    After giving his orders, Phillip handed Emanuele the surveince footage. Emanuele¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched the evidence. It was just as he had suspected; Chloe was behind this.


    ¡°Lock that b***h in the dungeon. Give her water but no food, treat her like any other prisoner,¡± Emanuele ordered Phillip.


    Emanuele returned to the room and looked at Isabe, whoy unconscious on the bed. He couldn¡¯t resist cing his hand gently on her hair.


    ¡°Isabe, I trusted you once. I thought you could handle this, but I overestimated your abilities. This time, let me deal with that b***h.¡±


    He would make Chloe regret what she had done to Isabe, and regret ever having lived in this world.


    Soon, Sophia called Emanuele, her voice trembling with panic. Women were screaming in the background, likely because Phillip was taking Chloe away, and they were protesting.


    ¡°Emanuele, what¡¯s going on? Why are your men taking Chloe away? She was about to leave Chicago tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Leave? Sophia, that b***h will never leave Chicago again.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sophia was shocked to hear Emanuele use such strongnguage. It was the first time she had seen him so angry.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when Phillip brings you to the hospital,¡± Emanuele said.


    Having seen Isabe injured, he had urgently brought her to the hospital. Those inside the house were clearly unaware of the situation.

 Chapter 121: Emanuele鈥檚 Heart Breaks

    Indeed, Sophia was unaware of what had happened. All she knew was that they were in the living room, watching TV and chatting when Isabe mentioned she wanted to check on the garden and left. Shortly after, Chloe also left. Later, Emanuele left as well. Then, Phillip suddenly entered and ordered Chloe to be taken away to the dungeon. Everyone in the room was left bewildered, especially Chloe¡¯s parents. They asked Sophia to find out what was going on.


    Sophia immediately called Emanuele. Now, hearing his exnation, she still hadn¡¯t seen Isabe, and a sense of foreboding began to creep over her.


    Sophia had Phillip take her to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital and saw Isabe lying on a hospital bed, pale and unconscious, Sophia cried out and rushed towards her. But before she could reach Isabe, Emanuele, who was standing nearby, stopped her.


    ¡°Isabe is severely injured. She needs to rest, so please don¡¯t touch her,¡± he said.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sophia¡¯s tears fell as she looked at Isabe on the bed. She felt her heart shatter.


    ¡°It was Chloe who hurt Isabe,¡± Emanuele exined.


    ¡°Chloe? That can¡¯t be. She¡¯s so gentle,¡± Sophia instinctively denied it. In her impression, Chloe was ady, always kind and gentle. How could she have done this to Isabe? Given Isabe¡¯s injuries, it was clear that the attacker had been merciless.


    ¡°When Isabe went outside, Chloe followed her. Here¡¯s the surveince footage from the garden,¡± Emanuele handed the video to Sophia.


    Sophia watched Isabe and Chloe chatting, but suddenly Chloe grabbed Isabe¡¯s hair and dragged her into the bathroom. Sophia didn¡¯t know what happened afterward, but the injuries on Isabe¡¯s body were undoubtedly caused by Chloe.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I had Chloe locked up,¡± Emanuele said.


    ¡°But they were close sisters,¡± Sophia still couldn¡¯t believe that her niece could do something like this.


    ¡°Maybe you only thought they were close,¡± Emanuele said, with a bitterugh.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Soon, a doctor entered the room, and the look on his face wasplicated. ¡°We¡¯ve performed a full-body examination on the patient. She has a severe head injury with a minor concussion, and she needs to be observed in the hospital for three days. Most of her injuries are bruises and abrasions, and there¡¯s nothing major, but there is a concern. She has multiple old fractures, and it¡¯s hard not to suspect she may have experienced abuse in the past.¡±


    If there was regr abuse, she needed to report it. Emanuele looked at Sophia with an icy expression, demanding an exnation.


    ¡°Isabe had a few idents when she was a child,¡± Sophia said. ¡°She imed they were all self-inflicted, and I even scolded her back then, thinking she was just clumsy.¡±


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t contain his desire to kill in this moment. It was difficult to fathom how Isabe, who had such a reverence for life, had to learn to lie to her mother at such a young age. He refused to believe that Isabe, with her constant awe of life, had suffered idental fractures of such severity.


    ¡°Have you ever seen her get hurt with your own eyes?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t. I was working outside most of the time, and I¡¯d go back home about once a week.¡±


    Just then, the doctor came back with another question, ¡°Has the patient been taking any medications? Is she allergic to any medications?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been taking estazm.¡±


    ¡°Estazm?¡± Emanuele furrowed his brows, unaware that Isabe was on medication.


    ¡°It¡¯s a medication for emotional issues. Sometimes, Isabe takes it when she¡¯s feeling ufortable.¡±


    ¡°When did she start taking this medication?¡± Emanuele suddenly felt that he hardly knew anything about Isabe. Damn it, he had no idea that she had been taking this medication to manage her emotional issues.


    ¡°It started a long time ago. She¡¯s been on it since she was in middle school. It¡¯s probably because her father passed away early, and with me being away, her emotions became problematic. She relied on the medication tobat her anxiety.¡±


    ¡°During that time, she stayed with her uncle and aunt?¡±


    Sophia nodded, ¡°After her father passed away, we¡¯ve been living at my brother¡¯s house, and back then, I was busy with work, so she mostly stayed with them.¡±


    Damn it, Emanuele was overwhelmed with aplex mix of emotions. He was terrified, as he realized that it wasn¡¯t just theck of her parents¡¯ presence that had made Isabe emotionally unstable. It must have been Chloe. He couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of terrible life Isabe had led.


    At such a young age, she had lost her father and lived with a demon. Every day, Chloe tormented her, and even her uncle and aunt might have mistreated her. Emanuele couldn¡¯t fathom the awful world Isabe had lived in.


    ¡°Sophia, you really didn¡¯t care enough about Isabe. If you can¡¯t take good care of her, then let me handle the responsibility from now on.¡±


    After all, he was already married to Isabe, and the responsibility for taking care of her should indeed be his. But he had discovered that Isabe had suffered too many grievances in the past.


    The thought of Isabe having to rely on medication to stabilize her emotions, thanks to him and his sadistic pleasure in torturing her, made Emanuele¡¯s heart shatter.


    Looking at the girl lying on the hospital bed, Emanuele reached out to gently stroke Isabe¡¯s hair and whispered, ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Guilt washed over him like a tsunami, leaving him breathless. He didn¡¯t know why he felt this way, but he was overwhelmed with sorrow.


    For the first time, he felt heartbroken for Isabe. Knowing she had suffered so much and had to endure his torment, he felt inhuman.


    He didn¡¯t want to force Isabe to do things she didn¡¯t like anymore.


    After a while, Isabe opened her eyes and looked at Emanuele. She had awakened.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Emanuele immediately held Isabe¡¯s hand. ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    Isabe¡¯s gaze was somewhat bewildered. ¡°I¡¯m in a hospital?¡±


    This ce was indeed a hospital, and she could see the bright, white surroundings.


    ¡°Chloe hurt you, but I¡¯ve locked her up in the dungeon. From now on, no one will harm you anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve locked her up in the dungeon?¡± Isabe was surprised, but she wouldn¡¯t plead for Chloe. She deserved what she got.

 Chapter 122: Pleading

    Emanuele¡¯s hand gently caressed Isabe¡¯s cheek. ¡°Isabe, I won¡¯t allow her to hurt you anymore,¡± he dered. His patience had reached its limit.


    Chloe, however, was cunning. She avoided hitting Isabe¡¯s face to prevent visible damage that could give her away. But the rest of Isabe¡¯s body bore the marks of countless injuries, all inflicted by Chloe.


    When Emanuele learned about Isabe¡¯s numerous old bone fractures from a doctor, his anger red up like a roaring lion, desperate to break free from within him.


    ¡°Are all your injuries done by Chloe?¡± he asked, his voice strained.


    Isabe nodded. There was no need for secrets any longer. In her fear and dread, she might have held back, but now, she had ovee her psychological trauma. So, she answered Emanuele truthfully.


    Chloe deserved to rot in hell. A monster like her had no ce in this world.


    Emanuele, after receiving Isabe¡¯s confirmation, pressed on. ¡°The doctor said you have many old bone fractures. Were they all caused by Chloe?¡±


    Isabe looked at Emanuele, her mind reying painful memories. Even though she had recovered from her trauma, recalling those moments was still agonizing. But she knew that facing her past was the only way to heal her wounds more quickly.


    ¡°Yes, they were all Chloe¡¯s doing,¡± Isabe replied.


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t bear to see Isabe in pain. His heart clenched, feeling as though an invisible hand was squeezing his chest, causing excruciating pain. He couldn¡¯t exin why, but hearing about Isabe¡¯s past suffering made him feel as if he had lived through it too.


    The emotional pain was a thousand times worse than any physical injury he had ever experienced. His heart ached for her.


    ¡°Why did she treat you this way? What methods did she use to hurt you?¡± Emanuele needed to know everything, no matter how painful.


    Isabe continued to recount her traumatic past. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she treated me that way. It felt like she hated me from the very beginning. When I was a child, she forced me to eat grass and bugs. As I grew older, she pushed me down the stairs, tied me to trees and let me fall, causing my bones to break.¡±


    ¡°Did she threaten you not to tell your mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she said that if I ever told anyone, she would kill me. Her cruelty made me believe she was capable of it.¡±


    ¡°Did she do anything else?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She told me I was fat and that no one would ever like me. She said that men who were with me only wanted to sleep with me and would eventually abandon me.¡±


    Emanuele felt an intense surge of anger and an overwhelming desire to confront and kill Chloe. He couldn¡¯t fathom how Isabe had survived all these years.


    She had suffered not only physically but also mentally. It must have been incredibly challenging for her to survive all of this.


    She even had mental health issues. Thinking about Isabe taking medication and how he had manipted her emotions in the past, causing her to live in constant anxiety, Emanuele felt a deep sense of remorse and guilt. He couldn¡¯t believe he had inflicted such harm on Isabe.


    After Isabe finished speaking, she felt a sense of relief. When she looked at Emanuele, who appeared ready to take action, she knew he was upset and angry about her past. This showed how much he cared for her.


    Isabe made an effort to reach out and held Emanuele¡¯s hand. ¡°Emanuele, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine? Look at yourself now. Do you call this fine?¡± Emanuele struggled to control his emotions to avoid frightening Isabe further. She was already severely injured and lying in a hospital bed. He didn¡¯t want to scare her, especially knowing about her damn mood disorder. He realized he couldn¡¯t intimidate her like he had in the past.


    Emanuele took a deep breath and tried to calm his emotions. ¡°You said you would handle Chloe yourself, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this, Isabe. You¡¯ve disappointed me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°So, can you let me handle Chloe?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to kill her?¡±


    ¡°She hurt you. Regardless of her gender, she won¡¯t survive in this world.¡±


    Right now, she was locked up because he didn¡¯t have the time to deal with her. ¡°But she¡¯s a woman. Are you going to kill a woman?¡± Isabe was surprised, thinking that Emanuele would at least spare women.


    ¡°Isabe, our enemies have no gender distinctions. If they cross me, even if they¡¯re women, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill them. Your injuries are severe. When the policee, tell them it was an ident. Remember, our mafia has its own rules.¡±


    If they handed Chloe over to the police, she might end up in jail. But he needed to ensure that Chloe paid a more significant price.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Isabe assured him.


    Soon, the police arrived. They questioned Isabe, who imed the injuries were self-inflicted. After a brief investigation, they left.


    With only Isabe and Emanuele left in the hospital room, Emanuele, looking at her battered body, knew that Chloe needed to face consequences equal to Isabe¡¯s suffering.


    At that moment, Emanuele sent a text message to Phillip.


    Just then, Sophia walked into the room. Seeing Isabe awake, she rushed to her side. ¡°Isabe, are you okay?¡±


    Isabe nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Although her body was in pain in various ces, there were no major issues. At least there were no fractures this time, right?


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Chloe hurt you so badly, Isabe. Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡± Sophia cried.


    Seeing her mother so upset, Isabe also felt a sense of sadness. ¡°I just thought there was nothing to say, Mom. You were working so hard back then, taking care of both of us. If we left your brother¡¯s ce, we¡¯d have nowhere to stay.¡±


    If she told Sophia, they would have had to move to a different city, with no money, and they couldn¡¯t afford to rent a ce. Isabe was likely to end up living in a dorm with her mother.


    Her mother was already working so hard, and Isabe didn¡¯t want to be a burden.


    Sophia cried for a while, and her emotions gradually calmed down. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said to Isabe, ¡°Your uncle and aunt found out that Emanuele put Chloe in the dungeon. They asked me to release her, but I don¡¯t have the power to do that.¡±


    Isabe was stunned. So, Sophia intended to forgive Chloe?


    ¡°Isabe, even though Chloe treated you badly, she¡¯s still your cousin. Can you consider letting her off this time? If she hurts you again, you can let Emanuele deal with her.¡±

 Chapter 123: Emanuele Wants Her to Kill Chloe

    Isabe, her eyelids heavy with exhaustion, said, ¡°This matter is not up to me. Emanuele is the head of the Mafia, and I am his wife. Chloe harmed me. If she doesn¡¯t face punishment, it will be challenging for Emanuele to maintain his position in the Mafia. What Chloe has done are undoubtedly a direct challenge to Emanuele¡¯s authority.¡±


    Isabe had now regained herposure. In the past, she disliked Emanuele¡¯s casual approach to killing, especially when those individuals only nced at her and ended up dead. She felt it was too cruel. But regarding Chloe, she believed that even if she saw her die before her eyes, she wouldn¡¯t feel a shred of sadness. Chloe had brought this upon herself.


    Sophia sighed when she heard this. She had no choice. Should she go beg Emanuele for mercy? Recalling Emanuele¡¯s furious demeanor when Isabe had been unconscious, she knew that he would never let Chloe off the hook.


    Sophia¡¯s main concern was Isabe, who had endured Chloe¡¯s torment for so many years. She now understood why Isabe had been so eager to move out of her uncle¡¯s house when she got into the University of Chicago. All this time, it had been because of Chloe. Sophia realized that she hadn¡¯t cared for Isabe enough over the years, and she had sometimes even med her for getting herself hurt.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine how difficult it had been for Isabe during those times.


    Sophia stayed with Isabe for a while and then left. Grazia came to visit Isabe and, upon seeing the numerous scars on her body, her face contorted with anger.


    ¡°Emanuele, don¡¯t spare that wretched woman. Where did she find the courage to hurt Isabe like this?¡± Grazia said with fury in her voice.


    Emanuele nodded. ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    He had already instructed Phillip to pay Chloe a visit.


    He wouldn¡¯t allow her to die peacefully.


    Inside the dungeon, Chloe was tied up, her hands suspended, and her toes barely touching the ground. Her appearance had deteriorated. Her hair was disheveled, her clothes dirty, and her face covered in grime. She looked no different from any other prisoner, her previous elegant and graceful demeanor nowhere to be found.


    When Phillip entered, Chloe immediately opened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°I know I was wrong. Can you please ask Emanuele to forgive me? Isabe and I were just ying around. We¡¯ve always had a good rtionship.¡±


    Chloe was forced to lie to regain her freedom. She had grown tired of the filth in this dungeon and hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time. She wanted to go back; her parents were waiting for her.


    Before, Chloe had harmed Isabe because she believed that Emanuele didn¡¯t care about her and that Isabe didn¡¯t deserve him. She thought she was better suited to be the queen of the Mafia. However, after going through this ordeal, Chloe realized she might have been wrong. It was evident that Emanuele genuinely cared about Isabe. Not exactly ¡°caring,¡± but rather that Isabe was his wife, the wife of the head of the Mafia. Her dignity could not be vited. But because Chloe had affronted Isabe, Emanuele had imprisoned her.


    Chloe now regretted.


    Seeing Phillip¡¯s arrival, Chloe immediately began to beg for mercy. However, Phillip appeared cold and indifferent. From the way he looked at her, Chloe thought she was already a corpse. Phillip walked up to her, grabbed her hair, and mmed her head against the wall with force.


    Thud.


    The heavy sound made Chloe feel like she was about to die. Her brain was shaking, causing her vision to darken.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± Chloe¡¯s plea had just begun when her head was forcefully mmed against the wall by Phillip.


    One hit after another, Chloe felt the world spinning, and colors blending together.


    It hurt so much. Chloe¡¯s tears welled up.


    Just when Chloe thought Phillip was about to kill her this way, he suddenly stopped.


    Chloe breathed a sigh of relief.


    But in the next moment, Phillip kicked her hard.


    Chloe realized that being mmed into the wall earlier was rtively gentlepared to Phillip¡¯s punches and kicks. Men were strong, and with each kick, Chloe felt excruciating pain. She screamed, trying to dodge, but she was suspended and had nowhere to hide.


    She had no choice but to endure Phillip¡¯s relentless assault. She felt her ribs were broken, and her legs were in intense pain, as if they, too, were broken by Phillip¡¯s brutal blows.


    ¡°Stop, please stop, I¡¯m going to die!¡± Chloe screamed, ¡°Stop, call a doctor for me, or I¡¯ll really die here.¡±


    ¡°Even if you die here, no one will care,¡± Phillip said coldly. ¡°My boss sent me to teach you a lesson, to repay you for everything you did to thedy in the past. Are you mentally prepared for it?¡±


    Phillip finished speaking and continued to brutally assault Chloe with punches and kicks.


    The series of pain finally became too much for Chloe to bear. She spat out blood and lost consciousness.


    Watching Chloe unconscious with weak breathing, Phillip stopped and took pictures of her current condition. He sent the photos to Emanuele.


    ¡°Do we need a doctor to treat her?¡± he asked, concerned that he might have beaten Chloe to death. With her severe injuries, especially the broken ribs, he wasn¡¯t sure how long she could hold on.


    For a while, Emanuele replied, ¡°No need. Treating someone who¡¯s on the verge of death is a waste.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emanuele looked at the photos of Chloe in her battered state, covered in injuries and blood, and he felt an immense sense of relief.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he needed to stay with Isabe and take care of her, he would have done it himself without waiting for Phillip to handle it.


    Well, this bitch didn¡¯t have many days left to live. When Isabe¡¯s wounds had healed considerably, he thought he¡¯d take her with him to personally execute Chloe.


    Because Isabe had many injuries, especially several blows to the head, the doctor rmended that she stay in the hospital for observation for a few days.


    During this time, apart from some work matters that Emanuele had to attend to, he stayed by Isabe¡¯s side.


    Isabe¡¯s swollen, bruised body looked particrly frightening.


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about me,¡± Isabe reassured Emanuele. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I feel much better.¡±


    Emanuele took Isabe¡¯s hand and ced it on his face.


    He used to think that Isabe was fragile yet strong, but now he realized that her inner strength was far greater than he had imagined. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have remained so cheerful under Chloe¡¯s torment.


    ¡°Hurry up and get better. After you¡¯re discharged, I¡¯ll take you to see Chloe.¡±


    See Chloe? Isabe was a bit surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already lock her up?¡±


    She thought Emanuele had dealt with Chloe.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s locked up, and I want you to go see her,¡± Emanuele said. ¡°She tortured you for so long, and I hope you¡¯ll be the one to send her on her way.¡±


    He knew that some psychological traumas could only be ovee by facing them head-on. That¡¯s why he decided to entrust the task of killing Chloe to Isabe.


    Isabe¡¯s heart trembled. Did Emanuele want her to kill Chloe? In the past, she had thought of many ways to defeat Chloe, but the one thing she hadn¡¯t considered was killing her. Now, Emanuele wanted her to kill Chloe.

 Chapter 124: Chloe Must Die

    Talking is easy, but doing it is hard.


    She couldn¡¯t kill someone.


    In her world, even the worst people faced legal consequences. But in Emanuele¡¯s world, it was different. People they didn¡¯t like could be killed without consequences, and Chloe was much worse.


    Seeing Isabe lost in thought after his words, Emanuele sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t want to kill her?¡±


    If Isabe didn¡¯t want to, Emanuele would do it himself. Chloe had to die in Emanuele¡¯s view.


    If she doesn¡¯t die, then the authority of his position as the head of the Mafia will be challenged. He couldn¡¯t tolerate a woman who had cruelly harmed his wife without paying the price of her life. So, no matter what, Chloe had to die.


    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, I can handle it,¡± Emanuele said, not wanting to force Isabe.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll do it,¡± Isabe immediately rejected Emanuele¡¯s proposal. She knew she had to go through this, for her dignity, as Emanuele¡¯s wife, and for the violence Chloe hadmitted against her. She had to kill her if she wanted to be a true Mafia queen.


    Moreover, Chloe had always threatened her with death, so why couldn¡¯t she reverse that threat?


    Seeing Isabe willingly offering to kill Chloe, Emanuele¡¯s eyes showed a touch of appreciation. ¡°Well done, Isabe. You¡¯re making great progress. You¡¯re fully deserving of the title of Mafia queen.¡±


    Emanuele bent down and kissed Isabe¡¯s forehead. However, seeing her covered in injuries still made him angry. ¡°Remember, Isabe, you¡¯re incredible. Your appearance and your thoughts match perfectly with the wife I desire. So, don¡¯t ever feel inferior or hurt because of that bitch¡¯s words in the future, understand?¡±


    As Emanuele spoke, his hand slid down her body. His heated touch made Isabe¡¯s body sensitive. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your injuries, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to restrain myself for so long. You should know how crazy I am about your body.¡±


    Emanuele gestured toward his lower body, making Isabe blush. She hadn¡¯t expected Emanuele to say something like that, but considering their past experiences, it seemed urate that Emanuele was indeed passionate in that regard.


    She could feel his excitement toward her body, which boosted Isabe¡¯s confidence.


    After staying in the hospital for several days, with her body fully checked and cleared, Isabe arranged for her discharge. On the day of her discharge, Isabe¡¯s uncle and aunt also arrived.


    ¡°Isabe, can you please spare Chloe? She hasn¡¯t been good to you before, but we¡¯ll discipline her. I¡¯ll give her a good beating,¡± her uncle pleaded.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re apologizing to you, and we¡¯llpensate you however you want. We just hope you can spare Chloe.¡±


    She was their only daughter, and she had been carefully nurtured. With Emanuele¡¯s brutal nature, Chloe had a high probability of being executed. She had only beaten Isabe, so couldn¡¯t they just return the favor? There was no need to kill her.


    Isabe looked at her uncle and aunt. She couldn¡¯t forget her uncle¡¯s coldness or her aunt¡¯s harshness. Of course, they weren¡¯t as cruel as Chloe, so she chose not to hold a grudge against them. But that didn¡¯t mean she would listen to them and spare Chloe.


    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, I¡¯m addressing you formally for now because I still have a modicum of respect left for you. But I haven¡¯t forgotten the things you did to me when I lived in your home. I¡¯m not holding you ountable for that now, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t in the future. Chloe has hurt me repeatedly, and she doesn¡¯t respect Emanuele. I won¡¯t spare her this time,¡± Isabe said, chin raised, her tone icy.


    Mart and Madelyn were taken aback by Isabe¡¯s determination. In their minds, Isabe had always been a quiet and timid girl who didn¡¯t stand out in the crowd. When Chloe bullied her before, she didn¡¯t dare to speak the truth to her own mother, saying she had been injured identally.


    However, this timid girl had now be confident, fierce, andmanding, like a queen. They could only watch from a distance and not dare to offend her.


    She was the queen of the Mafia.


    After Isabe spoke, she dismissed Mart and Madelyn, having Tony and Harry escort them out.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s change, Mart and Madelyn were left speechless. The girl they had bullied before had transformed into a formidable force. They couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    Now, Isabe wasn¡¯t the easy target she used to be.


    Chloe, on the other hand, was in deep trouble. Madelyn cried as she held Mart, regretting how they had treated Isabe in the past.


    ¡°Did they also mistreat you?¡± Emanuele asked as he held Isabe, his voice gentle, but she felt the fury in him.


    It was as if he would take action and kill them if she confirmed their abuse of her.


    Although they had mistreated her, it wasn¡¯t as wicked as Chloe¡¯s actions.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Isabe denied, ¡°No.¡±


    Emanuele was somewhat skeptical of Isabe¡¯s response, but he ultimately chose to believe her.


    After being discharged from the hospital, Isabe didn¡¯t return home. She went with Emanuele to the dungeon.


    Today was Chloe¡¯s day of reckoning.


    When they entered the dungeon, Isabe felt a bit nervous. It wasn¡¯t her first time here; she remembered thest time when Emanuele had brought her here and they had shot someone together.


    She also recalled the person who had been tortured beyond recognition.


    Even now, Isabe had psychological trauma thinking about it, and she felt her stomach churning.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s anxiety, Emanuele immediately held her hand and pulled her into his embrace tofort her emotions.


    At this moment, regret and guilt welled up inside him once again. He remembered the time when he had brought Isabe here and they had shot someone, and Isabe had been scared to the point of breakdown. He had seen her agony and had felt unusually excited and ted at the time.


    The more he thought about it, the more ashamed he felt now.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Emanuele lowered his head and kissed Isabe¡¯s hair. He knew that no matter how much he apologized, the past injuries were already inflicted. All he could do was to refrain from causing any more harm to Isabe in the future.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t know back then, and I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    At that time, she and Emanuele were like enemies. Emanuele had only wanted to torment her, and she had wanted to escape that environment. Even though Isabe said this, Emanuele still felt a heavy sense of guilt in his chest.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go in, you don¡¯t have to,¡± Emanuele said.


    ¡°No, I want to see Chloe.¡±


    Emanuele tightly held Isabe¡¯s hand and led her down the stairs. Unlike thest time Isabe hade here, there was no one in the cell. In the center of the dungeon, Chloe was suspended from the ceiling.


    When Isabe saw Chloe, she almost didn¡¯t recognize her. Her once meticulously groomed golden hair now resembled a tangle of weeds. Her clothes were dirty and sticky, obscuring her once elegant and beautiful appearance.

 Chapter 125: Chloe鈥檚 Desperate Plea

    Chloe¡¯s face looked even more horrifying, with two long scars that appeared to be inflicted by a de, with dried, coagted blood creating dark red streaks, making her appear exceptionally frightening. Chloe¡¯s arms and legs were covered in wounds, not a single patch of unscathed skin left.


    Isabe knew that Chloe was barely clinging to life. The once pampered Chloe, who exuded an air of elegance and wealth, was now reduced to a filthy, ragged appearance, emanating a putrid stench. She seemed like a beggar, and her surroundings resembled a trash heap.


    Upon hearing someone approaching, Chloe struggled to lift her head and, upon spotting Isabe, her eyes lit up. She shouted, ¡°Isabe, save me! I¡¯m your cousin, you won¡¯t just watch me die, will you?¡±


    She was on the brink of insanity. It had been five days since shest ate, surviving solely on water. Weakened to a frightening degree, she didn¡¯t want to die; she was still young, wealthy, and hadn¡¯t found the right man to marry yet. She refused to meet her end like this.


    All of this was because of that wretched Isabe. All she did was hit her once, but Isabe had allowed Emanuele to torment her so ruthlessly. Torture was one thing, but they seemed intent on killing her as well. Chloe had already suffered enough; wasn¡¯t this enough to make up for the years of torment she had subjected Isabe to? They should release her.


    Isabe approached Chloe, observing her pitiable state and seeing Chloe¡¯s desperate desire to survive. Chloe resembled a miserable dog, praying for her master¡¯s mercy. At this moment, Isabe realized that she didn¡¯t fully understand why she had once feared Chloe.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe was so foolish that, even after learning that Isabe was Emanuele¡¯s wife, she dared to strike her. This woman, who was so senseless, had managed to torment her for years, bing her nightmare.


    Isabe let out a briefugh, and Chloe saw a glimmer of hope, thinking that Isabe was in a good mood and would spare her. However, Isabe said, ¡°Chloe, I warned you before when you hit me. Emanuele won¡¯t spare you. Do my words matter to you now?¡±


    ¡°Isabe, can you forgive me? I truly regret what I did. Please spare me, I won¡¯t bully you again. I¡¯ll be your dog if you want.¡±


    Chloe just wanted to stay alive; she feared death. She was in excruciating pain all over, to the point where she wanted to bash her head against a wall. However, the desire to survivepelled her to plead with Isabe.


    Even though Chloe knew that Emanuele was the one torturing her, she didn¡¯t dare to look at him. She had even tried to seduce this man before, but now she realized that he was truly a devil. This woman, he could even be so ruthless towards her. What else was he capable of doing?


    Isabe turned to Phillip and said, ¡°Loosen her restraints.¡±


    Soon, the ropes binding Chloe were loosened, and she gained temporary freedom. Chloe wanted to approach Isabe, trying to get on her good side. But Isabe took a step back andmanded, ¡°Kneel.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes showed a hint of anger. How dare this wench ask her to kneel?


    But then, Emanuele suddenly pulled out a handgun, causing Chloe to change her demeanor. She knelt in front of Isabe, trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe, please forgive me,¡± the desperation to survivepelled her to kneel, despite the excruciating pain this action caused due to her injuries.


    ¡°Admit what you¡¯ve done to me,¡± Isabe continued tomand.


    Emanuele gazed at Isabe with eyes as fiery as the sun, feeling that this woman was bing more and more like him. Her tone now sounded just like his own. It was fantastic; she was gradually evolving into a true Mafia queen. And in front of her, Chloe was nothing more than a pile of rubbish.


    ¡°I hurt you¡­¡± Chloe carefully spoke, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Emanuele loaded his gun, an action that immediately shifted Chloe¡¯s disposition about lying.


    ¡°It made me feel powerful, having control over you. I enjoyed that feeling.¡±


    All of Chloe¡¯s extreme cruelty had led to her suffering, physically and mentally, for over a decade. If she hadn¡¯t been so resilient, she might have been driven insane.


    At this moment, feelings of hatred and anger swirled within Isabe¡¯s heart, giving her a newfound desire for revenge. Isabe reached for the gun that Emanuele handed her.


    She aimed the gun at Chloe and said, ¡°Now, beg for my forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m so sorry. I genuinely regret what I did to you. Please forgive me!¡± Chloe was terrified, trembling, her voice pleading.


    However, Isabe had no intention of sparing her.


    In the next instant, Isabe pulled the trigger. A bullet shot from the barrel and hit Chloe in the forehead. Apanied by Chloe¡¯s screams, blood gushed out, and then there was no more movement.


    Isabe handed the gun back to Emanuele and turned to leave. Emanuele stayed behind. Isabe heard the sound of a gunshot from behind, indicating that Emanuele was emptying his gun.


    It was over; everything was over. Isabe felt an emptiness inside her, as if something that had been oppressing her had vanished at that moment.


    But she still felt somewhat unsteady, her body trembling. She walked out of the dungeon and found an empty office. Sitting in the chair, Isabe retrieved the estazm from her bag. It was her lifeline; whenever her emotions became unstable, she had to take the medication.


    Even though Chloe was now dead, along with all the threats, oppression, and pain she had brought her over the years, Isabe¡¯s emotions still felt a bit out of control. She shook as she tried to open the bottle, but her strength was too feeble, and she couldn¡¯t twist off the cap.


    At that moment, a hand reached over, snatching the medication from her. Isabe looked up to see Emanuele.


    Emanuele opened the bottle and handed her a pill. Their gazes met in the air, and though they didn¡¯t speak, Emanuele¡¯s eyes were exceptionally profound, like the vast, tranquil sea or the sky. In that moment, Isabe regained her strength from him.


    Isabe no longer trembled, and her emotions became somewhat more stable. Then she told Emanuele, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s strength was so overwhelming that Isabe¡¯s anxiety disappeared in an instant. Isabe felt a sense of astonishment.


    Once, she believed that her anxiety all stemmed from Emanuele. His overpowering presence triggered her ustrophobia time and time again, forcing her to take medication to ease it. But now, it was also him who suppressed her anxiety with his calm aura.


    After hearing Isabe¡¯s words, a faint smile curled on Emanuele¡¯s lips. He pressed Isabe against the wall and kissed her fiercely on the lips. Even though they hadn¡¯t exchanged any words, Emanuele knew that it was his presence that had stabilized Isabe¡¯s emotions. He had the power to soothe her, and it made Emanuele exceptionally proud, igniting excitement in his body.

 Chapter 126: Interested in her body

    Emanuele pulled off the belt from Isabe¡¯s pants.


    Today, Isabe is wearing a casual outfit, pairing a shirt with rxed pants. It looks simple, but because her demeanor exudes confidence and ease, she appears like a true queen.


    She is indeed growing up.


    This Isabe has made Emanuele even more fascinated.


    Emanuele took off Isabe¡¯s pants, opened Isabe¡¯s legs, and kissed against that area.


    His kiss was aggressive, his tongue was cruel, his teeth were gnawing.


    Isabe¡¯s hands clutched Emanuele¡¯s hair uncontrobly, and the feeling of joy irritated her body, making her more and more sensitive, and she could not help but groan.


    Isabe felt Emanuele¡¯s rudeness had sent her soaring into the clouds, her body and heart wanting more.


    Emanuele suddenly looked up at her, and their gazes met. Isabe saw in Emanuele¡¯s eyes a strong desire, love, and many otherplex emotions.


    At this moment, Isabe was filled with excitement from head to toe.


    Not enough, still not enough.


    Emanuele inserts his finger into Isabe¡¯s body. Feeling Isabe¡¯s excitement, he inserts another finger, and Isabe hugs Emanuele tightly, eager for Emanuele to go deeper.


    Her body trembled, and her womb shook.


    Isabe tightly hugged Emanuele, moaning in his mouth.


    ¡°Emanuele, oh my God¡­¡± Isabe was excited and looking forward to the climax.


    She felt her body was in a highly excited state, and if she didn¡¯t release it soon, she feared she might faint.


    ¡°Please, hurry up.¡± Isabe held Emanuele tightly, hoping that this man who controlled her life could help her break free.


    However, Emanuele suddenly stopped moving and did not continue.


    Isabe looked nkly at Emanuele. She saw Emanuele unbuckle his belt, pull down his pants, and then grab her buttocks. He thrust himself into Isabe¡¯s body.


    Isabe could feel the intensity of Emanuele¡¯s movements, like merciless waves crashing against her small boat.


    Isabe was gasping for breath as she tightly hugged Emanuele.


    Isabe gasped in Emanuele¡¯s arms, and Emanuele was still attacking her with relentless speed, and this feeling made Isabe feel too good.


    Other things may be fake, but their intimacy at this moment is truly real.


    Soon Isabe felt Emanuele release inside her. Emanuele wrapped her around her, his strong arms locking her like steel.


    Emanuele buried his head in Isabe¡¯s neck, panting heavily.


    Isabe was holding Emanuele, and at this moment, they were the closest people in the world.


    Isabe¡¯s heart was filled with joy and satisfaction after the excitement and passion.


    And suddenly, Isabe realized something. No matter how much Emanuele said that their rtionship was just a game and he didn¡¯t really like her, at least his body had made a very honest choice in choosing her.


    He seemed to always be filled with passion for her, getting excited whenever he saw her, which also made Isabe feel fulfilled.


    In terms of sexual life, Emanuele is not a true king, not the most prestigious one.


    She is.


    After dealing with Chloe, Her uncle and aunt also went back to their house, and they did not mention the matter again, as if Chloe had disappeared from the world since then. Sophia didn¡¯t mention this matter to Isabe again, but Isabe still took the initiative toe back to the estate and have afternoon tea with Sophia.


    They sit in the garden, admiring the beautiful flowers and nts while chatting about recent events.


    ¡°Isabe, are your injuries healed?¡± Sophia asked her.


    Isabe nodded her head.


    Sophia looked at her for a moment. Isabe was wearing in jeans and a T-shirt today, with a slight smile on her face. She still looked like a college student.


    Actually, she is not very mature either. She just graduated from college.


    However, during this period of time, she has probably gone through a lot of things that have made her appear less lively than before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe. I didn¡¯t notice your abnormal condition in time before. I¡¯m not a qualified mother.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry. I¡¯ve never med you. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to raise me all by yourself.¡±


    Yes, Isabe wouldn¡¯t me Sophia, even though Sophia forced her to do so many things she didn¡¯t want to do before, but as long as the result was good, there was nothing to me andin about.


    And, it was also because she met Emanuele that she gained the strength to deal with Chloe. After Chloe died, Isabe felt like all the pressure that had been weighing on her disappeared. Her ustrophobia seemed to disappear in an instant and the world became sunny and cloudless. If she never had to take estazm again, she would be even happier. It¡¯s a process though.


    ¡°Isabe, it seems like you¡¯ve grown a lot,¡± Sophia said as if the little girl from her memory was gone.


    ¡°Yeah, but if I could have more freedom that would be great,¡± Isabe replied because now she was the queen of the mafia and there were many things she couldn¡¯t do herself.


    She still hadn¡¯t forgotten her dream of bing a doctor; however, now she couldn¡¯t work at a hospital anymore. To prevent herself from forgetting what she learned before though, Isabe continued taking online sses and studying on the inte.


    Sophia smiled as she touched Isabe¡¯s hair. ¡°You will get it after everything has settled down. I think Emanuele will definitely let you live freely, so he can see you happy too.¡±


    ¡°Next up for me is traveling around Europe with Leo.¡± Sophia was satisfied with her marriage, even though there was quite an age difference between her and Leo; they werepatible in every way possible, which made every moment together enjoyable.


    Isabe was happy for her mother finding happiness again: ¡°Okay mom, go abroad and have fun!¡±


    Although Chicago is temporarily safe right now, Isabe cannot guarantee whether or not Emanuele¡¯s enemies are hiding somewhere waiting to appear at any time without warning. If Sophia goes abroad, then it should be much safer.


    Isabe left after talking to Sophia.


    Emanuele, on the other hand, is also busy with his own work.


    He¡¯s got a lot of work to do right now, and he¡¯s inspecting a shipment of weapons that¡¯s just arrived.


    Although Frederick was now gone, Emanuele knew he would not be able to rx for a day without seeing his body.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Those hardy Sicilians, like rats, were hiding in the sewers of his city, and he couldn¡¯t rest easy.


    ¡°Ro, please, can you send as many Molotov cocktails as you can?¡± ¡°Emanuele asked.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll send the goods over immediately tomorrow.¡± Ro agreed.


    That is the significance of the clerics, to keep the peace, to help other members when they are in trouble.

 Chapter 127: When Are You Having Kids?

    Just then, Phillip walked over.


    ¡°Boss, your wife is here to see you,¡± Phillip said to Emanuele.


    Emanuele frowned. ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡±


    ¡°She said she wanted to bring you some afternoon tea.¡±


    Emanuele walked from the warehouse to his office and saw Isabe waiting for him there.


    She looked so youthful today, with her auburn hair cascading down her shoulders in soft waves like silk. On the desk was a box of food and Isabe said to him, ¡°I just came from my mother¡¯s ce and stopped by a coffee shop on the way. I brought you some coffee and sandwiches.¡±


    Emanuele smiled as he approached Isabe and grabbed her butt, pulling her closer.


    He nted a kiss on her lips. ¡°Baby, why are you being so sweet today? Bringing me food like this?¡±


    She had nevere to his office before without being asked; this was the first time.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more like the perfect wife every day. It makes me want to devour you even more.¡± Emanuele stroked Isabe¡¯s back gently.


    Isabe moved away from him. ¡°Stop fooling around! I¡¯m going shopping with Evelynter.¡±


    Since Chloe died, Emanuele noticed that Isabe seemed much more rxed than before. He had worried that killing Chloe might have traumatized her, but it seemed not at all now that he saw how calm she was about everything ¨C as if being married into the Mafia world had made it easier for her somehow.


    He let go of Isabe then picked up one of the sandwiches she brought him ¨C fresh out of an oven with perfect blend of meat, egg and cheese filling ¨C taking a bite while closing his eyes in enjoyment.


    Isabelle watched as he savored every bite before asking yfully: ¡°Is it good?¡±


    Emanuel nodded approvingly.


    ¡°You enjoy your meal as you want; I won¡¯t be home for dinner tonight because I¡¯m having dinner with Evelyn and Pippo.¡±


    Pippo returned today so they decided on having dinner together ¨C just three old friends catching up after years apart.


    ¡°Did you bring me afternoon tea because you didn¡¯t want to eat dinner with me?¡± Emanuele hugged Isabe, as if he didn¡¯t want her to leave. This girl was ying mind games with him now.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Isabeughed and nted a kiss on Emanuele¡¯s cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be home early.¡±


    ¡°I hope you keep your word,¡± Emanuele let go of Isabe.


    Although he wanted Isabe to stay at home, he couldn¡¯t deprive her of the right to see her friends. He could feel that she was getting depressed from being cooped up in the apartment all the time.


    Now that he knew she was taking medication for emotional issues, he couldn¡¯t do anything that would upset her further. It would be good for her to go out and meet friends and rx.


    After Isabe left, Phillip walked into the office and said to Emanuele: ¡°Boss, we just found out where Frederick¡¯s granddaughter is located. We should be able to find her soon enough. But she probably changed her name so it might take some time.¡±


    ¡°What about his son or nephew?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been following him, but can¡¯t find Frederick¡¯s whereabouts or theirs either.¡±


    Emanuele nodded in understanding. But since they had already narrowed down his granddaughter¡¯s location, it was a good start.


    Phillip noticed the lunch box from earlier on Emanuele¡¯s desk and asked: ¡°Boss, when did you start using such cute lunch boxes? Look at all these cartoon patterns on them.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s face darkened instantly at Phillip¡¯s teasing remark.


    ¡°If you have nothing better to do, then get lost,¡± snapped Emanuele as Phillip quickly left the room.


    Left alone in his office with the lunch box in hand, Emanuelle looked at it back-and-forth before breaking into a smile.


    Indeed this style of lunch box wasn¡¯t like him, but he liked it because it was given by Isabe.


    Isabe met Evelyn and Pippo at a restaurant for dinner.


    ¡°Sorry for keeping you guys waiting,¡± Isabelle hugged Evelyn upon arrival before ncing over at Pippo who seemed worn out after not seeing each other for some time.


    ¡°Pippo what happened with your family? Are you okay?¡± asked an concerned Isab


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve handled everything,¡± Pippo said, his gaze fixed on Isabe as if he was observing and evaluating her.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯ve noticed a big change in you since you married Emanuele,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Really? What kind of change?¡±


    ¡°You seem more elegant andposed than before. It¡¯s like you¡¯re apletely different person.¡±


    Isabe thought to herself that it was because she had been through so much that she had changed. She had even killed someone, so there wasn¡¯t anything she couldn¡¯t do now.


    ¡°But no matter what, you guys are still my best friends,¡± Isabe smiled.


    Originally it was only Evelyn who was her best friend, but now that Evelyn and Pippo were together, they both became her closest friends. She still didn¡¯t know why they were together though; she always felt like Pippo¡¯s feelings towards her were different¡­


    But never mind, maybe Pippo just wanted to date someone. Seeing how sweet Evelyn and Pippo looked together made Isabe think that maybe she was overthinking things.


    They chatted about their lives when suddenly Pippo asked Isabe: ¡°Are you nning on having children with Emanuele?¡±


    The question caught Isabe off guard. She had never thought about having children before.


    Their marriage seemed stable and getting better all the time but they weren¡¯t at the point where they wanted children yet. Mainly because although Emanuele loved her body, he treated their marriage as if it were just a game.


    She did love Emanuele but didn¡¯t want to appear too submissive; if he didn¡¯t love her back then she wouldn¡¯t let him know how much she loved him.


    She had pride in herself.


    So for now at least, having children wasn¡¯t an option for them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nning on having any kids right now,¡± Isabe replied.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pippo looked disappointed: ¡°I think you should have kids sooner rather thanter to strengthen your rtionship with each other. Trust me Isabe, this will make your rtionship even better.¡±


    ¡°If our rtionship needs kids to keep it strong, then I don¡¯t think we should continue this rtionship.¡± Isabelleughed -she may not have much experience in rtionships- but has opinions of her own regarding them.


    ¡°Pippo, do YOU want kids? Cause I can give birth three times over! How does that sound?¡± Evelyn leaned against his shoulder while saying this yfully, ¡°I don¡¯t even know how happy my parents would be if they saw me giving birth!¡±


    ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯re still young. I don¡¯t think you need to have children so early,¡± Isabe suggested.


    She thought Evelyn¡¯s ideas were rather simple.


    ¡°When you meet the right person, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too early,¡± Evelyn smiled.


    ¡°But speaking of which, I haven¡¯t even met Emanuele yet. I¡¯ve only seen him in the newspaper. Isabe, when can you bring him over for us to meet?¡±


    ¡°When we have time. Emanuele has been really busytely. Once he finishes up his work, I¡¯ll bring him over to meet you guys.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡±

 Chapter 128: Am I Important to You?

    As they chatted, they began to eat. Isabe cut into her steak, the diamond on her hand sparkling in the light.


    The diamond ring that Emanuele had given her was quiterge, almost like a pigeon egg. Evelyn also noticed the sparkling ring on Isabe¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Isabe, your ring must have been very expensive!¡± she eximed. ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine wearing such a huge diamond in the future.¡±


    Although she knew that Pippo¡¯s family was wealthy, it would still be difficult to buy such arge diamond ring.


    Emanuele was really rich!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Isabe looked at her own ring. The design was simple and nothing special except for the exceptionallyrge and shiny diamond.


    When they got married, Isabe thought she was going to marry rk and didn¡¯t care about the ring at all. When Emanuele put it on her fingerter, she was shocked that he wanted to marry her instead of the ring.


    Now that Evelyn mentioned it, she realized how much bigger it waspared to what an average person would wear.


    However, she noticed some old marks underneath the diamond which meant that this wasn¡¯t a new piece of jewelry ¨C could someone else have worn this before?


    That night when they got home, Isabe waved her hand with the ring in front of Emanuele¡¯s face.


    ¡°Did you give this same exact one to someone else before? Are you trying to fool me with someone else¡¯s things?¡± If he really gave his ex-girlfriend something like this before, then there would be no forgiveness from Isabe.


    ¡°Well then, who do you think I gave it too?¡± Emanuele asked while smiling as he took hold of Isab¡¯s hand and caressed his fingers over the ring.


    ¡°How should I know? But I found out it has some old marks, so obviously its not new anymore¡­ Did you take back after breaking up with an ex-girlfriend?¡±


    It looked clean, but it was nothing like the shiny ring that just came out.


    Isabe was angry.


    Even though she knew Emanuele didn¡¯t like her, it made her feel bad that he had treated her this way.


    Emanuel continued smiling as he held Isabelia close in his arms.


    ¡°Isabe, is it because I haven¡¯t been generous enough with you that you think I would take something meant for another woman and give it to you?¡±


    ¡°Then where did this diamond ringe from? You¡¯re not going to tell me that it¡¯s second-hand, are you?¡± Isabe red at Emanuele. Why was he still smiling at her when she was so serious and angry?


    Emanuele kissed Isabe on the cheek andughed out loud. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. The truth is, this is my mother¡¯s diamond ring and it has a special meaning.¡±


    It was the ring his mother left him before she passed away, and he gave it to Isabe.


    His mother!


    Isabe wasn¡¯t angry anymore; instead she looked down at the ring in her hand. Did Emanuele giving her this mean that she was important to him?


    Thinking about this made Isabe¡¯s heart beat faster as if it were about to burst out of her chest. She caressed the ring as if seeing his unseen mother.


    She remembered Grazia telling her that her own mother had been killed by someone else.


    Being a female head of a mafia family was very dangerous; one had to be vignt all the time or risk being killed by enemies who wanted to prove their ability or make their leader suffer, so they could start a big fight.


    Isabe realized that she too faced such danger but didn¡¯t know how long she could survive in such an environment.


    Perhaps wanting peace until old age really was just wishful thinking.


    But being able to spend every minute with someone whom one loved made Isabe feel contented, even though there might be danger ahead of them both. She didn¡¯t regret marrying Emanuele, even if there were risks involved.


    However, when thinking about how Emanuele only liked certain aspects of herself like her body or stubborn personality, rather than loving all of who she truly was, made Isabelle feel somewhat disappointed again.


    Emanuele said their rtionship between them two were like ying cat-and-mouse game where neither knew who would win in end, but then why did he give his mom¡¯s precious diamond ring which showed how much importance he ced on Isabel?


    ¡°So does this thing have extraordinary significance for you? And giving me means I¡¯m important for you too?¡± Immediately after receiving the gift from him , Isabel asked eagerly without waiting any longer than necessary for an answer .


    Emanuele looked at Isabe and finally pulled his lips into a smile, saying, ¡°Of course it is. You are my esteemeddy, ording to the tradition of our family, this diamond ring should belong to you. You are also very important to me.¡±


    A hint of disappointment appeared on Isabe¡¯s face. It turned out that Emanuele gave her the diamond ring not because he liked her, but only because she held the title of Mafia Queen.


    Emanuele also noticed the disappointed expression on Isabe¡¯s face, and he felt frustrated inside. At that moment, he really wanted to have a drink.


    Soon, he saw Isabe take off the ring from her own finger and hand it over to Emanuele, saying ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep it yourself? It¡¯s so precious. If I lose it, it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±


    With her mother¡¯s precious ring in tow, but only giving it to her because she was the Mafia queen, if she were to identally lose it, not even a few lives would be enough for her topensate.


    She thought Emanuele would shoot her if that happened.


    To avoid that, she might as well just hand the ring back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given it to you, so wear it properly,¡± Emanuele frowned.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn. Just because he refused to admit his true feelings, she wants to return the ring to him?


    ¡°Will you shoot me if I lose it?¡± Isabe asked him.


    Emanuele originally wanted to be angry, but at this moment he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If it¡¯s lost, it¡¯s not your fault, as long as you didn¡¯t lose it on purpose,¡± Emanuele held Isabe¡¯s hand and kissed the diamond ring on it.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Isabe, one day you will know my true feelings.¡±


    But it¡¯s definitely not now. Right now, he still has a lot of work to do and many things to handle.


    Of course, the most important thing, and what he has been thinking about all day today.


    Emanuele reached out and caressed Isabe¡¯s back, feeling her body slowly soften under his touch.


    ¡°No, Emanuele, stop.¡± Isabe didn¡¯t want to do this with Emanuele, even though her body always quickly got into the mood.


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He picked up Isabe around her waist and carried her back to the bedroom.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    In this spacious space belonging to two people, Emanuele can freely do what he wants to do.


    He took off Isabe¡¯s clothes and threw them on the ground, pushing her legs away, and then he stood at her entrance and began to push, and he felt his body sink deep into hers, and he was enveloped in her moisture and warmth.


    At this moment, Emanuele finally has a feeling ofing home.

 Chapter 129: Grazia is going to marry the Italian Mafia leader

    Although Isabe doesn¡¯t want to have intimate contact with Emanuele psychologically, her body can¡¯t help butply with him.


    Her legs clung uncontrobly to Emanuele¡¯s body, and her hands clung uncontrobly to Emanuele¡¯s neck, feeling his powerful impact again and again.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She closed her eyes and groaned, feeling Emanuele¡¯s massage inside her body.


    In the room, there was a passionate sound filling the air, and Isabe felt like she was about to be devoured by Emanuele.


    She reached orgasm again and again, but Emanuele did not let go of her, changing positions again and again, until they were both exhausted, Emanuele took Isabe to the bath, and then they went back to bed.


    After enjoying herself, Isabe felt a sense of sadness in her heart when she fell asleep in Emanuele¡¯s embrace.


    She thought she would be the winner of their game, only to find that her body was also craving him.


    Isabe feels sad for herself, and she doesn¡¯t know in the end who will win, whether it¡¯s her or Emanuele.


    Isabe thought of what Pippo had said today, and she could not help asking Emanuele, ¡°Emanuele, shall we have a child?¡±


    She tentatively asked, although she knew in her heart that they were not suitable for having children at all now. A child would only be a tool for Emanuele to threaten her.


    No woman can abandon her own child. Although she has never been a mother, Isabe knows that the child was born from her own body and blood, and she will never be able to let go of her child for the rest of her life.


    Emanuele fell silent for a moment upon hearing Isabe¡¯s words. At this very moment, the atmosphere between them was extremely quiet, so quiet that Isabe thought time hade to a standstill.


    For a while, Isabe didn¡¯t hear Emanuele¡¯s voice until he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want children.¡±


    Child, Emanuele thinks that he should have children when he is forty years old and everything is stable.


    And now, everything is so turbulent. He has to face enemy attacks, and his abilities are not strong enough. Having a child at this time is undoubtedly like having a target on his back.


    Emanuele thinks this is very bad.


    Although she had no ns to have a child at this time, Emanuele¡¯s direct statement that he did not want children still hurt Isabe.


    ¡°But we¡¯re married. Shouldn¡¯t we have children after getting married?¡± Isabe asked, despite feeling upset. She restrained her emotions.


    ¡°Yes, for ordinary people that may be the case. But Isabe, we are not ordinary people. When I need a child, I will naturally want one.¡±


    That would have to wait until he had stabilized all the turmoil.


    Because he didn¡¯t want his child to be threatened with death as soon as it was born.


    Just like him and Grazia when they were young ¨C they experienced so many kidnappings and watched people die around them, including their own mother¡¯s death.


    He started learning how to kill before fully growing up himself.


    He knew how painful that process was and didn¡¯t want his own child to be like that too.


    As for if it were a girl? If lucky enough she could grow up safely like Grazia did; unlucky enough she might get abducted and raped by someone else or end up losing her husband earlier than herself just like Grazia did with hers.


    Thinking of Andrew ¨C who was just an ordinary person but cruelly killed by those bastards ¨C made Emanuele feel suffocated in his chest.


    At least don¡¯t let their children live in such fear every day?


    After hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe felt disheartened and even didn¡¯t want to sleep with him anymore.


    Why is this man so heartless? She knew his situation was difficult now but she wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. However, he said he would naturally want one when he needed a child again¡­ what does that mean?


    Has he already calcted when exactly he will need a child?


    Isabe suddenly felt cold sweat on her body from nowhere; yes from the beginning she should¡¯ve known this man next to her is a demon.


    She saved him yet without hesitation could say wanted to kill her multiple times or force her into marriage even though she said wouldn¡¯t easily involve herself in their world!


    During these days spent together with him made her think Emanuele had good intentions towards her; thinking maybe deep down inside there wasn¡¯t only cold-heartedness within him. But now she realized underestimated him greatly.


    Even though he was passionate about being intimate with her, but she was still rational when necessary.


    Isabe felt a chill run up her spine, despite the warmth of Emanuele¡¯s embrace. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver as the coldness persisted.


    Not wanting to be caught by Emanuele, Isabe struggled out of his arms and moved to the other side of the bed.


    Emanuele pulled her back towards him, but Isabe continued to resist. She turned over onto her back and faced away from him.


    He could tell she was angry. Was it because she wanted a child?


    Emanuele knew he couldn¡¯t let Isabe overthink things.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t forget that our rtionship isn¡¯t suitable for having children right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We haven¡¯t even figured out who¡¯s winning in this game yet. Having a child is definitely not an option.¡±


    Isabe spoke those words before falling silent once again.


    Emanuele watched her back as he realized that their rtionship could only remain at this level until they resolved their issues. He sighed heavily.


    As much as he loved children and wanted one with Isabe, he didn¡¯t dare hope for it just yet.


    The next morning when Isabe woke up, Emanuele was gone.


    It was probably better that way so she wouldn¡¯t have to face him while still angry with him.


    Thinking about it made her head hurt, so she went downstairs for breakfast and turned on the TV.


    Her mother had sent a message saying that she would be going abroad in two days and asked if Isabelle would like toe along; however, Isabel declined.


    ¡°You go have fun with Leo! Take some pictures of beautiful scenery for me.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t really in any mood to travel at all right now.


    Grazia also messaged asking if Isabel would apany her shopping which Isabel epted.


    ¡°Isabel do you know what? Emanuelle wants me to marry Ro! Oh my God I haven¡¯t even gotten over Andrew¡¯s death.¡±


    Isabel was shocked: ¡°Ro?¡±


    If she remembered correctly then, Ro must be some sort of Italian mafia boss or something like that? She recalled seeing him at a wedding once ¨C around forty years old with scars on his face and piercing blue eyes unlike rk¡¯s warm ones; they were filled with calction making them look somewhat fierce.


    Grazia looked like she was about ready to cry: ¡°He said it¡¯s what I should do as a mafia princess¡­ that we can take time getting used each other.¡±


    Why did Emanuelle always do these things? It only reinforced Isabel¡¯s impression of him being an unfeeling devil.

 Chapter 130: This Man Is a Devil

    Not long after Andrew¡¯s passing, Emanuele was already arranging for Grazia to marry, and the groom-to-be was the head of the mafia. Didn¡¯t that mean Grazia would be exposed to even greater risks?


    Even if there wasn¡¯t a threat to her life, Isabe felt that Grazia would be in great emotional pain. Her bond with Andrew was strong, and after knowing him for so many years, it would take time for Grazia to move on from his death. But now, Emanuele wanted her to marry someone else. She would undoubtedly feel guilty towards Andrew.


    Moreover, the man she was to marry was the head of the Italian mafia. Marrying him meant Grazia would have to leave Chicago forever.


    No, she didn¡¯t want that!


    Isabe hugged Grazia, feeling her sadness, sharing in her grief. Isabe should have realized Emanuele¡¯s true nature long ago. This mancked emotions and a heart; all he cared about was maniption.


    He could calcte when to have children and even manipte his own sister¡¯s marriage.


    Isabe recalled how Emanuele initially wanted to give her away to rk, the head of the Canadian mafia. He always enjoyed using everything at his disposal for deals. Yet, she foolishly fell for Emanuele.


    Isabe found herself ridiculous. How could she have fallen for Emanuele? She once naively believed she could beat him at his own game. Now, it seemed she had lost from the very beginning.


    At this moment, Isabe felt ice-cold, as if she had plunged into the depths of hell.


    ¡°Grazia, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to Emanuele about this; I¡¯ll try to persuade him to give up on this idea.¡±


    ¡°No, Isabe, don¡¯t you understand Emanuele? Once he makes up his mind, no one can change it.¡± Grazia wiped away her tears, still immersed in a world of despair.


    She had long known, as the princess of the mafia, that enjoying the perks of this status also meant bearing certain responsibilities. Marriage could be treated as a tool for negotiation.


    Previously, Grazia felt fortunate to have had a love affair with Andrew, free from thepulsion to marry someone she didn¡¯t like. But now, everything had changed. Andrew was gone, and she had to marry a man she didn¡¯t love.


    The man named Ro, whom Grazia was supposed to marry, she had seen a few times before. He looked fierce, with a scar on his face, making him appear particrly menacing. Despite exchanging greetings, they had never spoken. Now, Emanuele wanted her to marry him!


    She met up with Isabe, hoping to confide in her. Isabe reassured her, mentioning that she would persuade Emanuele. However, in her eyes, this idea seemed rather naive and cute.


    Isabe might underestimate Emanuele¡¯s determination.


    After parting ways with Grazia, Isabe returned home, waiting for Emanuele to return. As the night dragged on, she fell asleep on the couch, and Emanuele still hadn¡¯te back.


    Emanuele returned to the apartment at 3 AM. As he entered the living room, he noticed someone lying on the couch. Without looking, he knew it was Isabe. They had a disagreement the night before, making it an unpleasant encounter. Now, seeing Isabe waiting for him, he found it somewhat rare.


    Approaching her, Emanuele observed the girl in a silk slip dress that emitted a faint glow in the dim light. Her dress and hair scattered on the couch created a picturesque scene.


    Emanuele leaned down and kissed Isabe, then gently lifted her into his arms, intending to carry her to bed. He moved cautiously, afraid of waking her. However, due to Isabe¡¯s troubled thoughts, her sleep was light. When Emanuele ced her on the bed, she woke up.


    Isabe opened her eyes and looked at Emanuele. Initially, her gaze held the softness of just waking up, but after a while, she regained herposure.


    ¡°Emanuele,¡± Isabe called his name, her tone carryingplex emotions.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emanuele wasn¡¯t sure if Isabe was angry or upset.


    ¡°You¡¯re making Grazia marry someone else?¡±


    ¡°You know about that?¡± Emanuele paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°That¡¯s her best destiny.¡±


    Was that why she waited for him on the couch? He thought¡­


    ¡°Have you considered her feelings? She and Andrew were close. He just passed away, and she¡¯s still in pain. Now you want her to marry someone else!¡± Isabe became more agitated as she spoke. If possible, she would love to shoot him. This man, how could he be so heartless, even manipting his own sister¡¯s marriage?


    ¡°Isabe, it seems you don¡¯t quite understand the world of the mafia. Just like you see me easily resort to violence, do you think I enjoy killing? Grazia is the Mafia Princess; even in matters of marriage, she has no say.¡±


    Looking at Emanuele¡¯s stern face emitting a chilling aura in themplight, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Despite the heat, she felt like she had entered winter. He was too terrifying, this man was truly terrifying!


    From the beginning, her judgment of him was not wrong. He was a devil.


    ¡°But she¡¯s your sister! Can¡¯t you see how much she¡¯s suffering right now?¡± Isabe clenched her teeth, anger consuming her.


    Emanuele appeared unusually calm. He stood up and walked towards the bathroom. ¡°Ro is a good man, forty-one years old. His previous wife died unexpectedly, but before that, they were happily married. He¡¯s a good person, and Grazia marrying him will bring her happiness.¡±


    Will it really?


    Watching Emanuele¡¯s retreating figure, he looked strong even from behind, radiating a powerful and wild aura. She knew beneath his clothes, there were firm muscles and an overflow of testosterone.


    However, this couldn¡¯t mask his cruelty. Between them, Emanuele seemed to enjoy her body, but she was well aware that he merely liked her physically.


    He wouldn¡¯t waste the slightest bit of emotion on her. This realization made Isabe feel unusually ufortable. That damn suffocating feeling surged up again.


    Damn it!


    Isabe buried herself in the bed, closing her eyes. She once thought she could defeat Emanuele with her body alone. Now she realized it was almost impossible. Emanuele could abandon even his own sister. She was just an honorary wife to Emanuele, a practical bedpanion. He had no feelings for her. How could she possibly defeat him?


    Must she really watch Grazia get married? Watch her fall into new pain before she had a chance to recover from Andrew¡¯s departure?


    Isabe was in extreme pain, unable to hold back her quiet sobbing. But she feared Emanuele would see her crying when he came out. So, she carefully concealed her grief.


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t want to reveal any vulnerability in front of Emanuele. She had thought that after the incident with Chloe, she would be strong, and Emanuele¡¯s protection would make him her safe haven. But now it seemed she had been too naive. The distance between them had not truly closed, and she still didn¡¯t understand this man.


    Even though they had slept countless times, Isabe felt that Emanuele was still that aloof man, seemingly out of reach.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 131: Meeting Rocco with Grazia

    After Emanuele finished his shower, he saw that Isabe had already pulled the covers over herself and was asleep. Shey there, facing away from him, a clear sign that she was still angry. The misunderstandings between them seemed to be growing, and Emanuele was bing increasingly frustrated.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do to make Isabe not despise him. However, with so many tasks demanding his attention, finding Frederick was his top priority. Until he saw Frederick¡¯s body or had concrete evidence of his demise, Emanuele couldn¡¯t rest easy. He also couldn¡¯t afford to let Isabe know his true feelings; he feared that their enemies would exploit this vulnerability.


    If Isabe became his wife now, there was an 80% chance that their enemies would try to kill her. Once they knew he cared for Isabe, they would stop at nothing to eliminate her. Emanuele didn¡¯t want that to happen, so he had to suppress his emotions for Isabe.


    To outsiders, their marriage was merely a convenient arrangement. As for Grazia, Emanuele admitted that part of the reason was to secure a deeper partnership by having her marry Ro. But at the same time, it was also about protecting Grazia.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Even though the situation seemed clear now with Frederick on the run, and Emanuele still in control of Chicago, he couldn¡¯t let his guard down. People like Frederick enjoyed targeting those close to him. His subordinates and even Andrew had fallen victim to Frederick¡¯s schemes. Emanuele was afraid that, if Grazia stayed close to him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her. However, if she married Ro, there would be no need to worry about this issue, as Ro was the head of the Italian Mafia. Emanuele believed Frederick wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to provoke two mafia organizations simultaneously.


    But he couldn¡¯t share these thoughts with Isabe; he knew she wouldn¡¯t understand. Women¡¯s minds were sometimes strange; they liked romance and all things ethereal. They were often led by emotions, even if it meant risking their lives.


    If he told Isabe, she would probably agree more with Grazia pursuing what she wanted. So, he decided it wasn¡¯t necessary to discuss this matter with Isabe. He had given Grazia and Ro time to get along, hoping they could have a pleasant rtionship and a smooth marriage.


    Emanueley beside Isabe, carefully holding her in his arms. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t wake up due to his movements. Emanuele sighed, wondering when he had started to fear Isabe¡¯s emotional states.


    His emotions wereplicated, but holding Isabe, he drifted off to sleep.


    The news of Grazia¡¯s impending marriage to Ro continued to affect Isabe. Early in the morning, when she woke up, thoughts of this matter gave her a headache.


    At breakfast downstairs, Isabe mentioned it to Lilly. Lilly said, ¡°Even though it might be hard to understand, as a Mafia princess, she has to be ready to arrange a marriage anytime for the honor of the family.¡±


    ¡°But what if the other person is very ruthless?¡± Isabe asked.


    In her impression, Ro looked fierce, with a scar on his face and mysterious, calcting eyes.


    A man like Ro for Grazia¡¯s husband?


    Their personalities arepletely opposite; Grazia is so outgoing and looks like sunshine. Herte husband, Andrew, was witty and humorous, which Grazia seems to favor. No matter how she interacts with Ro, it should be without any emotional attachment.


    ¡°Isabe, rx. As long as Emanuele remains strong, those people will consider his dignity and won¡¯t harm Grazia,¡± Lilly assured.


    Grazia, as the Mafia princess, represented the honor of the Lombardi family. Even if she got married, if the other party dared to mistreat her, it would be disrespectful to the Lombardi family. Emanuele, being who he was, wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen.


    Isabe sighed; she was still saddened by the situation. However, she was well aware of her insignificance. In the world of the Mafia, women were like tools, to be used and disposed of at will. She was fortunate to have married the person she liked. But if, at that time, Emanuele didn¡¯t want to marry her, she wouldn¡¯t have had any say in the matter and would have ended up marrying rk.


    However, Emanuele marrying her didn¡¯t necessarily mean it was good for her.


    After a while, Isabe heard the doorbell. She opened the door and saw Grazia.


    ¡°Oh, God, I actually wanted toe find you, but you beat me to it,¡± Isabe immediately pulled Grazia inside.


    Grazia looked quite worn out, seemingly worried about what wasing next.


    ¡°Ro sent me a message, saying he wants to meet me today,¡± Grazia said, her lips trembling. It was evident that she was at a loss about meeting Ro.


    At this moment, Isabe felt calmer. She knew that one of them had to remainposed.


    Grazia clearly couldn¡¯t be indifferent, so it had to be her.


    ¡°Grazia, how about I apany you to meet him?¡± Isabe thought they needed some contact no matter what.


    Her nature was like this: if you couldn¡¯t escape something, you faced it positively. Find a loophole in the situation and make yourself the one truly in control.


    On hearing this, Grazia¡¯s emotions improved slightly. ¡°That would be great if Ro agrees.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to face it alone; she felt she might break down and identally mess up everything. Even though her rtionship with Emanuele was good, he was the Mafia boss, and she didn¡¯t dare resist his decisions. The only thing she could do was try to find a ce that made her a little morefortable in an ufortable environment.


    Seeing Grazia a bit happier, Isabe was also pleased.


    After a while, Ro replied to Grazia: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Grazia immediately took Isabe¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go meet him together.¡±


    Their agreed-upon meeting ce was a nearby caf¨¦. Grazia and Isabe got into Tony¡¯s car, heading to the caf¨¦.


    During the journey, Grazia kept asking Tony and Harry about Ro.


    ¡°What do you think Ro dislikes in a woman the most?¡±


    ¡°Definitely someone disobedient,¡± Harry answered.


    ¡°If I¡¯m too disobedient, he might twist my head off,¡± Grazia vetoed. ¡°What if I act very boring? He probably won¡¯t like me then.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know much about this kind of marriage, but based on my experience with the boss for many years, if he tells me to marry someone, I¡¯ll marry her no matter what, unless it involves a matter of principle, like her cheating. If she really cheats, being disloyal to the marriage, I might shoot her.¡±


    Grazia immediately hugged Isabe. ¡°Oh no, it seems I can only marry Ro.¡±


    She had heard he was not gentle at all, very cold and ruthless, with a long scar on his face, truly terrifying.

 Chapter 132 Offending Rocco

    ¡°Grazia, don¡¯t be nervous. Perhaps things aren¡¯t as bad as you imagine,¡± Isabe firmly believed that as long as they persisted and didn¡¯t give up, they could find a way out.


    Grazia nodded, looking much better under Isabe¡¯sfort.


    They arrived at the restaurant, and after a while, Ro appeared.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Ro greeted Grazia with a smile and shook hands with her.


    He then turned to Isabe and shook hands with her, saying, ¡°You must be Mrs. Lombardi.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Although Isabe had seen Ro before, her attention had never been focused on him. Today, she took a careful look at Ro.


    He didn¡¯t differ much from her memory. He looked cold, suspicious, and though handsome, a scar on his face made him somewhat intimidating.


    At this moment, he wore a smile, but it couldn¡¯t entirely mask his seemingly cruel demeanor.


    If Emanuele looked ferocious, like a tiger watching its prey, Ro was more like a venomous snake, inducing fear in those who saw him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    This kind of man, even someone like her who often stayed by Emanuele¡¯s side and had seen all sorts of people, would find him intimidating.


    How could he make women fall for him? Especially whenpared to Andrew, who was entirely different. Grazia would find it hard to like a man like Ro, wouldn¡¯t she?


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of worry for Grazia.


    She cautiously looked at Grazia, who was clearly nervous.


    ¡°Grazia, this isn¡¯t our first meeting. We¡¯ve met a few times before. However, this is our first meeting as an engaged couple. How do you feel?¡± Ro asked Grazia directly, despite her nervousness.


    ¡°I¡­ I feel a bit uneasy. I didn¡¯t expect us to get married¡­¡± Grazia felt a bit overwhelmed, especially under Ro¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.


    It was as if she were a criminal.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I believe you¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡± Ro reassured, holding Grazia¡¯s hand on the table.


    Isabe sat beside Grazia and felt Grazia¡¯s body tremble slightly when Ro held her hand.


    She was clearly frightened.


    Isabe frowned and looked at the man in front of her. Unable to hold back, she said, ¡°Um, Mr. Gallo¡­¡±


    ¡°Just call me Ro.¡± Ro interrupted Isabe. His blue eyes stared at her.


    However, despite having the same blue eyes, Ro¡¯s and rk¡¯s were entirely different. rk¡¯s eyes were sunny and warm, while Ro¡¯s were gloomy.


    ¡°Ro,¡± Isabe forced a smile, ¡°I heard about you and Grazia. It seems sudden. Grazia¡¯s husband just passed away, and we are still immersed in grief. At this moment, if you want to be with Grazia, you should learn how to pursue a girl properly.¡±


    She wanted to remind Ro not to be too sudden with Grazia. Grazia¡¯s husband had passed away not long ago, and she hadn¡¯t recovered from her grief.


    Ro seemed to understand Isabe¡¯s words; he nodded, ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give Grazia some time to adapt. We can get married in a month or two, no problem.¡±


    Too fast! Isabe marveled. Two strangers getting married in just two months? She wondered if Grazia would go crazy! How could she forget Andrew and develop feelings for Ro in two months?


    ¡°Ro, why do you have time toe over today?¡± Grazia changed the subject, asking.


    He usually stayed in Italy. Did hee over just because he wanted to see her and build a connection?


    ¡°Emanuele needs a shipment of weapons, and I helped him transport them. I happened toe and see you, Grazia. Chicago is indeed a nice ce, but of course, Italy has its own beauty. I hope you¡¯ll like it when you go there,¡± Ro exined.


    Grazia wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t find the words. Eventually, she managed a smile that looked worse than crying. ¡°Uh, I¡¯ve always lived in Chicago. I¡¯ve traveled to Europe a few times over the years, but I¡¯ve never been to Italy.¡±


    Isabe, watching Grazia in this state, felt a bit anxious. It was the first time she had seen Grazia speak so little. She remembered their first meeting, where Grazia held her hand and talked a lot.


    Grazia was feeling awkward, and Isabe felt the need to help her. She wanted to sabotage this marriage; she felt it was necessary. Regardless of why Emanuele wanted Grazia to marry Ro, she couldn¡¯t bear to see Grazia so upset.


    ¡°Ro, I heard you were married to your previous wife for many years, and your rtionship was good. She unexpectedly passed away. Do you still miss her?¡± Isabe asked.


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s question, Ro, who had a smile on his face a moment ago, now had it vanish.


    On the other side, Emanuele was busy dealing with matters when Phillip walked in and said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not good. Your wife is with your sister and Mr. Gallo.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    When he handed over the weapons to Ro today, he mentioned that he arranged for Grazia to meet them. At that time, Emanuele didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming they would just meet.


    But now, Phillip said that Isabe also went to meet them. Grazia was getting to know Ro and talking about their rtionship. What was Isabe doing there?


    Thinking about Isabe¡¯s concern for Grazia and her reluctance for Grazia to marry Ro, Emanuele had a bad feeling.


    He immediately told Phillip to drive him to the coffee shop.


    Soon, the car arrived at the coffee shop. Emanuele got out of the car, and he heard Isabe questioning Ro about his previous marriage.


    Emanuele suddenly felt tense. Grazia and Ro were in the process of connecting, talking about their rtionship. What was Isabe doing there?


    He quickly had Phillip drive him to the coffee shop.


    When they arrived, Emanuele got out of the car and immediately heard Isabe asking Ro about his previous marriage.


    Emanuele felt his body tense up. Looking at Ro¡¯s lost smile and Isabe¡¯s bold questions, he couldn¡¯t help but think, how did Isabe manage to ask anything that just came to her mind?


    Of course, he med himself for not exining Ro¡¯s situation more clearly to Isabe, leading to her making such a mess.


    ¡°Isabe,¡± Emanuele called out, breaking the oppressive atmosphere between them.


    Isabe just realized she said something wrong. Ro looked so murderous that if she were an ordinary person, she might have gone to hell by now.


    This person seemed more terrifying than Emanuele.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Emanuele arrived, interrupting the tense atmosphere between them.


    Emanuele walked briskly over and sat next to Ro. ¡°How¡¯s the conversation going?¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Ro replied with a slight smile. ¡°I just discovered that your wife has quite a curious mind.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, you know, she used to be an ordinary college student. She doesn¡¯t know the rules of this circle.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I think it¡¯s good this way-innocent, kind, warm-hearted. Aren¡¯t these thingscking in our world?¡± Ro took a sip of coffee and then stood up. ¡°Grazia, how about we go for a walk outside?¡±


    He directly addressed Grazia, making it clear that he didn¡¯t want Isabe and Emanuele to tag along. He needed some one-on-one time.

 Chapter 133: She Doesn鈥檛 Matter to Emanuele

    Isabe wanted to say something but was stopped by Emanuele. ¡°Isabe, it¡¯s time for us to go home.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Isabe could see the warning in Emanuele¡¯s eyes. By now, Grazia had already stood up and walked out with Ro. Watching them leave, Isabe felt on the verge of tears, but she couldn¡¯t chase after them.


    Just as she thought about this, Emanuele pulled her into his arms. Without a word, he led her to the car. Once the door closed, in the confined space for just the two of them, Isabe btedly realized that Emanuele seemed angry.


    Isabe had seen Emanuele angry before. When he was angry, the atmosphere around him would freeze, even if you didn¡¯t look at his face, you¡¯d feel a sudden stifling sensation.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I shouldn¡¯t be? Do you think that just because you¡¯re my wife, the great Mafia Queen, you can do whatever you want?¡± Emanuele sneered.


    ¡°I never thought that way.¡± Isabe immediately retorted. Today¡¯s incident was because she cared about Grazia and was concerned about her getting hurt. How could Emanuele interpret it this way?


    ¡°You never thought that way?¡± Emanuele didn¡¯t believe Isabe¡¯s words at all. He couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Isabe, do you know that if I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, and if Ro had lost his temper, you might have paid the price with your life.¡±


    Ro was a formidable man, and Emanuele had briefed her on him. On the battlefield, he was a ruthless killing machine. Though it might not be evident in normal circumstances, who knew what he could do when angry? Isabe, being so fragile, might have been destroyed in an instant.


    ¡°I just asked a question. Why did he brutally kill me?¡± Isabe didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Since he¡¯s so ruthless, why are you marrying Grazia off to him? Grazia will die.¡±


    Emanuele had to admire Isabe¡¯s intelligence. She instantly shifted the conversation from a disadvantageous topic to an advantageous one.


    ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t provoke him, she¡¯ll be fine. But you, Isabe, don¡¯t think all those Mafia bosses are like me, showing mercy to your underlings. If you provoke them, you¡¯ll die miserably. Today, Ro didn¡¯ty a hand on you because you¡¯re my wife. In the future, don¡¯t do such things again.¡±


    Isabe wasn¡¯t afraid of Emanuele at this moment for another reason ¨C she was angry too! People tend to show fearlessness when they¡¯re angry.


    Why did Emanuele always act so superior? His words, especially now, sounded like her continued life was merely a favor granted because of his status.


    Yet, if she hadn¡¯t gotten involved with him or the Mafia world, she would still be living freely, pursuing her career as a doctor.


    Isabe red at Emanuele with indignation. ¡°Thanks a lot for saving my life, jerk! Without you, I¡¯d be dead!¡±


    Unfortunately, she was too small and fragile. Even her angry re seemed cute to Emanuele, like an angry little kitten, not intimidating at all.


    Suddenly, Emanuele¡¯s anger dissipated. He reached out and poked Isabe¡¯s indignant cheek. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry too. I know you can¡¯t ept Grazia¡¯s marriage, but there¡¯s no room for negotiation. If Ro is willing to marry her, I hope they can get married.¡±


    ¡°But you just said he¡¯s cruel!¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s gentle with the people close to him, like histe wife. I¡¯ve seen them together, and their rtionship was good.¡±


    Isabe gradually calmed down. She returned to the topic that had piqued her curiosity earlier. ¡°If he had such a good rtionship with histe wife, why did he get so angry when I asked him that question?¡±


    ¡°Fool, because talking about it still makes him sad.¡± Emanuele tousled Isabe¡¯s hair, nowpletely calm.


    ¡°Ro¡¯s wife died in an ident, and his enemies intentionally sought revenge, brutally killing his wife. Although Ro looks calm, I know he must be heartbroken. Their rtionship was so good¡­¡±


    Isabe suddenly understood. Their adversaries were so ruthless. Unable to kill the Mafia bosses, they targeted their loved ones instead. Witnessing each family member being killed must be devastating.


    Thinking about it, Isabe looked at Emanuele. ¡°Fortunately, you don¡¯t like me. If I die, you won¡¯t be sad, right? You¡¯ll just find someone younger and prettier.¡±


    Before Isabe could finish, Emanuele covered her mouth. His tone carried a hint of frustration.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    His tone revealed a sense of panic. Could such words be uttered casually?


    Isabe didn¡¯t expect Emanuele to be so agitated, but wasn¡¯t she speaking the truth? Emanuele didn¡¯t like her, so if she really died, he¡¯d easily find someone else.


    She could hardly imagine him grieving for her. Probably, shortly after her death, he would move on.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s indifferent expression, Emanuele felt a stifling sensation in his chest, like the oppressive air before a storm.


    Isabe really thought of him this way? If she died¡­ he couldn¡¯t bear to think about what he would do. He would probably go crazy.


    Unfortunately, this sentiment couldn¡¯t be shared with anyone, or they might harm Isabe.


    Isabe shifted the topic again. ¡°So why does Ro want to marry again now?¡±


    ¡°Because he wants to have his own child.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Isabe eximed, covering her mouth in surprise. ¡°Grazia is going to have a child with him?¡±


    Although she understood that their marriage was undoubtedly a transaction, having itid out so inly before her made Isabe a bit uneasy. Sleeping together without any emotional connection and then having a child?


    Despite Grazia and Andrew having a good rtionship before, they didn¡¯t have any children.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t worry too much about it. Let them handle this matter on their own,¡± Emanuele said.


    He had initially thought she could handle the title of Mafia Queen well, but now it seemed that she was sometimes too naive. Having just entered the world of the Mafia, her approach to interpersonal rtionships was still too innocent.


    If he hadn¡¯t arrived in time today, the consequences would have been unimaginable if Isabe had continued to say something offensive.

 Chapter 134: Desire Dominates Her

    Isabe was shocked by Emanuele¡¯s words, and then felt very sad.


    Is this the fate of women in the world of the Mafia?


    Forced to marry a man they don¡¯t like, forced to have children with this man, and possibly put themselves in danger for this man.


    When thinking about Grazia¡¯s interaction with Ro, Isabe wondered if Grazia would break down when she realized that they were married and that she had left her life in Chicago for so many years. She remembered how nervous and scared Grazia looked around Ro.


    ¡°Emanuele, she¡¯s your sister, can¡¯t you just leave her alone?¡±


    Emanuele looked at Isabe¡¯s sad face.


    Before, she seemed so lively and cheerful, even in the face of his repeated pressure, she always had a stubborn and resilient attitude. But this time, Emanuele truly saw despair on Isabe¡¯s face.


    She must be very disappointed with herself.


    Seeing Isabe like this also made Emanuele feel ufortable.


    The heart felt like it was being slowly sliced open by a knife, the pain making him ufortable and even causing difficulty in breathing. However, as the leader of the mafia, Emanuele knew very well that he had to keep himself steady at this moment.


    ¡°No, this is her fate, Isabe. Everyone has their own destiny.¡±


    Isabe looked at the man¡¯s rugged face, with sharp edges that seemed to be carved by a knife. He appeared as tough as his appearance, cold and merciless.


    She repeatedly wanted to prove that this man liked her, cared for her, and was not as cold-hearted as she imagined. However, this man repeatedly proved to her through his actions that he was indeed so cold-hearted.


    Even his own sister could be used as a too. This man had no heart.


    Isabe suddenly felt a bit tired. She turned around and went back to her room, grabbed her pajamas, and walked into the bathroom. She filled the bathtub with water and theny down in it.


    She was too tired now and urgently needed to take a good bath to rx.


    Emanuele watched Isabe go upstairs, but he didn¡¯t call out to her. Instead, he sat downstairs and smoked a cigarette.


    At this moment, only the fragrance can make his heart slightly calm.


    He realized that he had indeed been deeply influenced by Isabe. Seeing her angry, sad, and hating him all stirred up his emotions and led him into the same negative state as her.N?velDrama.Org content.


    After finishing two cigarettes, Emanuele thought for a moment and then turned around to go upstairs.


    At this moment, Isabe was still enjoying afortable bath. It must be said that taking a bath had magical powers, which made her whole body rx. With her eyes closed and not thinking about anything, her mood slowly improved.


    She felt very tired. She worried too much and always cared about others, but there was no good result. Wasn¡¯t this just asking for trouble?


    Just then, Isabe heard some noise at the door. She opened her eyes and saw Emanuele walking in.


    Isabe instinctively said, ¡°What are you doinging in? Get out.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to see Emanuele. As soon as she saw him, she couldn¡¯t rx and feels her nerves start to tighten up.


    However, Emanuele didn¡¯t listen to her and walked straight up to her, took off his clothes, and stepped into the bathtub with her. He actually joined her in taking a bath!


    The tub was big enough for two people to take a bath together, which she had done before with Emanuele.


    It¡¯s just, she hates Emanuele right now, and she doesn¡¯t want to take a bath with him.


    Isabe tried to stand up, but Emanuele pulled her over and held her in his arms.


    Their naked bodies were now close together, and Isabe felt a solid object against her bottom.


    This man has started again.


    Of course, her body also began to have an emotional response, can not help but want to dawdle, want to let him directly into her body.


    But reason tells her that she cannot do this.


    She is still arguing with Emanuele now, and his behavior has made her very sad and disappointed.


    If she allows him to be intimate with her, does that mean he haspletely conquered her in Emanuele¡¯s eyes?


    Of course, her body also began to have an emotional response, can not help but want to dawdle, want to let him directly into her body.


    Isabe wriggled to get out of Emanuele¡¯s arms, but Emanuele snorted and his underwater arms tightened around Isabe to stop her moving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Emanuele warned Isabe with a slightly hoarse voice.


    Isabe could feel the hard thing beneath her growing harder and bigger.


    This man¡­


    The next moment, her legs were separated by Emanuele, and Isabe struggled to avoid the man¡¯s hand on her lower body, but she was not strong enough to resist Emanuele.


    ¡°Emanuele, let go of me,¡± Isabe shouted, as her rational mind battled with her physical desires. She gritted her teeth and refused to let Emanuele touch her.


    Isabe felt her body bing more and more sensitive, craving for more, but her rationality told her that it is not possible.


    ¡°Your body is so soft, and you¡¯re tough?¡± Seeing Isabe¡¯s stubborn appearance, Emanuele also developed apetitive interest, and touched the sensitive spot under Isabe more and more vigorously, making Isabe¡¯s breathing louder and louder, and her body began to naturally separate, wanting him to touch it more deeply.


    Just then, just as Isabe was about to climax and felt as if ants were crawling on her, Emanuele stopped.


    In an instant, a huge sense of emptiness enveloped Isabe tightly.


    She looked at Emanuele with some confusion, and Emanuele noticed her expression and smirked. Indeed, in this regard, Isabe was no match for him.


    Although he is enduring great hardship, he can still endure a little longer.


    At this time, his penis was ced in her entrance, but he was not in a hurry to enter, but gently moved his buttocks against her.


    ¡°Do you want it or not?¡± He whispered softly into her ear.


    Here ites again! Isabe feels like there are ten thousand ants crawling inside her heart, very itchy and she really wants Emanuele to help her relieve the itch.


    However, Emanuele was not in a hurry at all and even asked her.


    The feeling of shame made Isabe feel extremely ufortable.


    Oh my God, please save her. She really doesn¡¯t want to sink into desire, and she doesn¡¯t want to be unable to resist Emanuele¡¯s body.


    However, her body is really ufortable.


    Emanuele was still tempting her: ¡°Isabe, I know you want it very much. Just nod your head and I will help you.¡±


    His thing still rubbing behind her.


    She really wants it.


    Isabe was feeling so sick, this feeling of being dominated by desire and not being satisfied, that Isabe finally sumbed to Emanuele, who nodded.


    As soon as she had finished nodding, Emanuele rushed into her, for Isabe had already prepared her, and his entry was effortless. Once inside her, he began to strike hard inside her.


    Isabe sat on top of Emanuele, her body moving up and down, she groaned, and she felt her soul tremble as Emanuele struck her.


    The water in the bathtub keeps overflowing and making a sshing sound.


    Oh, my God. It¡¯s so fast. It¡¯s crazy.


    ¡°Isabe, do you like it?¡± Emanuele asked while holding Isabe and observing her reaction.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t speak. She felt the pleasure building up inside her, and finally, it burst out.

 Chapter 135: Don鈥檛 Want to Lose Her

    Emanuele moved quickly and vigorously, as if he had an endless supply of energy. His hands never stopped touching Isabe¡¯s body, while his lips repeatedly kissed hers.


    At this moment, Isabe really felt like she¡¯s going to bepletely devoured by Emanuele.


    It was the first time they¡¯d had such intense sex in the bathtub, and it gave Isabe a new experience.


    In the end, Emanuele was exhausted from all the fussing and finally took her to take a bath before carrying her back to their room and lying down with her.


    Isabe was exhausted, looking at the strong man holding her in his arms. Initially, she hated him, but now, after they had made love, she found herself not disliking him as much.


    Sure enough, she had heard from others before that if a couple has an argument, having sex once can resolve the conflict between them.


    Before, she didn¡¯t believe it, but now she finally believes it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She may not bepatible with Emanuele in any way, but their bodies choose each other, even if she hates Emanuele, after experiencing sex, she doesn¡¯t dislike him as much.


    This feeling makes her both hate and love it.


    ¡°Emanuele, sometimes I really dislike you,¡± Isabe spoke up. ¡°Why are you always so arrogant and self-righteous?¡±


    ¡°Really? As the leader of the Mafia, shouldn¡¯t I be a little bit arrogant?¡± Emanuele asked her with a smile, possibly because they had just had a pleasurable sexual encounter. At this moment, Emanuele seemed to be in a good mood and even when faced with Isabe¡¯s questioning, he still wore a smile on his face.


    But Isabe¡¯s mood became even worse.


    She wanted to provoke Emanuele to anger and make him furious, but unfortunately, Emanuele didn¡¯t react as she expected.


    How annoying!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you are so conceited that sooner orter you will die for slighting the enemy?¡± Isabe tried to get out of his arms and sleep to the side, but Emanuele¡¯s grip on her was too tight, she gave up the struggle, ¡°You can die yourself, but I am your wife, they will not let me go, I will be raped and killed, I will be tortured to death, too terrible, Emanuele, I really do not want to be involved with you.¡±


    After Isabe finished speaking, she could sense that the man was a little angry.


    Suddenly, there was a pain in her waist, and Emanuele was pressing her hard, as if to merge her into his body.


    ¡°Isabe, shut up. I won¡¯t allow you to speak like that,¡± Emanuele¡¯s low voice sounded, although he was trying hard to control his emotions, Isabe still heard something off in his tone.


    At this moment, his emotions seem to be very unstable, with some hidden panic and fear inside, and Isabe is not quite sure.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Isabe asked, mustering up her courage at this moment.


    Emanuele resisted the urge to strangle the woman: ¡°Don¡¯t talk any more, go to sleep.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want Isabe to keep talking and say something that would anger him. He knew he would eventually be driven crazy by her words.


    When Isabe had another word to say, Emanuele immediately said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to keep fucking you, then just shut up.¡±


    Isabe thought of Emanuele¡¯s madness tonight, her lower body was a little sore, she shut up and chose to go to sleep.


    But Emanuele couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He held Isabe in his arms, feeling the woman¡¯s gradually steady breathing, knowing that Isabe had fallen asleep now.


    The conversation with Isabe just now had robbed him of his sleepiness in an instant.


    She didn¡¯t know that he liked her and didn¡¯t want to lose her, but the words she identally said made him break out in a cold sweat.


    This is actually something he has always been worried and afraid of. It is precisely because the situation is severe now that he does not want others to know that he likes her, and does not want the enemy to target her. That¡¯s why he behaves as if he doesn¡¯t like her.


    No one knows better than him how important she is in his heart.


    Even Isabe herself doesn¡¯t know!


    She said those words in a joking tone, but Emanuele felt her heart trembling.


    He doesn¡¯t even know how Isabe could say such hurtful words to him.


    After saying that, she could still sleep ignorantly, but he couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    He felt the soft and tender body of the woman in his arms, along with her sweet fragrance. She was like a doll that he couldn¡¯t bear to let go of.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if such a woman fell into the hands of the enemy, he dare not think about it.


    Therefore, he can only desperately eliminate those enemies and prevent Isabe from falling into danger.


    However, this wicked woman doesn¡¯t understand orprehend, which has caused Emanuele to fall into agony.


    The next afternoon, Isabe went to find Grazia and the two of them sat in the courtyard drinking coffee.


    Grazia had nowpletely moved back into Lombardi Manor. Here, she didn¡¯t have to worry about any safety issues and because the estate was sorge, she could rx in the garden when she was bored without even leaving her home.


    The courtyard was filled with green nts and flowers that were beautiful like an ink painting.


    Isabe was eager to know what happened after Grazia took a walk with Rost night.


    ¡°We just walked on the nearby path, talking about our pasts. Ro confessed his previous marriage to me and said he loved his wife very much. At that time they were about to have their own child but before they could, his wife was killed.¡±


    ¡°His words reminded me of Andrew. It made me realize that we are so simr Isabe. So we talked a lotst night and he understood my situation and said he wouldn¡¯t pressure me. We¡¯ll take it slow. Although he looks fierce, I found out that he is actually a gentle person.¡±


    This is what Grazia wanted ¨C for things to go slowly so everything would be okay.


    Isabe thought of Ro¡¯s face ¨C the scar carved on his handsome face made him look ferocious; his gaze towards people was cold like a spitting snake.


    Is this kind of man really as good as Grazia says? Will he understand her?


    Thinking back on what Emanuele saidst night ¨C how he only married Grazia because he wanted children ¨C Isabe didn¡¯t know who to believe anymore.


    ¡°Anyway, Grazia, I hope you can find happiness even though Ro seems good now but I think you should investigate more.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; I will do my best,¡± replied Grazia confidently. ¡°Since we¡¯re already in such difficult circumstances, then at least we should learn how to make each other happy by discovering each other¡¯s shining points. It will make our marriage less difficult, right?¡±


    Looking at Grazia¡¯s smile which remained sunny as ever despite everything going on inside her heart felt like being cut by knives for Isabe.

 Chapter 136: He Lost

    Isabe felt she would never forgive Emanuele. He always enjoyed forcing others, treating people as tools for exchange.


    ¡°Grazia, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t persuade Emanuele not to do this,¡± she said with a heavy heart. Grazia, her dear sister and friend, was left without any help.


    Grazia held Isabe¡¯s hand. ¡°Isabe, I won¡¯t be disappointed. The fact that you made an effort for me already moved me. As for Emanuele, I don¡¯t hate him either. He must have his reasons for making this decision. Since childhood, I knew that as the princess of the Mafia, I have to fulfill my duties. I¡¯ve had over thirty peaceful years, and I¡¯m content.¡±


    She knew the uing challenges were hers to face.


    At that moment, Grazia¡¯s phone rang. It was a video call from Leo.


    Grazia answered. ¡°Leo, I heard from Emanuele that he wants you to marry Ro.¡±


    Grazia confirmed.


    ¡°Fine. You know, Emanuele is in a difficult situation now, dealing with enemies¡¯ ambushes and protecting us. If you marry Ro and go to Italy with him, those enemies won¡¯t dare to harm you.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Dad. Are you having a good time with Sophia over there?¡± Grazia smiled, looking rxed. Isabe couldn¡¯t tell if Grazia¡¯s state was genuine or an act.


    ¡°Very much. Sophia and I n to visit several more countries.¡± Leo said. He hadn¡¯t been this rxed in a long time. He had delegated all Mafia matters to Emanuele. His duty was to enjoy life with his love. By not returning, he allowed Emanuele to focus more.


    Because, at this moment, Chicago was the most dangerous ce.


    ¡°Grazia, if you think Ro is suitable, marry him as soon as possible. When we travel to Italy, we can attend your wedding.¡± Leo suggested.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Grazia frowned, seeming unwilling to discuss it further. ¡°Okay, Isabe is here too. I want to continue chatting with her. You guys have fun.¡±


    After ending the call, Grazia looked at Isabe, shrugged, and expressed a sense of helplessness. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it too; everyone hopes I marry soon.¡±


    Isabe sighed. ¡°I still hope you can stick to your own ideas.¡± As the wife of the Mafia boss, she had no power. How much she med herself, only heaven knew.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t be sad. You should wish me well and hope I¡¯ll have a better life in the future.¡± Grazia touched Isabe¡¯s hair. She liked Isabe a lot, but sadly, they were about to part.


    Isabe leaned on Grazia¡¯s leg. Grazia was like a sister to her. She had no real sister, and her cousin Chloe was a lunatic. So, Isabe cherished the time spent with Grazia.


    How could she not feel sad?


    At that moment, Isabe noticed a diamond ring on Grazia¡¯s middle finger, something she hadn¡¯t seen before.


    ¡°Oh, my God, Grazia, don¡¯t tell me that the diamond ring on your finger is from Ro.¡±


    Before, when Grazia married Andrew, she wore a ring on her ring finger. Now, she took that ring off and reced it with this one.


    Grazia nodded, ¡°Without any surprises, we will have the engagement ceremony in a week. Isabe, you and Emanuele shoulde to attend. Our ceremony will be simple.¡±


    Isabe plunged into sadness, restraining her emotions and nodding.


    They weren¡¯t even engaged yet, and Ro had already given Grazia the ring. It showed how eager he was. Did he like Grazia? From a woman¡¯s perspective, Isabe couldn¡¯t tell how much he liked her. As Emanuele said, Ro now wanted a child.


    Ro was at an age where he needed to have his child, nurture him to be the new Mafia boss, and further consolidate his Mafia career. Choosing Grazia probably had to do with Emanuele¡¯s abilities-strength in unity, nothing better.


    Isabe didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted to stop all of this but found herself so powerless. Emanuele didn¡¯t listen to her; he wanted Grazia to marry Ro.


    Should she talk to Ro? She already knew from yesterday¡¯s expression that Ro couldn¡¯t control his desire to kill her.


    She wasn¡¯t foolish; she knew that if she wasn¡¯t Emanuele¡¯s wife, Ro might have already killed her.


    A weekter, Grazia and Ro¡¯s engagement ceremony took ce as nned.


    To take care of Grazia, Ro chose the venue in Chicago.


    On the day of the engagement, Isabe looked at the room full of clothes. Most of these clothes were chosen by Grazia for her. Back then, picking clothes together was tiring yet joyful. Now, looking back, Isabe felt a bit sentimental.


    At that time, she had just married Emanuele, thinking he cared about her. She believed that their life would get better after marriage. Unexpectedly, her rtionship with Emanuele deteriorated, and many upheavals urred in their surroundings. Andrew died, Grazia was about to remarry, and everything seemed chaotic.


    Isabe chose a champagne-colored dress, a color that made her look gentle. She pulled her hair up behind her head.


    In the mirror, the woman was only twenty-two, the most youthful and beautiful time, but now, perhaps having experienced too much, Isabe saw in herself a sense of maturity and solemnity, as if she had aged ten years.


    At this moment, Emanuele appeared behind her, reached out, and touched her forehead, as if smoothing out her furrowed brows.


    ¡°Why so unhappy?¡±


    ¡°How could I be? My sister-inw is getting married; I¡¯m thrilled,¡± Isabe sarcastically said.


    Isabe deliberately made thisment to mock Emanuele.


    Emanuele heard the sarcasm in Isabe¡¯s words, but he pretended not to.


    He was also troubled. He didn¡¯t expect Isabe to harbor such resentment over this matter.


    However, being a Mafia princess was something they were supposed to endure.


    Just like him, a Mafia boss, he became overly mature from a young age, learning to shoot and kill, discovering the most ruthless ways to torture people¡­


    He wasn¡¯t always so cold-hearted, but for survival, he had to be ruthless.


    The girls growing up in Mafia families were luckier; they didn¡¯t have to do such things. They could study like ordinary people, fall in love, travel the world. The only thing they needed to do was, if necessary, enter into arranged marriages for the family.


    Take Grazia now, for example. Emanuele felt Grazia was already quite fortunate. At least she once had a love that truly belonged to her.


    But looking at the stubborn girl in front of him, Emanuele sighed, ¡°Isabe, can you stop attacking me verbally all the time?¡±


    ¡°Would you feel upset? I thought you had no heart,¡± Isabe said coldly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t go to the party now, we¡¯ll bete.¡±


    Watching Isabe leave the fitting room, at this moment, she, cold and regal like a queen, Emanuele paused and followed.


    In this moment, Emanuele felt that in their game, he had actually lost. Isabe could influence his emotions too much, and he, more and more, couldn¡¯t be without her.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 137: Encountering Clark Again

    Grazia and Ro¡¯s engagement banquet was rtively simple, attended by their closest friends and family. Sophia and Leo also returned the day before.


    Watching Grazia and Ro holding hands, Isabe felt a heaviness in her heart. Emanuele was busy with socializing, leaving Isabe sitting in a corner, sipping champagne.


    Perhaps Grazia and Ro would genuinely be happy together. At least, at this moment, when Ro spoke to Grazia, his eyes held a gentle smile, appearing genuinely tender.


    After the second ss of champagne, Isabe felt difort in her stomach. It dawned on her that she hadn¡¯t eaten tonight, and drinking on an empty stomach was making her uneasy.


    A burning sensation spread in her stomach, causing pain. Grazia noticed Isabe and left Ro to approach her, ¡°Isabe, are you okay? You look a bit pale.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabe replied, her gaze fixed on Grazia¡¯s face, noticing a hint of weariness beneath her makeup.


    Grazia wasn¡¯t as happy as she pretended to be.


    ¡°Grazia, I genuinely wish you happiness,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Just like you and Emanuele, no one believed in you at first, but now it¡¯s all good,¡± Grazia smiled at Isabe.


    Is it really good? It¡¯s just a fa?ade.


    Isabe once thought marrying Emanuele would bring happiness, but he repeatedly reminded her that their rtionship was just a game. He desired her body, so he chose her, but he didn¡¯t love her. This realization made Isabe gradually lose the will to love Emanuele; she didn¡¯t want to be a loser in their game.


    However, she didn¡¯t want Grazia to worry, so she kept these thoughts to herself.


    ¡°I can see that Ro is much gentler than thest time we met. He¡¯s taking good care of you tonight,¡± Isabe remarked.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Grazia smiled.


    After Grazia left, Isabe sat for a while, feeling increasingly ufortable. She found a restroom and rushed in to vomit.


    She emptied her stomach, even bringing up bile, relieving some difort. Weakly leaning on the sink, she turned on the tap, sshing water on her face to regain some rity.


    Her body still trembled, was she getting sick? Isabe stared at her pale reflection in the mirror, feeling a bit dazed.


    After a brief moment in the restroom, when Isabe felt she could manage, she slowly walked out.


    As she entered the banquet hall, her hand was grabbed by someone.


    ¡°Where did you go? You missed the announcement.¡±


    Looking at the tall man in front of her, Isabe whispered, ¡°I just went to the restroom.¡±


    She had no strength to struggle. Even the thought of leaning into Emanuele¡¯s arms crossed her mind. She didn¡¯t understand why her body suddenly felt so weak.


    Was it because she had been too worriedtely? Did her physical difort result from emotional stress?


    Her body was like this-no illnesses on ordinary days, but once her mood soured, serious physical problems would arise.


    Previously, when Chloe tormented her to the brink of insanity, she felt the same way. Now that Chloe was gone, she thought nothing could affect her anymore. But then, this happened.


    ¡°Your face looks very pale, Isabe. I¡¯ll take you to see a doctor,¡± Emanuele said, frowning with concern.


    Isabe shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need to see a doctor. I¡¯m just too worried about Grazia.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s gray-brown eyes stared intensely at Isabe, filled with anger, and his face grew somewhat grim. ¡°Isabe, do you not trust Grazia, or do you not trust me? Even in an arranged marriage, I wouldn¡¯t just find any man for Grazia to marry. Ro is a good man, loyal, gentle, though somewhat suspicious. But as long as you¡¯re by his side, he¡¯ll do everything to protect her. He¡¯s powerful, and with Grazia around, she won¡¯t face the dangers here in Chicago.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He felt angry that Isabe¡¯s concern for Grazia led to her physical difort.


    Isabe was torn between belief and doubt. Grazia was her second-best friend, after Evelyn, and she genuinely wanted her to be happy.


    Soon, someone else approached Emanuele for a conversation. Isabe recognized him as Isidoro, the head of the Mexican Mafia.


    ¡°My men just informed me that they¡¯ve got information on Frederick.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk over there,¡± Emanuele said to Isidoro.


    He nced at Isabe, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After instructing Tony to take care of Isabe, Emanuele left. Isabe knew Emanuele had important matters to attend to. The person Isidoro mentioned, she recalled, was the Sicilian mob boss Emanuele had been looking for?


    Isabe remained seated in the corner, this time opting for water instead of alcohol.


    The banquet wasing to an end.


    ¡°Hey, Isabe, long time no see!¡± A sunny voice came from beside her, making it feel like a delightful sunbath on the beach.


    Isabe turned to see rk.


    It had indeed been a long time since theyst met, not since the time they almost got married. Isabe nodded at him. She genuinely liked this sunny guy-more like the fondness between friends.


    Emanuele had mentioned they were both clerics, heads of criminal organizations, part of an organization formed to maintain peace between the world¡¯s major crime syndicates.


    rk was the head of the Canadian Mafia. However, you couldn¡¯t tell from him that he was a crime boss. He seemed so sunny and cheerful, giving off the vibe of a gentleman from some reputable family.


    In reality, the Campbell family had gradually whitewashed their image, establishing the Campbell Group. rk was the public face of the group, a young and sessful CEO who had even appeared in a few mainstream interviews.


    Thepany seemed entirely legitimate, with many employees graduating from respectable universities. However, behind the scenes, they used thepany¡¯s facade tounder money discreetly.


    ¡°I suppose I should address you as Mrs. Lombardi now,¡± rk teased Isabe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. It¡¯s been so long; what have you been up to?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t seen rk during Emanuele¡¯s birthday banquet.


    ¡°Why are you so concerned about me? Don¡¯t let your husband find out,¡± rk joked.


    He hadn¡¯t been around because he went back to Canada; there were some issues with thepany that needed his urgent attention.


    Isabe shrugged, taking a sip of water. She didn¡¯t think Emanuele would be jealous just because she cared about rk. After all, he didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for her.


    ¡°But, Isabe, you¡¯ve be even more beautiful after all this time. Looks like Emanuele spoils you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me. We even had an argument.¡±


    ¡°Howe? I¡¯m serious. Why did you quarrel with Emanuele?¡± rk was genuinely curious. He wasn¡¯t joking; he did find Isabe more attractive.


    Before, Isabe was a lively young girl, full of youthful vigor. Now, alongside that youthfulness, she had gained a touch of femininity and a noble sense of solemnity.


    Her refined demeanor was more captivating to rk, but unfortunately, she was now Emanuele¡¯s woman.

 Chapter 138: Want to Strangle Isabella

    Although rk is a yboy, for women he hasn¡¯t conquered yet, he can¡¯t help but think about them from time to time. During this period, he asionally found himself thinking about Isabe.


    This feeling of not having seeded yet scratches at rk¡¯s heart and lungs.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing rk¡¯s question, Isabe nced at the two people on the stage.


    ¡°Do you know Ro too?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re friends.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he will treat Grazia well?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Ro, even if ruthless in dealing with arms trafficking, notorious for his methods, is, in general, a good friend and even better to his woman. Besides, Grazia is Emanuele¡¯s only sister. Even for Emanuele¡¯s sake, Ro would never harm Grazia.¡±


    rk finally understood. So, the reason Isabe had a fight with Emanuele was about this.


    ¡°Will he love her?¡± Isabe suddenly threw out this question.


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s words, rk paused.


    He didn¡¯t expect Isabe to ask such a question. Yet, her gaze was so sincere, with a sparkle of truth. It seemed she was genuinely asking.


    While marveling at the girl¡¯s innocence, rk also felt a hint of admiration. He didn¡¯t expect Isabe, who had been married to Emanuele for so long, to retain such innocence.


    Such innocence is rare in the world of the mafia, making one unable to resist the urge to protect her.


    ¡°Isabe, I think love is a luxury, not something everyone can have. Grazia had it before, and she should be satisfied with that.¡±


    Isabe sighed and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    At this moment, Emanuele returned and, seeing Isabe talking to rk, his face instantly turned cold.


    He thought about the time when he yed matchmaker between rk and Isabe.


    Although he ultimately prevented them, it was apparent that rk liked Isabe. Even if it was more due to his yboy nature, it still made Emanuele a bit nervous facing rk.


    Of course, regret filled Emanuele¡¯s heart. If it weren¡¯t for him treating Isabe as a gift, introducing her to the cleric, letting them all know Isabe¡­ Isabe wouldn¡¯t have been chosen by rk.


    He had been trying to set them up, although he had sensed the conflict within himself back then¡­


    Now, recalling these past events, regret pounded on Emanuele¡¯s heart like waves.


    Fortunately, he made the right decision at the wedding, snatching Isabe back. Otherwise, as Phillip said, he might have regretted it for a lifetime.


    Emanuele walked to Isabe¡¯s side, his hand around her waist, pulling her into his arms as if dering his sovereignty.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He looked at Isabe, then nced at rk.


    That look! rk saw Emanuele¡¯s wariness and couldn¡¯t help but think, did Emanuele believe his appearance was a threat to im Isabe?


    Although he regretted not getting Isabe, he chose friendship over a woman. He nevercked women, in the past, and still not now.


    ¡°Just catching up with Isabe. It¡¯s been a while since the wedding,¡± rk chuckled.


    ¡°Catching up?¡± Emanuele looked down at Isabe, seeming to ask her.


    Isabe nodded.


    ¡°The banquet is almost over, Isabe, you don¡¯t look too well. Let¡¯s leave early,¡± Emanuele said, looking at rk, ¡°I¡¯ll find some time to meet up with you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± rk nodded, watching Emanuele and Isabe leave.


    In fact, before Emanuele and Isabe got married, rk had no idea that Emanuele liked Isabe. This man was just too good at disguising himself. He appeared so serious, cold, and emotionless, giving off an air of detachment.


    Back when they used to hang out together, they even suspected that Emanuele might end up alone for the rest of his life. They never saw Emanuele dating anyone, even though there were plenty of women around him.


    Now, it seemed they had overthought it. Emanuele caring so much about Isabe was genuinely surprising! However, it felt like Isabe might not like Emanuele that much. Even though they were married, it seemed their rtionship needed time to develop.


    Interesting!


    In the car, as soon as Isabe sat down, Emanuele pressed forward, getting close to her with an imposing manner.


    ¡°What were you talking about with rk just now?¡±


    ¡°As you heard, we were catching up.¡±


    ¡°Catching up? What kind of past do you two have?¡±


    A sarcastic smile appeared on Isabe¡¯s lips. ¡°What past do we have? Don¡¯t you know? Initially, you wanted me to be with rk, right? But,e to think of it, this seems to be your consistent style. Before, you sent me out like a gift. Now, you¡¯re sending Grazia out like that. Emanuele, in the future, would you do the same with your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking nonsense?¡± Emanuele¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy. She kept holding onto the Grazia incident. He didn¡¯t do it recklessly; he thought about it for a long time.


    ¡°Am I talking nonsense? Perhaps I really don¡¯t understand the world of the mafia. Women seem to be tools that can be traded at any time for you.¡±


    Emanuele looked at Isabe¡¯s red lips moving, so beautiful, full, and sexy, yet the words that came out made his lungs want to explode.


    At this moment, he had the urge to strangle Isabe.


    Seeing Emanuele silent, staring at her as if he wanted to kill her, but Isabe wasn¡¯t afraid. Even if he didn¡¯t like her, as long as he was interested in her body, Isabe knew Emanuele wouldn¡¯t dare to kill her.


    Just as she was thinking this, a shadow fell in front of her. Her lip petals were covered by Emanuele.


    The man nibbled on her lips, sucking in the breath from her mouth, as if he wanted to swallow her whole.


    The back of her head was pressed by Emanuele¡¯s hand, unable to move. She could only be forced into Emanuele¡¯s kiss, epting the intrusion of his tongue.


    Under Emanuele¡¯s skilled kissing technique, Isabe felt her body getting softer, and breathing became more difficult.


    After who knew how long, Emanuele finally let her go. Isabe leaned against Emanuele¡¯s chest, panting heavily.


    ¡°Can you shut up now?¡± Emanuele pressed his forehead against Isabe¡¯s, holding her face in his hands, gazing at her.


    Only then did Isabe realize that Emanuele had kissed her because he thought she talked too much just now, making him angry, so he used a kiss to shut her up.


    But Isabe would never admit defeat. ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    ¡°Seems like you want me to do you in the car in front of others.¡±


    Isabe was speechless.


    Now she admitted that Emanuele was the most shameless person in the world. Phillip was still driving in front; he must have heard Emanuele¡¯s words. This made Isabe feel ashamed and wanted to find a ce to hide.


    Phillip was driving, even though he heard the noise behind him, he remained calm, pretending to be deaf. Otherwise, hearing too many secrets, Phillip felt he might not survive.


    Back at the apartment, Emanuele instructed Lilly to cook some noodles.


    ¡°Are you eating sote?¡± Isabe was a bit puzzled.


    ¡°You probably haven¡¯t eaten.¡± Emanuele looked at Isabe, herplexion still a bit pale. ¡°I heard you vomited in the restroom during the banquet.¡±

 Chapter 139: Wedding One Month Later

    Isabe didn¡¯t expect Emanuele to know about it, but considering his investigative capabilities, it was understandable. ¡°Yeah, I guess it¡¯s because I drank on an empty stomach. My stomach couldn¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°Then eat properly now.¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t refuse. She did feel a bit hungry now. If she slept on an empty stomachter tonight, it would be even harder to fall asleep.


    Lilly was efficient, and she quickly cooked two bowls of noodles. The aroma made Isabe¡¯s stomach growl. Once the noodles were on the table, Isabe started eating.


    Today, Lilly made Japanese-style ramen with a light taste, suitable for her current stomach condition.


    ¡°After you finish eating, go to bed. I have something to take care of.¡±


    Isabe looked at Emanuele. ¡°Is it about what Isidoro told you?¡±


    She was a bit worried.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t hide it from Isabe and nodded.


    ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Emanuele felt Isabe¡¯s concern, and for once, he felt a bit happier. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make you a widow. I don¡¯t want to see you marry someone else. I¡¯d rather have you die by my side than be with another man.¡±


    ¡°You are truly selfish! Other husbands hope their wives find happiness. But you, you want to drag me down even in death.¡± Isabe, who was initially touched by Emanuele¡¯s consideration, now felt that this man was truly selfish and cruel.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always thought I was heartless? If I¡¯m not heartless, how can I live up to your impression of me?¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t want to talk to Emanuele now.


    Emanuele was always like this. Every time she had a bit of good feeling toward him, he would use real actions to prove that he was fundamentally a selfish and indifferent person.


    ¡­


    Isabe learned from Sophia that Grazia didn¡¯t return to the estatest night but left with Ro.


    Originally, she thought they would have to wait one or two more months to be together, but unexpectedly, they were already together so soon.


    While Isabe was waiting for Lilly to prepare lunch, she was quite bored, so she turned on a variety show. It was her favorite, and she had watched it countless times, but Isabe still loved it. After all, it featured her ideal type.


    At this moment, Isabe heard the doorbell ring. She walked over and opened the door, finding Grazia.


    Originally, Isabe nned to find some free time in the afternoon to chat with Grazia. Unexpectedly, Grazia came to her door.


    ¡°Grazia, how are you?¡± Isabe asked with concern.


    It was evident that Grazia looked a bit tired.


    ¡°We n to have the wedding in Italy a monthter. Isabe, I will settle down in Italy permanently.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Isabe was a bit surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too fast?¡±


    Before, ording to Ro¡¯s implication, it seemed they would spend some time together, slowly building their rtionship. However, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. She sensed Ro¡¯s impatience.


    But she didn¡¯t have the authority to stop all of this. Thinking about it, Isabe sighed. She looked at Grazia, momentarily at a loss for words.


    But Grazia quickly regained her smile. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Although we¡¯re getting married in Italy, Isabe, I want to pick a wedding dress from Chicago. Are you free today? Can youe with me to choose a wedding dress?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but let¡¯s have lunch first.¡± Isabe smiled at Grazia and then asked Lilly to prepare an extra lunch.


    As soon as Lilly saw Grazia, she immediately hugged her. ¡°Oh, Grazia, I wish you a happy marriage. I hope you will always be happy.¡±


    She had seen Grazia grow up and witnessed the happiness of Grazia¡¯s previous marriage. She sincerely hoped that in this marriage, Grazia would still find happiness.


    ¡°Thank you, Lilly.¡±


    ¡°After you finish shopping,e back for afternoon tea. I¡¯ll prepare your favorite desserts.¡± Lilly winked at Grazia, her warm tone lifting the somewhat gloomy atmosphere in the apartment.


    Soon, Isabe and Grazia set off to buy clothes at the bridal shop.


    The owner of the bridal shop, Maya, saw Grazia and hugged her. ¡°Grazia, are you here to buy a wedding dress, or just to visit me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting married.¡± Grazia tried to maintain her famous smile, as if she was wearing a mask on her face.


    ¡°Oh, my God, you and Andrew¡­¡± Maya remembered Grazia¡¯s husband. They seemed so in love, and she didn¡¯t understand what had happened.


    ¡°Andrew was killed.¡± Grazia said calmly, but Isabe, standing beside her, felt like Grazia¡¯s heart was bleeding.


    Poor Grazia¡­


    Maya¡¯s face, covered in wrinkles, showed shock and sadness, but she quicklyposed herself.


    ¡°Come, dear Grazia, see what style of wedding dress you like.¡±


    Maya asked Grazia to choose a wedding dress and pointed to a row of shelves above. ¡°These are made from imported Italian materials. You should like them.¡±


    Grazia looked at those beautiful wedding dresses. Indeed, it was the most beautiful collection in the store, but¡­ she shook her head. ¡°Ro also mentioned that they produce a lot of fashion over there. I could easily go there, and he could help me customize a dress. However, I feel like I might not be able to return to Chicago in the future. So, I want a wedding dress that truly belongs to Chicago, as a keepsake.¡±


    ¡°Maya, use the fabrics we produce in Chicago to make a wedding dress for Grazia.¡± Isabe said to Maya.


    ¡°All right, dear. Come, let me measure your size.¡± Maya took out her measuring tape and measured Grazia, helping her get the right measurements.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°When is your wedding?¡±


    ¡°In a month.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so urgent? Then I have to start making your wedding dress right away.¡±


    Leaving Maya¡¯s bridal shop, Isabe looked at Grazia. Behind them, several bodyguards followed. Apart from Isabe¡¯s bodyguard Tony and Harry, as well as Emanuele, who came over to protect her, there were also Ro¡¯s bodyguards behind Grazia.


    Surrounded by arge group of tall bodyguards, even their conversation became cautious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the apartment. Lilly said she prepared afternoon tea for us.¡± Isabe smiled at Grazia, knowing that the situation was already set. All she could do during the time she spent with Grazia was to make her a little happier.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Grazia nodded.


    They returned to the apartment, sipping on the red tea Lilly brewed, enjoying delicious cake, watching Isabe¡¯s favorite variety show, and chatting about daily life. The atmosphere was warm and harmonious. However, as evening approached, Grazia had to bid farewell.


    She had to go back, and there was nothing Isabe could do. She could only escort Grazia to the elevator and watch her leave. Turning back, Isabe embraced Lilly, feeling quite disheartened. ¡°What should I do? I feel like all my friends are slowly leaving me.¡±


    She had rarely experienced such farewells before, but now it was different. Her rtionships with Grazia and Andrew were excellent, but Andrew had been brutally murdered, Grazia was about to get married, and she couldn¡¯t meet Evelyn often now.


    The constant goodbyes and the growing sense of loneliness made her very distressed. ¡°Everything will be okay, Isabe. You¡¯re so kind; God will bless you,¡± Lilly said, patting Isabe¡¯s back and offeringfort.

 Chapter 140: Frederick Wants Isabella

    At this moment, after confirming the new lead of Frederick, Emanuele prepared to reorganize.


    The clue brought by Isidoro indicated that Frederick had been seen at a bar in the city of Los Angeles. Isidoro even managed to snap a photo, albeit blurry. But that bearded, slender man in the picture-could it be Frederick?


    Pinching the photo, Emanuele swore that once he found him this time, he wouldn¡¯t let Frederick tunnel his way out again!


    However, it was a new city, an unfamiliar ce.


    During this time, Emanuele¡¯s warehouses had also suffered attacks from the Sicilians. They were minor skirmishes, probably because, after thest confrontation where Emanuele severely damaged them, they had lost many people and weapons. It would take them a while to recover andunch anotherrge-scale invasion.


    Emanuele thought he should take advantage of this opportunity to eliminate them all, lest trouble brew in the long night.


    After Grazia¡¯s wedding, he nned to settle this matter once and for all!


    But Frederick, after thest experience, became exceptionally cunning. He hid cautiously, and it was precisely due to his expert evasion that Isidoro, renowned for collecting information, took so long to capture a blurry photo of him.


    In the realm of hiding, Frederick was undoubtedly an expert.


    Long ago, he had been driven out of Canadian territory, and at that time, the Campbell family had posted a bounty, yet they couldn¡¯t find his whereabouts. Eventually, he silently sneaked back into his territory.


    ¡°Frederick, no matter where you hide, I will find you!¡±


    Just then, Emanuele received a message on his phone-a surprising sender, Frederick.


    ¡°Emanuele, if possible, I hope you can hand Isabe over to me. I will disappear from your life. She is so innocent and lively, just like my granddaughter.¡±


    Attached to Frederick¡¯s message was a photo of Isabe, capturing a tattoo on her lower back-a small butterfly, adorable and vibrant.


    Whenever Emanuele had intimate contact with Isabe, he couldn¡¯t resist kissing that butterfly.


    Now, Frederick sent this photo to Emanuele, and a sense of panic or intense anger filled Emanuele.


    His anger seemed like it could burn down the entire room.


    Phillip noticed Emanuele¡¯s anger and immediately approached him. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    It was rare for Phillip to see Emanuele so emotionally out of control. After reading the message content, Phillip was equally shocked.


    ¡°Phillip, damn it, I feel like that old man has touched my bottom line. He must die!¡± Emanuele roared.


    ¡°Boss, calm down a bit.¡±


    Phillip tried to remain slightly moreposed. He knew that in such moments, if Emanuele lost control, as his assistant, it would only make the situation worse.


    ¡°How the hell am I supposed to calm down? That damn Frederick, why is he targeting Isabe? Why does he have a photo of her with a tattoo on her back?¡±


    ¡°I think, perhaps you should ask your wife.¡±


    Hearing Phillip¡¯s words, Emanuele gradually snapped back to reality. Yes, he should ask Isabe who knew about the tattoo on her back and had taken a photo of it.


    Emanuele left his work behind and hurried home.


    At this moment, Isabe, having taken a bath,y on the bed, feeling extremely rxed. Trying to console herself, she thought that since Grazia¡¯s wedding was now a certainty, and Grazia herself didn¡¯t resist, maybe Ro would indeed be good to her?


    As she prepared to sleep, unexpectedly, the room¡¯s door was forcefully pushed open, startling Isabe with its loud noise.


    Looking up, she saw a man striding towards her with an imposing aura. He was already quite robust, and in this urgent approach, he carried an even greater sense of oppression, causing Isabe¡¯s heart to involuntarily tense.


    ¡°Emanuele, what¡¯s going on?¡± Isabe rarely saw Emanuele in such a rushed state. Usually, when he appeared so anxious, it meant something significant had happened.


    Emanuele stood before her, reaching out to grip Isabe¡¯s shoulder. She was dressed in a silk nightgown, with an exceptionally soft andfortable fabric, akin to her skin, making him feel at ease when touching her.


    However, Emanuele was in no mood to appreciate it. His current state of mind was terrible.


    ¡°Isabe, answer me. Do you know Frederick?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the leader of the Sicilian you¡¯ve been opposing? I don¡¯t know him.¡± Isabe shook her head.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Emanuele was asking her this question.


    The next moment, her nightgown was pulled open by Emanuele, who took out his phone andpared the tattoo on it with Isabe¡¯s lower back. He scrutinized it carefully, matching the patterns and the tattoo¡¯s location-it was an exact match.


    If it was fake, how could it be so realistic?


    Frederick¡¯s rtionship with Isabe was definitely not simple. Or perhaps, someone close to Isabe was connected to Frederick?


    Emanuele¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, as if he could crush a fly between his brows.


    Isabe had no idea what was happening. She only noticed Emanuele storming in, questioning her, and then opening her clothes to check. This series of actions left Isabe bewildered.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Emanuele, what¡¯s going on?¡± Isabe started to feel nervous.


    ¡°Have you ever had someone take a photo of the tattoo on your back?¡± Emanuele asked her.


    Isabe denied, ¡°I haven¡¯t. Only the tattoo artist took photos while I was getting it done, and they¡¯re on my phone.¡±


    Isabe searched her phone¡¯s gallery and showed Emanuele the pictures the tattoo artist took.


    Emanuele saw several shots of the butterfly from various angles, butpared to the photo on his phone, there was a slight difference.


    ¡°When did you get this tattoo?¡±


    ¡°I got it in my freshman year. I went with Evelyn. She got a bee tattoo on her arm.¡±


    Could Evelyn be rted to Frederick?


    Emanuele quickly dismissed this thought. When he approached Isabe, he had already investigated the rtionships around her. Her hospital colleague and also her best friend, Evelyn, who grew up in Chicago. Evelyn¡¯s parents ran a watch shop, and her background was straightforward. There was no reason for her to coborate with Sicilian people.


    So what could be the reason?


    Emanuele felt that if he couldn¡¯t identify the core issue, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep for some time.


    ¡°Emanuele, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Isabe struggled out of Emanuele¡¯s embrace and looked at him, her face showing a hint of confusion.

 Chapter 141: Emanuele Suspects Her

    Emotions are easily transmitted, and at this moment, Isabe was affected by Emanuele¡¯s mood. She felt a bit uneasy.


    Emanuele took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down a bit. Look at him, scaring Isabe like that.


    Watching Isabe¡¯s inexplicably worried expression, Emanuele reached out and gently touched her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Some unfortunate situations have arisen, but I¡¯ll handle them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You go to sleep.¡±


    Seeing Emanuele about to leave, Isabe didn¡¯t quite understand. He hade in such a hurry today and was leaving just as hastily.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying here tonight?¡±


    ¡°No, there are still things I need to sort out.¡±


    ¡°About me?¡±


    Isabe was smart; she figured out from Emanuele¡¯s actions that all these troubles were rted to her.


    Emanuele nodded. Bending down, he nted a kiss on Isabe¡¯s forehead. ¡°Isabe, I trust you. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    During this time spent with Isabe, Emanuele had fallen in love with her. But now, with Frederick suddenly sending such a message and a photo of Isabe¡¯s back tattoo, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but have doubts.


    Yet, he still believed that he hadn¡¯t misjudged her. He just needed to investigate thoroughly.


    After leaving the apartment, Emanuele immediately showed his phone to Phillip. ¡°What information did you find in the message he sent?¡±


    ¡°Is she his granddaughter?¡± Phillip¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. He was already surprised when he saw the photo, but reading this message left him even more shocked.


    ¡°But I asked you to investigate Isabe before. Her background is clean-her father passed away early, her mother married my father, and Sophia¡¯s identity has no issues.¡±


    Is that so? Phillip wasn¡¯t entirely sure.


    ¡°But, boss, I still find it hard to believe. If thedy is just an ordinary person, why would Frederick say something like leaving Chicago as long as she¡¯s handed over to him?¡±


    Yes, if Isabe were just an ordinary girl, why would Frederick say such things? After losing so many people, wouldn¡¯t he want to establish himself in Chicago?


    Now, he suddenly says he¡¯ll disappear if Isabe is handed over. It¡¯s eerie, too eerie!


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t figure out this point either. He remained silent, lighting a cigarette.


    His emotions were extremely agitated at this moment. He wanted to kill someone, but he couldn¡¯t do anything now, only temporarily relieving his stress by smoking.


    However, he still felt restless inside.


    Cigarette after cigarette, his brain felt a throbbing pain.


    ¡°Boss, I still think it¡¯s not that simple. If I investigate again, I¡¯ll look into thedy¡¯s father¡¯s side this time.¡±


    Previously, Phillip thought that Isabe¡¯s father had been dead for many years, and she had no contact with her father¡¯s rtives. There wasn¡¯t much to investigate. But now, hearing about this, Phillip thought it was necessary to look into it again.


    What if there really is a problem? If thedy has an issue, wouldn¡¯t the boss be in danger?


    After a moment of contemtion, Emanuele nodded, allowing Phillip to proceed with the investigation.


    He also wanted to know what the rtionship was between Isabe and Frederick. Frederick went to the extent of leaving just to get Isabe, even sending him a photo of Isabe¡¯s back tattoo. Was he trying to imply a close rtionship with Isabe, having such a photo?


    Isabe couldn¡¯t possibly be his granddaughter. He had only one granddaughter, currently in France. They had found her, but unfortunately, she knew nothing about Frederick¡¯s whereabouts. It was a pity.


    Could it be that just because they captured his granddaughter, Frederick started spouting nonsense, iming Isabe was his granddaughter?


    Thinking about it, Frederick¡¯s granddaughter was twenty years old, and Isabe was twenty-two. The age gap between them wasn¡¯t significant.


    After Emanuele left, Isabe couldn¡¯t find any peace of mind. Emanuele¡¯s appearance was too sudden, and he left in a hurry, leaving her bewildered.


    She had no idea what was going on with Emanuele, but his state today was obviously off.


    Recalling Emanuele¡¯s first question when he appeared before her, Isabe paused. Suddenly, she understood something. Emanuele was suspecting her, suspecting that she was colluding with his enemies?


    Oh God, with her simple and clean background, living a regr life before meeting Emanuele, what did he think of her? Colluding with the head of a criminal organization?


    Thinking of this, Isabe¡¯s initial panic turned into anger.


    She sent messages and called Evelyn, wanting to discuss this matter with her. Because apart from Isabe, Evelyn and Emanuele were the only ones who knew about the tattoo on her back.


    Unexpectedly, no one answered when she called Evelyn.


    ncing at the time, it was already eleven in the evening. Could Evelyn be asleep at this hour?


    Isabe gave up on calling Evelyn. Shey on the bed, unsure of her current feelings. She didn¡¯t know if Frederick had said something to Emanuele or if Emanuele had found some evidence, suspecting her connection with Frederick. Hence, he came urgently to confirm.


    If Emanuele really didn¡¯t trust her, would he kill her?


    For some reason, Isabe felt that even if Emanuele liked her body, once he confirmed her betrayal, he would surely kill her.


    She hadn¡¯t betrayed him, but she didn¡¯t know how Emanuele judged this matter.


    What if he didn¡¯t listen to her exnation?


    Isabe was distressed. There wasn¡¯t much emotion between them in the first ce, and now, with this incident, their rtionship became even more fragmented.


    Their marriage was already different from that of ordinary people,cking trust. Now, with this addedplication, Isabe didn¡¯t know if one day Emanuele would burst in with a gun and kill her.


    These past few days, Isabe stayed at home, not in the mood to go out, and Emanuele didn¡¯t return.


    Isabe wanted to rify everything, but with Emanuele noting back, she couldn¡¯tmunicate with him.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tony, Harry, do you think I have a connection with Emanuele¡¯s enemies?¡± Isabe asked them.


    They both shook their heads. They had been with Isabe for so long, monitoring her every move. They knew what kind of person she was.


    However, that text from Frederick was indeed too strange. At this time, being cautious and careful was never wrong, so they couldn¡¯t be sure.


    As for Emanuele, he quickly gathered all the information about Isabe, including details about her father. Isabe¡¯s father was Irish, living in Chicago, an ordinary employee at an insurancepany. He had a verymon and ordinary life until one day he tragically passed away in a car ident, leaving Isabe and Sophia behind.


    So, it seemed Isabe had no connection with Frederick?


    However, when Emanuele discovered that Frederick had also spent some time in Irnd in his early years, Emanuele¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly. Damn it, could it be that Frederick had some connection with Isabe¡¯s father?

 Chapter 142: Isabella鈥檚 Anxiety

    Emanuele never thought that his troublesome enemy would have a connection with Isabe. However, when he asked Isabe about it, her reaction didn¡¯t suggest any familiarity with Frederick. Was she lying? Emanuele, with his remarkable intuition, found it hard to believe that Isabe would deceive him. Unless she was an exceptional actress, fooling him from the beginning.


    Deciding to seek answers from Sophia, he inquired, ¡°Isabe¡¯s father is Irish, settled in Chicago when he was ten. I got to know him through work. Isabe¡¯s father passed away in a car ident when she was six.¡±


    Sophia spoke of her first husband with a tinge of sadness, reminiscing about their genuine love in their youth, cut short by an unexpected ident. Though she had her moments of resentment while raising her daughter alone, looking back, she could only recall his virtues.


    Observing Sophia¡¯s mncholic demeanor, Emanuele offered a fewforting words.


    ¡°Sophia, do you know where he lived in Irnd before settling in Chicago?¡± Emanuele inquired.


    Sophia shook her head. ¡°He and his parents settled in Chicago, never returning to Irnd.¡±


    The trail ended there, leaving Emanuele frustrated. Regardless of Frederick¡¯s connection with Isabe, Emanuele believed that Isabe wouldn¡¯t conspire with him. However, even if Frederick and Isabe didn¡¯t have a direct rtionship, Frederick seemed to know Isabe quite well.


    He even knew about the tattoo on Isabe¡¯s back, a private detail she imed only he and Evelyn were aware of. Isabe rarely wore backless outfits, making it unlikely that anyone else around her knew about it. At that time, Isabe insisted that only he and Evelyn were privy to that information. Evelyn, a regr girl, had been Isabe¡¯s friend for years before Emanuele knew Isabe. If Evelyn¡¯s background wasn¡¯t ordinary, she wouldn¡¯t have approached Isabe during those times when Isabe seemed of no value.


    Biting his lip, Emanuele continuously smoked; only in these moments could he find a semnce of calmness.


    What was going on? Why did Frederick know about Isabe¡¯s butterfly tattoo on her back, and even have a photo of it?


    Isabe, too, was consumed by anxiety. Since the day Emanuele returned abruptly, questioning her, he hadn¡¯t returned for several days. Almost a week had passed since then, and Grazia¡¯s wedding was approaching. Isabe was preupied with worry for Grazia and concern for Emanuele, leaving her with no appetite.


    ¡°Isabe, you haven¡¯t been eating welltely. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight,¡± Lilly expressed concern. Isabe¡¯s diminishing appetite and declining spirits worried Lilly. Isabe even stopped watching her favorite variety shows.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I have no appetite; I can¡¯t eat,¡± Isabe declined Lilly¡¯s suggestion to eat more.


    Isabe genuinely had no desire to eat. Even her favorite bacon and tomato spaghetti could only be savored for a few bites before she felt too full to continue.


    Seeing Isabe like this, Lilly had no choice but to call Emanuele.


    ¡°Emanuele, did you and Isabe have a fight? She¡¯s been in low spirits these days, barely eating, and she¡¯s lost so much weight. Why don¡¯t youe back and see her?¡±


    Emanuele, upon hearing Lilly¡¯s words, furrowed his brow tightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think she¡¯s like this because of you.¡±


    Emanuele sighed, hung up the phone, realizing he needed to go back to the apartment.


    The night he received Frederick¡¯s message, he felt an urgency that led him to confront Isabe. However, he immediately left afterward. In these past few days, he hadn¡¯t returned home. He knew Isabe would be overthinking, worrying, and anxious. Despite her appearance of strength, she was fragile in a certain aspect.


    He had been preupied with his own investigations, wanting to clear things up to protect Isabe. In his haste, he overlooked how he might affect her, leading to her anxiety and unrest.


    Tonight, Isabe had only drank a bowl of mushroom soup and couldn¡¯t eat anything else. As a doctor, she knew her condition was dire, but emotions could affect one¡¯s appetite. She ate a bit because her body needed the energy, but normally, she could go without a single bite.


    After dinner, she went upstairs, preparing to take a shower and lie down to sleep. Only in dreams could she escape from her thoughts, as her mind was burdened with too much.


    Isabe closed her eyes and drifted into a quiet sleep. In her dreams, she felt her clothes being lifted, a hot hand caressing her skin. From top to bottom, the person¡¯s powerful presence overwhelmed her. He kissed and nibbled on her lips, forcibly entering her mouth, seizing her breath.


    His actions didn¡¯t cease; he continued to explore her body. Rough fingers glided over her tender skin, giving Isabe goosebumps. The man¡¯s kisses grew more intense, moving from her lips to her neck, sucking with force.


    Soon, he reached her breasts, gently biting down, causing Emanuele¡¯s body to tremble. Isabe felt like this couldn¡¯t be a dream, but the pleasurable sensations made her afraid to open her eyes. She savored the moment.


    However, when the man¡¯s lips reached her lower half, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes. She saw the man busy at her lower body, his face buried in her intimate area. He parted her legs, making it easier for him to delve deeper.


    ¡°Oh, my God¡­¡± Isabe grabbed the nearby bedsheets; this scene and what he was doing continuously stimted her. Isabe instinctively widened her legs, arching her waist, wanting Emanuele to give her more.


    In the dimly lit environment, all that remained were Isabe¡¯s gasps and Emanuele¡¯s sucking sounds. The atmosphere heightened Isabe¡¯s body temperature, feeling as if a fire were burning inside her.


    Oh God, she felt like she had entrusted her life to the man on top of her.


    Soon, the pleasure in Isabe¡¯s body umted, but just as she was about to reach the peak, the man released her. He undid his belt, removed his pants, and entered Isabe. Under Emanuele¡¯s intense stimtion, Isabe¡¯s body began to convulse, and she erupted.


    Emanuele held Isabe tightly, changed positions, making Isabe kneel in front of him, entering her from behind.

 Chapter 143: Luring Isabella

    And so, the two changed several positions until they were both exhausted, and only then did Emanuele release Isabe. Now, theyy in bed, Emanuele holding Isabe from behind. His hands caressed Isabe¡¯s spine, giving her a tingling sensation on her back.


    Ticklish, yet strangely wonderful.


    In the end, his hands stopped at a certain spot. Isabe knew it was where her butterfly tattoo was.


    He still cared about this.


    She thought that his return and their intimate moments meant he had let go of the suspicions in his heart. Yet, it seemed otherwise.


    ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Isabe inquired.


    ¡°Lilly said you¡¯ve been in a bad moodtely, unable to eat,¡± Emanuele¡¯s low voice sounded from behind her.


    ¡°Yes, a little,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°Because of me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re suspecting me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Emanuele furrowed his brows, and after a while, he said, ¡°I admit, in fact, it¡¯s Frederick who made me suspicious of you. He has a photo of your back tattoo. This ce, only the most intimate person could know about. You¡¯ve never worn backless outfits, so where did he get a picture of your back?¡±


    Although Isabe knew she was innocent, Emanuele¡¯s words had some validity.


    She found it strange too.


    ¡°Could it be photoshopped? He only needed to know I had a back tattoo, and he might find someone to Photoshop a design simr to mine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also possible. Don¡¯t worry too much about this. I just want to investigate the cause and effect. Even if you have nothing to do with him, I want to know why he knows these details about you and why he¡¯s doing this.¡±


    Emanuele, at this moment, was caressing Isabe¡¯s hair gently. His movements were tender, making Isabe feel like a cat lying in its owner¡¯s arms-extremelyfortable.


    Isabe leaned against Emanuele. She hoped Emanuele could uncover the truth soon.


    ¡°No skipping meals from now on,¡± a voice suddenly came when Isabe was about to fall asleep.


    Isabe immediately woke up and nodded, ¡°I know. Can you also not be away so often?¡±


    Even though she often got angry with Emanuele, thinking he was heartless, Isabe always looked forward to meeting him, hugging, and kissing him.


    She knew her body needed Emanuele; she couldn¡¯t live without him. Therefore, she had this contradictory mentality, scolding Emanuele as a devil on one hand, but unable to leave him on the other.


    Emanuele smiled, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Actually, today was a rare moment of rxation for him. In these past few days, stimted by Frederick¡¯s information, he was almost going crazy. He was like a machine, constantly immersed in work.


    He wanted to find Frederick, wanted to kill him immediately. At the same time, he wanted to know where Frederick got Isabe¡¯s information. If Isabe was innocent, then was it someone around her? Frederick¡¯s actions were a challenge to him. He couldn¡¯t even protect his own wife.


    This feeling made Emanuele feel terrible.


    Until tonight, returning to the apartment, entering Isabe¡¯s body, Emanuele finally felt rxed.


    Isabey in Emanuele¡¯s arms, and the two snuggled tightly together. Isabe felt an unprecedented tranquility. Shey against Emanuele and drifted off to sleep.


    And for Emanuele, who hadn¡¯t slept much in these days, he quickly fell asleep too.


    The next day, when Isabe woke up, she found Emanuele was still there, which was very rare. Usually, he was gone by the time she woke up.


    She hadn¡¯t observed Emanuele closely for a while. Shortly after waking up, before she could carefully observe him, she saw him open his eyes.


    Emanuele, unlike an ordinary person, didn¡¯t wake up groggy. He quickly became alert, his gaze as cold and ruthless as ever. But towards her, he was gentle, nting a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Baby, awake?¡±


    Isabe smiled, leaving Emanuele¡¯s embrace. She sat up, saying, ¡°You rarely sleep in thiste. I¡¯ll go downstairs and have Lilly prepare breakfast.¡±


    They were lying naked together, but Isabe, now leaving Emanuele¡¯s side, went to freshen up and change. Emanuele observed Isabe¡¯s delicate waist, curvy hips, and slender legs. Her perfect figure reignited the mes of desire in him.


    He really wanted to pull Isabe back for another round. Unfortunately, he had many things to attend to; he couldn¡¯t dy any longer.


    For breakfast, Lilly prepared toast, eggs, sausages, and milk. Isabe and Emanuele sat facing each other. Despite knowing that Emanuele still harbored suspicions about her, Isabe¡¯s mood had improved, perhaps due to the passionate night they had experienced.


    ¡°Emanuele, if you have any concerns, just ask me. I¡¯ll answer anything I know,¡± Isabe said. They were a married couple, and they should be open about any issues instead of hiding things.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe, staring at her for several seconds. His gaze scanned her face like a scanner. After a while, he said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve asked what I needed to ask.¡±


    Since he chose to believe Isabe, he needed to find out Frederick¡¯s motives. If Isabe had no connection with Frederick, why did he say he would hand Isabe over, disappearing forever?


    In the office, Phillip, seeing Emanuele lost in thought, couldn¡¯t help but offer his suggestion. ¡°Boss, what if you try handing your wife over to him?¡± Now that Frederick was hiding in the shadows and they were in the open, maybe using Isabe as bait could help locate him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But before he could finish, Emanuele kicked him. ¡°How dare you suggest that?¡± Emanuele¡¯s voice was as cold as the freezing weather. Even a single sentence could be chilling.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t suggesting actually handing her over. Just using her as bait,¡± Phillip exined, enduring the pain in his leg.


    In Emanuele¡¯s gray-brown eyes, there was no warmth. His gaze was especially cold, making Phillip feel his breath constricting. He regretted why he had spoken those words; now, the boss was angry.


    ¡°Phillip, as the head of the Mafia, if I have to use my own woman as bait, then I think I can find a recement for the position. I can send women away as gifts for my own benefit, but using them as bait, knowing it puts their lives at risk? Especially Isabe? The Chicago Mafia has never stooped so low. Don¡¯t say such things again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Phillip lowered his head, bowing to Emanuele. Whatever happened, he was indeed wrong this time.


    However, he also saw Emanuele¡¯s concern for Isabe. In the past, when he followed Emanuele, jokes could be made freely. Now¡­


    Indeed, as he thought, if Emanuele hadn¡¯t been persuaded to marry Isabe back then, he would regret it for a lifetime.

 Chapter 144: Frederick鈥檚 Granddaughter

    After Emanuele dismissed Phillip, his mood remained restless. Cigarette after cigarette ignited, leaving a pile of butts in the ashtray. White smoke lingered in the office.


    Using Isabe as bait was out of the question. He wouldn¡¯t risk exposing her to any danger.


    Unconsciously, Isabe¡¯s significance in his heart grew heavier.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    Suddenly, a thought urred to him. What if Frederick discovered his affection for Isabe and sought to drive a wedge between them? Was Frederick nning to strike when Emanuele underestimated Isabe?


    The possibility wasn¡¯t imusible. If that were the case, it would be disastrous. His greatest fear was enemies realizing he cared about Isabe. The more he cared, the more vulnerable Isabe became.


    Undoubtedly, Frederick was a formidable adversary, perhaps the first true challenger Emanuele had faced in many years. Crafty and elusive, Frederick lurked in the shadows, with his subordinates spread throughout Chicago, creating moderate yet troublesome disturbances. The troubles multiplied over time, and when quantitative changes reached a certain point, wouldn¡¯t it lead to a qualitative shift?


    Emanuele had inventoried the weapons in the warehouse, introduced many new ones, and doubled the number of elite subordinates. Everything was ready.


    He possessed sufficient strength to defeat Frederick, but only in a direct confrontation. Emanuele had confidence in a frontal battle. However, Frederick was clever. Knowing he couldn¡¯t win head-on, Frederick preferred ambushes, always leaving himself an escape route.


    Whenever Emanuele thought he had Frederick cornered, unexpected events urred. Frederick slipped away like a fish, eluding Emanuele¡¯s grasp.


    This frustration weighed heavily on Emanuele.


    His patience wore thin.


    Emanuele stared at the photo Isidoro gave him; Frederick¡¯s figure was blurry, but Emanuele recognized him immediately.


    Frederick seemed indifferent, as if the recent assault hadn¡¯t affected him.


    Upon learning Frederick was at the bar, Emanuele¡¯s men rushed there and searched nearby but found no trace of Frederick. However, Emanuele felt he was close.


    So close.


    Yet damn it, they had searched every area nearby, and there was no sign of Frederick!


    Could it be a smokescreen deliberately released by Frederick? It fit his style. The old man enjoyed toying with him.


    Thinking this, Emanuele called James, ¡°Strip Madilyn naked, carve the word ¡®whore¡¯ on her back, and send me the photo.¡±


    Madilyn was Frederick¡¯s granddaughter. They had captured her recently and brought her back to Chicago. Originally a sophomore majoring in fine arts, Madilyn grew up in France. Her father was Frederick¡¯s deceased son. After her father¡¯s death, she and her mother lived in France. Madilyn rarely met Frederick and knew little about his affairs.


    When they captured her, she resembled a frightened rabbit, scared out of her wits. Just as innocent and naive as Isabe when he first encountered her, Madilyn seemed oblivious to the world of the Mafia.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t want to harm an innocent person, but she was Frederick¡¯s granddaughter. If Frederick could target innocent people around him, why couldn¡¯t he go after his own granddaughter?


    Emanuele thought that if Frederick insisted on focusing on Isabe, he should let Frederick see the miserable situation of his beloved granddaughter.


    He didn¡¯t know where Frederick obtained the photo of Isabe, but he felt uneasy about it. The situation became increasingly grim, prompting Emanuele to deploy more personnel to protect Isabe and warn her not to go out.


    Isabe had no desire to go out. Whatever she wanted, she could instruct Tony to buy. Whatever she wanted to eat, Lilly could prepare, even better than the restaurant, tailored to her taste.


    Usually, she stayed at home watching variety shows, taking online courses, and browsing social media to avoid disconnecting from society.


    She wouldn¡¯t casually go out because she knew Frederick had his eyes on her. Even though she didn¡¯t know who this person was, someone as powerful and ruthless as Emanuele hadn¡¯t been able to locate him yet. Isabe understood that things were far from simple. Moreover, Frederick could obtain such private photos of her; it was indeed unsettling. She felt a bit panicked but reassured herself that following Emanuele¡¯s instructions would keep her safe.


    Before sleeping, Isabe would touch the gun under her pillow-a gift from Emanuele. Initially, she rejected the idea, but now she epted it. cing it under her pillow, she ensured she had the means to protect herself if someone invaded her room.


    To be even more powerful, Isabe told Emanuele she wanted to take shooting lessons.


    Surprised by Isabe¡¯s request, Emanuele said, ¡°Sure, after Grazia¡¯s wedding, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± He believed he was the best teacher. Starting from childhood, he had learned to shoot and kill. Now, his marksmanship was the best in the entire gang. Isabe was intelligent, and he believed she could learn.


    Isabe¡¯s adaptability to her surroundings impressed Emanuele. From initially resisting the Mafia, being afraid, to now actively wanting to learn shooting, she truly deserved to be the woman he had chosen.


    Isabe looked forward to Grazia¡¯s wedding. Recently, her friends were all busy. Grazia was busy preparing for the wedding with Ro, leaving little time for them to meet. They could only chat on the phone at night when Grazia was free.


    From the video calls, Isabe could see that Grazia¡¯s mood had improved since the beginning. She chatted andughed, though she didn¡¯t seem as excited about the wedding. Grazia told her that Ro was a very gentle person, which reassured Isabe.


    As for Evelyn, Isabe called her a few times, but she didn¡¯t answer. Later, Evelyn sent her a message saying she was currently traveling abroad with Pippo, makingmunication inconvenient. Isabe didn¡¯t disturb her and decided to wait until she returned.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of Grazia¡¯s wedding.


    They all flew to Italy to attend Grazia¡¯s wedding.


    In an Italian church, Isabe watched Grazia, dressed in a wedding gown, walk towards Ro under Leo¡¯s guidance.


    Rtives and friends around them watched the couple with blessing eyes.


    Isabe inexplicably recalled the scene of her wedding to Emanuele. However, this time, Grazia wore a smile, seemingly genuine from the heart, and Isabe felt relieved.


    After the wedding in the church, there was a post-wedding party.


    It was held at Ro¡¯s mansion.


    His mansion wasrge,parable to the Lombardi family¡¯s estate, but with a different style. Full of Italian charm, even the flower beds had artistically designed lines.


    Isabe marveled at everything here, and Emanuele walked beside her, watching Isabe¡¯s eyes filled with admiration. He asked, ¡°Do you like it here?¡±

 Chapter 145: Insisting on Returning to Chicago with Emanuele

    ?¡±I quite like it.¡±


    Isabe had never been abroad before. She had always focused on working hard and making money, nning to travel when she had the opportunity in the future. Now, being in Italy, in an environmentpletely different from Chicago, Isabe¡¯s mood had rxed considerably.


    ¡°Well, how about staying here for a while? I¡¯ll talk to Grazia and Ro.¡±


    Isabe immediately looked at Emanuele, and her smile disappeared. ¡°Are you abandoning me?¡±


    He actually wanted her to stay in Italy? While she liked Italy, she had never been abroad before and wanted to experience the feeling of being in a foreign country. However, what was the point of her staying alone here? Living with Grazia and Ro? They were a married couple on their honeymoon, and it would be unreasonable for her, an outsider, to stay and disturb them.


    Looking at Isabe¡¯s pitiful expression and the gaze she gave him, like a poor puppy about to be abandoned, Emanuele¡¯s once hardened heart suddenly felt a twinge of pain.


    If he could, he certainly wouldn¡¯t want Isabe to stay, but he had no choice. The situation in Chicago was bing increasinglyplicated. Just today, before Grazia¡¯s wedding, Emanuele received news of an attack on one of their warehouses, resulting in heavy losses.


    Frederick sent him a message, stating that it was a wedding gift for his sister and hoping he would enjoy it. Damn Frederick. Emanuele swore that if he found him, he would tear him apart.


    He now had to be a hundred percent focused on work. He didn¡¯t want to be distracted by other things. In such a dire moment, Emanuele felt that Isabe staying in Italy would be safer than in Chicago.


    But looking at Isabe¡¯s pitiful expression, Emanuele sighed. ¡°Isabe, you have to understand, Chicago is very dangerous right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. If you think it¡¯s dangerous, just leave me in the apartment. Tony and Harry will protect me, and I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Staying in the apartment was an option, but it was close to Emanuele. At least, Emanuele asionally returned home and she could see him. However, if she stayed in Italy, the only person she knew well was Grazia. Grazia had just remarried and needed time to develop her rtionship with her new husband. Staying here might disturb them.


    Seeing Isabe insisting on going back, Emanuele couldn¡¯t refuse her request.


    ¡°Are you really not afraid of danger? Isabe, you¡¯ve been targeted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Isabe shook her head. ¡°Besides, you promised to teach me shooting. Once I learn, I¡¯ll have the ability to protect myself. I¡¯ve killed before, and now, if the other person is an enemy, I won¡¯t hesitate to shoot them.¡±


    At that moment, her eyes sparkled like the sun, illuminating every corner of Emanuele¡¯s innermost thoughts.


    Emanuele had always liked Isabe¡¯s stubborn and never-give-up spirit. No matter what difficulties she encountered, she could swim against the current in adversity. Now was no different. She knew he faced a great challenge, understood the strength of the enemy, and she might be afraid. But after the fear, she would think about solving the problem. She was more than worthy of the position of Mafia Queen.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    The day after Grazia¡¯s wedding, Emanuele and Isabe prepared to return to Chicago.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grazia was reluctant to part with Isabe, hugging her repeatedly. ¡°Isabe, in the future, if you have time, can youe to Italy to visit me?¡±


    ¡°I will, Grazia. We can also chat on our phones, and you cane to Chicago to see me. But for now, you should stay in Italy.¡±


    Ro had faced troubles before; his wife had been killed. Now, his position was stable, and no one dared to challenge him. Grazia staying in Italy was very safe.


    Isabe suddenly thought, did Emanuele arrange Grazia¡¯s marriage to Ro for her safety as well? With Emanuele facing significant troubles, his ability to protect his family might bepromised, leading to asional negligence.


    On the ne back to Chicago, Graziay beside Emanuele. It was their private ne, spacious enough to adjust the seats into a bed for a morefortable long flight.


    ¡°Emanuele, arranging Grazia¡¯s marriage to Ro was also for her safety, right?¡±


    He was certainly worried that Grazia might face dangers simr to what Andrew had experienced. Marrying Ro not only served as a deal but also ensured Grazia¡¯s safety.


    Emanuele remained silent. He hadn¡¯t nned to discuss this with Isabe, but she unexpectedly guessed it.


    Seeing Emanuele¡¯s silence, Isabe knew she had guessed correctly. He wasn¡¯t heartless or cruel; he carried too many burdens and responsibilities. Now, with the safety of his loved ones and friends at stake, he had a lot to consider. He chose to act in silence, even if misunderstood, rather than exin.


    Isabe remembered Grazia¡¯s previous assessment of Emanuele: he was under tremendous pressure, carrying too much. Now, it seemed urate.


    Seeing Emanuele not speaking, Isabe continued, ¡°Emanuele, don¡¯t worry. Although our rtionship is just a game, I won¡¯t be your burden.¡±


    This time, she took the initiative to return to Chicago with Emanuele, aware of the risks. She was prepared to face those risks with him because she knew she couldn¡¯t be without him. She¡¯d rather stay with the risks by Emanuele¡¯s side than leave him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to learn shooting, acquire self-defense skills, and ensure that I can protect myself in case the bodyguards can¡¯t save me when I¡¯m in danger.¡±


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death? What if I can¡¯t protect you?¡±


    ¡°That means you¡¯ve be the winner of the game, Emanuele. You should be happy.¡±


    Isabe said this lightly, but it didn¡¯t bring any happiness to Emanuele. Their rtionship wasn¡¯t just a game, and he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Isabe. However, for now, he couldn¡¯t say these things. As long as his troubles persisted, he couldn¡¯t tell Isabe how much he loved her.


    At this moment, he could only reach out and hold Isabe tightly in his arms, almost as if he wanted to meld her into his body. He greedily absorbed the sweet fragrance from Isabe, and his inner turmoil calmed slightly.


    ¡°Very well, Isabe. I enjoy having a worthy opponent. So, I hope you¡¯ll live for a long time. If anything happens to you, my life will lose a lot of its joy. Don¡¯t disappoint me, okay?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Isabe was also inspired by Emanuele¡¯s fighting spirit.


    They returned to Chicago, rested for a night, and the next morning, Emanuele went to work. In the afternoon, he returned to the apartment to take Isabe to the shooting range.


    They had their dedicated practice grounds. When Isabe arrived at this secret location, she was stunned. There wasn¡¯t just a shooting range but also areas forbat training. The variety of weapons avable was impressive, with a diverse array of guns in the shooting range.

 Chapter 146: Passionate Marksmanship Lesson

    Isabe eyed the array of weapons on the rack and pointed to a Gatling Gun, saying to Emanuele, ¡°Perhaps I could give this one a try?¡±


    Her ambitious suggestion almost made Emanuele burst intoughter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need heavy artillery right now; let¡¯s start with the Glock Pistols I gave you,¡± Emanuele suggested, leading Isabe to a secluded corner of the shooting range, where they were alone.


    This was Emanuele¡¯s exclusive shooting range, off-limits to anyone without permission.


    Emanuele pulled Isabe close, her back against his chest. His arms wrapped around, hands gripping hers. At this proximity, Isabe caught the scent of Emanuele¡¯smanding cologne and felt the rise and fall of his chest with each breath.


    ¡°Now, lock your elbow and aim at the target in front of you,¡± Emanuele instructed, snapping Isabe back to attention.


    Damn it, she got distracted by Emanuele¡¯s proximity at this critical moment. Now was not the time for wandering thoughts; she needed to focus on her marksmanship lesson.


    Emanuele leaned down, near Isabe¡¯s neck, aligning his perspective with hers for precise targeting.


    ¡°Now, squeeze the trigger. The recoil might push you back, but don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Emanuele¡¯s breath whispered in Isabe¡¯s ear, quickening her heartbeat, challenging her concentration.


    Emanuele¡¯s hand secured Isabe¡¯s waist, maintaining her bnce. Although Isabe had fired guns before, even killed Chloe, she appreciated Emanuele¡¯s reminder.


    Isabe fired a shot, the recoil causing her to lean into Emanuele¡¯s embrace. He steadied her, but seeing where her shotnded left her a bit disheartened.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even hit the edge. You make it look easy,¡± she confessed, realizing how challenging it truly was.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Isabe. You¡¯re a beginner. Take it slow. Get familiar with the feel of shooting; let it be an extension of your arm,¡± Emanuele reassured.


    He knew Isabe had fired before, driven by emotions. Now, he wanted her to learn calm shooting, to genuinely feel the act.


    Isabe nodded, acknowledging Emanuele as a patient and effective instructor.


    ¡°Come on, Isabe, shoot again.¡±


    She obeyed, firing another round.


    ¡°Once more.¡±


    Isabe emptied the magazine.


    Emanuele guided her through reloading, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to reload. See, like this¡­¡±


    Isabe nodded, determined to remember each step. A small handgun turned out to be quite a study, and she chuckled at her earlier thoughts of trying heavy weaponry.


    Emanuele probably found her naivety amusing.


    When Isabe finally hit the target, Emanuele praised, ¡°Great job, Isabe. You¡¯re progressing quickly. I should reward you.¡±


    As he spoke, he grabbed Isabe¡¯s buttocks and his hands began exploring her lower half.


    Subsequently, Isabe¡¯s pants were undone by Emanuele.


    He ran his hand down Isabe¡¯s bottom, between her legs, and began to touch her.


    Isabe feels her body trembling, and she has to make an effort to maintain bnce.


    ¡°Shoot, baby.¡±


    ¡°If you continue like this, I¡¯m afraid I might hurt you unintentionally.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how, just keep shooting,¡± Emanuele¡¯s chin rested on Isabe¡¯s shoulder, his voice low and hoarse, full of temptation.


    Isabe felt the heat inside her body constantly surging towards her lower half, and she had an urge to kill.


    Oh my god, what is Emanuele doing?


    But she doesn¡¯t want Emanuele to stop either.


    When Emanuele pushed a finger into Isabe¡¯s body, Isabe only felt the tension tighten and her attention was all in that ce.


    But Emanuele stillmanded Isabe in a strong tone, ¡°Shoot.¡±


    Isabe fired a shot, feeling her body weakening under Emanuele¡¯s maniption.


    ¡°It will be seen by people,¡± Isabe said worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, no one cane in here except me. Even if someone sees us, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Emanuele puts another finger inside Isabe, and in her mouth, he still encourages her to shoot.


    Isabe feels like she has no strength to hold a gun anymore. Oh my God, why do this at this time?


    ¡°Emanuele.¡± Isabe sobbed out Emanuele¡¯s name, her body flowing with waves of pleasure and her breathing bing disordered.


    ¡°Isabe, feel the excitement? Keep shooting, baby.¡±


    Isabe had to obey Emanuele¡¯s orders and continue shooting at the target.


    Oh my god, her mind ispletely nk.


    Soon, as the gunshots rang out once again, Isabe blossomedpletely on Emanuele¡¯s fingertips. As joy swept over her entire body, Isabe¡¯s rationality gradually returned.


    Emanuele let go of Isabe. He pulled down his pants and said to Isabe, ¡°Open your mouth, baby.¡±


    Isabe opened her mouth and sucked Emanuele, feeling his excitement, and she followed suit.


    ¡°Wonderful, Isabe, baby.¡± Emanuele held Isabe¡¯s head, and at this moment he too had the climax.


    After the shooting ss ended, Isabe was taken back to her apartment by Emanuele.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just get some sleep and go to work the next day?¡± Isabe asked Emanuele.


    Emanuele saw the worry in Isabe¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but smile as he gently touched her cheek. ¡°You care about me that much?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll die, and then I¡¯ll have to follow suit,¡± Isabe said, trying to sound nonchnt despite her concerns.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die, and neither will you,¡± Emanueleughed heartily before turning around and leaving.


    Watching Emanuele disappear into the elevator, Isabe sighed. She knew that Emanuele was always busy, especially since Frederick was still atrge. As the queen of the mafia herself, being targeted by his enemies challenged his bottom line. She feared that he would do anything to defeat Frederick once they found him.


    But she also worried about Emanuele¡¯s health; everyone needed rest eventually. Even if he had boundless energy all the time, he still needed to rx sometimes.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, there was nothing she could do except make sure she had enough self-defense skills so that Emanuele wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her safety.


    Not long after Emanuele left Sophia called Isabe on the phone. ¡°Are you busy right now?¡±


    After attending Grazia¡¯s wedding with Leo in Italy without rushing back home afterward they nned on traveling around many ces worldwide because Chicago wasn¡¯t safe for them anymore.


    ¡°I just got back from practicing shooting with Emanuele.¡±

 Chapter 147: Isabella Learns to Cook

    ¡°Are you sure about this? Isabe, your situation in Chicago is dangerous,¡± Sophia expressed concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s my choice. As the Mafia Queen, I need to learn these skills,¡± Isabe replied, Sophia rxing a bit.


    Still worried, Sophia suggested, ¡°Staying here might expose you to risks. Why not join us on our travels?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m married to Emanuele now. We face challenges together; I can¡¯t let him handle danger alone while I enjoy a carefree life in another ce.¡±


    Isabe knew some would choose differently, but she couldn¡¯t endure being away from Emanuele for long periods. Even though their rtionship was a game, Emanuele enjoyed her relentless nature.


    However, she was in too deep. Her love for Emanuele prevented her from leaving. She had already surrendered to her feelings, a fact she hated. Her prideful nature made expressing her emotions to Emanuele challenging.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t outright admit defeat to Emanuele; it would be too vulnerable. She feared he¡¯d lose interest if she did.


    Sophia, surprised by Isabe¡¯s depth of emotion, decided not to interfere. Love was rare; she wouldn¡¯t stop Isabe from pursuing it.


    ¡°Isabe, take care. Listen to Emanuele, and try not to go anywhere,¡± Sophia advised before ending the call.


    With nowhere to go, Isabe prepared for bed. Alone in her apartment, she decided to learn and try new things.


    The next day, Isabe joined Lilly in making Tiramisu cake. Despite its apparent simplicity, the process proved challenging.


    Lilly guided Isabe, controlling ingredient proportions and exining each step. When the cake was done, Isabe breathed a sigh of relief.


    Great! She sessfullypleted the task. She cut a slice, tasted it, and was pleased with the rich cocoa and milky vor. Her extra sugar made it particrly sweet.


    Because she loved sweets, Isabe enjoyed her creation, appreciating it through a self-applied filter. However, as she indulged, a sense of sadness crept in.


    Grazia, like Isabe, loved sweets and enjoyed Lilly¡¯s cakes. In Italy, who would make cakes for her now? Isabe felt a twinge of regret.


    The cake, a six-inch creation, was too much for her alone. Isabe cut pieces for Lilly, Tony, Harry, and the other bodyguards.


    ¡°I made this cake, Tony. Is it good?¡± Isabe asked.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Tony nodded, ¡°Never tasted anything so delicious.¡±


    Afterward, Isabe looked at Harry, who quickly understood and said, ¡°Incredible, your cake is delightful. I¡¯d like another piece.¡±


    Isabe was delighted and shared more cake with them. Since staying in the apartment was getting dull, she decided to find more activities to make life interesting.


    Isabe always managed to find something interesting even in extreme situations, avoiding falling into low spirits. Besides Emanuele, who could affect her deeply, others couldn¡¯t.


    In the evening, Isabe texted Emanuele, asking if he woulde home for dinner. She nned to cook for him.


    Feeling nervous while sending the message, Isabe wondered if Emanuele would agree. Given his busy schedule, she wanted him to rest properly.


    To her relief, Emanuele quickly replied with a simple ¡°Okay.¡±


    Isabe sighed in relief and called out, ¡°Lilly, I want to learn how to cook dinner. No more sticking to one or two dishes!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Lilly responded. ¡°What do you want to make, Isabe? I¡¯ll teach you anything I know.¡±


    ¡°What does Emanuele like to eat?¡± Isabe asked, knowing Lilly had seen him grow up.


    ¡°Oh, dear, you¡¯ve asked the right person,¡± Lilly said, winking at Isabe, then proceeded to takerge pieces of beef from the refrigerator.


    Isabe nodded, ready to learn from Lilly.


    Emanuele returned home around seven in the evening. As he entered the apartment, he heardughter from the kitchen. Isabe and Lilly were discussing cooking.


    He observed them making beef, his favorite.


    ¡°Emanuele likes beef stew. I¡¯ve noticed it at dinner parties before,¡± Lilly remarked.


    ¡°Yes, and he also enjoys pan-seared steaks,¡± Isabe added.


    Though their voices were not loud, the quietness of the apartment made Emanuele hear everything. The aroma of beef filled the kitchen, making him hungry.


    He truly loved eating beef. The texture, the taste, everything about it appealed to him. More importantly, it provided him with quick energy, making his body stronger and more energetic.


    Isabe was discussing beef recipes with Lilly when she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. Turning around, she was surprised to find Emanuele silently standing behind her.


    His tall figure crowded the not-so-narrow kitchen as he approached her.


    ¡°You¡¯re back? How did you manage to sneak in so quietly? You scared me,¡± Isabe teased.


    Emanuele pulled Isabe¡¯s arm, resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°What are you nning to cook?¡±


    Knowing Isabe could cook but usually stuck to simple dishes, Emanuele looked at Lilly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just helping out, guiding her. Isabe¡¯s the one doing the cooking,¡± Lilly exined.


    Isabe nced at Emanuele. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°I trust you, my dear,¡± Emanuele kissed Isabe¡¯s cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside. Excited to taste your cooking.¡±


    He felt a hint of anticipation. He had never tried Isabe¡¯s cooking before and was curious about the taste.

 Chapter 148: Rare Moments of Calm

    Soon, Isabe finished tonight¡¯s dinner with Lilly, setting the dishes on the table.


    Observing the sumptuous spread, all prepared by Isabe, Emanuele found his appetite surging. He savored a piece of beef, finding it as delectable as his previous meals-perfectly seared steak, vorful pasta; it seemed there was nothing on the table that wasn¡¯t delicious.


    Emanuele, eyes half-closed, relished each bite, forgetting the work-rted troubles. At this moment, he felt like the happiest person in the world.


    Isabe, from Emanuele¡¯s wine cab, retrieved a bottle of wine. She might not recognize the brand, but she knew Emanuele¡¯s collection was undoubtedly valuable. However, being married, his possessions were also hers; no need to draw strict lines.


    Isabe opened the red wine, pouring a ss for Emanuele and one for herself. ¡°Cheers, Emanuele!¡±


    Emanuele raised his ss, clinking it with Isabe¡¯s. The crystal sses chimed like melodic music in the air. Under the crystal chandelier, Isabe¡¯s radiant smile expanded, resembling a moonlight goddess, shining brightly.


    After their toast, Isabe tilted her head back, taking a sip of wine. Her slender neck seemed fragile, as if a slight pressure could shatter it.


    Unable to resist, Emanuele reached out, pulling Isabe into an embrace. He lowered his head, capturing Isabe¡¯s lips, savoring the fragrance between them, whispering, ¡°Drinking like this has no meaning. Drinking from your lips is sweeter and more fragrant.¡±


    Isabe blushed, uncertain if it was from the wine or Emanuele¡¯s actions.


    After dinner, Isabe watched TV for a while, feeling tired. Spending the day preparing food had drained her energy. Ready to take a bath and sleep, she nced at Emanuele. Despite his usual cold demeanor, she sensed his weariness. Inviting him for dinner was also her way of urging him to rest.


    Isabe sighed. As his wife, there was so little she could do.


    She went to the bathroom, and after a while, she emerged, telling Emanuele, ¡°I¡¯ve filled the bathtub; you can go take a bath first.¡±


    Emanuele initially nned to wait for Isabe to finish before entering. Hearing her words, he paused, surprised that Isabe would help him prepare the bath.


    Isabe also took out Emanuele¡¯s robe from the closet. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep these past few days. I genuinely worry you might exhaust yourself. Hurry up, undress, take a bath, and get some sleep.¡±


    Emanuele, unexpectedly, seized Isabe¡¯s hand, leading her towards the bathroom. ¡°Bath together,¡± he said suddenly.


    Isabe hastily stopped him. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll wear me out again.¡±


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t afraid. In fact, she enjoyed it very much. However, she believed Emanuele was already fatigued, needing a proper rest. Sexual activity could be a form of exercise, and she didn¡¯t want to add to his exhaustion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything. Just a simple bath together,¡± Emanuele reassured, recognizing Isabe¡¯s concern.


    Isabe suddenly felt a bit awkward-had she overthought things? Since that was the case, refusing again would be too embarrassing. So, once again, the two of them eased into the bathtub together.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While they had bathed together before, today felt a bit different. Previously, Emanuele couldn¡¯t resist touching her, arousing her desires, leading to amorous moments in the tub. But today, Emanuele merely held Isabe, bathing together without any inappropriate actions.


    This might be the first time they were pressed together, fully naked, yet devoid of any sensual movements. Isabe leaned against Emanuele, finding herself almost dozing off from fatigue.


    His embrace was spacious, yet due to years of exercise, his muscles were firm, his chest solid. Though not asfortable, it provided a unique sense of security.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t pinpoint when she drifted off, but when Emanuele lifted her and gently dried her body, she groggily awoke. Watching Emanuele tenderly wipe her down, his actions delicate as if tending to a baby, warmed her heart. It seemed Emanuele did care for her; his actions spoke volumes.


    Struggling free from Emanuele¡¯s hold, Isabe changed into her nightgown. Emanuele, too, put on his sleepwear.


    Lying in bed, Emanuele naturally pulled Isabe close, cradling her in his arms. The two cuddled tightly; Isabe nestled in Emanuele¡¯s embrace, found afortable spot, and closed her eyes, letting herself rx.


    The intense and domineering scent from the man brought her great peace. It was strange how thoughts could change. Previously, the scent emanating from Emanuele filled her with suffocation and fear, but now, everything was different.


    They seldom spent such serene moments together, free from animosity, like countless ordinary couples in the world.


    ¡°Emanuele, rest well. I feel like you haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in a long time,¡± Isabe, leaning against Emanuele¡¯s chest, murmured softly, her consciousness bing hazy.


    Listening to Isabe¡¯s words, Emanuele reached out, gently stroking Isabe¡¯s hair, and softly hummed in acknowledgment.


    During this period, he indeed hadn¡¯t rested much. The Sicilian faction had be active again, their covert actions increasing. He had captured more of their members, yet none were willing to divulge information about Frederick. Even after showing Frederick his granddaughter¡¯s photo, there was no response. Did this mean his granddaughter wasn¡¯t important to Frederick?


    Emanuele wasn¡¯t sure, but he wouldn¡¯t easily let go of his granddaughter. At least, she carried Frederick¡¯s blood, and he would make her pay for what Frederick had done.


    He had temporarily assigned this matter to James, but rk, somehow informed about Frederick¡¯s granddaughter¡¯s age, wanted to visit the prison. Emanuele had James take rk to see the girl.


    rk likely just wanted to see how pretty Madilyn was, Emanuele thought. Perhaps rk might be attracted, but he couldn¡¯t allow rk to take her away, at least not until things settled. Maybe rk could help uncover Frederick¡¯s whereabouts. Emanuele didn¡¯t mind more people assisting him in this matter.

 Chapter 149: Captivated by Frederick鈥檚 Granddaughter

    In the dungeon, rk, guided by James, entered a cell. The dim light revealed a girl sitting in the corner, her hair scattered like wild grass-long, thick, resembling seaweed.


    No doubt, with a little care, that hair could look stunning. Fed up with approaching footsteps, the girl snapped, ¡°How many times do I have to say it? I haven¡¯t been in touch with my grandpa for ages. Even if you beat me to death, I won¡¯t tell you where he is!¡±


    Feisty temperament! rk smirked slightly. ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯m not here to inquire about your grandpa; I¡¯m here to visit you.¡±


    Madilyn lifted her head, ncing at rk. The man looked handsome in a well-fitted white shirt and ck trousers, his bright blue eyes shimmering in the light. A young, handsome guy like him seemed out of ce in this filthy, dim dungeon. On the other hand, James, covered in intimidating tattoos, muscr enough to kill with a punch, looked more the part.


    He even engraved ¡°whore¡± on her back! Thinking about the wound, Madilyn grew irritated. If it weren¡¯t for her¡­ Madilyn mused, an ordinary girl might have fainted from the pain.


    Was this man their leader? He looked good, but did nothing useful. Madilyn eyed rk warily.


    Her gaze, like a stray cat¡¯s, watched them vigntly. rk chuckled and walked a few steps forward, finally stopping by the railing. Approaching a bit would allow him to observe Madilyn more closely.


    He noticed her light brown eyes, reflecting sunlight on ake, shimmering under the light. Her face was pale and dirty, yet one could see she was a beautiful girl. Her gaze held a mix of stubbornness and hidden fear.


    Funny, for some reason, rk thought of Isabe; she seemed somewhat simr. rk turned to James. ¡°Can we let her out?¡±


    He liked this girl and thought Emanuele wouldn¡¯t mind if he took her away.


    ¡°No, the boss made it clear. You can look at her, but she can¡¯t leave the cell,¡± James replied.


    rk frowned. ¡°Troublesome! She¡¯s just a woman. What¡¯s the point? She doesn¡¯t seem capable of anything.¡±


    Look at those thin, delicate arms; it felt like they would snap with a little force. Was Emanuele¡¯s concern unnecessary?N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, a seemingly fragile woman might not shoot a gun, but it¡¯s quite simple for her to poison. The boss said, wouldn¡¯t you like to avoid a mysterious death in your sleep?¡± James repeated Emanuele¡¯s words sternly.


    rk gritted his teeth, looking at Madilyn once again-a fragile woman, yet he admitted Emanuele spoke the truth. Madilyn might appear weak, but deep down, she seemed resilient. A woman like her, even without a gun, could be dangerous if she knew how to poison.


    Like they once heard, one of their enemies fell for a prostitute. That seemingly delicate woman poisoned him during their intimate encounter. In reality, such urrences aremon; leaders of their mafia need to be cautious, as many attempt to exploit women to lower their guard, leading to sessful assassinations.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; I can wait. Once Emanuele captures Frederick, she¡¯ll be mine. Until then, I hope you won¡¯t harm her,¡± rk said, preparing to leave.


    Though hecked no shortage of women, ever since encountering Isabe, he found interest in this type of girl. He wanted to challenge himself, seeking those wild and untamed women, making them his conquest.


    Seeing rk about to leave, Madilyn spoke, ¡°When will you let me go? I don¡¯t know anything. If you keep me locked up, my mom will call the police, and they¡¯ll find you. They won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    She regarded rk as their boss. However, she found it strange-considering rk¡¯s demeanor, shouldn¡¯t he ask her a few questions if he was the boss? Why did he just visit and leave?


    ¡°Call the police?¡± rk chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re truly naive. Why would Emanuele think you¡¯re of any use?¡± rk shook his head and turned to leave.


    Madilyn was once again left alone in the dungeon-a dirty, dim, and odorous ce, reeking of blood and strange smells. Huddled in a corner, Madilyn hugged her knees, as if protecting herself.


    She ended up in this ce inexplicably, beaten all over, with words carved on her back, all because they wanted to find her grandpa¡¯s whereabouts. But she didn¡¯t know where her grandpa was. Would she die here?


    Thinking about this, her body uncontrobly trembled. She thought of the man from earlier; he shouldn¡¯t be their boss, but he should be someone of high status.


    If he came again, she had to learn to please him.


    She didn¡¯t want to die; she was only twenty, hadn¡¯t even graduated from college. She didn¡¯t want to die!


    In these days, Isabe devoted herself to learning shooting techniques. When Emanuele was busy, Harry guided her. Now, Isabe could easily hit targets, but aiming at the bullseye was still a bit challenging.


    While practicing shooting, Isabe expressed her desire to learnbat skills. Apart from shooting, she believed she needed some self-defense skills.


    She thought Tony and Harry, being excellent guards, would teach her. However, after consulting with Tony and Emanuele, Emanuele arranged a female guard to instruct her.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Elisa,¡± greeted Elisa warmly.


    With neat short hair, at least 5¡¯7¡å tall, dressed in a fittedbat suit, Elisa appeared exceptionally capable. Although both were girls, Isabe felt that Elisa overwhelmed her in terms of presence. Still, she was determined to learn from her.


    ¡°Hello. I didn¡¯t expect Emanuele to arrange a female coach.¡±


    ¡°Women understand women best,¡± shrugged Elisa, shing a big smile at Isabe. ¡°Men¡¯s training methods aren¡¯t suitable for women. Besides, the boss made it clear; he doesn¡¯t want other men touching your body.¡±


    So, that¡¯s why Elisa was called in. Considering Emanuele¡¯s possessiveness, Isabe believed he had thoroughly briefed Elisa.

 Chapter 150: Isabella鈥檚 Serious Training

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started. We¡¯ll begin with the basics,¡± Elisa said, handing Isabe a set of simple moves.


    However, since Isabe had never encountered this before, even the simplest moves took her half a day to perform correctly. Isabe felt that learning this was much more challenging than practicing shooting.


    After mastering a few simple moves, Isabe felt her leg muscles trembling, and she had to take a break.


    ¡°Your physical fitness is not keeping up; practicing more is just a waste of effort,¡± Elisamented briefly on Isabe¡¯s performance.


    Isabe, with a good figure and youthful energy, appeared healthy, but shecked regr exercise, showing ack of strength.


    ¡°How about this? If you really want to learn, starting from tomorrow, exercise with me. Let¡¯s try to improve your physical fitness as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Exercise?¡± Isabe rarely engaged in physical activity; she was somewhatzy in that regard.


    Seeing Isabe hesitate, Elisa said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s okay, ma¡¯am. You have so many bodyguards around you, and they¡¯ll protect your safety. You don¡¯t really need to learn thesebat skills.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to learn. Emanuele¡¯s enemies are powerful, and they¡¯ve targeted me now. There will always be times when they can¡¯t protect me, right? I don¡¯t want to die without knowing why.¡±


    Moreover, Isabe was angry. She didn¡¯t know how they found out about her tattoo and even had pictures she wasn¡¯t aware of. This was done to make Emanuele misunderstand her.


    Fortunately, Emanuele didn¡¯t believe their words.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wouldn¡¯t let that bastard¡¯s enemies seed.


    Although Isabe was afraid of unknown threats, she was also someone who never gave up. The stronger others were, the stronger she would be.


    Since she decided to train with Elisa, Isabe felt that staying in the apartment anding to the base every day for practice was inconvenient. So, she packed a few sets of clothes and directly moved in here.


    In the beginning, they ran every day and did weight training. Isabe was exhausted and copsed on the ground.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, if it¡¯s too much, just give up. We¡¯ll protect you well,¡± Tony couldn¡¯t bear to see Isabe like this and tried to persuade her.


    Isabe looked so fragile. She was originally just an ordinary college student, an ordinary person. Now, entering the world of the Mafia, with their protection, she wouldn¡¯t be in danger. However, she still wanted to learn self-defense skills. In Tony¡¯s opinion, it was too hard for her.


    ¡°No, at least I have to learn some self-defense techniques,¡± Isabe insisted.


    Elisa appreciated Isabe¡¯s spirit. She hadn¡¯t interacted with Isabe before, but she heard that their boss had married a woman with no background, seemingly useless except for being attractive. She wasn¡¯t even part of the Mafia.


    What help could such a person provide their boss? None at all.


    They thought that their boss might quickly grow tired of such a woman or that she might be assassinated by enemies. After all, there were plenty of women like her; their boss could have as many as he wanted.


    However, now, watching Isabe diligently training, not disying the high and mighty demeanor of the Mafia Queen, and blending in with them, Elisa felt a sense of respect for Isabe.


    After finishing his work, Phillip approached Emanuele and said, ¡°Boss, the wife has been training at our base¡¯s training ground these past few days. I heard she even packed her bags and moved in.¡±


    Emanuele was taken aback. Isabe was living and training with his subordinates? Could this delicate woman endure such rigorous training?


    Initially, when Emanuele heard that Isabe wanted to enter the training ground, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. He even assigned a female subordinate to guide her. He thought Isabe would eventually leave due to the toughness and fatigue.


    Unexpectedly, five days had passed, and not only did Isabe endure, but she was also living with them?


    Things seemed to be heading in an uncontroble direction.


    With some free time today, Emanuele decided to visit the base and check on Isabe.


    When he arrived at the training ground, he saw Isabe practicing with Elisa. She was bing adept, capable of handling a few moves.


    The previous Isabe, in Emanuele¡¯s eyes, was fragile and needed protection. Now, she seemed more agile, more spirited. She exuded a hint of fierceness and charisma, as if she was gradually blending into the Mafia¡¯s world.


    Emanuele¡¯s gaze toward Isabe became increasingly brighter. He found himself constantly drawn to her.


    Although they had been married for a long time, Emanuele never grew tired of being with Isabe. She could present different facets of herself at different stages, just like now.


    As Emanuele approached, Isabe noticed him and turned to face him, wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    The sweat from the training dripped down her face, and Emanuele reached out to help Isabe wipe it away.


    ¡°Hard work?¡± he asked.


    Isabe shook her head. ¡°Fun.¡±


    Of course, it was also hard, but she wouldn¡¯t tell Emanuele. Otherwise, he might not let here anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end it here today. You haven¡¯t returned to the apartment for several days. Go back and get a good night¡¯s sleep. Come whenever you want to tomorrow.¡±


    Isabe nodded. When she was alone in the apartment, going back or not didn¡¯t make much difference. However, now that Emanuele hade in person, she felt she should return with him.


    She took off herbat suit, showered, changed into casual clothes, and left the base with Emanuele.


    Back in the apartment, as soon as they entered the room, Emanuele couldn¡¯t wait to get close. He embraced Isabe¡¯s neck, whispering, ¡°Come, Isabe, let me see if your training has been sessful.¡±


    Isabe hesitated for a moment, then suddenly exerted force, grabbing Emanuele¡¯s arm. Swiftly, she agilely slipped out from under him.


    Watching Isabe move like a fish, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but smile. He quickly stepped forward, gripping Isabe¡¯s arm. With a bit of force, he pulled her back into his embrace.


    Isabe lifted her leg and kicked towards Emanuele¡¯s lower body.


    Moving even faster, Emanuele grabbed Isabe¡¯s leg. Then, with a flip, he turned her over, her head pointing downward, hanging in mid-air.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± After being captured in such a embarrassing posture by Emanuele, Isabe began to struggle frantically.


    Oh my! She had just trained a bit and achieved some results, but Emanuele easily overpowered her, making her look like a clown.


    ¡°Look at you, can¡¯t withstand a single blow,¡± Emanuele said, then tossed Isabe onto therge bed.


    The bed was soft, and when Isabe was thrown onto it, her body bounced a bit.


    Before she could say anything, Emanuele¡¯s tall figure covered her, blocking her sightpletely. Then, he began to undress Isabe.

 Chapter 151: Emanuele鈥檚 Anger at Isabella鈥檚 Injuries

    As Emanuele was about to be intimate with Isabe, he suddenly paused. His hazel eyes filled with anger.


    He grabbed Isabe¡¯s leg, and on her knees were severalrge bruises, looking particrly frightening.


    ¡°Where did you get these injuries?¡± Emanuele was furious. Isabe¡¯s skin used to be so smooth, wless like a doll. His favorite pastime was caressing her silky skin.


    Now, however, it was covered in bruises and scars from cuts. How could Emanuele not be angry?


    Isabe quickly reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry; I¡¯m fine. These are just superficial wounds, not very painful, and they¡¯ll heal quickly.¡±


    Emanuele tightly held Isabe¡¯s leg, carefully examining it. Confirming that Isabe wasn¡¯t lying, he concluded that these scars were indeed only on the surface, caused by bumps and bruises.


    Despite this, Emanuele was still extremely angry. The fury within him was like a hurricane, threatening to destroy everything.


    Though he had endured countless injuries himself without a word, he felt explosive when faced with Isabe¡¯s minor bruises.


    He even wanted to interrogate his subordinates, questioning how they allowed Isabe to get hurt.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Emanuele asked coldly, although he knew the probable reasons, he wanted to hear it from Isabe herself.


    Isabe felt a bit frightened by Emanuele¡¯s demeanor.


    ¡°During training, it¡¯s inevitable to get a few bumps and bruises, but it¡¯s nothing serious. Look, it doesn¡¯t affect me at all.¡± Isabe seemed nonchnt, patting her injuries as if to show they were insignificant.


    ¡°These bruises may look scary, but they¡¯re not. You should know, I¡¯m a doctor. I understand the difference in the body structure between men and women. Women have thinner skin. Even if I didn¡¯t have these bumps, sometimes identally hitting a cab would still cause bruising. Don¡¯t you remember? After every intimate moment, my body is covered in marks from your kisses and bites. Those are your doing, Emanuele. Why didn¡¯t you feel sorry for me then, and now you do?¡±


    Watching Isabe¡¯s casual and teasing demeanor, Emanuele pinched her waist and, opening his mouth, bit down on Isabe¡¯s neck.


    The bite wasn¡¯t gentle, causing Isabe to grimace in pain and let out a cry.


    Is this man part dog? Why did he bite her so hard?


    Isabe was a bit angry as she looked at the teeth marks that would surely swell up and possibly bruiseter.


    ¡°Since you put it that way, maybe I won¡¯t leave too many marks on you tonight. Wouldn¡¯t want to do you wrong, would I?¡±


    Emanuele spoke as he began kissing and nibbling on her, starting from her neck, moving down her body to her legs. Isabe never imagined Emanuele¡¯s kisses would be this intense. Without a doubt, tomorrow, her body would bear several bruises.


    ¡°Emanuele, please stop,¡± Isabe said. She genuinely didn¡¯t want Elisa and the others to catch them; it would be quite awkward.


    But Emanuele wouldn¡¯t listen to Isabe¡¯s words. Instead, the more she insisted, the more marks he left on her.


    His hands didn¡¯t stop either, kneading and caressing until Isabe¡¯s body became pliant. Finally, Emanuele stood at her entrance and teased her. Isabe felt an overwhelming desire for more.


    ¡°Give it to me, Emanuele,¡± Isabe moaned.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Emanuele stopped teasing and entered her directly. After several days without touching Isabe, Emanuele was almost driven insane by desire. Their lovemaking was always intense, each trying to devour the other.


    Only when they were both exhausted did Emanuele release Isabe. They embraced each other, the most intimate people in the world at this moment.


    ¡°Isabe, just focus on improving your shooting. I don¡¯t think you need to practicebat skills. My men will protect you.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Even though Isabe¡¯s injuries were superficial, they seemed severe in Emanuele¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want Isabe to suffer any harm unless it came from him and urred in bed; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t ept it.


    Seeing that Emanuele didn¡¯t want her to continue learningbat skills, Isabe frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t be so cruel as to deprive me of the right to learn. These minor injuries heal quickly.¡±


    She knew that Emanuele¡¯s feelings for her were possessive, not love. He treated her like his property, and if his property was vited, he would get angry.


    This realization left Isabe feeling frustrated. Emanuele had already restricted her from doing many things. If even this was forbidden, Isabe felt her happiness slipping away.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s disappointed expression, Emanuele suddenly felt a twinge of guilt. ¡°Do you really want to learn?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but promise me that once you¡¯ve learned those few moves, you¡¯ll stop immediately.¡±


    These moves were the ones Elisa rmended for Isabe¡¯s self-preservation. As an outsider, Isabe couldn¡¯t learn too much. She only needed a few life-saving techniques for critical moments.


    Isabe nodded, and theypromised. Emanuele pulled Isabe back into his arms, closing his eyes.


    ¡°Get some sleep; you have sses tomorrow.¡±


    And he had a lot to deal with the next day.


    The following day, Isabe identally slept in, and by the afternoon, she headed to the base to find Elisa.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯rete today,¡± Elisa said, arms crossed, looking at Isabe. Her expression was stern, almost like a teacher.


    Although Elisa was cheerful and friendly in her usual demeanor, especially outside of training, once they were on the training ground, she became strict.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Isabe immediately apologized.


    ¡°Today, add three moreps; hurry up and start running.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Isabe turned and headed towards the running track.


    While running fiveps every day was already exhausting, being half a dayte meant she had to ept the appropriate punishment.


    ¡°Elisa, isn¡¯t this too strict?¡± Tony approached Elisa, frowning as he watched the girl runningps.


    ¡°It has to be strict. I hope she realizes it¡¯s too difficult for her. You don¡¯t know how challenging it is for me now. The boss sent a message, asking me to teach thedy a few moves casually, but she wants to learn seriously¡­ If I¡¯m strict with her, she might persist. I believe she can quickly learn those moves if I¡¯m tougher on her.¡±


    After today¡¯s training, Isabe received a message from Evelyn.

 Chapter 152: She Must Have the Ability to Protect Herself

    ¡°Isabe, do you have timetely? I¡¯d like to have dinner with you.¡±


    It had been a while since theyst met, but Isabe knew that Emanuele was reluctant to let her go out, especially with Frederick keeping an eye on her.


    ¡°Sorry, Evelyn, I¡¯m in danger recently. To avoidplicating things for you, let¡¯s not meet for the time being.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She believed Evelyn would understand her situation.


    After a while, Isabe received a reply from Evelyn: ¡°Understood.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow. Evelyn¡¯s words seemed strange now. Even though the conversation matched their usual topics, and the ount information confirmed it was Evelyn, Isabe felt like Evelyn¡¯s phone had been stolen.


    Previously, Isabe could sense Evelyn¡¯s emotions even through messages. However, now, Isabe couldn¡¯t feel Evelyn¡¯s emotions anymore. Maybe it was because they hadn¡¯t met or talked muchtely, and their rtionship had be somewhat unfamiliar. Isabe thought they would meet again once the crisis was over.


    Thinking about it, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but miss her past life. Back then, after leaving the hospital, she would go out to eat with Evelyn, go shopping, and discuss work at the hospital. Despite the asional sadness and sorrow in those ordinary days, it was much better than the current life of constant danger.


    She knew she was drifting further away from her previous life. Although she didn¡¯t want to, she had no way to escape this environment. Since there was no way to leave, she decided to ept everything calmly.


    In her current state, she would strive to adapt to this life. At least in this dark world, she needed to have the ability to protect herself.


    She cherished her life, especially after the shadows brought by Chloe had disappeared. Yet, she couldn¡¯t fully trust even the bodyguards around her. They couldn¡¯t protect her 24/7, and who knew if she might be attacked in some unnoticed corner?


    Since Emanuele¡¯s enemy was so formidable, and Emanuele hadn¡¯t even found the enemy¡¯s hiding ce after such a long time, it indicated that if he were genuinely intent on killing her, Emanuele might not be able to protect her.


    For Emanuele, she was just a toy. He probably wouldn¡¯t go to great lengths to protect her. Therefore, she had to learn to protect herself.


    Now that Isabe¡¯s training was almostplete, she spent less time at the base. Most of the time, she stayed in the apartment.


    Her life hadn¡¯t changed much.


    Watching reality shows, chatting with Grazia, and enjoying the videos and photos Sophia sent her from her journey.


    Their lives became exciting after leaving Chicago, and Grazia¡¯s tone sounded much happier. She even said she would send Isabe some clothes.


    Ro and Grazia¡¯s married life seemed to be bing happy and sweet, which reassured Isabe.


    But what made her happiest was her improvingbat skills.


    Two more days passed, and Isabe officially graduated. Elisa congratted her, saying, ¡°Congrattions, ma¡¯am. As long as you remember these moves, I believe you will need them someday.¡±


    Tony, in charge of teaching Isabe shooting, also praised her, saying, ¡°Your marksmanship now is more than sufficient to handle sudden situations.¡±


    ¡°I know. Be careful from now on. Maybe I¡¯ll be stronger than you someday,¡± Isabe said, holding the Glock pistols that Emanuele had given her. Initially, she was quite repelled by them, feeling like she had fallen into an abyss. Now, they were her beloved toys.


    ¡°Then let me congratte you in advance. Maybe you¡¯lle to protect us in the future.¡±


    Feeling good after returning home from the base, Isabe nned to cook a dinner for Emanuele.


    However, as her car was driving on the road, there was suddenly the sound of gunfire ahead. Harry immediately pressed Isabe¡¯s head down.


    ¡°Not good, an ambush!¡±


    Even a grenade was thrown in their direction andnded right next to the tire of Isabe¡¯s car. Their cars were specially designed with thick bulletproof ss, but the grenade still easily blew out their tire.


    The car shook violently, and Tony couldn¡¯t control it. The car came to a stop.


    ¡°Get out of here,¡± Tony shouted. He opened the car door, letting Harry take Isabe to another car.


    Thankfully, due to Emanuele¡¯s concern for Isabe¡¯s safety, she was always apanied by over a dozen bodyguards during her outings. Now, because of themotion, these bodyguards rushed out and started a gunfight on the deserted street.


    Harry escorted Isabe out of the car. Just as they emerged, a bullet came their way. If Harry hadn¡¯t quickly pulled Isabe down, she might have been hit.


    Damn it! They were after Isabe.


    Everyone knew they had to protect Isabe.


    Fortunately, Isabe¡¯s mentality was strong. Whether it was because of her experiences or her training, she remained calm andposed, following closely behind Harry without any sign of panic. They quickly ran to another car nearby.


    This car was still intact since the enemy¡¯s attention was clearly focused on the car Isabe was in.


    As they got into the car, and before the door was closed, Isabe saw someone not far away aiming a gun in their direction.


    Isabe immediately raised her own gun and fired at the person.


    Bang!


    The person¡¯s head exploded from the gunshot, not even having time to struggle before copsing on the ground.


    The smell of gunpowder spread, and Isabe felt it fill her chest.


    ¡°Well done, ma¡¯am,¡± Harry said excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re the bravest woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Although their mafia had quite a few women, they were entirely different from Isabe. He still remembered the first time he saw Isabe; she was like a rabbit-cute, fragile, with no ability to harm anyone.


    But now, she was firing a gun with exceptional precision. She was so brave!


    Harry stepped on the gas, and the car quickly elerated like a rocket.


    There were still continuous sounds of gunfire outside. Isabe was worried, ¡°Will they be okay?¡±


    The enemies were here to kill her, and she didn¡¯t care about them, but she was concerned about Tony and the others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve called for backup.¡±


    Isabe frowned, ¡°They¡¯ve be so bold, daring to attack us on the street.¡±


    These Sicilians always seemed to enjoy making their moves in public ces. Thest time it happened was in a restaurant, putting many innocent people at risk. Now, it was on the streets. Fortunately, it was a deserted road, so no innocent bystanders would be harmed.


    But Isabe was still very angry.


    These bastards, these demons, deserved to go to hell!

 Chapter 153: Leo鈥檚 Final Call

    Back at the apartment, Lilly immediately embraced Isabe, ¡°Isabe, are you okay? I was so worried about you.¡±


    She had just heard about the attack on Isabe while she was out, and it was terrifying! Indeed, the apartment seemed to be the safest ce.


    Luckily, Isabe seemed fine at the moment, no issues. Lilly couldn¡¯t bear the thought of anything happening to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, not hurt. I¡¯m just worried about Tony and the others,¡± Isabe expressed her concern.


    Isabe looked at Harry, ¡°Does Emanuele know?¡±


    Harry nodded.


    Upon learning about the attack, Emanuele rushed to the scene with Phillip. The street was chaotic, several bodies lying on the ground, the air filled with the scent of gunpowder and blood.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Emanuele found Tony and assessed his condition.


    Tony nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but we lost four brothers.¡±


    In times of war, sacrifices were inevitable.


    Observing the scene, Emanuele saw his guards lying on the ground, blood already coagting. Despite experiencing this many times, each urrence weighed heavily on him.


    ¡°Bury them properly and provide substantialpensation to their families.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emanuele turned and returned to the apartment. His primary concern was Isabe. Faced with such a situation, she must be frightened and bewildered, despite her usual boldness.


    Guilt crept into his heart like a thief. If Isabe hadn¡¯t been with him, she would still be leading a normal, ordinary life-quietly working as a doctor, perhaps married to a colleague, living in a small apartment in Chicago, spending a lifetime like that.


    Not the current life filled with constant fear, the inability to go out freely, and the risk of life-threatening situations. He admitted that these risks were a result of his selfish decision to keep her by his side.


    Yet, even considering this, Emanuele knew he wouldn¡¯t change a thing, given the chance to start over. Inside the apartment, Emanuele entered to find Isabe talking to Lilly. Today, she wore a simple floral T-shirt and casual jeans, looking like any other girl.


    Her chestnut hair was tied back, revealing her round and beautiful face. She exuded youthful vitality effortlessly-full chest, slender waist, shapely hips-signs of her sensual beauty. At the sight of her, he felt a rush of heat throughout his body.


    Of course, Emanuele restrained his inner desires. He had more important matters to attend to.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Approaching Isabe, he examined her and, relieved to see she was unharmed, he embraced her.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re not too shaken, are you?¡±


    Despite her seemingly calm demeanor, he couldn¡¯t tell if she was truly unaffected. After all, she appeared undisturbed, as if the recent attempt on her life hadn¡¯t happened.


    Isabe shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about the other bodyguards?¡±


    She still cared deeply for those who protected her. Among them, Tony was the one providing close protection, while others were visible only when she was on the move. At this moment, Isabe could only see Tony.


    ¡°Four dead,¡± Emanuele confessed.


    ¡°Four¡­ that many,¡± Isabe felt a sharp pain in her heart, ovee with sadness. These guards had protected her since her marriage. She might not have known their names, but she recognized their faces.


    Their sudden deaths left Isabe feeling an indescribable sorrow, tears swirling in her eyes.


    ¡°Isabe, it¡¯s not your fault. They lost their lives in this profession, the highest honor for them,¡± Emanuele reassured her, sensing her emotional distress.


    Isabe, lost in her grief, looked at Emanuele. ¡°In the world of the Mafia, perhaps. But I still believe that human life is the most precious. What¡¯s the meaning of all the honor when someone loses their life? I hope you can change your perspective sooner, Emanuele.¡±


    He felt Isabe had held this belief for too long, causing her continuous pain. The wars ahead would only increase, leading to more deaths. Emanuele didn¡¯t want Isabe to suffer.


    However, Isabe misunderstood Emanuele¡¯s intentions. She red at him with anger, ¡°Emanuele, you¡¯re a devil. You im it has nothing to do with me, but you see these sacrifices as honorable. If those people knew their boss was like this, they¡¯d regret sacrificing their lives for you!¡±


    Isabe despised Emanuele for his disregard for life, treating others¡¯ sacrifices as if they were expected.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s hatred in her eyes, Emanuele felt a stifling sensation in his chest. He only wanted to ease her emotions; after all, in their world, death was inevitable.


    If she couldn¡¯t change her perspective, she would continue to suffer.


    Yet, Isabe misunderstood him, and Emanuele sighed.


    Let it be. If she wanted to misunderstand, he wouldn¡¯t exin. Their rtionship wasplicated-intimate at times, but distant with a touch of resentment on regr days.


    As long as the current crisis persisted, Emanuele thought he wouldn¡¯t reveal his true feelings to Isabe. What if something happened to him? Isabe would surely be devastated.


    Even the death of unfamiliar bodyguards affected her deeply. What would happen if it were him?


    At that moment, Emanuele¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Emanuele¡­¡± Leo¡¯s weak voice came from the other end.


    Emanuele froze, realizing something. Suddenly, his whole body felt frozen, shivering with cold. ¡°Dad!¡± he eximed, his voice trembling.


    It was the first time Isabe saw Emanuele in such a state-tense and on the brink of copse. Her heart clenched. Could something have happened to her mother and stepfather?


    ¡°Emanuele, this is probably myst call to you¡­ I didn¡¯t expect, none of us did¡­ they attacked us abroad¡­¡±


    Leo¡¯s hoarse voice spoke, and it was evident he was using all his strength to convey the message.


    Emanuele¡¯s eyes turned dark, filled with a strong scent of blood. His grip on the phone tightened involuntarily, almost shattering it.


    ¡°Do you have anyone with you? Let them take you to the hospital!¡± Emanuele shouted.


    ¡°No¡­ our guards are all dead¡­ Sophia is gone too¡­ Emanuele, you must live on¡­¡±


    After Leo finished speaking, there was only heavy breathing on the other end.


    The breaths grew weaker, and finally, they vanished altogether.

 Chapter 154: Isabella Breaks Down

    Emanuele remained silent, motionless, and even the sound within his phone had long ceased. However, he didn¡¯t put the phone down. At this moment, he resembled a human sculpture-icy, rigid, devoid of any movement.


    Yet, Isabe could still sense the immense sorrow emanating from Emanuele. The pain radiating from his eyes seemed as if it could engulf him. Isabe embraced Emanuele tightly, ¡°Emanuele, what happened?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t know what was said over the phone, but knowing it was Leo calling Emanuele, something must have gone wrong. Otherwise, Emanuele wouldn¡¯t react like this. Considering her own disastrous encounter today, Isabe¡¯s sense of foreboding intensified.


    Could it be¡­


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°Did something happen to my parents?¡± Isabe spoke with a trembling voice. At this moment, she felt her breath tightening, a suffocating sensation creeping over her. Isabe thought she hadpletely ovee her ustrophobia, but now, under extreme fear, those symptoms resurfaced, not as intense, but enough to make her ufortable.


    Emanuele gradually snapped out of it. Looking at Isabe, visibly nervous, she appeared as fragile as a porcin doll. Emanuele wanted tofort her, but he, too, was engulfed in profound sadness.


    In the end, Emanuele reached out, stroking Isabe¡¯s hair, ¡°This is the worst news, Isabe. You have to be strong.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Isabe¡¯s tears immediately welled up in her eyes, as if a faucet had been turned on. Tears streamed down, an overwhelming cascade. Emanuele held Isabe tightly, feeling the immense grief within her. And he, too, was grieving.


    This steel-like man, unflinching in the face of danger, who never cried even with the gravest injuries, now had a tear rolling down his cheek. However, he quickly held back because he knew he had more things to deal with. He had no time for mourning, no time for tears.


    He had to take down those bastards, impose the harshest punishment, make Frederick regret his existence!


    Isabe cried for a long time. Despite the reduced contact with her mother since her remarriage, Sophia was still connected by blood. They had lived together since her father¡¯s death. In Isabe¡¯s heart, Sophia was the most significant person in her life before Emanuele appeared.


    But now, she was gone.


    Killed by enemies!


    Isabe found it impossible to ept. Her perfectly fine mother, how could she suddenly be gone? She wailed in Emanuele¡¯s arms until she cried herself out.


    Emanuele held onto Isabe. By now, his emotions had calmed, though he carried profound sorrow. Emanuele knew he couldn¡¯t show it. He was the head of the Mafia, and even in the face of such a serious blow, he had to remain strong.


    The enemy aimed to make him panic. The more he panicked, the more vulnerable he became, and they could defeat him when he was at his weakest.


    He didn¡¯t have time to mourn now.


    ¡°Isabe, we have to be strong. You¡¯ve seen how ruthless the enemy is. The slightest weakness, and they¡¯ll exploit it.¡±


    Isabe looked at Emanuele. Her eyes were red from crying, but her expression had gradually calmed down. Emanuele¡¯s reasoning made sense to her, but these were her parents. Faced with the crisis involving her own parents, she couldn¡¯t help but cry and feel on the verge of breaking down.


    However, she noticed that Emanuele was different. Despite initially being engulfed in profound grief, he had now returned to his usual calm demeanor, as if this were a minor issue. Is this what being the head of the Mafia is like? Isabe thought. Indeed, those who could be leaders were not simple people. They had experienced too much and could always adjust their emotions promptly.


    Even when facing the death of his biological father, he could remainposed. Isabe suddenly wondered if, in a simr situation like today, but without the fortune of escaping, Emanuele would quickly forget her and find another woman. It seemed like something Emanuele would do. If he died, he would never allow her to be with another man, but if she were in trouble, Emanuele would probably find a new woman immediately. Those who could sit in the position of the Mafia head were not simple; they were undoubtedly ruthless.


    Isabe wiped away her tears and said to Emanuele, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Your mother is in heaven, watching over you,¡± Emanuele said, once again embracing Isabe.


    He felt self-me too. If he had prevented Sophia from marrying into this, she might not have been in trouble now. But Emanuele had no regrets because, due to this, he had the chance to meet and get close to Isabe.


    She was the woman he loved most in his life, the one he would strive to protect with his life. Emanuele knew that if given another chance, he would still hope for Sophia to marry Leo, so he could meet Isabe.


    No one would wish for such an ident. What he could do now was bring them back, give them a proper burial, and make those who killed them pay the price.


    Emanuele immediately spoke to Phillip, ¡°Arrange for people to go to Turkey and bring my father and stepmother back. Find the killers who harmed my father and stepmother; they must pay the price.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Phillip responded.


    He knew the situation was even more critical now. They had to find Frederick¡¯s whereabouts immediately; otherwise, he might cause even more harm.


    Soon, Emanuele¡¯s phone rang again.


    On the other end, Grazia¡¯s crying voice came through, ¡°Emanuele, what¡¯s going on? I heard Dad¡¯s gone?¡±


    Emanuele felt heavy-hearted. Indeed, Grazia had received the news, even though she was far away in Italy. With Ro¡¯s intelligencework, knowing about this wasn¡¯t surprising.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grazia. I couldn¡¯t protect them.¡±


    He did feel some self-me, thinking they would be safe traveling abroad. He underestimated the enemy; if they wanted to, even across borders, they would find them.


    Emanuele¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of grief. The four guards who died were also longtime brothers.


    ¡°Emanuele, how could this happen?¡± Grazia cried, ¡°Why did things turn out like this? Andrew¡¯s gone, Dad¡¯s gone, and now Stepmother too.¡±


    After crying for a while, Grazia asked, ¡°What about Isabe? Is she okay?¡±


    She was already devastated, wondering if Isabe knew about this, how sad she would be. Isabe had been dependent on her mother from childhood, and suddenly losing her mother, would she go mad with grief?


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Emanuele handed the phone to Isabe to talk to Grazia.

 Chapter 155: Approaching Farewell

    But soon, Emanuele regretted it.


    Isabe had just managed to calm down a bit while chatting with Grazia, but as their conversation continued, she broke down in tears again. Watching Isabe in profound sorrow, Emanuele had the urge to end the call, but he resisted.


    Well, let these two women vent their emotions for a while.


    After what felt like an eternity, Isabe finally regained herposure. Sheforted Grazia, saying, ¡°Grazia, your dad is watching over you from heaven. He wouldn¡¯t want to see you this distressed. Stay strong and live on.¡±


    ¡°Now that Ro treats you so well, you two can start a family sooner. That way, you¡¯ll have an additional anchor in your life.¡±


    Listening to Isabe¡¯s mature tone, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but think she didn¡¯t sound like a 22-year-old girl anymore. In this moment, she seemed unusually mature.


    Emanuele understood that if someone was too well-protected, they wouldn¡¯t grow. Isabe used to have a simple and pure life, but now, she was rapidly maturing and bing more stable.


    He had admired her growth in the past, her ability to adapt to the environment was astonishing and captivating. However, now Emanuele realized that the things he had always liked might be the very things causing Isabe pain.


    The process of forced growth meant letting go of some aspects of oneself-a painful separation.


    After Isabe ended the call, Emanuele pulled her into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead, ¡°Isabe, everything will get better.¡±


    Isabe shook her head, ¡°I feel terrible.¡±


    She had been hoping for things to improve, but it seemed like everything was getting worse. With people around her passing away one by one, Isabe felt the world bing incredibly bleak.


    ¡°Isabe, I will arrange for you to go to Italy to meet Grazia.¡±


    Chicago was no longer safe, and Emanuele had decided to clean out the Sicilians in the city immediately-leaving no potential threats behind.


    However, this decision might cost him his life.


    Isabe was stunned; she had been immersed in grief, and Emanuele¡¯s sudden words left her feeling a bit lost. Why did he want her to go to Italy?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go,¡± Isabe immediately refused, wiping away the tears on her face, trying to appear stronger.


    ¡°Listen, it¡¯s only safe for you there. They won¡¯t dare to invade Ro¡¯s territory for now.¡±


    Emanuele could have sent Isabe to many ces, like Switzend, where entering the Saint Sovereign Church granted sanctuary since killing was forbidden there. But Emanuele chose Italy, where Grazia was. Isabe wouldn¡¯t feel lonely there.


    He feared that if Isabe went to Switzend alone, loneliness might keep her immersed in sorrow at all times.


    Isabe shook her head, wanting to refuse, but Emanuele had already called James in.


    ¡°James, from now on, you¡¯ll be responsible for escorting Isabe to Italy. Tony and Harry will apany you. Isabe, I don¡¯t have the time to divert my attention to protect you. For your safety and for me to fully engage in the battle, you must go to Italy.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s tone was cold and ruthless, leaving Isabe no room to refuse.


    After instructing Isabe, Emanuele turned to make a call.


    ¡°Ro, I need your help with something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You should know by now that I¡¯m facing some tricky situations here. My father and stepmother have passed away¡­ I need to fullymit to the war, and I¡¯m worried about my wife¡¯s safety. So, I n to send her to you. Expected arrival within 12 hours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, Emanuele. Grazia is also very upset right now and could use somefort. Isabe¡¯s presence will make her feel better.¡±


    Emanuele hung up and looked at Isabe, ¡°Go back to your room and pack your things.¡±


    Although Isabe didn¡¯t want to leave, she understood that Emanuele had invested too much in protecting her. The dozen or so bodyguards around her could potentially increase Emanuele¡¯s chances of winning if they joined his team.


    The best decision now was indeed to leave Chicago, not letting Emanuele be distracted by protecting her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Isabe returned to her room to pack. Despite having a lot of clothes, she decided to take only what she needed recently, just enough for a backpack. She knew that in this situation, carrying too much luggage would be a burden.


    In the living room, Emanuele spoke to James, Tony, and Harry.


    ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t want to go to Italy. Can¡¯t we send someone else? I want to stay here and fight alongside you,¡± James said, feeling that escorting Isabe was a minor task that anyone could handle.


    ¡°No, you must protect Isabe. She¡¯s my wife, and I won¡¯t allow her to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    James wanted to say more, but when he met Emanuele¡¯s icy gaze, he stopped arguing. He knew that once Emanuele made a decision, there was no room for negotiation.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. He wanted revenge and to eliminate those responsible for his brothers¡¯ deaths. They were more than just friends; they were brothers who had apanied him for many years. Now, one by one, they were gone.


    The desire for revenge made his blood boil. Yet, at this crucial moment, Emanuele ordered him to send his wife away from Chicago. There was no choice; as important as revenge was, his wife¡¯s life was equally important.


    James stopped dwelling on it and immediately went to arrange the operational details.


    Emanuele entered the bedroom and watched Isabe packing. She didn¡¯t seem to have much to take; just one backpack was enough. Emanuele slipped a credit card into Isabe¡¯s backpack. ¡°Buy whatever you need when the timees.¡±


    Isabe looked at Emanuele, her eyes still red, showing deep sadness. ¡°Do I really have to go? I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    However, Emanuele¡¯s gaze seemed cruel. ¡°You must go, Isabe. As soon as James returns, you¡¯ll take a ne and leave.¡±


    Looking at the man in front of her, still as charming as ever, Isabe couldn¡¯t help reaching out and stroking Emanuele¡¯s face, as if trying to imprint this man into her life. Despite hating him, despising him, and even wanting to kill him in the past, she had fallen deeply in love with him. Even though he considered their rtionship just a game, Isabe genuinely liked him.


    But now, Emanuele was pushing her away. He wanted her to leave, to go to a safe ce while he faced the war alone. Their parents had sacrificed in this struggle, and Emanuele, as powerful as he was, hadn¡¯t found the enemy yet, indicating a formidable adversary.


    She didn¡¯t know if this would be their final farewell. Isabe reached out and hugged Emanuele, tightly encircling his neck, pressing her face against his chest. At this moment, there were too many words she wanted to say. However, when she tried to speak, the words seemed stuck, no matter how hard she tried, they wouldn¡¯te out.

 Chapter 156: Choose Your Own Way to Die

    Having just lost her mother and now on the verge of bidding farewell to Emanuele, Isabe watched helplessly as Emanuele faced the threat of death. It brought her unbearable pain. Unfortunately, she had no power. In this storm, she could only hide in a safe corner, knowing that her safety alone was already a great help to Emanuele.


    In this moment, Isabe felt like her heart was being sliced into pieces, a continuous pain that threatened to make her copse. ¡°Emanuele¡­ you must stay safe,¡± Isabe whispered, feeling drained of strength. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t find any other words.


    Emanuele caressed Isabe¡¯s cheek, kissing her lips deeply. Their tongues intertwined, and he plundered the sweet and fragrant breath from her. Isabe responded willingly, kissing him, absorbing the dominating and intense scent emanating from Emanuele, as if she wanted to etch his essence into her mind.


    After the kiss, Isabe ran her fingers over Emanuele¡¯s jaw, feeling the roughness of his stubble, savoring the sensation. Afraid that if she let go, Emanuele would disappear, she held onto him tightly. Emanuele rested his forehead against hers, their eyes meeting. Suddenly, he smiled, breaking the heavy and sorrowful atmosphere around them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Isabe. I¡¯ll be fine. I can¡¯t bear the thought of another man having you,¡± Emanuele teased.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Isabe, originally in sorrow, felt a surge of anger at his words. In the midst of such a critical situation, how could he still think about such things? Did he see her only as someone with an attractive figure and nothing else?


    Her eyes, once filled with sorrow, now sparkled with fury. ¡°If you really die, I¡¯m only twenty-two. Am I not allowed to be with other men? You¡¯re dead, and you still want to control me?¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± Emanuele¡¯s hand reached Isabe¡¯s neck, his fingers tracing her pulse. Her delicate neck seemed as if it could be easily snapped by him. Despite the circumstances, she still managed to provoke him with such words. Yet, seeing her shift from sadness to anger, Emanuele thought it might be better this way. He didn¡¯t want to see her in pain. If he had to choose, he¡¯d prefer Isabe angry over seeing her sad and in tears.


    Emanuele held Isabe close, cradling her in hisp, his hands running over her back.


    The girl¡¯s back appeared delicate, especially whenpared to his broad palm, it seemed so fragile. He caressed Isabe as one would stroke a cat.


    ¡°Isabe, you know our game isn¡¯t over yet, so I won¡¯t die easily. Don¡¯t even think about finding another man after this. If I die, I¡¯ll instruct James to kill you so you can join me in heaven,¡± Emanuele spoke, a wicked grin on his face.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help butugh at Emanuele¡¯s words. ¡°You selfish man, dragging me even in death? But Emanuele, do you really think you can go to heaven after killing so many people? You¡¯re more likely to end up in hell.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll drag you to hell then,¡± Emanuele retorted.


    Isabe was infuriated by Emanuele¡¯s words. Her chest heaved, breath rapid, and her hands clenched into fists. Unable to contain her frustration, she threw a punch at Emanuele¡¯s chest.


    Of course, Emanuele¡¯s chest muscles were firm, and the pain from the punch was felt only by Isabe herself. She had been worried about Emanuele¡¯s safety, fearing she might never see him again, and even contemting staying. Now, she wished to leave without looking back.


    James knocked on the door, announcing, ¡°Boss, everything is ready. We can leave now.¡±


    Isabe immediately got up from Emanuele¡¯sp and picked up her backpack. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Her reluctance to part had disappeared, reced by a determination to go.


    Watching Isabe¡¯s departing figure, not showing a hint of nostalgia, Emanuele frowned slightly, feeling a bit dissatisfied. However, he quickly smiled. This was the effect he wanted. Rather than witnessing Isabe tearfully clinging to him, he preferred her leaving like this. He deliberately provoked Isabe because he knew it would make her resolute about leaving.


    As she walked out with James, disappearing from his view, Emanuele¡¯s frown deepened, but soon he burst intoughter. This was exactly what he wanted. Provoking Isabe would ensure she wouldn¡¯t lose sleep worrying about him when she reached Italy. Even if he lost this war and, by some misfortune, lost his life, Isabe might not be as devastated.


    Although Emanuele¡¯s thoughts were selfish, not wanting Isabe to find another man and even contemting dragging her into death with him, deep down, he still wished for her happiness, even if it meant without him. This sudden selfless sentiment surprised even Emanuele himself.


    On the other side, Isabe, escorted by James and the guards, arrived at the airport. After boarding the private jet, she felt a bit safer.


    Watching the ground below gradually blur until the entire city became a distant shadow, Isabe¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions. She couldn¡¯tprehend her own feelings. She had been eager to distance herself from Emanuele before, but now that she had actually left him, she couldn¡¯t find joy within.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, take some rest. When you wake up after a good sleep, we¡¯ll be in Italy,¡± Tony said to Isabe.


    They all knew about Isabe losing her mother and now having to leave her husband. Their hearts couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit more sympathetic towards her. Such a young age, and she had already gone through so much. However, in the world of the Mafia, these experiences were inevitable. Watching an ordinary person being involuntarily dragged into this conflict made Tony, like James, feel a sense of pity. He wished for this war to end soon.


    Tony, like James, desired to join the fight, but Emanuele wouldn¡¯t allow it. Protecting the mistress was their duty.


    After Isabe left, Emanuele went to the dungeon where Madilyn was being held. Madilyn, seeing Emanuele¡¯s arrival, immediately assumed a defensive posture. A few days ago, Emanuele had questioned her briefly, but today, she sensed something off about him.


    He exuded an overwhelming sense of hostility, like a devil. Madilyn suspected that Emanuele might kill her. As he approached, Madilyn, half-kneeling on the ground, could only see his shiny leather shoes from her perspective.


    She had to tilt her neck to look up at the towering man. The dungeon¡¯s dim lighting obscured his features, but his words were crystal clear.


    ¡°I allow you to choose a method of death.¡±

 Chapter 157: Found Frederick鈥檚 Address

    ¡°I allow you to choose a method of death.¡± Madilyn felt as if her heart had been struck by a hammer. The heavy blow left her breathless, widening her eyes in shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me?¡± Her voice trembled. Despite the numerous tortures she had endured recently, due to her unique constitution, the physical pain didn¡¯t affect her much. She had hoped that one day, someone would take pity on her, a girl who seemed so innocent and vulnerable. However, now that Emanuele mentioned killing her, Madilyn finally felt fear.


    Watching Madilyn¡¯s fragile state, Emanuele showed no sympathy. ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s not me who wants to kill you; it¡¯s your grandfather. Despite knowing your situation in my hands, he still killed my parents. Madilyn, remember, you die here today because of your grandfather.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s decision to deal with Madilyn was based on the realization that she no longer held any utility for him. If Frederick didn¡¯t care about his granddaughter, keeping her alive served no purpose.


    ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯m innocent! I don¡¯t know anything! I haven¡¯t seen him for many years. You can¡¯t punish an innocent person for his mistakes!¡± Madilyn immediately shook her head, crying. She trembled, trying to make herself look pitiable, hoping Emanuele would spare her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, the man in front of her didn¡¯t show mercy despite her broken appearance. He pulled out a gun from his waist, pointing it at Madilyn. ¡°Since you can¡¯t make a choice, I¡¯ll make one for you.¡±


    Faced with the pitch-ck barrel of the gun, Madilyn trembled all over. She wanted to escape, but she was confined in the cell, with nowhere to run. Although she knew that even if she got shot, her body wouldn¡¯t feel the pain, she was still terrified of death. Her life had just begun, and she didn¡¯t want to die!


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of killing me? Since my grandfather did that, it shows he doesn¡¯t care about my life. My death would only bring him relief, thinking he doesn¡¯t have to deal with me anymore!¡± Survival instinct made Madilyn blurt out a string of words.


    Emanuele hesitated for a moment. Madilyn¡¯s words made some sense. Frederick probably didn¡¯t care about his granddaughter; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have killed Emanuele¡¯s father and stepmother. However, even so, keeping Madilyn, an enemy¡¯s granddaughter with no utility, wouldn¡¯t serve any purpose. Thinking this, Emanuele¡¯s hand involuntarily tightened on the trigger.


    Despair enveloped Madilyn like a web, and she closed her eyes, knowing she was about to die. Death might be a relief for her.


    Just as Emanuele was about to pull the trigger, his phone rang. He nced at it-it was a call from rk.


    ¡°Emanuele, I¡¯ve found Frederick¡¯s lead. Can you release Madilyn?¡± rk¡¯s voice carried excitement on the other end of the phone.


    Emanuele paused, his finger gripping the trigger, freezing in ce. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Frederick is in Los Angeles right now. You wouldn¡¯t believe it-he¡¯s hiding in an abandoned house. If not for my attention to detail, I wouldn¡¯t have discovered him. Emanuele, can you have someone verify what I¡¯m saying? And in the meantime, could you release Madilyn? I¡¯ve investigated her too. She hasn¡¯t had any contact with her grandfather since her father¡¯s death.¡±


    Emanuele grunted, but the gun was still pointed at Madilyn. Then, he fired a shot.


    Bang!


    The gunshot echoed, and Madilyn¡¯s breath hitched. Her entire body tensed, shaking as she felt the bullet approaching.


    However, the expected sensation of death didn¡¯t arrive. Madilyn found it strange. Unable to resist, she opened her eyes and realized that the bullet had veered off course, narrowly missing her and hitting the wall behind her.


    Emanuele, with an indifferent expression, stared at her. At that moment, rk¡¯s voice came through his earpiece, ¡°Emanuele, what are you doing? You¡¯re not going to kill Madilyn, are you? No, no, I¡¯m not done ying with her! You can¡¯t keep ruining my ns!¡±


    Last time, it was Isabe. He was about to marry her, but Emanuele suddenly stole the spotlight, marrying Isabe himself. Now, could it be that he intended to kill Madilyn just because she was Frederick¡¯s granddaughter?


    No! If Emanuele kept doing things like this, rk would be angry.


    ¡°Rest assured, she¡¯s still alive,¡± Emanuele said. ¡°You can take her away, but I¡¯ll verify what you said.¡±


    Emanuele actually believed rk¡¯s words. Despite rk being young and lively, as a Mafia boss, they joked around during casual times, but when it came to serious matters, he wouldn¡¯t joke around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Ending the call, Emanuele looked at Madilyn, still trembling. ¡°You¡¯re very lucky.¡±


    Then, he turned and left.


    Madilyn remained in ce, savoring the surprise of a second chance at life. She didn¡¯t understand what had happened, allowing Emanuele to spare her. But at least she wouldn¡¯t die, right?


    Madilyn breathed a sigh of relief, weakly leaning against the wall. The bullet mark on the wall remained, looking somewhat frightening.


    Emanuele exited the dungeon, immediately calling for his subordinates in Los Angeles to investigate. Once he received confirmation, he instructed Phillip to mobilize his men and head straight to Los Angeles.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Frederick to hide in a run-down building that seemed inconspicuous on the outside, almost as if it had been abandoned for years. Nevertheless, Emanuele was excited. This time, he would have the entire area surrounded, ensuring Frederick couldn¡¯t escape unless he grew wings and flew away.


    ¡­


    Isabe found herself in Italy without realizing it. Before disembarking, she took a dose of estazm to maintain herposure. It had been a while since she had taken any medication, but now, she had to rely on it tobat the overwhelming emotions.


    She was deeply worried about Emanuele. Despite all the harsh words he had spoken before she left Chicago, Isabe discovered that she still cared for him. The journey was tense because they couldn¡¯t be sure if Sicilian people would follow them to Italy.


    ¡°Listen, Tony will lead. You follow behind him. There¡¯s an SUV waiting on the ground. We must move as quickly as possible. Don¡¯t be too nervous. Under my supervision, no one will die,¡± James told Isabe.


    Isabe nodded, looking through the airne window at the ground. The aircraft was in the taxiing phase. The weather today was surprisingly good-blue skies and white clouds. However, it did little to alleviate the darkness in her heart.

 Chapter 158: Prepare for Battle

    As soon as they disembarked, Tony began shielding Isabe, rushing towards the SUV parked not far away. Isabe found herself surrounded by protection from the back and sides.


    Once they squeezed into the SUV, the tension finally dissipated. James took the wheel, forcefully stepping on the gas pedal, swiftly taking Isabe and the others away from the airstrip.


    In this process, Isabe observed Tony and Harry gripping their guns tightly, their gaze fixed on the surroundings outside the car. Despite feeling tense herself, she doubted if the Sicilian enemies could really infiltrate this far.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the car entered a mansion. When Isabe saw the densely packed guards and the massive iron gate, her nervous heart finally rxed.


    The car stopped in the courtyard. A man in ckbat attire approached James, saying, ¡°Sir, Mr. Gallo has been waiting for your arrival. Please follow me inside.¡±


    Isabe noticed Tony and others putting away their guns. They opened the car door, allowing Isabe to step out first.


    During Grazia¡¯s wedding, Isabe had visited this ce, but her mood was much lighter back then. She recalled Emanuele offering her to stay here temporarily, a suggestion she had declined. Now, there was no room for resistance as she was brought here directly.


    As she observed the art-filled courtyard, Isabe couldn¡¯t muster any appreciation. They crossed the courtyard and arrived at the castle-like mansion.


    Upon entering, Grazia immediately embraced Isabe. ¡°Oh, Isabe, it¡¯s so good to see you again. I never expected Dad and Stepmom would run into trouble¡­¡±


    Grazia¡¯s tears started flowing again. Despite not wanting this, the sudden encounter with a familiar face, her sister, made Grazia burst into tears. She felt that at this moment, she and Isabe should embrace each other and console.


    Seeing Grazia crying, Isabe couldn¡¯t help shedding a few tears as well, but she tried hard to restrain her emotions.


    ¡°Grazia, take care of yourself. Your dad is in heaven; he wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡±


    Grazia nodded.


    Ro approached, holding Grazia¡¯s shoulders, then turned to Isabe. ¡°Isabe, wee. Emanuele asked me to take care of you for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Isabe looked at the man before her, his appearance not much different from before. The only change was a softer demeanorpared to when she first met him.


    It seemed that Grazia and Ro had a good rtionship, giving Isabe a bit more reassurance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Isabe. I¡¯ve arranged a room for you in a style you¡¯ll like.¡± Grazia quicklyposed herself, wiped away her tears, and led Isabe upstairs.


    The estate was vast, with a luxurious garden and equally opulent interior. The house resembled a pce, adorned with numerous medieval oil paintings. Everywhere, vases with intricate carvings held fresh flowers, creating an overwhelmingly beautiful scene.


    Grazia led Isabe to the second floor, where all the bedrooms were. She took Isabe to one of them, and upon entering, Isabe saw sunlight streaming in through the ss window, illuminating the room¡¯s floor and arge, warm yellow bed.


    The warm tones of the room felt familiar andforting. Cream-colored sofa, cream-colored curtains-oh God! Isabe suddenly remembered the small apartment she used to rent before meeting Emanuele.


    ¡°Isabe, do you like it? Emanuele said you prefer this style, so I had someone help with the changes.¡±


    Why wouldn¡¯t she like it? If she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have deliberately chosen these colors for her own rented apartment. These colors made Isabe feel warm and calm.


    But the fact that Emanuele specifically instructed Grazia to make these changes surprised her. Isabe thought back to the times when Emanuele would show up at her apartment without notice, scaring her at first, even fearing him. Later, when the apartment became a target, she couldn¡¯t return, and many things were left unattended.N?velDrama.Org content.


    asionally, she would miss that ce and the peaceful days. She never expected that not only she remembered it, but Emanuele remembered it too.


    He recalled theyout and color scheme of her previous room. In that instant, Isabe felt a warm stream flowing in her heart. Thefortable and warm feeling seemed to stretch through her entire body.


    Could it be that Emanuele liked her? If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t remember these details. However, thinking of the hurtful words he said before she left Chicago, Isabe felt a bit confused.


    Could a man so selfish and self-centered genuinely like her?


    After unpacking, which didn¡¯t take long as she didn¡¯t have much, Isabe asked James. He mentioned that, at most, it would take three days to know the results.


    These three days¡­


    Isabe nced at her phone; there was no sign of any updates. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Grief and anxiety surrounded her. Having lost her mother, she feared losing Emanuele as well.


    Despite the room being arranged in the warm andfortable style she liked, it still couldn¡¯tpletely ease her tension.


    ¡°Emanuele, you promised you wouldn¡¯t die because you didn¡¯t want me to be with other men. I hope you keep your word.¡±


    Grazia and Isabe chatted in the room.


    Outside the room, Ro changed intobat attire, checking his weapons.


    ¡°I really wish I could apany you to Los Angeles.¡± James clenched his fists; his blood was boiling, eager to avenge his fallenrades.


    ¡°You stay here; rest assured, we will be with Emanuele.¡± Ro smiled, ¡°He¡¯s like a brother to me now, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    As Grazia¡¯s husband, their rtionship with Emanuele had evolved beyond mere business partners.


    ¡°When Emanuele finds out, he¡¯ll be pleasantly surprised. We have to let him know he¡¯s not alone in this fight.¡±


    On the second day of Isabe¡¯s departure, Emanuele set off for Los Angeles. However, upon his arrival, someone called out to him.


    ¡°Hey, Emanuele, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Emanuele turned to see Isidoro, a bit surprised. ¡°How did youe?¡±


    ¡°How could I be absent?¡± rk¡¯s voice chimed in. ¡°I¡¯m the number one provider of intelligence! Isidoro, look, your intelligencework is no match for mine.¡±


    Isidoro looked at rk with disdain. This guy was only efficient when it came to women he liked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick up your sweetheart?¡± Emanuele knew that rk had a crush on Madilyn.


    ¡°Wait a bit. I¡¯ll apany you with your business first.¡±

 Chapter 159: Seizing Frederick

    ¡°I¡¯m here too,¡± Cody shouted.


    ¡°And me, Emanuele, don¡¯t worry, Isabe will be safe in Italy,¡± Ro arrivedst.


    Looking at the clerics present, Emanuele felt a surge of strength in his heart. Ro approached, embracing Emanuele.


    ¡°I apologize for your loss.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Emanuele whispered, feeling that period was too painful to revisit. Everyone present had experienced this kind of pain. Despite violence bing a part of their lives, the agony of losing loved ones attacked their hearts like a vicious harpy.


    Isidoro said to Emanuele, ¡°I heard you slipped upst time. This time, we¡¯ve brought more people. Even if Frederick grows wings, he won¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°We respect your father, Emanuele. We¡¯re here to honor our alliance,¡± Cody added, patting Emanuele¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Come, to my car. Let¡¯s have a drink and discuss the battle n again,¡± rk suggested, inviting everyone to his luxurious car.


    No one declined the invitation.


    ¡°Those bastards must pay with their lives,¡± Ro said coldly. Although their methods of dealing with enemies differed, each one was among the world¡¯s top assassins. Emanuele knew that Frederick was as good as dead today.


    Vodka warmed Emanuele¡¯s insides, and he felt a fiery sensation in his chest. He swore to sacrifice Frederick¡¯s head to his father.


    Soon, they rified the situation around Frederick. Since the attack, Frederick and his son Luca had stayed inside their house, not daring toe out.


    ¡°Two cowards,¡± Emanuele thought. How could they dare tomit such deeds and still be afraid?


    ¡°We have enough manpower, so let¡¯s surround them directly. I¡¯ve dealt with this type of enemy before. Attack from all sides, and it¡¯s best to leave a few people outside to prevent anyone from escaping in the chaos,¡± Cody suggested.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s do it this way,¡± Emanuele gritted his teeth. He picked up a submachine gun. If possible, he wanted to level the building. He had the strength, but he wanted to capture Frederick alive and ask him some questions.


    ¡°Whoever finds Frederick first, don¡¯t kill him. Leave him to me; he¡¯s mine,¡± Emanuele said through clenched teeth.


    The men nodded, understanding Emanuele. Revenge for his father¡¯s death must be taken by his own hands.


    After checking their weapons and earpieces, Emanuele decided to take action. They split into several groups, using incendiary grenades to blow open the house¡¯s gate. As the gate swung open, guards poured out, and rk immediately drove his heavy armored vehicle over them.


    Emanuele stood on the car, spraying bullets from the submachine gun at the people below. Others quickly joined the fierce fight.


    The air filled with the smell of gunpowder and the increasingly intense scent of blood. Emanuele watched as enemies fell, feeling the bloodthirsty genes within him awakening.


    When the car reached the center, Emanuele jumped down, emptied the bullets in the submachine gun, and pulled out two pistols from behind. He shot at any enemy he saw along the way.


    Emanuele felt his body growing hotter and hotter. At this moment, his only thought was to kill all these people, avenge his father, stepmother, and brother-inw.


    Just then, a gunshot rang out behind Emanuele. A bullet hit his body, but fortunately, he was wearing a bulletproof vest. Nevertheless, the intense pain almost made Emanuele lose his bnce.


    Staggering, Emanuele reached the side of the doorway. At that moment, a guard jumped down from the wall. As the guard attempted to grab him, Emanuele kicked him down and relentlessly used the butt of his gun to beat the guard¡¯s body until it became a bloody mess. Only then did Emanuele let him go.


    Breathing heavily, Emanuele joined Ro. At this point, they regrouped.


    ¡°Well done, brother!¡± Cody pped Emanuele on the shoulder, smiling brightly.


    The defenses in the courtyard had beenpletely breached, but the situation upstairs remained uncertain.


    They needed to hurry upstairs, enter the hideout where Frederick was cowering like a cat.


    ¡°The police are on the move, but they won¡¯t disturb us for a while,¡± Isidoro informed Emanuele.


    ¡°Good. Take advantage of this, find Frederick. I must let him taste the agony in hisst moments.¡±


    The situation inside the building was as bad as Emanuele had imagined. It was challenging to eliminate enemies in the unfamiliar andplex environment.


    Gunshots echoed continuously. Emanuele saw several of his men fall, his eyes filled with crimson hatred. At this moment, he felt like a hunting hound, searching for Frederick¡¯s trace in the house.


    Soon, they passed through a set of sliding doors. A group of people was running downstairs. Emanuele squinted and suddenly opened fire.


    In the crowd, Frederick was running. Unexpectedly, his leg was hit by a bullet. In pain, he fell to the ground, unable to move.


    Emanuele¡¯s men quickly ran over and grabbed him.


    Emanuele looked at Frederick¡¯s miserable state and couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh. Theughter was icy, casting a shadow of death over Frederick.


    Emanuele pointed the gun at Frederick¡¯s forehead and shouted, ¡°Frederick, why are you running? You¡¯re like a rat, afraid of the light.¡±


    After saying this, Emanuele waved to his men, instructing them to take Frederick to a ce where they could have a conversation.


    In addition to Frederick, his son Luca was also present.


    Emanuele¡¯s men disarmed Frederick and Luca, making them kneel in front of him.


    Emanuele, standing high above them, stared down at Frederick and Luca, these two troublesome enemies now kneeling before him like clowns.


    The other clerics stood beside Emanuele, quietly observing everything.


    Now, they had arrived at the scene of the final judgment.


    Emanuele ced the gun against Frederick¡¯s head. ¡°Finding you was not easy.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although Frederick was scared, he remained calm. ¡°I admit I failed.¡±


    Emanuele sneered, then shifted his gun to Luca. ¡°This is your son, your heir? Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t seem capable. Let¡¯s see how you feel if he dies in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him. All the me is on me!¡± Frederick anxiously shouted.


    ¡°I won¡¯t touch him? Damn you, Frederick. You¡¯ve killed so many of my family members. I not only want to kill him, but I also want to throw his body to the dogs!¡± Emanuele dered, grabbing Luca¡¯s head. He put away his gun, took out his Swiss army knife from his boot, and pulled Luca¡¯s hair, forcing him to tilt his head.


    Emanuele¡¯s knife was ced against Luca¡¯s neck, and he slowly began to cut it open.

 Chapter 160: Emanuele Won鈥檛 Like Her

    Emanuele¡¯s skillful cutting was not a swift,rge incision but a small, precise cut at his artery, allowing blood to flow out slowly yet rapidly.


    Luca struggled in his grip, but he was bound and couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Damn you! Let him go!¡± Frederick shouted angrily, his gaze fixed on Emanuele as if he wanted to kill him immediately.


    However, Emanuele wasn¡¯t afraid. In fact, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, reveling in the sadistic pleasure.


    Luca¡¯s blood gushed out like a fountain, and Emanuele chuckled.


    Soon, Luca turned into a lifeless body, and Emanuele kicked him onto the carpet.


    At this moment, Emanuele¡¯s gaze focused on Frederick.


    Frederick¡¯s eyes were lifeless, and the death of his son seemed to have struck him hard.


    If one didn¡¯t know his identity, the current Frederick looked like a pitiable seventy-year-old man.


    However, this old man dared to invade his territory, kill so many people, even family members. The pain he experienced, Emanuele would repay tenfold!


    Thinking this, Emanuele looked at Frederick. He had his men tie Frederick to a chair for better control.


    After Frederick was secured in the chair, Emanuele took a knife and cut the tendons in Frederick¡¯s hands.


    The intense pain made Frederick scream uncontrobly.


    ¡°I read a book before that described some tortures used by Asians. They would cut the tendons in the hands and feet, causing excruciating pain. Let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Emanuele exined.


    Frederick, in agony, couldn¡¯t control his cries of pain. ¡°I hope you¡¯re as cruel as possible. End it quickly.¡±


    Emanueleughed, ¡°Frederick, what you should regret is not ending your own life before being captured. Now, death is the easiest thing for you.¡±


    After cutting Frederick¡¯s tendons, Emanuele slowly began to carve pieces of flesh from Frederick¡¯s body. Listening to Frederick¡¯s painful moans, Emanuele felt a great sense of joy.


    ¡°Emanuele, hurry up. We¡¯re running out of time, only ten minutes left,¡± Isidoro urged. He hoped Emanuele would slowly torture Frederick, but the police were on their way.


    Emanuele nodded, looking at Frederick, now in an inhumane state. At this moment, Frederick pleaded with his eyes.


    ¡°Please, let me die.¡±


    The immense pain had made him feel unable to endure any longer. Death would be a release.


    Emanuele smiled and plunged the knife into Frederick¡¯s heart. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have invaded my territory, killed my father and stepmother, and harmed my wife.¡±


    As the knife went deep into Frederick¡¯s body, his eyes widened, pupils dting. Soon, he lost his life.


    Emanuele pulled out his knife, looking at the enemy he had struggled against for so long, now finally a lifeless body. The pressure that had been weighing on his heart was finally released.


    Death had turned his enemy into a corpse.


    He looked at the room filled with bodies, blood-soaked, the scent of blood enveloping the air.


    But Emanuele felt remarkably relieved.


    Except for one thing.


    After Philip finished inspecting the captured individuals and the bodies on the ground, he frowned and said to Emanuele, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no trace of Frederick¡¯s nephew.¡±


    They had overlooked this person, and now, surprisingly, he couldn¡¯t be found. Since he wasn¡¯t here, it meant he was coincidentally absent. Considering their current manpower, the other party was unlikely to break out under their heavy encirclement.


    It didn¡¯t matter much. Frederick was dead, his son was dead, and as Frederick¡¯s nephew, what could he do? The influence of the Sicilian forces had also crumbled.


    However, Emanuele thought, he still needed to find William. If he was involved in the whole affair, staying here would eventually lead to unrest.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But now, he had the most crucial matter at hand.


    ¡­


    Isabe stayed in this vast mansion, feeling incredibly bored. It resembled Lombardi¡¯s estate, though with a different design. Although she couldn¡¯t go out now, she could sit in the backyard with Grazia, take a stroll, have a cup of tea, and chat.


    Grazia¡¯s mood had improved a bit in the past few days, partly due to Isabe¡¯s constion. She seemed to have regained her past joyful demeanor, except for a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°Isabe, Ro told me he wants to have two children with me. He¡¯s treating me well now, but I know marrying me is mainly for having children,¡± Grazia said in a calm tone.


    Isabe had heard about this from Emanuele before, but she didn¡¯t expect Grazia to know as well. Every woman would be saddened to know that a man married her not for love but for the purpose of having children.


    Isabe held Grazia¡¯s hand. ¡°I understand that your marriage mightck genuine affection. However, you can cultivate it over time. When I met Ro this time, he seemed gentler than before. I think you don¡¯t need to rush into having children; first, build a foundation for your rtionship.¡±


    Grazia nodded. ¡°Indeed, he isn¡¯t that bad to me. As my husband, he is qualified. But the one he loves the most is his deceased wife. In his eyes, I will forever be second.¡±


    Isabe embraced Grazia. The realization that one¡¯s husband longed for someone else was undoubtedly heart-wrenching.


    ¡°Grazia, I believe everything will develop in a positive direction. Look at me and Emanuele; we¡¯ve been married for so long, and although there¡¯s not much affection between us, I¡¯ve gradually gotten used to having him by my side. Now, in Italy, without him, I feel extremely ufortable.¡±


    However, Grazia felt that Isabe¡¯s words were entirely different from what she had in mind. Taking the example she mentioned, Grazia couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Isabe, Emanuele likes you.¡±


    Like her? Isabe didn¡¯t believe Grazia¡¯s words. She was Emanuele¡¯s sister, and it was normal for her to speak in favor of him. Perhaps Grazia misunderstood their rtionship because of the affectionate disy between Isabe and Emanuele in public.


    However, in reality, Isabe knew that their rtionship was just a game, and Emanuele had emphasized this many times. This time, sending her to Italy, he even mentioned that after he died, his subordinates would escort her on her way.


    True love, shouldn¡¯t it be willing to go to hell just to see your beloved one happy? Isabe gave Grazia a helpless smile, knowing that many things were not easy to exin.


    Just then, a car horn sounded outside the door. For some reason, Isabe¡¯s heart started to beat rapidly.

 Chapter 161: War is Over

    Even though she couldn¡¯t see anyone, Isabe had a premonition that it was the person she wanted to see. Isabe immediately ran from the backyard to the front.


    The weather was beautiful today, and Isabe was wearing a chiffon dress. It was white, with threeyers, and the skirt wasrge with irregr red and blue patterns. As Isabe ran, the skirt fluttered in the air, dancing like a butterfly.


    When Emanuele saw Isabe, the first thing that came to his mind was a butterfly. Her chestnut hair swayed with her movements, appearing as enchanting as a fairy. The sunlight fell on her face, making it glow softly and unbelievably gentle.


    It was really Emanuele! Isabe saw Emanuele leaning against the SUV, looking exceptionallyzy. His long legs were casually crossed, a cigarette dangling from his mouth as he leisurely smoked.


    He looked fine-no injuries, no danger to his life. His expression was icy, and his imposing demeanor made it seem like he had fully restored his kingly aura.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Emanuele!¡±


    Although they had been apart for three days, in this short span, at this very moment, seeing Emanuele, Isabe suddenly realized that her yearning for him had reached its peak.


    Isabe rushed forward and embraced Emanuele.


    Emanuele noticed that the girl was like a projectile, rapidlyunching towards him. Then, she forcefully rushed into his arms. Not only did she bury herself in his embrace, but her arms also clung to his neck, exerting force as if she wanted to melt into his body.


    Emanuele used the car behind him to support his body, ensuring that he could stably hold onto Isabe. Isabe¡¯s strength surprised him. How did he not notice before that Isabe was so strong? She seemed so delicate!


    Emanuele also reached out, encircling Isabe¡¯s waist and feeling the warmth of the girl¡¯s tender body. In this moment, his icy heart seemed to melt away in the face of her warmth.


    In just three days, for Emanuele, it felt like three years had passed.


    After dealing with Frederick¡¯s men, Emanuele took a nap and then set off for Italy. He couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer.


    On the ne, Emanuele was still wondering if he appeared too eager. What if Isabe saw him rushing over so quickly? Would she mock him? Well, whatever. Frederick was dead, his archenemy had disappeared from this world, and Emanuele knew that even if he revealed his feelings, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    The only regret was that Frederick¡¯s nephew, William, had no news so far. The people they captured couldn¡¯t provide useful information. Emanuele had to trouble Isidoro to gather intelligence about William.


    Based on the clues provided by Isidoro, it seemed that William had left the country. As for the specific information, they had to wait for some time. Isidoro also warned him to be prepared; the information he collected might not be exactly what he wanted to know.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t care much. It would be best if William had left the country; he currently had no time to deal with him. But once he found him, he would make sure he ended up like Frederick-a lifeless body.


    Now, holding Isabe and looking at the woman as excited as he was, Emanuele chuckled, ¡°Did you miss me so much in these three days?¡±


    Emanuele felt like he was about to miss her to death.


    Isabe was about to say yes, but when she thought about the game they yed between them, her throat felt like it was blocked by something, and she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Feeling unable to express herself, Isabe decided to take action and simply covered Emanuele¡¯s mouth.


    She tiptoed and kissed Emanuele¡¯s lips, her hand caressing the stubble on Emanuele¡¯s chin. The rough texture strangely made her feelfortable and at ease.


    Surprisingly, Isabe took the initiative, and Emanuele¡¯s eyes seemed to deepen slightly in response. Then, he forcefully embraced Isabe¡¯s waist, responding more intensely.


    His tongue fiercely explored, sweeping through Isabe¡¯s mouth as if wanting to memorize her taste deeply. Initially, Isabe was proactive, but due to Emanuele¡¯s intense response, his rough and domineering actions made her involuntarily bear with it.


    As she continued kissing, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    She didn¡¯t want to cry, but she couldn¡¯t control herself; she was too overwhelmed with emotion. Tears streamed down her cheeks and fell onto their lips. Emanuele tasted the salty vor of tears, prompting him to slow down the pace of the kiss, bing gentle as if consoling her.N?velDrama.Org content.


    After an unknown amount of time, Emanuele released Isabe, looking at the tears on her cheeks. He cradled her face, using his thumb to wipe away the tears.


    ¡°The war is over,¡± Emanuele announced this good news to Isabe.


    Isabe reached out and hugged Emanuele, bursting into tears.


    She knew that she no longer had to live in fear, but this reminded her of her mother. Her mother had finally remarried, finally regained happiness, but she unexpectedly died in this way, and Isabe found it hard to ept.


    ¡°Isabe, cheer up. In a couple of days, we¡¯ll hold a funeral.¡±


    His father and stepmother¡¯s bodies had already been returned to Chicago. However, due to Emanuele¡¯s revenge against Frederick, there was no time for a proper burial.


    Now, with Frederick dead, it was the best gift for his father and stepmother.


    Isabe nodded.


    At least, they had avenged. Her mother could finally rest in peace.


    Meanwhile, Grazia and Ro, who hadn¡¯t seen each other for three days, were rtively calm.


    Ro approached and hugged Grazia. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Grazia said with a smiling face.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    As their conversation ended, silence set in. They turned their attention to Isabe and Emanuele, observing them embracing as if trying to meld into each other.


    On one side, they looked like a couple in a passionate rtionship, while on the other, it seemed like two unfamiliar individuals.


    Grazia tried to make herself less awkward and changed the topic, ¡°Is everything over now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Grazia. The people who killed your father, stepmother, and your ex-husband are all dead now.¡±


    Grazia¡¯s tears fell from her eyes. Everything was over, and she couldn¡¯t go back anymore.


    If Andrew hadn¡¯t been killed, she would surely be leading a happy life with him right now. They had been married for many years, and because she had never wanted children, Andrew never forced her. But now, shortly after her recent marriage to Ro, he unexpectedly insisted on her having children.


    Unable to resist, she had married Ro and, naturally, had to respect her husband¡¯s wishes. Moreover, he had helped them get rid of Frederick.


    However, Grazia thought about what Isabe had told her. Perhaps she could try to cultivate a rtionship with Ro before considering having children?


    Today, Emanuele decided to stay at Ro¡¯s ce, and they nned to return to Chicago tomorrow.


    Ro ordered the chef to prepare a sumptuous dinner. After finishing the meal, Emanuele and Isabe returned to their room.


    Looking at the warm tones of the room, Emanuele wrapped his arms around Isabe¡¯s waist. ¡°Isabe, do you like all of this?¡±

 Chapter 162: I Love You

    Isabe leaned against Emanuele¡¯s embrace, fully aware that everything in the room was arranged by Grazia under Emanuele¡¯s specific instructions. It mirrored her previous apartment, creating a warm andforting atmosphere.


    ¡°I admit that when I first saw everything in this room, I thought you were thoughtful, remembering theyout of my previous apartment,¡± Isabe generously praised Emanuele¡¯s consideration. It was a rare normal thing for him to do, and she felt the need to encourage him.


    Emanuele¡¯s lips pressed against Isabe¡¯s neck, his breath gently grazing her skin, causing goosebumps to rise. Not satisfied with just that, he extended his tongue, licking Isabe¡¯s neck.


    His soft, warm, and slightly rough tongue glided over her skin, making Isabe melt into his embrace. God, her body had chosen Emanuele, meaning he was influencing her every moment!


    Even though his actions were subtle and gentle, Isabe felt a fiery sensation throughout her body, making her limbs go soft.


    Emanuele effortlessly lifted Isabe and ced her on the bed, proceeding to tear off her clothes. Isabe, dressed in a chiffon dress, felt the thin fabric easily rip apart under Emanuele¡¯s hands.


    Observing Isabe¡¯s beautiful naked body, Emanuele felt a powerful surge in his lower body.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Emanuele pounced on Isabe, kissing her passionately. Soon, his lips found her breasts, and he bit and nibbled,unching a fierce assault until they became as hard as pebbles.


    Isabe¡¯s breath quickened; she moaned, feeling every movement Emanuele made on her body activating every cell.


    This sensation, it was this feeling!


    Emanuele, sensing Isabe¡¯s tremors and excitement, felt an immense sense of satisfaction. The fact that, as the head of the Chicago Mafia, he could find joy in pleasing a woman so thoroughly was truly miraculous.


    Moving down Isabe¡¯s body, he grabbed her thighs, spreading them apart. Emanuele buried his face between her legs, licking and savoring her excitement, enjoying her unique taste.


    He could clearly sense Isabe¡¯s need for him.


    Her hips lifted from the bed, rubbing against his lips. Excitement and gasps escaped her throat.


    ¡°Oh, God, Emanuele, you¡¯re amazing. I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± Isabe eximed breathlessly. She felt her body overwhelmed by an uncontroble excitement.


    Emanuele, watching Isabe squirming beneath him, wanting more, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He removed his own pants, positioned himself at her entrance, and thrust into her, fully immersing himself in Isabe¡¯s body.


    The pleasure traveled down Emanuele¡¯s spine, making him feel like he was on cloud nine.


    Jesus, this feeling was too exquisite!


    Isabe sighed in contentment.


    ¡°So incredible, Emanuele.¡±


    Watching Isabe excitedly beneath him, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but passionately kiss her lips. He loved this feeling.


    In the final surge, Emanuele released everything into Isabe¡¯s body, holding her tightly in his arms.


    Afterward, the two clung tightly to each other, skin against skin.


    Emanuele stroked Isabe¡¯s hair, watching her with a hint of fatigue but a satisfied expression. In this moment, Emanuele felt that life and death were both worth it.


    The ease of defeating their enemies made Emanuele unable to resist smiling at Isabe. ¡°Isabe, I love you.¡±


    It was his first time expressing his feelings, and as he said those words, he found himself feeling somewhat uneasy. Despite appearing calm, he sensed a hint of shyness, and his heart seemed to beat uncontrobly.


    Damn it, why did he feel awkward about such a thing? Now that he thought about it, he realized he had never expressed his affection to any woman before.


    After uttering those words, a wave of nervousness overcame him, his breathing slowed down involuntarily. He eagerly awaited Isabe¡¯s response.


    Damn it, facing enemies or even life-threatening situations never made him feel as anxious as he did now.


    Perhaps it was because, in his heart, Isabe was more important than his own life.


    Isabe, upon hearing Emanuele say ¡°I love you,¡± paused for a moment. However, she remained calm, just hugging Emanuele without saying anything.


    In her eyes, Emanuele saying those words might have been a momentary slip, influenced by hormones. She didn¡¯t believe he genuinely liked her.


    She never forgot that their rtionship was just a game with no clear oue.


    Emanuele nervously waited for Isabe¡¯s response, but to his surprise, she remained silent. This added a touch of defeat to Emanuele¡¯s emotions.


    He had mustered the courage to say those words, and Isabe couldn¡¯t even offer a basic response?


    Not only that, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± The sticky feeling on her body was ufortable, and she needed to freshen up before sleep.


    Watching Isabe enter the bathroom, Emanuele turned andy on therge bed. He stared at the ceiling, lost in thought.


    He had just expressed his feelings, so why did Isabe not respond at all?


    What did Isabe mean? Did she not like him?


    It couldn¡¯t be. Her body and eyes told him she liked him.


    So why this reaction?


    Emanuele was plunged into confusion, recalling every moment between them. Gradually, he became more convinced of his inner thoughts: Isabe definitely liked him.


    Then why was there no response to his confession?


    Isabe, having finished her shower, came out. She looked at Emanuele lying on the bed, feeling a softness in her heart. For some reason, these days in Italy felt unfamiliar, like it wasn¡¯t her home. However, Emanuele¡¯s presence made her inner turmoil settle.


    Emanuele also got up, took a shower, and then embraced Isabe to sleep.


    Before sleeping, Emanuele asked her, ¡°Isabe, have you been worried about me these days?¡±


    He had just confessed, and she hadn¡¯t responded. Now he asked if she had worried about him during these days.


    ¡°Worried,¡± Isabe replied.


    Emanuele felt relieved that she finally showed some concern. He had been concerned for her, and fortunately, she seemed to be concerned for him too.


    But the next moment, what Isabe said almost infuriated Emanuele.


    ¡°You said before that if you died, you would have your subordinates kill me to keep youpany. I¡¯m worried that if you die, your subordinates will kill me.¡±


    Actually, she didn¡¯t think like that at all. She was worried about Emanuele¡¯s safety. If he died, she felt life wouldn¡¯t be meaningful, so she didn¡¯t care much about her own life and death. She just worried about Emanuele.


    However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that.

 Chapter 163: Holding a Funeral

    Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but tightly grip Isabe¡¯s waist, forcing her to lie in his embrace.


    ¡°Isabe, can you please stop always making me angry?¡± Emanuele gritted his teeth. At this moment, he genuinely loved and hated Isabe.


    ¡°You¡¯re angry again?¡± Isabe was somewhat surprised and also very helpless.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Emanuele¡¯s emotions were so unstable, getting angry for no apparent reason. She had only repeated what Emanuele had said to her before. He was the one who had talked about killing her, so why was he angry now?


    Isabe was thoroughly confused.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t want to answer Isabe. He just held her tighter, deciding he didn¡¯t want to argue with her now. He would wait until they returned to Chicago to discuss it.


    ¡­


    Rain poured down, enveloping everyone, as if mourning their loss of loved ones.


    Isabe was held in Emanuele¡¯s arms, and at this moment, their emotions were filled with sorrow.


    The priest spoke words nearby, but Isabe couldn¡¯t absorb any of it. In her mind, scenes of the past, when she and Sophia depended on each other, reyed.


    Her mother was as important to Isabe as life itself.


    When Isabe¡¯s father passed away when she was young, Sophia raised her single-handedly. They had little money, and life was tough, but Isabe felt happiest being with her mother.


    Because of this, she matured early. Despite being mistreated by her uncle¡¯s family, she endured it without resistance or telling Sophia. She feared her mother would worry or be upset if she knew.


    So, Isabe endured.


    Later, when Sophia fell in love with Leo, Isabe initially wanted to stop her. She believed Leo was a dangerous person, and for people like them with no background, getting involved with such people would only lead to a quicker death.


    But Sophia had her own opinions and pursued a rtionship with Leo, eventually marrying him.


    Later, Isabe had to enter the world of the Mafia. Although during this process, Sophia forced her to do many things she didn¡¯t want to do, Isabe now realized that marrying Emanuele was the most perfect oue.


    So, she didn¡¯t resent Sophia.


    Sophia was her only family.


    Now, she had passed away in this tragic manner. Isabe leaned against Emanuele, trying to control her emotions, but tears still streamed down her face.


    She regretted not chatting more with Sophia thest time they met, not hugging her more. She regretted it; she should have done that at the time.


    Unfortunately, time couldn¡¯t be turned back.


    Emanuele¡¯s hand caressed Isabe¡¯s back. He, too, was mourning, but he could stabilize his emotions.


    Feeling Isabe¡¯s vulnerability, there was nothing Emanuele could do. The only thing he could do was to apany her and make her feel his strength.


    Soon, Isabe¡¯s emotions calmed a bit. She looked at the coffins of their parents being lowered, knowing they were beingid to rest in their final resting ce.


    Despite the reluctance in Isabe¡¯s heart, she knew they had to bid farewell.


    At this moment, trembling, Isabe said, ¡°When our timees to face death, we hope we can also go to it together, just like our parents.¡±


    She loved Emanuele. She couldn¡¯t imagine living without him if he died.


    ¡°Yes, if we have to face death, you¡¯ll be lying in my arms,¡± Emanuele hugged Isabe, ¡°just like this moment.¡±


    Isabe felt that Emanuele¡¯s words were moving, but she also understood that Emanuele couldn¡¯t possibly do such a thing. He would likely find another woman if she died, and if he died, she might follow him. However, that didn¡¯t matter to Isabe. At least, at this moment, Emanuele¡¯sforting words were enough for her to feel consoled.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Grazia cried out, leaning on the coffin. Tears streamed down her face, and Ro stood behind her, supporting her. ¡°Dad, I will miss you. Remember to visit me in my dreams.¡±


    Witnessing this scene, Isabe couldn¡¯t control her tears either. After the funeral, Isabe took onest look at the gravesite and then followed Emanuele into the SUV.


    In the car, with only the two of them, Isabe wept softly while holding onto Emanuele.


    In front of Grazia, Isabe had maintained her strength, even if she shed tears, it was silently. But now, in a world with only the two of them, Isabe felt she could cry out loud.


    ¡°I still find it hard to ept that I¡¯ve lost my mother forever.¡±


    Not long ago, Sophia had video-called her, sharing pleasant experiences from her travels. How, in the blink of an eye, had she ended up lying in a cold coffin?


    Emanuele kissed her forehead and wiped away the tears on Isabe¡¯s face, his hand gently caressing her cheek.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult, but if you can¡¯t bear the pain, lean on me. I will always be your support.¡±


    Emanuele let Isabe rest in his embrace, providing as much strength as he could. Isabe simply straddled Emanuele, her arms around his neck, burying her face in his chest. Emanuele continued to shower her with kisses-on her hair, temples, and cheeks. His strong presence gradually brought stability to Isabe¡¯s heart.


    She knew she wouldn¡¯t easily be broken by anyone, not even their enemies. Although Emanuele had eliminated this particr enemy, the nephew of this enemy was still missing, leaving them in danger. Moreover, as the head of the Chicago Mafia, many people eyed his position, and they couldn¡¯tpletely escape the risk.


    However, Isabe was no longer afraid. There was nothing to fear. She would stand by Emanuele¡¯s side and show those enemies that she was a powerful Mafia queen.


    After the funeral, Isabe, Emanuele, Grazia, and Ro arrived at Emanuele¡¯s luxurious apartment, chatting.


    Isabe and Lilly prepared coffee for them. Then, she sat next to Grazia, observing everything in front of her.


    It had been over half a year since Isabe met Emanuele. In this time, so much had happened, enough to make a movie. The previous her was just an ordinary college student, aspiring to be a doctor and lead a simple life. But now, she was surrounded by some ruthless devils, watching them chat andugh. Isabe knew that they had be her everything.


    ¡­


    A week after the funeral, Emanuele set aside his work and returned home early every evening to apany Isabe. He knew that Isabe needed his presence at this moment. Emanuele also took Isabe to the seaside in Hawaii to rx.


    Since their marriage, they had never had a honeymoon, and even when Isabe went out, it was usually only in the vicinity of the apartment. Now, they were having their first romantic trip together.


    Isabey on the beach, watching the sunrise, the sunset, and the azure sea. In this serene environment, one¡¯s mood could indeed gradually rx.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Resting in Emanuele¡¯s embrace, Isabe gazed at the endless sea before her. She thought, growing old together like this wouldn¡¯t be bad at all.

 Chapter 164: Evelyn in a Coma

    Isabe received the news of Evelyn¡¯s car ident anda on the third day after returning from Hawaii. As she stared at the message sent by Pippo, her mind went nk, finding it hard to believe her eyes.


    She remembered that after Evelyn and Pippo went abroad for a trip, theirmunication had been sparse. They exchanged a few messages, but due to Isabe being in a dangerous situation herself, she dared not meet Evelyn. Consequently, they hadn¡¯tmunicated for quite some time.


    Unexpectedly, Evelyn had been in a car ident.


    Isabe rushed to the hospital where Evelyn was admitted almost immediately after receiving the news. Seeing Evelyn lying in the hospital bed, covered in tubes and still receiving oxygen, Isabe felt as if her heart was about to stop beating.


    Oh God, she had already lost so many loved ones; she couldn¡¯t bear to lose Evelyn too.


    Pippo stood beside Isabe, his expression filled with sorrow.


    ¡°We were just walking on the street when out of nowhere, a car lost control and hit Evelyn, sending her flying. The doctor said Evelyn has severe damage to several internal organs, and we don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll wake up,¡± Pippo exined with sadness in his voice.


    Isabe, looking at Evelyn, pale and lifeless, her body riddled with injuries, felt her heart ache as if it were being mercilessly squeezed.


    Although Isabe had seen many people injured in car idents during her time as a doctor in the hospital, and had even participated in numerous surgeries, watching Evelyn lying on the hospital bed, her life seemingly fading away, made Isabe tremble with sadness. She had to make a considerable effort to stabilize her emotions.


    ¡°Evelyn had a serious car ident. She¡¯s lying in the hospital, unconscious, on the verge of death. Weren¡¯t all those enemies already eliminated? Why did Evelyn encounter such a severe ident?¡± Isabe, as soon as she left the hospital, called Emanuele and questioned him.


    Emanuele was in the middle of a meeting. With Frederick¡¯s remaining forces destroyed, only William remained missing. As for Frederick¡¯s granddaughter, Madilyn, she had been taken to Canada by rk and no longer posed a threat.


    The main purpose of the meeting was to find William as quickly as possible, and they were also preparing for new projects.


    Although they operated as a criminal organization, they needed a legal facade. Emanuele ranpanies and invested in various industries not just for profit but also to legitimize their activities and facilitate moneyundering.


    However, before the meeting could conclude, Emanuele received Isabe¡¯s call. Typically, he didn¡¯t like answering calls during meetings, but when it came to Isabe, things were different.


    Without any hesitation, Emanuele answered Isabe¡¯s call. On the other end, Isabe¡¯s voice was filled with urgency, anger, and questioning.


    She didn¡¯t trust him, and at that moment, Emanuele felt a choking sensation in his throat, as if something was trying to swallow him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear about Evelyn¡¯s ident, Isabe. But, this might not be intentional; it could be an ident. I¡¯ll have Phillip investigate and get to the bottom of it,¡± Emanuele said, feeling that Isabe needed to calm down.


    Isabe was still agitated, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. She was walking down the street, and suddenly a car came out of nowhere and hit her. Isn¡¯t this simr to what happened to me before? Only, back then, I was well-protected by Tony and Harry, so I didn¡¯t get hurt. Evelyn wasn¡¯t as lucky.¡±


    Isabe was talking, and suddenly, she felt like crying. It had been a tough time, and she thought Emanuele had taken care of her enemies, believing that her life would be peaceful from now on. However, shortly after returning to Chicago, such an incident urred.


    Evelyn was her best friend, and now shey in a hospital bed, with doctors uncertain about when she would wake up. Why would such a terrible ident happen? Isabe couldn¡¯t help but specte about sinister motives.


    ¡°Stop thinking so much, Isabe. It¡¯s noon, and you haven¡¯t eaten, right? I haven¡¯t either. Let Tony take you to the restaurant below my office for lunch,¡± Emanuele suggested.


    Although Isabe had no appetite, she felt the need to release her emotions, to have someone to confide in. So, she agreed.


    Isabe got into the car and arrived at Emanuele¡¯s office building. Emanuele¡¯spany was in the heart of Chicago, upying an entire building. Looking at the towering structure with peopleing and going, it gave no indication that it was controlled by a Mafia family.


    Isabe reached the restaurant Emanuele mentioned, mentioning his name, and a waiter immediately led her to a private room.


    Upon entering, Isabe saw Emanuele and immediately rushed into his arms. She didn¡¯t want to do anything else at the moment; she just needed someone to embrace her.


    Having lost her mother and now on the verge of losing her best friend, Isabe, no matter how strong, felt her emotions slowly crumbling. It felt like jumping off a cliff, into deeper and darker abysses.


    She had no idea what dark eventsy ahead.


    Emanuele remained still, letting Isabe hold onto him. He knew Isabe was emotionally breaking down and neededfort.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After a while, Emanuele extended his hand, gently stroking Isabe¡¯s back. ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t be sad. I will investigate, and I¡¯ll bring in the top medical team to check on Evelyn. She¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s emotions stabilized a bit under Emanuele¡¯sfort. She lifted her head from Emanuele¡¯s embrace, tears still glistening in her eyes, shining in the light.


    In this moment, she looked so tortured and fragile, evoking an irresistible sense of pity.


    Seeing Isabe like this, Emanuele felt a stabbing pain in his heart, as if someone had punched him hard. The pain radiated to other parts of his body, making him ache all over.


    Now, he couldn¡¯t bear to see Isabe in pain. Every time she suffered, he involuntarily shared in her pain and misery.


    ¡°Emanuele, you must find out the truth,¡± Isabe wiped away her tears.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry, Isabe. You¡¯re the Mafia Queen; you should be strong. If others see the Mafia Queen as a weeping little girl, what will they think?¡± Emanuele teased, trying to distract Isabe from her grief.


    Isabe gave Emanuele a re. ¡°You truly are a heartless man. My mother passed away, and my best friend is now in a hospital bed unconscious. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be upset?¡±


    If she wasn¡¯t upset, that would be abnormal.


    However, she also felt the need to be stronger. Crying wouldn¡¯t solve anything. Thinking of this, Isabe wiped away her tears.


    Seeing Isabe stop crying, Emanuele also rxed a bit. Isabe¡¯s eyes were red, but they sparkled with a determined light. It seemed she was regaining herposure.

 Chapter 165: Just an Accident

    Although Isabe startedining again, at least she wasn¡¯t crying anymore, which was a relief.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. You¡¯ve cried for so long, expending so much energy. You need to replenish some calories,¡± Emanuele suggested, and then signaled the waiter to start serving.


    As Isabe observed the various dishes, including her favorite pasta, being brought to the table, she had no desire to eat. Emotions truly could affect one¡¯s appetite. Despite this, for the sake of her health, Isabe made an effort to consume a bit of food.


    Watching Isabe pick at her food, Emanuele shook his head. He cut a piece of steak and ced it on Isabe¡¯s te. ¡°Eat, have a bit more.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore,¡± Isabe furrowed her brow. At this moment, eating this piece of meat seemed a bit challenging for her.


    ¡°Isabe, finish this, and then we can discuss you returning to being a doctor.¡±


    At Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe¡¯s eyes instantly brightened. She seemed somewhat incredulous, staring at Emanuele.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Emanuele nodded. ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡±


    He had always known that Isabe¡¯s dream was to be a doctor. Even though she had to give it up for safety reasons, during her time in the apartment, she continuously took online courses and bought medical books to study.


    Emanuele knew she genuinely wanted to be a doctor. Unfortunately, because he had bound her to him, he disrupted her dreams.


    With Frederick now gone, the biggest threat eliminated, Emanuele thought he might be able to help Isabe fulfill her dream.


    Isabe¡¯s previous sorrowful emotions vanished. She eagerly swallowed the steak in front of her, looking anxious.


    Seeing Isabe quickly finish her meal, Emanuele helplessly smiled. He reached for a napkin and handed it to Isabe, asking her to wipe her mouth.


    ¡°All right, does that mean you can help me go back to work at the hospital?¡±


    After leaving the hospital, her colleagues asionally sent her messages, expressing how much they missed her. The doctors who had mentored her were also concerned about her.


    Isabe knew, with her capabilities, returning to work wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    The surprise in Isabe¡¯s eyes was evident. She initially thought Emanuele would allow her to return to her former hospital. But now, he was suggesting she work at a hospital under his name?


    He had a hospital? Isabe hadn¡¯t heard of this before. When they sought medical attention, Emanuele never mentioned going to that hospital.


    ¡°You had a hospital before? Then, when you were injured, why didn¡¯t you go to that hospital?¡±


    Emanuele evaded Isabe¡¯s intense gaze, seeming somewhat uneasy.


    ¡°It was acquired recently.¡±


    Originally, they didn¡¯t have any hospitals under their control. But considering Isabe¡¯s desire to be a doctor and the unsafe environment outside, Emanuele decided she could work as a doctor in his own hospital. He would arrange many bodyguards in the hospital, implement strict security checks for everyone entering, eliminating all risks. Isabe could work there without worry, and he wouldn¡¯t have to be concerned about her safety.


    It seemed like a win-win situation.


    Isabe paused for a moment, then realized that Emanuele¡¯s acquisition of this hospital was probably because of her. Knowing her desire to be a doctor and theplex nature of personnel in external hospitals, Emanuele decided to purchase a hospital and let her work there for the sake of her safety.


    Although Isabe was aware of Emanuele¡¯s wealth and influence, she couldn¡¯t help but be astonished by his ability to make things happen. It felt like ying a game with a child. Could she ask for the stars in the sky, and Emanuele would make them appear?


    Seeing no resistance from Isabe, Emanuele gradually rxed. ¡°Do you want to go? If you do, you can start working as soon as possible.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    He knew Isabe needed a job; otherwise, she would be bored at home every day.


    ¡°Okay, but I have to wait until Evelyn¡¯s condition stabilizes a bit.¡±


    Thinking of Evelyn lying in bed unconscious, Isabe knew she couldn¡¯t leave her now. Going to work at this moment would surely make it challenging to concentrate.


    ¡°I will bring in the top doctors to examine Evelyn,¡± Emanuele said. ¡°If Phillip finds any useful leads in his investigation, I will let you know.¡±


    Soon, Phillip¡¯s investigation results were out, confirming that it was indeed an ident. Evelyn and Pippo were walking on the street when a car, facing brake issues, suddenly rushed onto the sidewalk, directly hitting Evelyn.


    Emanuele furrowed his brows, watching the surveince footage repeatedly. He then nced at the investigation results about the driver. The car¡¯s brakes malfunctioned, and the driver, in a panic, turned the steering wheel, leading to the collision with Evelyn.


    So, was this truly an ident? Based on his years of experience, when they orchestrated an assassination, they often disguised it as an ident. It depended on whether the driver had received payment and what their past background was like.


    However, the driver seemed to have no issues. Emanuele sighed in relief and shared the investigation results with Isabe.


    Learning that Evelyn¡¯s incident was indeed an ident, Isabe sighed. She believed in Emanuele¡¯s investigation, but it was still difficult for her to ept. An ident had left Evelyn lying in a hospital bed, almost lifeless.


    She was the liveliest girl, so kind, warm, and generous. It was with herpanionship that Isabe could control her ustrophobia.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s saddened expression, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but hold her hand and said, ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t be sad. Everything will pass. Our doctors have examined Evelyn¡¯s body, and they will perform a second surgery. I believe Evelyn will wake up soon.¡±


    Isabe nodded. She heard that when Evelyn fell, she didn¡¯tnd on the back of her head, which was fortunate in the midst of misfortune. However, she was worried about Evelyn¡¯s spine; there was likely to be an issue.


    Pippo, on the other hand, Isabe had seen him at the hospital several times. Pippo and Evelyn had only been dating for a few months, and Isabe didn¡¯t know how well he treated Evelyn. However, since Evelyn liked Pippo a lot, now, seeing Pippo in distress, Isabe sighed andforted him, ¡°Evelyn will surely wake up soon, Pippo. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I believe that too. God will bless her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Isabe, do you have time for dinner tonight? Can I have dinner with you?¡± Pippo suddenly suggested.


    Isabe looked at Pippo, slightly taken aback.

 Chapter 166: Evelyn is about to wake up

    Going out for dinner was a good idea, and it also provided an opportunity for Isabe to chat with Pippo about Evelyn¡¯s situation. They found a restaurant near the hospital and sat down for a meal.


    ¡°Isabe, how have you beentely? Evelyn mentioned that you were in trouble, and she¡¯s been hesitant to contact you,¡± Pippo inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing okay. My mother and stepfather both passed away, but the crisis has been averted. It shouldn¡¯t be that dangerous in the future,¡± Isabe replied.


    Even though Frederick¡¯s nephew had escaped, Isabe felt that Emanuele had dismantled their influence. If they dared to invade Chicago again, Emanuele would undoubtedly take severe action against them. They now had sufficient weapons, equipment, and personnel. Isabe was confident that Emanuele wouldn¡¯t allow tragedy to strike again.


    ¡°Things are resolved¡­¡± Pippo echoed Isabe¡¯s words and then smiled. ¡°Congrattions, Isabe. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore. I remember seeing you surrounded by a dozen bodyguards when you went out before. Now, you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity about Evelyn. Otherwise, we could still go shopping often,¡± Isabe said, thinking about Evelyn lying motionless on the hospital bed, finding it difficult to ept.


    Pippo tried to console Isabe, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad; she will wake up.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    After finishing their meal, Pippo returned to the hospital, while Isabe, having some thoughts, went to a nearby mall. She bought clothes, bags, and other items that Evelyn liked. Isabe believed that besides physical factors, psychological factors yed a role in someone remaining in aa. By buying things Evelyn liked, she hoped to strengthen her willpower and maybe help wake her up.


    Isabe returned home around nine in the evening. Upon entering, she found Emanuele sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Where did you go? Why did youe back sote?¡± Emanuele noticed Tony carrying many things behind Isabe.


    ¡°I went to buy some things, nning to give them to Evelyn, hoping she¡¯ll wake up soon.¡±


    Emanuele sensed Isabe¡¯s sadness and walked over to her, wrapping his arms around her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Isabe. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Isabe nestled into Emanuele¡¯s chest. Only in his arms did she feel her emotions slightly settling. However, the thought of Evelyn lying in the hospital bed still made Isabe sad.


    The next day, Isabe went to the hospital again, cing the items she bought at Evelyn¡¯s bedside. Emanuele informed her that Evelyn would undergo surgery in the afternoon.


    Isabe gently touched Evelyn¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get better soon. When that happens, we¡¯ll go eat delicious food and have fun. I have a lot of money now, and I¡¯ll buy you anything you want.¡±


    Seeing Isabe in this state, Pippo couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    Will Evelyn wake up? He hopes she never does.


    In the afternoon, the team of doctors arranged by Emanuele arrived and sessfully performed the surgery on Evelyn.


    ¡°If everything goes well, she should wake up in about three days,¡± the professor told Isabe. ¡°However, due to the head trauma, there might be temporary memory loss, and her ears are damaged, possibly affecting her hearing.¡±


    Isabe was initially relieved, but upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. Poor Evelyn, so young, and now facing such an unexpected ident with potential permanent physical damage. The more Isabe thought about it, the sadder she became. However, the silver lining was that Evelyn would wake up, gradually returning to a normal life, which brought some joy to Isabe.


    She called Emanuele to share the news, and hearing Isabe¡¯s slightly lighter tone, Emanuele said, ¡°That¡¯s really good news.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Emanuele,¡± Isabe thought about her initial questioning of Emanuele, thinking Evelyn might be in danger due to him. Her tone was not good back then. Now, having calmed down, she felt a bit guilty.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Emanuele had always been good to her. Even though their rtionship was just a game, at least he would be there for her when she was most helpless and in need of help.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Isabe,¡± Emanuele replied.


    ¡°Are you getting off work early tonight? I¡¯ll cook for you,¡± Isabe said. It had been a long time since she cooked. She remembered the times when she cooked under Lilly¡¯s guidance.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Emanuele agreed immediately.


    After hanging up the phone, Emanuele looked at Phillip. ¡°Cancel the meeting tonight; I want to go home for dinner.¡±


    Phillip looked surprised, ¡°But it¡¯s already scheduled, and they¡¯re all preparing.¡±


    Although they didn¡¯t have the habit of working overtime, due to recent busy affairs in thepany, Emanuele had a lot of work to arrange, so they had to stay and workte.


    Unexpectedly, Emanuele wanted to cancel tonight¡¯s meeting.


    ¡°My wife is preparing dinner for me. I want to enjoy it when I get back. Phillip, you¡¯re not married; you can¡¯t understand this feeling.¡±


    Phillip looked at Emanuele helplessly. He didn¡¯t expect this mature and stable man in his heart to make such a childish boast. After going to high school, he wouldn¡¯t brag like this to others.


    ¡°Do you remember who persuaded you back then? Otherwise, your wife would have married someone else by now,¡± Phillip thought of the scene when he ignored Emanuele¡¯s anger and persuaded him to marry Isabe. He felt like a hero in Emanuele and Isabe¡¯s marriage.


    Now Emanuele was still showing off in front of him? Phillip couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, feeling that Emanuele was quite childish.


    ¡°Thank you, but another day. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner some other time,¡± Emanuele patted Phillip¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Can¡¯t it be tonight? I also want to try Mrs. Isabe¡¯s cooking.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not possible. You know I¡¯m possessive. I don¡¯t want to share this with other men.¡±


    Phillip covered his forehead, deeply sighed, and thought, love really makes people young. Look at their boss, this mature and stable man now turned into this. He doesn¡¯t even allow others to eat with them?


    After saying that, Emanuele packed up and prepared to go home. He recalled thest time Isabe cooked; Emanuele missed it so much. The speed of driving home was much faster than usual.


    Because Isabe knew Emanuele liked beef, she prepared a beef feast for him. Steak, curry stewed beef brisket, beef tenderloin pasta¡­


    Isabe felt like they were going to eat half a cow tonight.

 Chapter 167: Thank Me with Your Body

    Emanuele returned to the apartment, greeted by the tantalizing aroma that filled the air. Despite not feeling hungry initially, the scent suddenly awakened his appetite.


    Approaching the kitchen, Emanuele watched Isabe and Lilly bustling around. In this moment, his inner sense of happiness reached its peak.


    ¡°Need any help?¡± Emanuele asked with a smile.


    Seeing Emanuele approaching, Isabe replied, ¡°No need, you can rest on the sofa. We¡¯ll have the meal ready in no time.¡±


    Isabe had already prepared most of the dishes; only a post-dinner dessert remained.


    Soon, all the dishes were ready on the table.


    Observing the spread before him, Emanuele seemed pleasantly surprised. ¡°Your culinary skills are getting better and better.¡±


    Thest time, Emanuele thought Isabe¡¯s cooking was already perfect, but now, it seemed she had surpassed herself.


    ¡°Here, try it,¡± Isabe said to Emanuele. ¡°I made everything, and Lilly just helped me on the side.¡±


    Emanuele nodded and tasted a piece of braised beef. Instantly, his eyes lit up; the beef was tender, perfectly cooked, and seasoned to perfection. Apanied by the aroma of spices, Emanuele enjoyed every bite, squinting in satisfaction.


    ¡°Delicious. Even better than Lilly¡¯s,¡± Emanueleplimented Isabe.


    Lilly sighed beside them, ¡°It seems that once you fully master cooking, Isabe, I won¡¯t be needed anymore. I can retire.¡±


    Isabe immediately hugged Lilly, ¡°No way, I only cook asionally. I still have to go to work in the future. If I have to cook every day, I¡¯ll be exhausted. I don¡¯t allow Lilly to leave. Who will cook for me if she¡¯s not around? I can¡¯t even make these cakes.¡±


    ¡°I was just joking, Isabe. Even if Emanuele wanted to drive me away, I believe you would keep me,¡± Lilly said.


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t allow Emanuele to drive you away.¡±


    Emanuele, with a poker face, watched Isabe and Lilly talking. He had only praised Isabe, yet from their conversation, he was portrayed as a viin who wanted to chase away Lilly.N?velDrama.Org content.


    God, for someone who had been with him since childhood, taking care of him, a servant who had be his family after he lost his parents, he never had such thoughts. Moreover, Lilly was his family now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat; I never said I wanted to drive Lilly away. She¡¯s my family, and I would never do that,¡± Emanuele said. He didn¡¯t want Isabe to see him as a viin based on their conversation.


    Even though he might be ruthless in business, when it came to his family, he had always been sentimental. A hearty meal was soon finished in a lively atmosphere, leaving Emanuele thoroughly satisfied.


    After dinner, Isabe suggested going for a walk with Emanuele. Despite his constant busyness, Isabe felt that now, with the crisis resolved, he should rx a bit.


    Isabe proposed a stroll after dinner, finding it delightful to walk outside. Near their apartment was ake, and Isabe had noticed many people walking by theke from their window.


    Emanuele agreed with a nod.


    Isabe took Emanuele¡¯s hand as they descended the elevator, heading to thekeside for a stroll.


    The night breeze gently rustled the trees, carrying the fragrant scent. They walked leisurely around theke, and even in silence, Isabe found the moment quite delightful.


    Despite having bodyguards with them, as long as they weren¡¯t too vignt, Isabe didn¡¯t mind. Lowering their visibility, she felt like an ordinary couple with Emanuele.


    ¡°Emanuele, regardless of anything, Evelyn¡¯s recovery is thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re married; you don¡¯t have to keep thanking me like this,¡± Emanuele said with a smile, then tightly embraced Isabe.


    ¡°Of course, if you insist on thanking me, you can express your gratitude with your body.¡±


    Emanuele held Isabe in his arms. His tall, robust figure enveloped her like a mountain, making Isabe feel securely confined.


    Emanuele¡¯s presence was overpowering, even though he hadn¡¯t released his icy aura. Still, being with him, Isabe felt a sense of restraint.


    Some people were naturally like that. Even if he did nothing, his imposing demeanor would instantly awe others.


    Although Isabe was no longer afraid of him, his aura was undeniably powerful.


    Well deserving of being the head of the Mafia, Isabe thought. How could someone sit in that position without such a presence to suppress those under him?


    At this moment, Emanuele leaned down, his lips against her neck, and the two appeared very intimate.


    Isabe felt Emanuele¡¯s breath brushing against her skin, causing goosebumps. This feeling! Isabe felt her body softening; Emanuele¡¯s subtle movements always elicited a response from her.


    Isabe didn¡¯t want it to be this way, but there was no helping it. Her body had naturally be ustomed to Emanuele¡¯s presence.


    Emanuele held Isabe, tightly embracing her, and then brought her back to the apartment.


    Upon entering the room, Emanuele eagerly kissed Isabe. Isabe¡¯s hands actively wrapped around Emanuele, pulling him towards her.


    At this point, their closeness was intimate, lips touching lips, tongues dancing between teeth. Isabe tried to respond to him, but in this love game, Emanuele always took the lead. His hands roamed her body, slipping under her clothes, kneading her breasts, causing Isabe¡¯s body to respond involuntarily.


    Soon, his fingers reached her lower body, rudely entering her, vigorously rubbing. When he hit her most sensitive spot, Isabe couldn¡¯t control her trembling; her eyes rolled almost to the back of her head.


    Oh, God! She felt her life at this moment being controlled by Emanuele. He dominated her joys and sorrows, promising to bring her more.


    At this moment, Emanuele added another finger, spreading Isabe¡¯s legs wider. She hoped Emanuele could bring her more.


    Her fingers tightly entwined in Emanuele¡¯s hair, pulling him close. Her body pressed against him, inviting him to do more.


    The frenzy was like ruthless waves, causing her to lose herself in this wild ecstasy.


    Emanuele undid Isabe¡¯s clothes, leaving her bare. He sucked on her breasts, kissed her core, driving her to extreme excitement.


    In his final suck, Isabe rushed towards climax.

 Chapter 168: Emanuele Meets Evelyn

    Isabe, panting, noticed Emanuele kneeling in front of her. She opened Emanuele¡¯s pants, and upon seeing his impressive size, couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.


    Isabe reached out, caressing Emanuele¡¯s erect member. Sensing Emanuele¡¯s body trembling, a new sense of excitement swept over Isabe.


    Before, Emanuele had been in control, but now, was it her turn to take charge? A desire for challenge suddenly welled up in Isabe. Her hands explored him, and then she opened her mouth, taking him in.


    With the movement of Isabe¡¯s tongue, she felt Emanuele¡¯s gaze filled with desire, a deep, dark intensity that made him look like a wild beast. She wasn¡¯t afraid; instead, she found it especially appealing.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, due to instinctive reactions, Emanuele¡¯s hips began to move, making Isabe suck harder. She could feel Emanuele¡¯s pleasure building up; he was in a frantic sprint.


    ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m about to release,¡± Emanuele roared.


    Soon, Isabe felt liquid exploding in her mouth, filling it, and she swallowed it all.


    Emanuele took a moment to catch his breath. His arousal returned, and he positioned himself at her entrance. With a thrust, he entered Isabepletely.


    The room was filled with sounds of heavy breathing, moans, and the collision of bodies.


    Isabe felt like her body no longer belonged to her. Emanuele kept changing positions, tossing her into wave after wave of climax. In the end, as she started to feel drowsy, he still found ways to arouse her until both were exhausted, and Emanuele finally let her go.


    Emanuele held Isabe in his arms, feeling the smoothness of the woman in his embrace and the flushed face after climax. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her cheek.


    ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°Enjoyed,¡± Isabe said.


    She felt they could never be apart from each other.


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t help butugh, stroking her hair. ¡°You always give me new experiences, Isabe. I love how you act like a seductress in bed; it gives me a special sense of aplishment.¡±


    A man¡¯s sense of achievement undoubtedly came from two things: sess in his career and affirmation from his woman. Emanuele had both.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, Emanuele.¡± Isabe was already drifting into a deep sleep after saying this.


    ¡­


    Evelyn recovered consciousness faster than Isabe had anticipated.


    The next day, when Isabe went to see her, Evelyn was already awake.


    ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯re awake? That¡¯s great.¡± Isabe held Evelyn¡¯s hand, trying not to exert too much force, despite her excited emotions.


    However, Evelyn looked at her with a bewildered expression, as if unsure of what had happened.


    ¡°Isabe¡­¡± It took a while before Evelyn spoke, as if repeatedly confirming whether the person in front of her was truly Isabe.


    Her voice sounded hoarse, unlike the clear tone from before.


    Isabe felt a pang of pain, but she knew that Evelyn waking up was a positive sign.


    Even though Evelyn had awakened, she still needed to undergo various examinations by the doctors.


    In the end, the doctors informed Isabe that Evelyn had experienced a brief period of amnesia, and her ears were damaged, requiring time for recovery. The extent of her eventual recovery remained uncertain.


    Isabe was deeply saddened, but in front of Evelyn, she tried to maintain a calm demeanor.


    ¡°Evelyn, the doctor said you would recover soon,¡± Isabe said with a smile, making her voice louder so that Evelyn could hear clearly. This act saddened Isabe deeply.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened. I can¡¯t remember. I just remember going out with Pippo, and after that, everything is a nk.¡± Evelyn looked perplexed, as if trying to recall the moments she lost.


    However, the more she tried, the more her head hurt, forcing her to stop and refrain from remembering.


    Isabe felt a deep sorrow, but she tried to encourage Evelyn. ¡°You had a car ident, went into aa, and now you¡¯ve awakened. Forget the cruel experience from before, Evelyn. I was worried you wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    Isabe hugged Evelyn. Pippo gently held Evelyn¡¯s hand,forting her.


    ¡°Evelyn, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s over, darling. You¡¯ll get better.¡± Pippo kissed her forehead.


    Will everything truly get better? Evelyn looked at the people in the hospital room, concerned.


    After a while, Emanuele also arrived. He had informed Isabe in advance, afraid that his presence might startle Evelyn. Isabe walked out of the room to see Emanuele.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to check on Evelyn. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Emanuele asked, feeling a bit nervous for some reason.


    He had never felt this way before. With strangers, if he found them unpleasant, he could easily trample them underfoot. However, Evelyn wasn¡¯t just anyone; she was Isabe¡¯s friend. Because he cared about Isabe, he also cared about Evelyn¡¯s emotions. He didn¡¯t want his presence to affect Evelyn.


    Remembering that Evelyn had expressed a desire to meet Emanuele before, and Emanuele had been too busy dealing with Frederick, Isabe thought, ¡°Now they can finally meet. It might not be the best time, but who cares? I believe Evelyn won¡¯t be scared of Emanuele.¡±


    With this in mind, Isabe took Emanuele¡¯s hand and led him into the hospital room.


    ¡°Evelyn, guess who¡¯s here? My husband, Emanuele!¡±


    Evelyn saw Emanuele and paused. She had heard about this man before. He was the most famous and dangerous man in Chicago, but he was adored by many women. Now, this man was standing in front of her, even more handsome than the pictures she had seen online. Despite not saying a word, his imposing presence made her nervous.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Emanuele greeted first, breaking the silence. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Evelyn replied, a bit nervous. However, thinking that he was Isabe¡¯s husband, she had nothing to fear.


    ¡°I heard about your car ident, so I came to check on you,¡± Emanuele said, deliberately showing a smile. He usually maintained a serious expression, but in front of Evelyn, he forced himself to smile.


    Little did he know, this smile looked even more frightening to Evelyn.


    Emanuele¡¯s gaze shifted to Pippo. Initially nning to greet him, he suddenly felt a sense of familiarity upon seeing Pippo.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lombardi. I¡¯ve heard about you before. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Pippo greeted Emanuele.


    Emanuele, after some thought, realized that he might havee across Pippo during the investigation of Isabe. Without dwelling on it, he shook hands with Pippo.


    They chatted in the hospital room for a while. Seeing Evelyn looking fatigued and about to sleep, Isabe immediately took Emanuele out of the room.

 Chapter 169: When Are You Having Children

    Exiting the hospital, Isabe nced at Emanuele. ¡°Why did you suddenly decide toe today?¡±


    ¡°You said she woke up. She¡¯s your friend, and I shoulde to visit her. Besides, she hasn¡¯t met me before.¡±


    Isabe found Emanuele¡¯s reasoning reasonable. She held his hand. ¡°Emanuele, thank you. Regardless of what¡¯s between us, I appreciate your care and attention.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve thanked me several times already, Isabe. You don¡¯t need to keep saying thank you. I¡¯m your husband, and it¡¯s my duty.¡± Emanuele added, ¡°I¡¯ll ensure the best medical team handles Evelyn¡¯s treatment. Don¡¯t worry; everything will be fine.¡±


    Isabe nodded, expressing her gratitude through a hug. Unable to find the right words, she could only show Emanuele her appreciation through actions.


    Thinking about Evelyn¡¯s injuries, Isabe wondered if she was in pain. After such a severe car ident, days in aa, and the risk of hearing loss, Isabe found sce in the fact that Evelyn had lost the memory of the crash, sparing her from reliving the traumatic scene.


    Over the next few days, Isabe continued to apany Evelyn, visiting the hospital daily and discussing Evelyn¡¯s condition with Pippo. The two of them became closer friends.


    Isabe could see that Pippo was genuinely worried about Evelyn. She used to find their rtionship a bit strange, but now she thought Pippo might have feelings for Evelyn.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m truly sorry. As Evelyn¡¯s boyfriend, I failed to protect her, and she had to endure such hardship,¡± Pippo said, his face revealing pain. ¡°If I had reacted faster, pulled her closer, maybe Evelyn would be fine now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. No one could have predicted such a sudden situation, Pippo. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    Sighing, Pippo looked visibly distressed. Isabe didn¡¯t know how tofort him.


    ¡°At least Evelyn seems to be doing well now.¡±


    Watching Evelyn gradually improve, Isabe felt relieved. Evelyn also asked about recent events.


    Isabe selectively shared some details with Evelyn. She didn¡¯t dare to mention her mother¡¯s passing or anything rted to death, fearing it would sadden Evelyn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember what happened in the past few weeks. I saw your messages and replied, but it¡¯s strange. I can¡¯t recall what happened during that time,¡± Evelyn said.


    ¡°If you remember, I¡¯d really like to ask why your tone was so peculiar back then,¡± Isabe remarked, recalling Evelyn¡¯s messages that made her think Evelyn¡¯s phone had been stolen.


    ¡°I find it strange too, but I can¡¯t remember for now. Let¡¯s wait until I fully recover and remember the past,¡± Evelyn replied.


    ¡°Alright. However, Evelyn, Pippo has been taking care of you tirelessly during this time. I used to think you two weren¡¯t quite suitable, but now I think you can marry him.¡±


    She had never seen a man take care of his girlfriend like this. Despite being a doctor with a presumably busy schedule, he took a long leave just to stay with Evelyn every day in the hospital. He felt particrly guilty, ming himself for not protecting her well enough to prevent her injuries.


    ¡°Marriage? I think we need some time to get to know each other before considering marriage,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°But, I¡¯m getting along well with Pippo now. He takes good care of me, especially when we went on a trip.¡±


    Evelyn paused and couldn¡¯t help but reach for her head. Isabe immediately became nervous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a sudden pain. But it¡¯s okay,¡± Evelyn assured.


    A bit of pain and it¡¯s okay? Isabe wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. ¡°Shall I call the doctor?¡±


    ¡°No need, it¡¯s fine. Probably the trauma hasn¡¯t fully healed, so it hurts a bit. Whenever I try to recall those nk memories, my head starts hurting.¡±


    ¡°Your body is protecting you, Evelyn. Probably because those memories are too horrifying, your subconscious is shielding you from the mental torment,¡± Isabe exined. Both being doctors, they understood the body¡¯s self-defense mechanisms. In the face of such a terrible car ident, Evelyn¡¯s inability to recall was likely her body¡¯s way of protecting her.


    Evelyn nodded, deciding not to dwell on it. If the memories were meant to return, they would in due time.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Evelyn, get well soon. You said you wanted toe to my apartment. I¡¯ve tidied up, and you can stay at our ce for a couple of days.¡±


    With the crisis in Chicago resolved, she could invite Evelyn without worrying about any danger.


    ¡°Okay, Isabe, my esteemed Mafia Queen.¡±


    She even had time to tease her! Isabe was surprised, looking at the gleam in Evelyn¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    It¡¯s good that Evelyn can still crack jokes. It indicates that her body is gradually recovering.


    ¡°Get well soon. I¡¯ll take you out for shopping and dining. Whatever clothes or bags you like, I can buy for you. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve got plenty of money now.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s fantastic, Isabe! I have a wealthy friend now. I won¡¯t be polite when the timees! Oh my God, I can¡¯t wait to be discharged right away.¡±


    ¡°No hurry. I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Isabe smiled.


    ¡°By the way, Isabe, when are you and Emanuele nning to have a baby? Your rtionship is perfect, and Emanuele is not as fierce as I imagined. With one so handsome and the other so beautiful, your child will surely be adorable. I can¡¯t wait to be the child¡¯s godmother.¡±


    Having a child? Isabe fell into contemtion because of Evelyn¡¯s words. She had thought about having a child, but their rtionship with Emanuele wasn¡¯t as good as it appeared. Their apparent closeness was just a facade; their rtionship was a game, and no one knew when a winner would emerge.


    If they had a child now, it would be like admitting defeat. Raising a child in such an environment wouldn¡¯t be fair to the child.


    ¡°I¡¯m still young, no hurry for a child.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already married; consider having a child sooner. I can help take care of them,¡± Evelyn said with a smile.


    Although speaking was still a bit challenging for her, she tried hard to appear normal. Her stubborn nature andpetitive mentality didn¡¯t allow her to look abnormal.

 Chapter 170: Marrying Her

    Isabe could see that Evelyn was trying to be strong. Considering Evelyn¡¯s difficulty in hearing and her struggles to understand others, Isabe decided not to disturb her much.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head back now, Evelyn. I¡¯lle to see you again tomorrow,¡± Isabe said.


    Evelyn nodded, watching Isabe leave. After a while, Pippo returned. He looked at Evelyn and asked, ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    Evelyn nodded, ¡°My hearing seems to be recovering a bit, but there are some gaps in my memory from the past.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Evelyn. If you can¡¯t remember, don¡¯t force it. It might be because those memories were too traumatic, and you chose to forget selectively. Just focus on resting now,¡± Pippo reassured her.


    Pippo cradled Evelyn¡¯s face in his hands and nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°You have no idea how worried I¡¯ve been during this time.¡±


    Evelyn hugged Pippo, recalling Isabe¡¯s words about him taking care of her. In these past days, Pippo had indeed been looking after her. Thinking about it, Evelyn felt a sweetness in her heart.


    In truth, she had lied to Isabe. If possible, she also wanted to marry Pippo; she just didn¡¯t know if Pippo would be willing.


    Now, leaning on Pippo¡¯s chest, Evelyn was shielded from view and didn¡¯t notice the change in Pippo¡¯s expression. While he tenderly embraced her, his eyes exuded a cold, ruthless, and dark aura.


    ¡°Pippo, you know, Isabe told me that during the time I was unconscious, you were worried and taking care of me. She said you were good to me and even suggested we get married soon,¡± Evelyn suddenly broke free from his embrace, her big eyes sparkling as she stared at Pippo.


    When Evelyn looked at him, Pippo¡¯s expression instantly turned back to its usual gentle appearance. He reached out, gently stroking Evelyn¡¯s hair, and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Yes, Evelyn. When can we get married? I believe you¡¯ll be happy after we¡¯re married,¡± he said.


    ¡°In my current state, would you still marry me?¡± Evelyn looked at Pippo, her eyes filled with sadness.


    If it were her old self before the ident, she would have been confident in making Pippo marry her. However, now with her body in tatters and a missing chunk of memory, recalling which caused her brain pain, Evelyn felt miserable.


    How could someone as broken as her match up to the perfect Pippo?


    Evelyn felt a bit inferior.


    However, Pippo, like a gentle angel, cradled Evelyn¡¯s face, kissing her gently. Their lips pressed tightly together, his tongue invading her mouth, sucking forcefully. The passionate kiss left Evelyn breathless, and she finally copsed in his arms.


    Pippo hugged Evelyn tightly. ¡°I like you, Evelyn. I like the person you are, the soul inside you. No matter how you change, I will still like you. Whenever you¡¯re ready, I¡¯m ready to marry you.¡±


    Evelyn threw herself into Pippo¡¯s arms, tears streaming down her face. She felt like the luckiest woman in the world.


    Pippo¡¯s tenderness was reserved only for Evelyn.


    But as soon as he stepped out of the ward, his face turned incredibly cold. His eyes were filled with a cruel, ruthless, and dark atmosphere.


    Wiping his mouth with his hand, as if disgusted, he lowered his head and sent a message.


    Being with Evelyn was just a means to get closer to Isabe. Otherwise, he had no standing to apany Isabe.


    Now that Evelyn was awake, and the situation was stable, Isabe felt it was time to focus on her own affairs.


    She came to work at the hospital Emanuele acquired, officially bing one of the doctors there.


    Initially, Isabe was worried that this hospital was just something Emanuele acquired for her to y with, and it might be very different from the kind of hospital she wanted.


    However, upon her arrival, Isabe discovered that, apart from the hospital director, no one else was aware that she was the queen of the mafia. They treated her just like any other colleague. Even her colleagues working in the hospital had no idea that Emanuele was the one controlling it.


    Everyone had been recruited through interviews, and the hospital¡¯s procedures were simr to the ones in her previous workce. Moreover, there was a decent number of patientsing to this hospital!


    It was hard to imagine that a mafia boss would acquire a hospital to provide medical care to patients, all because of her. Isabe suddenly had an indescribable feeling.


    She always felt that the game between her and Emanuele seemed to have changed vor. She didn¡¯t know when they had stopped discussing their rtionship as a game. Emanuele didn¡¯t mention it, and she didn¡¯t ask. However, asionally, she remembered Evelyn¡¯s suggestion about having a child soon.


    Having a child¡­


    Actually, Isabe found Evelyn¡¯s words resonating in her heart. Deep down, she wanted to have a child with Emanuele. He was so handsome, tall, and strong; their child would undoubtedly be good-looking, right? Plus, she was particrly curious about how Emanuele would be as a father.N?velDrama.Org content.


    However, Isabe didn¡¯t dare to tell Emanuele. What if he didn¡¯t want a child? What if he still thought that their rtionship was just a game? If she suddenly expressed her desire for a child, Emanuele would surely know that she had fallen in love with him, and in their game, she would lose. Would Emanuele then discard her like trash?


    Isabe couldn¡¯t bear the thought. It was better to stay as they were now, not confessing her feelings. They yed a game of cat and mouse, and as long as she didn¡¯t know the final oue, Emanuele would continue to be patient with her.


    After spending so much time with Emanuele, Isabe had long understood that this man had a very strong desire to win. Otherwise, why would he pay attention to such an ordinary girl like her and even marry her? Perhaps, he wanted topletely conquer her, erase the resentment and vignce she had towards him.


    Thinking this way, Isabe made up her mind not to mention having a child to Emanuele.


    ¡­


    ¡°Boss, the Madam is adapting well in the hospital. We¡¯ve arranged experienced doctors to guide her. I believe she¡¯ll be a qualified doctor soon,¡± Phillip reported to Emanuele as soon as he gathered the information.


    After hearing Phillip¡¯s words, Emanuele furrowed his brows, seemingly dissatisfied with how Phillip phrased it.


    ¡°What do you mean by bing a qualified doctor? Isabe isn¡¯t qualified yet?¡± Emanuele¡¯s tone was icy.


    This made Phillip involuntarily shrink his neck. Oh God, he didn¡¯t understand how their boss had changed into this. He was rarely seen defending his wife like this, especially when he had previously only yed around with any woman.


    It¡¯s over, Phillip thought. He had considered that Emanuele liked Isabe, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this intense.


    Just then, Emanuele¡¯s phone rang, and when he saw that it was Isabe calling, his initially cold expression softened.


    ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s up?¡± Emanuele¡¯s tone suddenly eased, leaving Phillip feeling bewildered.


    Was it necessary to be this out of character? Phillip wondered. Weren¡¯t his words just now different? Why was he so gentle with Isabe?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle home for dinner tonight. I can¡¯t wait,¡± Emanuele said after hanging up the phone. Phillip watched as Emanuele¡¯s face instantly returned to its usual icy demeanor.

 Chapter 171: Have a Baby

    Why is his boss acting like this? Clearly, he has spent much more time with Emanuele than Isabe has, even though he¡¯s Emanuele¡¯s assistant. They used to get along like friends. However, he has never seen Emanuele treat Isabe with such affection. Phillip feels a bit aggrieved; he gets scolded by Emanuele all day at work, but when ites to Isabe, Emanuele is suddenly gentle.


    But seeing that his wife doesn¡¯t seem to like the boss that much, he hopes the boss will face some challenges from her.


    ¡°Phillip, what do you think if I buy a bouquet of flowers on my way home tonight?¡±


    Emanuele suddenly thought that he had never given Isabe flowers. Now that the crisis has passed, he wants to express his feelings, and he thinks flowers are appropriate.


    Thinking of that night when he said ¡°I love you¡± voluntarily, but Isabe didn¡¯t seem to appreciate it. She didn¡¯t seem to believe his words. This makes Emanuele a bit frustrated. What should he do?


    ¡°Flowers? I think it¡¯s a good idea, very romantic,¡± Phillip said, but he felt like crying in his heart. Look, he doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend, and now he has to teach his boss these things? ¡°Okay, you help me buy a bouquet of flowers, preferably red roses,¡± Emanuele ordered Phillip.


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Phillip left, thinking about how Emanuele was sweet to Isabe, while he had to run errands like this. He would rather go and find out where William is than do this!


    During dinner, Emanuele appeared at the entrance of the apartment holding a bouquet of roses. He specifically asked Isabe to wait for him. Although Isabe didn¡¯t know what was going on, she thought Emanuele had something important to do, so she ran to the elevator to wait for him.


    When the elevator door opened, Isabe saw Emanuele holding a bouquet of roses in front of her. The fiery and bright colors made Isabe¡¯s eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°You bought roses? For me?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that Emanuele would give her roses.


    ¡°Of course, babe. This bouquet is for you,¡± Emanuele said, kissing Isabe on the cheek and handing her the flowers.


    Isabe wasn¡¯t sure how many flowers were in this bouquet, but it looked huge. She hugged it and had to use both hands to encircle it.


    ¡°Thank you, Emanuele. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve received flowers. Oh my, what should I do? Where should I put them? It¡¯s so big.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s voice was full of uncontroble excitement. At this moment, she was like a happy little bee buzzing around the flowers.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t expect that a bouquet of flowers could make her so happy. If he had known earlier, he would have sent her flowers. In the end, Isabe ced the bouquet of roses in a prominent position in the living room and then happily ran back into the kitchen to continue preparing dinner with Lilly.


    ¡°Dear, you seem very happy. Is there something worth celebrating?¡± Lilly also noticed Isabe¡¯s joy and even heard her humming a tune happily.


    ¡°Emanuele gave me a big bouquet of roses,¡± Isabe shared this good news with Lilly.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! That¡¯s indeed good news. It seems Emanuele really likes you,¡± Lilly said.


    ¡°Well, not necessarily. It could be because he¡¯s in a good mood after dealing with those troublesome enemies recently,¡± Isabe remarked. Finally, he has time to y with her.


    Isabe still has a clear understanding of herself. She thinks she might just be Emanuele¡¯s pastime when he has nothing else to do. When he¡¯s free, he ys with her, and when he¡¯s busy, he lets her entertain herself. But that¡¯s okay. At least Emanuele now knows how to please her, right?


    Isabe quickly prepared a sumptuous meal, cing it on the table. Today¡¯s main course is still beef, but Isabe deliberately cooked some chicken to add variety to the taste.


    Emanuele noticed that Isabe is bing more and more skilled in cooking, and the variety of dishes she can prepare is increasing.


    ¡°Not bad, Isabe. Your culinary skills are getting better. I believe it won¡¯t be long before you can open a restaurant outside,¡± Emanuele praised.


    ¡°Well, you can invest and sponsor me. When I get tired of being a doctor, I¡¯ll open a restaurant specializing in Italian pasta,¡± Isabe joked.


    ¡°Sure, I can even prepare a business n for you. As long as you want, we can make it happen as soon as possible.¡±


    Isabe was shocked by Emanuele¡¯s wealth. He can acquire hospitals and open restaurants at will. This man is not just a devil; he¡¯s also a billionaire!


    Isabe didn¡¯t say anything, but at night, after they finished showering andy down together, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but kiss Isabe¡¯s face, nibbling at her neck. His actions became more restless, and his body grew hotter.


    All of this indicates that he desires her.


    Isabe feels the same way about Emanuele. Her body, ustomed to his touch, gradually softened. Her body craves him, and she always heats up with his every move, wanting more.


    Emanuele¡¯s hand slid into Isabe¡¯s nightgown, caressing her breasts. This made Isabe¡¯s body involuntarily tense. She felt her body starting to tremble, unable to control the moans escaping her lips.


    ¡°Did you like the flowers I sent today?¡± Emanuele asked suddenly as he entered her body.


    ¡°I liked them.¡±


    ¡°How about I send you flowers every day?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re treating me so well; could it be that you like me?¡± Isabe¡¯s nails scraped Emanuele¡¯s back, leaving deep and shallow marks. She felt the intense sensations from Emanuele inside her, and she couldn¡¯t help but moan.


    ¡°In that case, you can think of it that way.¡± Emanuele smiled, a gentle and loving expression in his eyes as he looked at Isabe.


    This is something rare to see on Emanuele¡¯s face, but at this moment, it unexpectedly appeared. Isabe thought she might be hallucinating.


    He likes her?


    ¡°So, in this game, you¡¯ll be the loser,¡± Isabe said with a bit of pride. However, deep inside, she felt an overwhelming joy, almost as if she was being engulfed by the sea.


    Emanuele likes her! When he said he liked her before, she questioned him, didn¡¯t believe what he said. But now, it seems Isabe is somewhat certain that Emanuele really likes her.


    Emanuele also felt Isabe¡¯s gaze full of love, and his smile grew even broader.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s an honor to lose to you.¡±


    Then, he began to thrust harder. Isabe felt like her body was about to be shattered by Emanuele¡¯s force. However, she was too happy ¨C physically satisfied and mentally filled with delight.


    Until the climax submerged them both, Isabe held Emanuele tightly, and Emanuele embraced Isabe equally.


    ¡°Then, Emanuele, let¡¯s have a baby,¡± Isabe said.

 Chapter 172: Argument with Emanuele

    In the midst of their intimate moment, Isabe suddenly thought of something and asked Emanuele, ¡°Emanuele, let¡¯s have a child. You didn¡¯t want one before, but now, there¡¯s no danger, and it¡¯s time for us to have a child.¡±


    Originally, Isabe had no intention of discussing this with Emanuele. However, since Emanuele had just confessed to her, Isabe felt that their rtionship had transcended mere games, and having a child wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable.


    Moreover, now that their enemies had been eliminated by Emanuele, there seemed to be no harm in having a child at this time.


    But to Isabe¡¯s surprise, Emanuele¡¯s expression turned cold the moment he heard her words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for a child right now,¡± Emanuele rejected Isabe¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°You like me, don¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t want it before, I understand you didn¡¯t like me then. I won¡¯t bring it up if you don¡¯t want it. But now, since you like me, what¡¯s wrong with having a child?¡± Isabe defended.


    Isabe noticed Emanuele¡¯s face turning icy, contrasting sharply with the warm and smiling man from moments ago. It made Isabe feel an internal chill.


    It made her doubt if everything before was a dream and if Emanuele¡¯s words were false.


    Emanuele had been holding Isabe, but now he let her go and moved to the side. ¡°Isabe, regardless of how much you want a child now, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time. The enemies haven¡¯t beenpletely eradicated. Frederick¡¯s nephew is still on the run. We don¡¯t know when he might reappear. If we have a child by then, the child will be my weakness.¡±


    He believed that Isabe was already enough to be his burden. If there was another child, he might not be able to protect them both.


    Feeling disheartened, Isabe said, ¡°You¡¯re the head of the Mafia. There will always be enemies you can¡¯t kill. Even if you eliminate the current ones, there will be others waiting to strike. So when will be the right time to have a child?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t quite grasp Emanuele¡¯s perspective. Enemies were endless. Did that mean they could never have a child?


    Seeing Emanuele remain silent, Isabe¡¯s heart grew colder. Not only emotionally, but her body felt cold too.


    Before, she was ted hearing Emanuele¡¯s sweet words. Now, Isabe felt deeply sad.


    Indeed, a man¡¯s sweet words couldn¡¯t always be trusted, especially when it came to Emanuele. His words, so tender a moment ago, now seemed entirely untrustworthy.


    Deciding to be strong, Isabe got up and walked toward the bathroom. If Emanuele wouldn¡¯t talk, then she wouldn¡¯t either.


    But as she turned away, tears uncontrobly streamed down Isabe¡¯s face.


    Stay strong, Isabe. Don¡¯t let this man see your vulnerability. Otherwise, he¡¯ll only mock you, and you¡¯ll end up more miserable.


    While Isabe took a shower in the bathroom, Emanuele couldn¡¯t sleep either.


    Normally, after making love, they would cuddle and sleep together. Despite any conflicts between them, a night of passion would usually warm their rtionship.


    However, tonight, Emanuele knew it was different.


    When Isabe hopped out of bed to shower, he distinctly felt her aura of sadness.


    And he, surprisingly, couldn¡¯t find the words tofort her.


    Watching Isabe head to the shower, hearing the sound of water from the bathroom, Emanuele sat up, changed his clothes, nced at the bathroom, and left the room.


    The atmosphere between them was so awkward now that staying would only make Isabe more ufortable. Emanuele initially thought that expressing his feelings would make Isabe happy. But unexpectedly, the topic of having a child threw them into a deadlock.


    Damn it, did Isabe really think he didn¡¯t want a child? In reality, he might want a child of his own even more than Isabe does, but now wasn¡¯t the time.


    He would never forget his dark childhood experiences. If luck hadn¡¯t been on his side, he would have died a long time ago. The pain of training, the nervous fear of killing for the first time ¨C he remembered it all.


    He didn¡¯t want his child to face such dangers and hardships, forced to grow up. Even if he had a son to inherit his position, he hoped the child could grow slowly, train when the time was right, and take over his position at a certain age.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not face constant risks of kidnapping and near-death experiences from a young age. He had endured that himself and didn¡¯t want his child to go through the same.


    But Isabe hadn¡¯t experienced it, so she probably didn¡¯t understand. Emanuele also didn¡¯t want to stay in the room. If Isabe saw himter, she might be even more irritated. Well, better to go sleep in another apartment.


    Isabe took a shower, feeling a bit more at ease. When she came out, Emanuele was gone. The whole room felt empty. It was already arge bedroom, and now it seemed especially deste. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    The head of the Mafia, Emanuele, turned out to be a coward who just ran away?


    Isabe found it ironic. This man, who just a moment ago imed to like her, immediately changed his attitude when she mentioned having a child.


    She just wanted a child. They had been married for so long; if they didn¡¯t have a child now, what aboutter when he grew tired of her? Would they have a child then?


    That would be even more impossible.


    Isabey on the bed, thinking about this, and unconsciously fell asleep.


    Over the next two days, Emanuele didn¡¯te back, as if intentionally avoiding her. But Isabe continued with her routine, going to work and doing the things she wanted to do. She didn¡¯t want to be influenced by a man. She wasn¡¯t the type to easily give up.


    Evelyn¡¯s body gradually recovered, her spirits improved, and her hearing was gradually returning.


    ¡°In two days, you can be discharged,¡± the doctor said after checking Evelyn¡¯s body. Evelyn was to stay in the hospital for observation for two more days before being discharged.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Isabe. I can finally leave the hospital. Staying here every day is so boring,¡± Evelyn hugged Isabe. Thinking about leaving the hospital soon made Evelyn very happy. She felt like she had spent almost a year in the hospital.


    ¡°Do you know? Pippo told me that as long as I want to marry him, he will marry me immediately,¡± Evelyn winked at Isabe.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I think you two are a good match. During this time, Pippo has taken good care of you. He¡¯s a good man. You should cherish him.¡±


    Seeing Evelyn¡¯s happy expression, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but think of her and Emanuele. She didn¡¯t know if they truly loved each other. If they did, why did Emanuele always seem so indifferent?


    Isabe felt extremely exhausted. She wanted a child because she felt like she had no family left in this world. Her mother¡¯s passing severed her blood ties. If she had a child, at least there would be someone to rely on.

 Chapter 173: The Appearance of a Love Rival

    After Evelyn was discharged, she invited Isabe to celebrate at her and Pippo¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯ve never been to our ce. Come on, let¡¯s go to the supermarket, buy some supplies, and then celebrate at my ce.¡±


    So the three of them headed to the supermarket, bought lots of food, and Evelyn even got a bottle of wine for the celebrationter.


    Evelyn and Pippo rented an apartment near the hospital in the city center. It wasn¡¯t high-end, but it had a good location, the kind of ce that the middle ss would rent.


    Once they entered, Evelyn immediately flopped onto the sofa, eximing, ¡°Oh my God, I feel like it¡¯s been ages since I came back here!¡±


    Isabe observed Evelyn¡¯s apartment. Evelyn hadn¡¯t lived here before; she used to live with her parents. After starting a rtionship with Pippo, she moved here.


    There wasn¡¯t much inside the apartment, but everything was neatly arranged. It was evident that the owner valued cleanliness.


    The apartment wasn¡¯trge, not even half the size of Isabe¡¯s, but it felt incredibly warm due to careful decoration.


    It was clear that Evelyn and Pippo were living with attention to detail.


    ¡°Isabe, feel free to sit. Pippo and I will go to the kitchen for a bit.¡±


    In reality, they didn¡¯t need to do much. They had bought pizza, roasted chicken, beef rolls, things that could easily be heated in the microwave.


    Soon, theyid out a table full of dishes. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°If only Emanuele could join us. He¡¯s so robust; he¡¯d surely eat a lot.¡±


    Evelyn had only met Emanuele once, and at that time, she had just woken up and wasn¡¯t very clear-headed. Still, she felt that he had a powerful aura.


    But he had treated her with kindness, probably because she was Isabe¡¯s friend. Thispletely changed Evelyn¡¯s opinion of Emanuele.


    Unexpectedly, he was different from what she had imagined. She had thought he was a ruthless killer, but upon closer contact, he seemed more approachable.


    Seeing Isabe with him, they made a great pair, and Evelynpletely set her mind at ease.


    Evelyn casually made thement, but for Isabe and Pippo, it held apletely different meaning.


    Isabe thought about her argument with Emanuele, how he avoided her by not returning to the apartment. It made her a bit mncholic. What kind of liking was that? Whenever they argued, he acted this way. She couldn¡¯t believe Emanuele liked her.


    As for Pippo, his gaze fell on the apartment walls. If Emanuele came, would he notice anything? No, he shouldn¡¯t. Isabe didn¡¯t want Evelyn to worry about her affairs, so she smiled at her, ¡°He¡¯s too busy with work, no time toe over.¡±


    And she knew Emanuele didn¡¯t like to eat this kind of food ¨C junk, as he would call it.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame,¡± Evelyn said, tearing a piece of bacon and cheese pizza and taking a bite.


    They chatted while eating. Though there were only three of them, the gathering was exceptionally pleasant.


    It was not until seven in the evening that Isabe left their apartment.


    Tony and the others were waiting for her at the door.


    Before leaving, Isabe shared a lingering hug with Evelyn.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯lle over to your ce sometime. Emanuele won¡¯t mind, right?¡± Evelyn had heard that Isabe lived in the most luxurious apartment in their area and was curious to see such avish ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t mind,¡± Isabe reassured.


    The weather was getting colder, and the evening temperature was lower than during the day. As Isabe stepped out of the apartment, a gust of wind forced her to tighten her coat.


    The streets were sparsely popted. Isabe got into her car, and soon, the engine roared to life.


    ¡°Tony, do you know if Emanuele will be back at the apartment today?¡± Isabe suddenly asked Tony.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Tony replied. As a bodyguard, he was aware of the subtle tension between Isabe and Emanuele. To be on the safe side, he thought it best not to say too much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not go back to the apartment. Head to Emanuele¡¯s office,¡± Isabe ordered.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± Tony hesitated, ¡°Why not go home?¡±


    ¡°I want to see him,¡± Isabe said, deciding to grab a steak and pasta on the way to Emanuele.


    ¡ª


    Lombardi Group office.


    Emanuele, seeing the woman suddenly appearing before him, furrowed his brows. ¡°How did you end up here?¡±


    Before him stood a woman in a red dress, with long ck hair and striking features. She looked angry. ¡°I heard you got married? When did that happen? You didn¡¯t even inform me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to inform you,¡± Emanuele replied calmly, contrasting with the anger of the woman in front of him.


    This woman was Karen Reid, the daughter of the retired Bratva boss. Spoiled by her parents and brothers, Karen had inexplicably appeared before him.


    Emanuele felt troubled; she shouldn¡¯t be here.


    ¡°Who did you marry? It¡¯s not anyone I know. Perhaps someone not from our world, or I wouldn¡¯t be in the dark about it.¡±


    Karen had been staying on a small ind for health reasons and had almost no contact with the outside world. She didn¡¯t know about the significant events that had urred. Upon hearing about Emanuele¡¯s marriage, she rushed over.


    She had been waiting for Emanuele to marry her. How could she wait and then find out he married another woman?


    She was the princess of Bratva; besides her, did Emanuele have a better option for marriage?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Karen. You should go back. Your parents and brothers will be worried about you.¡±


    ¡°No, you should marry me. I strongly advise you to immediately dissolve your marriage with that woman!¡± Karen said angrily.


    At that moment, the door opened, and Isabe walked in, followed by a resigned-looking Phillip.


    Seeing the scene, Phillip instinctively closed his eyes. He had intended to stop his wife, knowing Miss Reid was inside, but she seemed furious, and he couldn¡¯t stop her.


    Isabe pushed open the door and was surprised to see Emanuele talking to a woman. The woman had an excellent figure, was alluring, and leaned against Emanuele¡¯s desk. Their rtionship seemed quite close.


    Suddenly, a bitter feeling welled up in Isabe. Could it be that Emanuele hadn¡¯t returned to the apartment in these days because he was involved with another woman?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 174: Rejecting Emanuele鈥檚 Kiss

    In the air, there was something slowly spreading, a thing called suffocation.


    Isabe stared at Emanuele, and Emanuele stared back at Isabe. At this moment, their gazes intertwined, and neither of them spoke.


    Karen was the first to break the silence. She looked at Emanuele, seemingly shocked. ¡°Who is she? Could it be your wife, Emanuele?¡±


    ¡°I am his wife. May I ask who you are?¡± Isabe regained herposure and asked Karen.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve known Emanuele since I was little. We used to y together. I just didn¡¯t expect him to get married so quickly. I don¡¯t know you. You weren¡¯t a Mafia princess before, were you?¡± Karen walked towards Isabe, her chin lifted high, her ck hair cascading like a waterfall behind her, giving her a powerful aura.


    Although she didn¡¯t say anything offensive, her tone, actions, and informing Isabe about her past with Emanuele seemed like a show-off.


    Isabe, however, was not one to be internally fragile. Having been by Emanuele¡¯s side for so long, she had encountered all kinds of people. Karen, this naive young girl, didn¡¯t bother her.


    Isabe knew shecked a powerful background, but she was Emanuele¡¯s wife, and that alone was stronger than any background, right?


    ¡°I was just an ordinary person. I don¡¯t have such a powerful background like you all. However, Emanuele still chose me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want topare herself to Karen, but to her, it seemed Karen was looking down on her because of herck of background.


    Isabe finished speaking and saw anger sh across Karen¡¯s face. Karen looked at Emanuele. ¡°Emanuele, you really lost out by marrying such a wife.¡±


    ¡°Enough! Karen, if you didn¡¯te to wish me happiness in my new marriage and have other things to say, you can leave now.¡±


    Emanuele was angry; his face looked stern, and his eyes shed with a cold light, as if he could kill.


    This scared Karen. She had never been stared at by Emanuele with such eyes before.


    Phillip quickly walked over to Karen and said, ¡°Miss Reid, it¡¯ste. You should go back and rest.¡±


    On the surface, he wore a smile, but in reality, he was already quite nervous.


    Oh God, would the boss find fault with himter? He didn¡¯t manage to stop the wife and Miss Reid from bumping into each other.


    As Emanuele¡¯s assistant, he knew Emanuele hadn¡¯t returned home these past few days. They must have had a fight; otherwise, with how sweet they were before, there was no reason for him not to go home for days.


    Thinking about this, Phillip was very distressed, hoping that the boss wouldn¡¯t me himter.


    Although Karen was unwilling, because Emanuele was angry, she didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and turned to leave.


    She knew how terrifying Emanuele¡¯s anger could be. Previously, anyone who angered him had their heads twisted off.


    If she weren¡¯t Bratva¡¯s princess, Emanuele probably wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily.


    However, Emanuele was angry because of that woman? Karen was also angry. How could such a powerful woman have no status?


    Emanuele must have been deceived by her!


    Karen was furious, thinking that she must find an opportunity to deal with Isabe severely.


    After Karen left, Phillip also sensibly went out. In the vast office, only Emanuele and Isabe remained.


    Isabe ced the food she had just bought from the roadside restaurant in front of Emanuele. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Emanuele opened it, and the aroma of the food wafted in. Originally, he wasn¡¯t hungry, but now, looking at the food in front of him, Emanuele began to feel a bit hungry.


    However, it wasn¡¯t mealtime yet.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe, noticing that her expression was steady and calm. It seemed that Karen¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t affected her.


    Awesome, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but appreciate. He didn¡¯t expect Isabe to grow so rapidly. In the past, she could at least let him sense her emotions, but now, she had concealed everything so well that he couldn¡¯t detect any anomalies.


    Truly his woman, Emanuele thought.


    However, even though Isabe showed no emotions now, Emanuele could judge from the previous events that Isabe was definitely not happy at the moment.


    ¡°Isabe, let me exin.¡± Emanuele said.


    He didn¡¯t want more misunderstandings between them. He didn¡¯t want children for the time being, while Isabe wanted them. Emanuele knew this contradiction wouldn¡¯t be resolved anytime soon.


    So, let¡¯s exin about Karen¡¯s presence.


    ¡°I have a good rtionship with Karen¡¯s brother, who is currently the head of Bratva. I have always treated Karen as my sister, but she unexpectedly developed feelings for me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin so much to me. Even if you are really together with her, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Isabe said coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to marry you in the first ce. You forced me to be with you. We might as well get divorced.¡±


    Due to anger, she spoke hurtful words without thinking.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emanuele was somewhat annoyed by Isabe¡¯s words.


    How could this woman casually mention divorce?


    In his view, marriage was a sacred thing. In his heart, there was only widowhood, no divorce. Since they were already married, it meant he had long regarded Isabe as the wife he would spend his life with. It wasn¡¯t something to be easily divorced.


    Emanuele stood up and walked to Isabe, bending down to gaze at her.


    ¡°Really doesn¡¯t matter?¡± His body pressed against Isabe¡¯s. At this moment, his expression became somewhat dark, like a hunter in the night, exuding a dangerous aura.


    Isabe instinctively stepped back. This man looked frightening, but as she retreated, he approached.


    Watching Isabe evade, Emanuele smiled, taking another step forward to close the distance.


    It wasn¡¯t until Isabe backed up to the edge of the cab that she had no ce to go and had to stop.


    Leaning against Isabe, his body pressed tightly against hers, with no gap between them. Isabe felt the powerful pressure emanating from Emanuele.


    Even though she felt a bit scared inside, Isabe forced herself to stay calm. She looked at Emanuele. ¡°What are you doing? If you have something to say, just say it. Why get so close to me?¡±


    ¡°I just want to be with you.¡± Emanuele straightforwardly reached out and embraced Isabe.


    Isabe struggled, but her strength was insufficient. She could only be tightly controlled by Emanuele.


    Then, Emanuele lowered his head, kissing Isabe¡¯s lips.


    Emanuele¡¯s kiss was, as always, domineering and intense. He nibbled at Isabe¡¯s lips, his tongue swirling in her mouth with a force to destroy everything, forcing Isabe to endure Emanuele¡¯s kiss.


    She used to enjoy Emanuele¡¯s kisses, but now, she didn¡¯t like it.


    She was someone with mental needs greater than physical ones. Even if she desired Emanuele, she didn¡¯t want to kiss him when they were in the midst of a conflict.


    However, Emanuele seemed unwilling to let her go. He passionately kissed her, depriving her of every inch of breath, making Isabe gradually feel a growing sense of suffocation.


    Oh God, spare her.

 Chapter 175: Isabella Gets Angry

    Isabe found herself enveloped in Emanuele¡¯s arms, and his strength was overwhelming, leaving her unable to move. She felt firmly controlled, forced to endure Emanuele¡¯s intense kiss.


    She could only intermittently plead, ¡°No¡­ Emanuele, please, don¡¯t do this to me¡­¡±


    But her words were swallowed by Emanuele.


    Emanuele¡¯s hands continued to roam over Isabe¡¯s body, slipping inside her clothes, caressing her skin, causing Isabe to gradually weaken.


    However, even though Isabe¡¯s body was yielding, rationality still rejected the situation. Tears fell from her eyes, and she whispered, ¡°Emanuele, please¡­¡±


    She could only implore him not to touch her when she felt so distressed; it would only make her more sorrowful.


    Tears fell onto Isabe¡¯s lips, and Emanuele tasted the saltiness of her tears.


    Emanuele paused, realizing that Isabe was genuinely heartbroken.


    He released Isabe, observing her deeply saddened face. He rarely saw Isabe this mncholic. Thest time she appeared so sorrowful was when she learned of Sophia¡¯s death.


    And now, Isabe seemed equally devastated, because of him¡­


    This realization made Emanuele feel a painful throbbing in his heart, as if it had been struck by a stone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe. I didn¡¯t mean to. I couldn¡¯t control myself¡­¡± Emanuele took the initiative to apologize. He didn¡¯t intend to upset her like this. The anger he felt earlier, when Isabe mentioned divorce, clouded his judgment, leading to an irrational act.


    This wasn¡¯t his intention. Seeing Isabe so heartbroken, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but curse himself.


    He had to admit that, in certain aspects, he didn¡¯t handle things well. Sometimes, when emotions red, he found it challenging to consider others¡¯ feelings. Watching Isabe in such sorrow, Emanuele felt an overwhelming sense of guilt.


    The guilt hit him like waves, threatening to knock him down.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Isabe cried for a while before gradually calming down. At this moment, she didn¡¯t want to talk to Emanuele. She felt her dignity shattered, and the sense of humiliation made her ufortable.


    Perhaps she should reconsider her rtionship with Emanuele.


    If it was just a game between them, she surrendered. Would Emanuele divorce her?


    At this moment, Isabe suddenly felt that the idea of divorce emerged and couldn¡¯t be erased from her mind. She might really divorce Emanuele.


    However, she needed to calm down now. Her mind was nk and chaotic. She needed to clear her thoughts.


    Isabe pushed Emanuele away. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I need to rest.¡±


    Emanuele, however, held Isabe¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still have work to handle? You¡¯ve been busy these days. Focus on your work in the office so that the responsibilities won¡¯t fall on meter.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m not the person you think I am.¡± Emanuele tried hard to restrain his emotions. He had lost count of how many times he had been angry today. Isabe always found ways to provoke him, making him want to strangle her.


    But he liked her. How could he bear to strangle her?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯m not very busytely.¡±


    Emanuele persisted in apanying Isabe back.


    Isabe nced at Emanuele, impatience evident in her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I don¡¯t want to be with you right now. I need to go home, calm down, and I think our rtionship needs some time. You¡¯ve been constantly overpowering me, and it makes me ufortable.¡±


    Even though she had been eagerly missing Emanuele these past few days, meeting him now felt worse than not seeing him at all.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that today, of all days, two distressing events would ur.


    Isabe¡¯s words finally calmed Emanuele down. He looked at her with sorrowful eyes, wanting to say something, but seeing Isabe¡¯s icy gaze, he restrained himself.


    ¡°Fine, be careful on your way,¡± Emanuele managed to hold back, not forcing her.


    Usually, even if Isabe resisted, he wouldpel her. But seeing her cry so heartbreakingly, Emanuele didn¡¯t want to witness Isabe¡¯s tears anymore.


    Eventually, Emanuele escorted Isabe downstairs, instructing Tony to take care of her.


    He watched Isabe leave in the SUV, lighting a cigarette, unable to resist a smoke.


    Although work wasn¡¯t particrly busy during this time, there were still some minor and major issues that required his attention. Also, due to the earlier argument with Isabe, Emanuele had stayed in the office to handle work. His office spanned several floors, with a designated area for rxation, simr to his apartmentfortable and well-furnished.


    Phillip approached Emanuele and said, ¡°Boss, I apologize. I did try to stop her when thedy came, but I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Emanuele nced at Phillip, his expression full of sarcasm. ¡°You tell me, with the sry I give you every month, what exactly can you do?¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s cold words made Phillip not dare to look up. He felt a chill running down his spine.


    Oh God, he thought he had tried his best. Yet,pared to the esteemeddy, he was just Emanuele¡¯s assistant. If she wanted toe in, how could he stop her? Later, when Isabeined that he disrespected her, he would be unfairly used.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that authority,¡± Phillip said in a low voice. ¡°I was afraid thedy would think my role as an assistant had too much power and dislike you even more.¡±


    Oh! He was a genius at speaking. He managed to shift the me onto himself.


    Emanuele looked at him, extended his hand, and patted his shoulder. His grip was strong, making Phillip feel his shoulder sink.


    ¡°Phillip, your emotional intelligence needs improvement, but I won¡¯t me you. You haven¡¯t experienced love, but I hope you make progress in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Relieved that Emanuele didn¡¯t me him, Phillip sighed.


    He thought it had nothing to do with hisck of love experience. He had plenty of one-night stands; it just hadn¡¯t progressed to the point of real love. But he did understand women.


    Clearly, it was Emanuele who mishandled the rtionship. He pushed it onto him, making Phillip realize he needed to learn to understand a woman¡¯s psychology to deal with such situations.


    Isabe, after leaving Emanuele¡¯s office, remained silent on the way back. She returned to the apartment, locked herself in her room, and took a moment to cool down.


    During her shower, she reflected on what happened this evening. Not much had happened, but Karen¡¯s appearance had felt threatening. Emanuele¡¯s subsequent disrespect had triggered Isabe¡¯s emotions.

 Chapter 176: Comforting Her

    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of vulnerability. If Emanuele truly developed feelings for another woman, it seemed that no matter what she did, he might still leave her. A man like him, even if he stayed by her side, might be of little use to her.


    As Isabe¡¯s emotions calmed down, she suddenly felt she had been too brave earlier. How did she summon the courage to say those things to Emanuele? What shocked her even more was Emanuele¡¯s reaction. Instead of getting angry, he became gentle. In the past, if she dared to confront Emanuele like this, he would have pointed a gun at her forehead. How could he have listened to her?


    Isabe also couldn¡¯tprehend why Emanuele behaved this way. She couldn¡¯t help but think of Karen. Could it be because of that woman? Did Emanuele feel guilty because of her sudden appearance? Although he exined that he had no connection with that woman, the hostile look in Karen¡¯s eyes made Isabe sure that Karen was fond of Emanuele.


    Isabe¡¯s heart sank. Well, if Emanuele truly didn¡¯t love her, he would probably get a divorce. She was prepared for it. If Emanuele didn¡¯t want children and didn¡¯t love her, divorce might be the best option for her.


    Lost in her thoughts, Isabe fell asleep. In a hazy state, she felt her body heating up, and a warm hand was caressing her. It seemed as if someone wanted to explore every inch of her body.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but moan as her body was slowly uncovered, craving for more. Her lips were kissed passionately, and a rough hand reached her most intimate area, massaging the core of her desires.


    An electric surge shot through her body, and Isabe abruptly opened her eyes. She discovered a robust man on top of her, vigorously at work.


    The man had already discarded his clothes. In the faint moonlight, Isabe saw Emanuele¡¯s muscr arms supporting him by her side. The bulging biceps disyed a wild strength, and his chest muscles were well-defined, particrly taut at the abdominal area.


    When he wore clothes, it wasn¡¯t apparent how pronounced his muscles were. However, once he took them off, especially in this dim light, his muscles seemed exceptionally developed, exuding a kind of vigorous and barbaric aura. The scent of his hormones permeated the air.


    Rationally, Isabe believed she should refuse Emanuele. They were still in the midst of an argument, and she didn¡¯t want him to touch her, let alone engage in such intimate activities.


    However, emotionally, Isabe found her bodypletely unable to resist Emanuele¡¯s touch. On the contrary, she desired more of him, yearning for him to prate her.


    ¡°Emanuele¡­¡± Isabe moaned, uttering his name.


    As Emanuele¡¯s fingers entered her, with each thrust, the pleasure intensified. Isabe involuntarily spread her legs wider, craving for Emanuele to go even deeper.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Emanuele whispered in a hoarse voice, licking Isabe¡¯s earlobe. Desire made his eyes appear almost ck.


    Isabe nodded.


    ¡°Do you want it? Isabe, tell me you want it.¡±


    Isabe gritted her teeth as desire filled her entire body, making her want, desperately want, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask. They had just had a heated argument, and now she was supposed to ask for this? Isabe couldn¡¯t do it.


    In the next moment, Emanuele¡¯s hand withdrew, ceasing its touch on Isabe. She froze. At this point, her body felt as if thousands of insects were nibbling at her, an itch that couldn¡¯t find relief, causing Isabe immense difort.


    But she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask Emanuele to continue.


    Isabe¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help but caress her own lower body, mimicking the actions Emanuele usually performed on her to alleviate the inner turmoil. Her cheeks flushed, her body turned a shade of pink, her eyes misty, and her lips, swollen from his recent kisses, radiated a watery sheen.


    In this moment, Isabe resembled a seductress, her body fully exposed in front of him, without any reservations. She panted and moaned, her flesh voluptuous, exuding a captivating allure.


    This erotic scene made Emanuele feel like his lower body was on the verge of exploding. Did she even realize how enchanting she was right now?


    With these thoughts, Emanuele didn¡¯t care whether Isabe wanted this or not. He pulled away Isabe¡¯s hand, and in the next instant, he thrust himself into her body.


    Oh, God! Isabe silently cried in her heart. She felt her bodypletely yielding to Emanuele, and the sensations of him inside her made it hard for her to breathe.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When did she be like this? When did she start enjoying Emanuele¡¯s body so much, yearning for him to be a part of her body and soul? Emanuele relentlessly thrust into her, making Isabe feel like her soul was about to be shaken out.


    Orgasm after orgasm left Isabe feeling physically drained. She had no energy left to think about anything else.


    Afterwards, Emanuele held Isabe and took a shower before going to bed.


    Isabey in Emanuele¡¯s arms, feeling somewhat exhausted. Emanuele kissed her cheek and said, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    The man who usually spoke in a cold, harsh tone was unexpectedly coaxing. Isabe¡¯s heart softened a bit, but she didn¡¯t n to forgive him so quickly. She felt that Emanuele¡¯s recent changes were due to his liking for her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have changed for no reason.


    Since it was liking, she would take the dominant position in their game of emotions.


    ¡°It depends on your performance,¡± Isabe said. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you when I¡¯m happy. And no, your recent performance wasn¡¯t good enough.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t good enough in what?¡± Emanuele asked, with a perplexed frown.


    ¡°Not in that area,¡± Isabe sighed. When it came to intimate matters, Emanuele was indeed a master; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so exhausted now.


    ¡°In what, then?¡± Emanuele questioned.


    ¡°In daily life, Emanuele. I don¡¯t want to keep arguing with you, always having conflicts. I¡¯m tired,¡± Isabe said, finding afortable position in Emanuele¡¯s arms. She had learned to separate her body and spirit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, except for that matter, I¡¯ll go along with you,¡± Emanuele kissed Isabe¡¯s hair. ¡°Now, let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Apart from that matter, Isabe felt a bit ufortable. The matter Emanuele referred to was probably her desire to have a child. Deep down, she longed to have a child of her own, but since Emanuele was unwilling, she wouldn¡¯t force him. Moreover, the issue with Karen hadn¡¯t been resolved, and she had a feeling that Karen would cause trouble for her.

 Chapter 177: Karen鈥檚 Birthday Invitation

    Isabe¡¯s suspicions were quickly confirmed. Two dayster, she received an invitation from Karen.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Isabe, my birthday is approaching, and I don¡¯t have many friends in Chicago. Can you and Emanuele attend my birthday party?¡±


    Isabe knew Karen had ulterior motives. She wasn¡¯t sure how Karen got her phone number, but it was clear that Karen was challenging her with arrogance. Back when Emanuele challenged her, she bravely faced it, let alone dealing with Karen.


    Isabe texted Emanuele, ¡°Karen is having a birthday party in Chicago and wants to know if we¡¯ll attend.¡±


    After a while, Emanuele replied, ¡°She told me too. Are you going?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Isabe responded.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t expect Isabe to agree. He had initially nned to decline Karen¡¯s invitation. Although he had a good rtionship with Karen¡¯s brother, it didn¡¯t mean he liked Karen. Moreover, after Karen confessed her feelings to him and spoke disrespectfully to Isabe, Emanuele decided to cut ties with her. He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to mistreat his wife; it challenged his dignity. If Karen were an ordinary person, he would have dealt with her more aggressively.


    ¡°Are you really going?¡± Emanuele couldn¡¯t help asking. He was concerned that Isabe might not handle the situation well.


    Karen¡¯s birthday party would undoubtedly have many people from their circle, especially the Mafia princesses, most of whom were close to Karen. Grazia, also a Mafia princess, was Isabe¡¯s sister, and she was understanding. Grazia had taught Isabe many things and helped her navigate this world. However, not all Mafia princesses were as amodating as Grazia.


    Karen harbored hostility towards Isabe, and the Mafia princesses invited to her birthday party were her closest friends. Isabe¡¯s attendance might make her a target, and unexpected events could ur.


    Emanuele thought of Chloe. Chloe alone had caused Isabe so much harm; he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Isabe being hurt again.


    With these concerns, Emanuele immediately called Isabe. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go to Karen¡¯s birthday party, and I won¡¯t go either. Can we just stay at home, or I can apany you shopping?¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, when did you be so timid? Are you afraid I¡¯ll cause trouble?¡± Isabe felt a bit helpless with Emanuele¡¯s continuous refusals.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be bullied. Grazia is in Italy and can¡¯te back. If we attend Karen¡¯s birthday party, her family will be there, and I must entertain them. If you¡¯re left alone, I worry they might mistreat you.¡±


    Isabe was alone now, and Emanuele couldn¡¯t bear the thought. Although Mafia princesses weren¡¯t as ruthless as their male counterparts, many had grown up in this environment, developing some unsavory habits. Some even fought alongside their brothers, involved in killing.


    Emanuele was concerned that Isabe, an ordinary person, entering their circle was like amb entering a wolf¡¯s den-she might be devouredpletely.


    ¡°Did you forget? I trained with Elisa for a while before. Now, I asionally follow Elisa¡¯s instructional videos. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve be quite formidable. Even if a few of them gang up on me, they might not beat me. Besides, aren¡¯t you there too? If they really bully me, isn¡¯t that provoking you as well?¡± Isabe reassured him.


    Isabe felt that Karen might not have the guts to challenge her, and even if she did, other Mafia princesses who were close to her might not want to offend Emanuele for her sake.


    Seeing Isabe determined, Emanuele carefully considered her words and found her reasoning valid. ¡°Alright, Isabe. Let¡¯s start by preparing the dress you¡¯ll wear. I think you need to look beautiful.¡±


    The day Karen said Isabe wasn¡¯t up to Emanuele¡¯s standards angered him. The woman he liked, the woman he chose to be his lifelong partner, dared to be looked down upon by Karen? Who did she think she was?


    ¡°I can continue going to the base and intensify training with Elisa these days. Consider it a fitness routine,¡± Isabe suggested.


    ¡°Whatever you want,¡± Emanuele didn¡¯t reject Isabe this time. He knew this would make her happy.


    ¡°However, Isabe, you¡¯re training so seriously. Are you nning to take on ten people at once? Remember, it¡¯s a birthday party.¡±


    ¡°Why, are you worried about Karen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried you might get hurt.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry. I can protect myself now.¡± Isabe finished speaking and hung up the phone.


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but smile. He walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, watching the bustling crowd and vehicles below. He enjoyed living in high-rise buildings; whether it was his office or apartment, he always chose the highest point. This way, he could take in the whole of Chicago, seeing the thrivingnd he ruled.


    Emanuele¡¯s heart was initially calm, but Isabe¡¯s bravery once again excited him. How could this seemingly fragile woman be so powerful? She integrated into the Mafia world much faster than he imagined.


    Facing the challenge of a so-called rival, she dared to bravely ept the invitation. Truly, she was the woman he had chosen-forever indomitable, quick to recover from setbacks, just like him.


    Emanuele thought he would never tire of Isabe.


    After finishing work, Isabe ate something quickly and went to the base to find Elisa.


    When she first arrived, looking at the familiar scenery along the way, Isabe felt a bit sad. It was on this street that they encountered an attack after a training session, followed by the news of her mother¡¯s death. Now, passing through this street, everything seemed to have returned to normal, as if nothing had happened, but Isabe knew her mother would nevere back.


    Isabe struggled to control her emotions, not letting the tears fall.


    The dead were already gone, and the living had to strive to live on behalf of those who passed away.


    Arriving at the base, Elisa, seeing Isabe, immediately gave her a big hug. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m really d to see you again.¡± Elisa eximed. She knew about what happened during this time, felt sorry for Isabe, but couldn¡¯t find the words to say, afraid of making Isabe sad again.


    ¡°Look at what I brought you.¡± Isabe handed over the pastries she bought on the way.


    ¡°Wow, thank you, Isabe. I love cake!¡± Elisa¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°But even if you bring me such delicious cake, I won¡¯t go easy on you. Later, I¡¯ll test your previous training results to see how much you remember.¡±


    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Isabe wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

 Chapter 178 Emanuele is too stubborn

    After Elisa finished her cake and took a short break, she began to spar with Isabe.


    Elisa suddenly realized that even though Isabe hadn¡¯te over during this time, the skills she had trained hadn¡¯t diminished. The twopeted, and Elisa corrected a few small mistakes Isabe made. After that, she also taught Isabe a few more moves.


    Isabe found that she could now keep up with Elisa¡¯s rhythm, even though she knew Elisa had only taught her some simple things. However, these were the most effective methods for a girl like her to defend against criminals and protect herself.


    ¡°Isabe, for girls like us, especially those who haven¡¯t been trained, our strength is not as great as a man¡¯s. So, if you face a man, I don¡¯t rmend confronting him head-on. It¡¯s best to surprise him with a heavy blow.¡±


    Isabe nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been trained, I can¡¯t beat a man?¡± Isabe was a bit puzzled. She remembered the day when Emanuele wanted her to practice, and she couldn¡¯tpete with him at all.


    She could understand not being able to beat Emanuele, considering he was the head of the Mafia and trained regrly, proving his robust physique. However, she couldn¡¯t quite believe she couldn¡¯t handle an average man, even after training for so long.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s disbelief, Elisa looked at Tony, who was standing nearby. ¡°Tony, what are you standing there for? Come on, spar with Isabe.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. It doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need any techniques. Just exert your strength.¡±


    Hearing Elisa¡¯s words, Tony sighed and approached. He felt he shouldn¡¯ty hands on his wife, but he decided to focus on self-defense and avoid instinctively striking back.


    As Tony approached, Isabe threw a punch with all her might. Her fist had force, and it looked formidable.


    Tony didn¡¯t even frown; he simply stepped back, avoiding Isabe¡¯s attack.


    Isabe followed up with a leg sweep and kick. Tony reached out, grabbing Isabe¡¯s leg, and she found herself immobilized.


    Isabe, who thought she had improved a lot, was effortlessly restrained by Tony. Moreover, he used no special techniques, just raw strength.


    In this moment, Isabe felt a sense of frustration.


    ¡°Isabe, do you see? Sometimes, when a man deals with you, he doesn¡¯t need any technique. He can easily overpower you. So, we need to catch them off guard. Don¡¯t let them know you¡¯re about to strike; that will only make them wary, and then you¡¯ll have no chance.¡±


    Isabe sighed, feeling like she was starting to grasp this concept through abination of theory and practice.


    Tony released Isabe, and she approached him, shaking his hand.


    ¡°Tony, you¡¯re a qualified sparring partner.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Tony had been afraid that Isabe might get angry, although she didn¡¯t seem like that type of person. But who knew¡­


    However, when Tony shook hands with Isabe, she suddenly grabbed his hand, gave it a tug, executed a spin, and Tony found himself tripped to the ground.


    The training area was covered with foam mats, so even if they fell, it wouldn¡¯t hurt much.


    Tony, caught off guard, fell to the ground, seemingly unaware of what had just happened.


    He had no defenses against Isabe; just when she dered it was over and warmly offered a handshake, he thought it was truly finished.


    Unexpectedly, Isabe had saved a move.


    Elisa saw Tony fall to the ground, his face frozen in shock. She couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°Tony, you¡¯ve met your match! The mighty bodyguard taken down by Isabe,¡± Elisa chuckled at Tony, then turned to Isabe. ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re amazing! Proud to have you as my student.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Isabe, pleased with tripping Tony, helped him up and apologized.


    ¡°Tony, I¡¯m sorry for what I did just now. I just wanted to try out Elisa¡¯s unexpected takedown method. Unexpectedly, it worked. Thank you for letting me experiment sessfully.¡±


    ¡°No problem, ma¡¯am. If you encounter any dangerter, I believe you have the ability to protect yourself.¡±


    Tony admired Isabe a bit more. She hadn¡¯t seen iting, and others wouldn¡¯t either. A fragile-looking woman like Isabe, capable of unexpectedly taking down anyone who approached her.


    Isabe was delighted. At least Elisa¡¯s words were correct. She would continue training, and if anyone dared to bully her at Karen¡¯s birthday party, she wouldn¡¯t be lenient.


    After finishing her training, Isabe returned to the apartment to find several people inside.


    Emanuele sat on the sofa, looking at Isabe. ¡°Why are you back sote?¡±


    He thought Isabe¡¯s training wouldst at least two hours.


    ¡°After I finished training, I went out to eat with Elisa.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already had dinner?¡±


    Isabe nodded, noticing Emanuele¡¯s strange expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, Emanuele hasn¡¯t had dinner yet. He was waiting for you to have dinner together,¡± Lilly exined when Emanuele refused to borate.


    Oh! These two young people were really strange. Clearly married, but their behavior seemed like they weren¡¯t. Especially Emanuele, who hade back early but waited for Isabe to return for dinner. And when Lilly asked if he wanted dinner, he insisted on waiting for Isabe, resulting in a two-hour wait.


    Isabe inquired about what was going on, but Emanuele wouldn¡¯t admit anything.


    Lilly couldn¡¯t understand young people nowadays, especially Emanuele. He used to be a dominant and powerful figure. Whatever he wanted, he could obtain. No one could stop him. How did he be so reserved in front of Isabe? Could it really be love? Love seemed to make people lose themselves.


    However, seeing Emanuele, usually calm and serious, be so reserved in front of Isabe, Lilly was happy. She had finally found someone who could torment Emanuele.


    After hearing Lilly¡¯s words, Isabe was stunned. She looked at Emanuele. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    If she knew Emanuele was back for dinner, she would havee back.


    ¡°No need,¡± Emanuele thought to himself. He knew Isabe was very focused when she was working, and he didn¡¯t want to disturb her.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten. Lilly, please prepare dinner for Emanuele.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Lilly immediately went into the kitchen.


    Isabe looked toward the individuals seated in the corner.


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°They are the ones I brought to have you try on dresses.¡±


    Isabe was surprised; Emanuele was really going to prepare dresses for her?


    The young women approached, offering greetings to Isabe.


    ¡°Mrs. Lombardi, hello. We have carefully selected five dresses for you to try on. Take a look and see which one you like.¡±


    As they spoke, they unveiled a ck-cloth-covered item in front of Isabe. To her astonishment, it revealed a clothing rack with five beautiful dresses, each one so regal that Isabe felt only a princess could wear them.

 Chapter 179: Doesn鈥檛 Want People to See Her Sexy Look

    The staff brought out the first dress, a champagne-colored strapless gown. They led Isabe into the dressing room and helped her put on the dress.


    As Isabe descended in the outfit, Emanuele was stunned.


    Isabe had a great figure, he had always known that. Now, seeing her in this dress, he realized just how amazing her figure was. The rounded chest created a captivating curve, appearing exceptionally sexy. Down to her waist, it was incredibly narrow, as if he could control it with just one hand.


    As she moved, her mesmerizing curves swayed, filling him with desire. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.


    The dress hugged her closely but red out at the hem, swaying with her every step. The lights reflected off the sparkling dress, making Isabe look like a mermaid swimming in water.


    Emanuele felt like his soul had been drawn away. He also noticed that Isabe¡¯s recent fitness efforts were paying off. Her arms were slender yet strong, and her back was tight and straight, walking with a rxed grace. She resembled a queen.


    ¡°Looks good?¡± Isabe asked, approaching Emanuele.


    Regardless of how Emanuele felt about it, Isabe thought she looked exceptionally beautiful in this outfit. Just changed into it, she felt like Cindere turning into a princess.


    She finally understood why wealthy youngdies were enthusiastic about attending various parties and gatherings. Wearing such beautiful dresses, looking morous ¨C who wouldn¡¯t love it?


    Although Isabe¡¯s wardrobe was already quite extensive, it mostly consisted of casual wear. Dresses like these were only procured by Emanuele when necessary. After wearing them once, they couldn¡¯t be worn again, and styles needed frequent updating.


    She was Emanuele¡¯s wife and the queen of the Chicago Mafia. Isabe knew that her attire represented Emanuele¡¯s reputation, and he took care of this matter.


    She was quite satisfied with this dress, but Emanuele, with a frowning face, said, ¡°Not good-looking, go change.¡±


    Isabe was surprised; how could this not look good?


    ¡°I think it looks great,¡± she quietly countered.


    Emanuele walked up to her, cing his hands on her waist, pressing against her. The fabric of the dress was thin, and Isabe could feel the warmth of his hands prating through. ¡°If you think it looks good, keep it and show me. But, darling, I still think this dress isn¡¯t suitable for going out. Be a good girl, go change into another one,¡± Emanuele whispered in Isabe¡¯s ear.


    The man¡¯s warmth teased Isabe¡¯s ear, making her inexplicably blush. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go change into another one.¡±


    She could tell from Emanuele¡¯s passionate gaze that he also thought she looked good in this dress. But why wouldn¡¯t he let her wear it out? Men¡¯s thoughts were sometimes even more challenging to understand than women¡¯s. Emanuele watched as Isabe disappeared into the dressing room once again.


    But in Emanuele¡¯s mind, the image of Isabe wearing that dress just now involuntarily surfaced. Her fiery figure and striking appearance made Emanuele feel like his body was on fire.


    He was always fascinated by Isabe¡¯s figure, feeling that she was created just for him. Therefore, Emanuele didn¡¯t want Isabe to appear so sexy in front of others. He didn¡¯t want her to be seen by other men. Better not let Isabe wear this dress.


    Soon, Isabe came out in the second dress. When Emanuele saw this dress, his eyes still shed with amazement.


    It was a silver floral maxi dress, with a simple style. It had short sleeves and a one-shoulder design, fitted from the chest to the waist. However, at the hem, the dress started to re out, consisting of threeyers: a petticoat, ayer of silver floral fabric, and a topyer of sheer fabric.


    It looked simple, intellectual, and carried a sense of elegant solemnity.


    Isabe, being young, should theoretically make people think she was trying on adult clothes. However, her current temperament unexpectedly matched this dress, exuding a mysterious and cool feeling.


    Suddenly, Emanuele felt that Isabe¡¯s current temperament was bing more and more like his own.


    Shepletely mastered this style.


    She wasn¡¯t the naive Mafia princess; she was the spokesperson for the Mafia, the queen scrutinized for every word and action.


    This dress perfectly set her apart from Karen and the other Mafia princesses.


    Emanuele said, ¡°I think you can wear this dress to the party.¡±


    Isabe continued changing into the remaining three dresses, but in the end, she decided to wear the second dress. Emanuele liked it, and she thought it was suitable.


    It was like her battle attire. She knew Karen invited her, not expecting her tofortably enjoy the birthday party.


    Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, it was Karen¡¯s birthday.


    Her party was held in a vi, with many peopleing and going. As Isabe and Emanuele entered the party hall, many eyes turned toward them.


    Some were sizing up Isabe, while others were eyeing Emanuele.


    When Emanuele married Isabe, they faced threats from Sicilian enemies. Even though they had organized another event, not as many people attended. Everyone knew Chicago was unsafe, and they wouldn¡¯t casuallye over. Emanuele also wouldn¡¯t invite too many unfamiliar people.


    So, many people here were meeting Isabe for the first time.


    Their gazes were filled with curiosity. They had heard that Emanuele had married someone without any background. Was this woman the one?


    Seeing Emanuele and Isabe approaching, Karen prepared to show Isabe a bit of her influence. Her birthday party this time was grand, intending to let everyone see Isabe.


    See how Isabe, a woman with no family background, was so unsuitable for high society, destined to be stepped on by her.


    Karen walked toward Emanuele and Isabe, first greeting Emanuele. ¡°Emanuele, I knew you woulde to my birthday party. I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    She walked up, intending to hug Emanuele, but he directly dodged her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Karen¡¯s expression darkened. She turned to nce at Isabe, hoping to find fault, but upon seeing Isabe¡¯s outfit, she couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    As the Bratva princess, she was the most favored in the family. She could have any clothes she wanted. However, what Isabe was wearing was a limited edition from a luxury brand that she had admired but couldn¡¯t get at the time due to its high demand.


    Unexpectedly, Isabe was now wearing it!

 Chapter 180: Humiliation of Isabella

    Not only did she put it on, but her temperament also surprisingly matched this dress. The dress seemed like her second skin, as if it had grown on her.


    This selective dress, but Isabe¡¯s temperament integrated perfectly with it, even more beautiful than the models on the runway.


    Clearly, she was just an ordinary girl with no background. Thest time Karen saw Isabe, she felt Isabe dressed casually, like a recent graduate. At that time, she wore a red dress, very feminine, noble, and elegant, making Isabe seem insignificant in front of her.


    But who would have thought that today Isabe would put on such a beautiful dress? Her hair was curled into wavy curls, and she even wore light makeup. From her, you could see youth and the enchantment of a mature woman, with a hint of the cold and ruthless temperament of the Mafia. She looked like an aloof Mafia queen. Even her own mother had never had such an aura.


    It was strange. Karen had already investigated Isabe¡¯s background privately. Her father had died early, and she had grown up with rtives. She had lived with her mother for the past few years, and her mother had just gotten married a few months ago. She only knew Lombardi¡¯s family after that. Before that, she was just an intern doctor at the hospital, with no connection to the Mafia.


    Clearly, she was just a very ordinary and in girl. Why did she exude such temperament? Was it developed in thest few months? But that was too fast.


    Karen suppressed her amazement and reached out to Isabe. ¡°Isabe, thank you foring to my birthday party. I¡¯m really happy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Isabe, while Karen was scrutinizing her, also stared back at Karen.


    Today, Karen was dressed like a true princess, wearing a white puff dress with a veryrge skirt that looked like it had six or sevenyers. It was grand and magnificent. Her ck long hair was piled up, and she wore a crown on her head. The crown was adorned with crystal decorations that sparkled under the lights, making her look even more noble.


    ¡°Karen, happy birthday. This is a carefully selected gift for you from my husband and me.¡± Isabe handed the gift to Karen.


    Karen took it and opened it. Inside was an exquisite bracelet, with diamonds sparkling under the light. It was a beautiful and expensive piece of jewelry. However, Karen had no interest in such jewelry. She had too many at home, enough to wear on both hands. She felt that Isabe deliberately chose this kind of gift to fool her. Unfortunately, Emanuele didn¡¯t even bother to prepare a gift for her.


    In the past, on her birthday, Emanuele would at least choose something she liked. She felt that Emanuele had changed. But in front of Emanuele, Karen still pretended to like it. ¡°Thank you both, I really like this gift.¡±


    ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Isabe replied.


    At this moment, a man with short ck hair, a sharp facial features, and a stubble walked over. He patted Emanuele on the shoulder. ¡°Hey, Emanuele, long time no see. I heard you had a big trouble recently. Is it all resolved?¡±


    Emanuele nodded. ¡°Temporarily resolved.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. At that time, we also encountered some tricky problems, so we couldn¡¯t offer you any help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Have the enemies who vited your territory been dealt with?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Wait, they dare not mess around for the time being.¡±


    The man chatted with Emanuele, and his gaze suddenlynded on Isabe.


    ¡°I heard you got married not long ago. Is this your wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hello, beautiful Mrs. Lombardi. I¡¯m Michael, Karen¡¯s brother.¡± Michael greeted Isabe.


    ¡°Hello, just call me Isabe.¡± Isabe also greeted him, and they hugged.


    Michael¡¯s face resembled Karen¡¯s, but he looked fiercer and colder, sharing some temperament with Emanuele in a certain aspect.


    This must be the current head of Bratva. Indeed, those who could upy that position had a different aura, unlike rk, who was somewhat unexpected.


    ¡°Are you chatting here?¡± rk¡¯s voice rang out as he approached.


    Isabe was a bit surprised. She had just thought of him, and he suddenly appeared.


    It had been a while since she had seen rk, and he seemed unchanged from the past. He still had a radiant smile on his face, appearing gentle and gentlemanly.


    Emanuele, seeing rk arrive, was also a bit surprised. ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you at home with your little sweetheart?¡±


    His tone carried a hint of sarcasm.


    ¡°Haha, Emanuele, you won¡¯t believe it, Madilyn is really interesting. I even discovered her secret.¡± rk¡¯s face showed excitement, as if he had encountered something very fun.


    ¡°This girl looks as delicate as a rose, but she has thorns. But the more she¡¯s like this, the more fun it is, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Emanuele wasn¡¯t interested in rk¡¯s romantic affairs and didn¡¯t want to hear more.


    Michael said, ¡°My sister¡¯s birthday party. Let the girls y by themselves; we men need to discuss some men¡¯s business. Emanuele, rk, let¡¯s go to the side and chat. Also, there are a few people I want to introduce to you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I have no problem with that.¡± rk said.


    Seeing the opportunity, Karen looked at Isabe. ¡°Isabe, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll introduce you to my friends. You probably haven¡¯t met anyone from our world yet.¡±


    Isabe sensed Karen¡¯s ill intentions. Emanuele was also concerned about Isabe. He looked at her, wondering if he should let Isabe stay with him. Even though it was a conversation between men, Isabe was his wife, so eavesdropping wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    Isabe also felt Emanuele¡¯s concern. She smiled at him. ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll hang out with Karen and her friends. Don¡¯t worry; I think it should be a fun gathering.¡±


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s calm demeanor, Emanuele felt relieved.


    After Emanuele left, Karen¡¯s smile immediately disappeared, reced by a cold expression.


    ¡°Isabe, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to meet my friends.¡±


    She had already greeted her friends, ready to show Isabe some colors. Isabe was the wife of the Mafia, and physically attacking her was out of the question. However, it didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t do something else. Psychological attacks could be lethal. She would make Isabe understand what hell felt like.


    ¡°Sure, Karen, you¡¯re so kind. Taking me to meet new friends.¡± Isabe spoke as if she had no idea what would happen next, still expressing her gratitude to Karen.


    A real clown, Karen thought, a few more taunts, and Isabe would soon realize what a hefty gift she had sent to herself.


    Karen¡¯s friends were seated in a corner, chatting and taking photos. There were four of them, Karen¡¯s closest friends who had flown from different parts of the world to celebrate Karen¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Emanuele¡¯s wife, Isabe.¡± Karen brought Isabe over to them and made the introduction.


    Having received instructions from Karen beforehand, they knew what they had to do when they saw Isabe. They greeted Isabe, and Karen pulled her to sit in their midst.


    Karen engaged in conversation with her friends, and soon Isabe understood the manner in which Karen intended to embarrass her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 181: Jealousy to Madness

    At this moment, Karen and her friends were discussing a fashion show they had attended, sharing experiences about luxury brands and travel destinations. The group was animatedly chatting away, but Isabe, seated among them, couldn¡¯t get a word in. She felt like an outsider, out of ce in this atmosphere.


    Karen nced at Isabe, ¡°By the way, Isabe, you probably haven¡¯t experienced any of these, right? I heard your father passed away early, and your mother raised you. It¡¯s understandable if you don¡¯t understand these things.¡±


    ¡°Your background is different from ours. Wecked everything growing up except money. Buying things every day can be tiring. You probably haven¡¯t experienced that feeling, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Isabe, your family used to be in the countryside, right? I heard you stayed with your uncle. Did they treat you badly?¡±


    ¡°What can you learn in the countryside? It¡¯s better in the city. You probably never had such grand birthday parties, right? We have them every year.¡±


    ¡­ The girls continued discussing Isabe¡¯s original family, demeaning her life while elevating their own.


    Isabe remained calm throughout the ordeal.


    After they had exhausted themselves with derogatoryments, Isabe finally spoke, ¡°Do you know why Emanuele married me?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re young and attractive?¡± one of the girls said.


    Karen immediately red at the girl. How could Isabe be considered attractive? She couldn¡¯tpare to them in any way, not even a single strand of her hair.


    ¡°Of course not. There are many girls younger and prettier than me. I believe all the girls here are more beautiful than me.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s words made the other girls, except Karen, happy. They began to feel guilty for degrading her just now.


    Even though Isabe acknowledged that some of them might be more attractive, herposed demeanor had already defeated them.


    ¡°So, why does Emanuele like you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t want to marry him originally. He kidnapped me and insisted I marry him. He said if he married me, I would be his forever.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Emanuele was so passionate. The girls were stunned.


    They had heard about the forced marriage incident. It was said that Isabe was supposed to marry rk, but for some reason, Emanuele had managed to rece rk and marry Isabe.


    ¡°Oh my God! That¡¯s so romantic! It feels like something out of a movie.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought Emanuele was quite cold. I didn¡¯t expect him to have this side when he likes someone.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Before, Emanuele was our number one golden bachelor in our hearts. He wasn¡¯t interested in anyone. For him to marry Isabe, she must have something extraordinary.¡±


    The girls chattered away, bombarding Isabe with questions about Emanuele. They were all too curious about the supposedly cold and heartless man and how he acted when facing his beloved wife.


    Karen watched as Isabe bonded with her friends, and it infuriated her, clenching her fists tightly. How could this bitch still manage to win over her friends?


    Before, Karen couldn¡¯tprehend why Emanuele would be attracted to Isabe. But now, seeing her good friends change their opinions about Isabe based on just a few words, Karen understood that this woman was not to be underestimated. She must have used these tactics to seduce Emanuele!


    Meanwhile, Isabe continued conversing with her friends, expressing humility and sincerity. ¡°You know, I used to be an ordinary person. I entered the world of the Mafia and didn¡¯t have many friends or social skills. There are many things I haven¡¯t learned. I don¡¯t know if you could teach me in the future?¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± a few of them agreed.


    ¡°Great, when youe to Chicago, I¡¯ll make sure to wee you properly,¡± Isabe said, raising her ss and toasting with them.


    Later, Isabe turned her gaze to Karen and asked, ¡°Karen, what¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s your birthday today; won¡¯t you clink sses with me?¡±


    Karen¡¯s gaze toward Isabe was venomous, but Isabe wasn¡¯t afraid of her. Sensing the tense atmosphere between them, the others also realized they had forgotten their original intention to mock Isabe and make her ufortable.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Damn it, they got carried away chatting and forgot about the n! However, looking at Isabe¡¯s smiling and gentle expression, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to say anything malicious.


    Although they were Mafia princesses, their parents and brothers protected them, keeping them shielded from the bloodshed and cruelty. When someone was kind to them, they reciprocated.


    Witnessing this scene, Karen was furious. How could this bitch manipte even her friends?


    After chatting for a while, Isabe felt a bit tired. Seeing Emanuele chatting with his friends nearby, she didn¡¯t want to disturb him. She got up and went alone to the garden outside to enjoy the fresh air.


    The sky had darkened, and the garden was illuminated by streetlights, creating a charming atmosphere.


    As Isabe was lost in thought, she suddenly heard a voice behind her, ¡°Isabe, you cunning woman. You¡¯re quite impressive, putting on such a show. I underestimated you!¡±


    Isabe turned around to see that Karen had somehow followed her outside. Karen¡¯s face was grim, and her expression seemed as if she were about tomit murder.


    Isabe, however, remained unfazed. She calmly responded to Karen, ¡°I treat everyone the same way. I¡¯m not as petty as you are.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Karen suddenly felt her anger ignited. She hadn¡¯t expected Isabe to talk back to her.


    ¡°You like Emanuele and think I¡¯m not worthy of him. So, you want to undermine me. But do you know that by doing this, Emanuele will dislike you even more?¡±


    Isabe ruthlessly exposed Karen¡¯s inner thoughts, leaving Karen feeling like she was going crazy.


    ¡°Shut up, you slut! I am a noble Bratva princess, and you¡¯re just an ordinary person. Why do you have the audacity to speak to me like this?¡± Karen¡¯s chest heaved with anger as she red at Isabe, as if she intended to crush her underfoot.


    Isabe, however, was unafraid. She maintained her calm and gentle demeanor.


    ¡°Are you truly noble? I see nothing elegant or noble about you now, just a person driven to madness by jealousy. You look down on my background, but you¡¯re no better yourself.¡±

 Chapter 182: Isabella Is Angry

    Isabe had a straightforward personality. If someone treated her badly, she¡¯d reciprocate in kind. She wasn¡¯t the type to take a loss. Characters like Karen didn¡¯t deserve excessive politeness from her.


    Karen was visibly angered by Isabe¡¯s words, her chest heaving. How could this woman speak to her like that? Isabe was trampling on the pride Karen had always held high. In Karen¡¯s eyes, she had always been proud, the esteemed princess of Bratva. Her friends treated her like royalty, showering her with praises. She had never been belittled like this before, and Isabe¡¯s words had stirred something deep within Karen.


    ¡°You¡­ you bitch! You¡¯re only with Emanuele because you¡¯re young. Do you really think you¡¯re all that? Aren¡¯t you afraid Emanuele will eventually drop you?¡± Karenshed out, her words dripping with resentment. ¡°Yes, Emanuele would choose me over you anytime. Don¡¯t you wonder why? He doesn¡¯t find you appealing.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t find you appealing.


    This single sentence made Karen take two steps back. Her eyes shed with pain, and when she looked at Isabe again, there was a newfound hatred in her gaze. Damn it, Isabe was going to pay for this!


    Karen moved forward, raising her hand to p Isabe. But Isabe had undergone training, her reflexes sharp. Karen was no match for her.


    Isabe effortlessly dodged Karen¡¯s attack. Seeing this, Karen, now even angrier, tried to hit Isabe again. But Isabe avoided her once more.


    Isabe¡¯s expression turned as cold as ice. Even though Karen hadn¡¯tid a finger on her, Isabe felt a twinge of annoyance. Seeing Karen still trying to approach, Isabe deliberately moved to a ce with steps. As Karen lunged at her, Isabe swiftly dodged, and Karen, oblivious to the steps, stumbled and fell.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Karen¡¯s scream caught everyone¡¯s attention, and they quickly emerged from the vi. In the vast garden, only Isabe and Karen were present. Karen wouldn¡¯t have dared to provoke Isabe so shamelessly if there were others around.


    Unexpectedly, Karen didn¡¯t seed in bullying Isabe; instead, she found herself humiliated. Emanuele also joined the crowd, and his gaze immediately fell on Isabe standing next to the fallen Karen.


    There was only the two of them in this garden, and with Karen on the ground, everyone assumed Isabe had intervened physically.


    Karen, realizing this, pointed at Isabe and tearfully said, ¡°She pushed me. I just wanted to talk to her, but she attacked me and pushed me to the ground.¡±


    As Karen spoke, tears flowed down her cheeks, making her look pitiable.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Michael walked angrily towards Karen, lifted her up, and examined her injuries. He noticed scratches on her arm and a twisted foot, breaking his heart. Karen¡¯s birthday celebration was held in Chicago this time. His parents hadn¡¯te, nning to arrange a separate banquet for Karen when she returned. Michael had flown over personally, concerned about Karen¡¯s safety.


    Little did he expect an incident to ur right under his nose.


    After checking Karen¡¯s injuries, Michael turned to Isabe, his gaze as if ready to kill. ¡°Mrs. Lombardi, I don¡¯t know what my sister did to provoke you, but hurting her like this!¡±


    Emanuele quickly stepped forward, shielding Isabe behind him. ¡°Michael, I don¡¯t think Isabe is that kind of person. There must be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Misunderstanding? Karen leaned on Michael, feeling her heart shattering. Why was Emanuele defending Isabe? He had known her longer than Isabe, but did he trust Isabe more?


    ¡°In this garden, only Mrs. Lombardi and my sister were present. If it wasn¡¯t her pushing my sister, did my sister fall by herself?¡± Michael argued.


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible.¡± Emanuele embraced Isabe. ¡°How about checking the surveince cameras?¡±


    In Emanuele¡¯s embrace, the night breeze brought a hint of coolness, but Emanuele¡¯s arms were broad and warm, blocking the surrounding gazes. Isabe felt a bit more rxed.


    In a ce like this, every corner had surveince. Even the garden had cameras.


    Michael immediately ordered someone to check the surveince. If Emanuele wanted to see it, so be it. In the face of evidence, Emanuele couldn¡¯t argue.


    Karen, however, panicked. ¡°No need, brother. I won¡¯t hold anything against Isabe. It was just an ident.¡±


    Emanuele smiled, a hint of bloodlust in his eyes, and his smile carried mockery. ¡°You won¡¯t hold anything against Isabe, but I might have something to discuss with you. Check the surveince! If Isabe did push Karen, I¡¯ll make her apologize. But if Miss Reid fell on her own and used my wife, I won¡¯t let her off so easily.¡±


    Emanuele spoke with authority, disying a leader¡¯s demeanor.


    Phillip immediately went to check.


    Seeing Emanuele so serious, Karen became a bit anxious. She had just ndered Isabe in front of so many people. When the truth was revealed through surveince, her reputation would be ruined, and herdylike image would be impossible to maintain.


    Karen felt that Emanuele was too heartless. She had liked him for so many years, and her health was not good, suffering from asthma. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have lived on the ind for so long, recuperating. She didn¡¯t even know when Emanuele got married.


    Oh, she had asthma.


    Thinking of this, Karen trembled, pretending to have difficulty breathing.


    ¡°Karen!¡± Michael sensed something was wrong and quickly carried Karen outside.


    Emanuele wanted to stop her, but Michael was in a hurry. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss thister. Karen¡¯s asthma is acting up, and I need to give her medication immediately, take her to the hospital.¡±


    An asthma attack was terrifying and couldn¡¯t be dyed for a moment.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t stop Michael, but as he watched Karen lying in Michael¡¯s arms, he felt that Karen¡¯s current state was definitely an act.


    ¡°Karen is pretending,¡± Isabe whispered in Emanuele¡¯s arms.


    As a doctor, Isabe had witnessed patients having asthma attacks, but Karen¡¯s reaction was definitely not the real thing. Although Karen¡¯s act seemed convincing, there was still a slight difference from how a real asthma attack looked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s pretending. If she escapes now, I¡¯ll make her apologize to youter,¡± Emanuele dered unexpectedly. This authoritative stance warmed Isabe¡¯s heart. Since marrying Emanuele, she had discovered a growing inner strength, giving her the courage to resist Karen earlier.


    All of this confidence came from Emanuele. Isabe knew that even if she messed everything up, Emanuele would handle the aftermath for her.

 Chapter 183: The Truth Revealed

    ¡°Isabe, I believe you. You wouldn¡¯t do such a thing,¡± rk, who was watching themotion, stepped forward to express his support for Isabe.


    ¡°Thank you for trusting me, rk,¡± Isabe nodded in gratitude.


    Emanuele furrowed his brow, looking at rk, ¡°The banquet is over, aren¡¯t you going back to your little rose?¡± There was a possessiveness in Emanuele¡¯s tone, and even a simple sentence like that seemed to convey his desire to keep Isabe to himself.


    rk sighed with a hint of helplessness. It was evident that Emanuele¡¯s possessiveness was strong, and even a casual remark could make him want to send rk away, fearing he might unintentionally steal Isabe away. Though rk had nearly married Isabe before, that was in the past. Now, there was a new thorny rose in his life, and he needed to exercise more patience with her.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Emanuele. Take care of Isabe,¡± rk waved, turning to leave.


    With the main characters of the banquet absent, the guests lingered for a while before departing. After a short while, the surveince footage was ready. Emanuele had personally sent Phillip to the control room to ensure the authenticity of the video, as no one dared to manipte it.


    As they watched the footage, a surge of anger nearly consumed Emanuele. The desire for vengeance and murderous thoughts flowed through his veins. He had suspected that Karen was framing Isabe by deliberately using her of pushing, but he hadn¡¯t expected the extent of Karen¡¯s cruelty.


    Karen had attempted to strike Isabe multiple times, failing tond a hit each time. On the third attempt, while trying to push Isabe, she identally fell down the steps. Despite her own fall, Karen shamelessly used Isabe of pushing her when others rushed to the scene.


    In that moment, Emanuele¡¯s desire to kill Karen reached its peak. He had been good to her, treating her like a sister, but little did he know she harbored other intentions.


    Emanuele realized he needed to make Karen pay for her actions. While he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take lives for offenses against Isabe, even though Karen was no ordinary person, he would not forgive her easily.


    Having made up his mind, Emanuele forwarded the surveince video to Michael, saying, ¡°Michael, I need an exnation from you.¡±


    Back at the hospital, after the doctors treated Karen, Michael remained by her side throughout. When he saw that Karen was stable, he finally felt a sense of relief.


    ¡°Karen, you¡¯reing back to Russia with me tomorrow,¡± Michael dered with an icy tone, leaving no room for negotiation. He couldn¡¯t afford any trouble with his family due to Karen¡¯s misadventures in the United States. The whole family adored her, and he needed to bring her back home.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back,¡± Karen shook her head, rejecting Michael. She understood the embarrassment of the situation today, but the thought of Emanuele marrying someone so inconspicuous made her unwilling to back down.


    That woman had no significant background, and she dared to provoke Karen. She swore to make that woman pay!


    As Michael attempted to persuade Karen, his phone rang, and upon seeing the surveince video sent by Emanuele, his expression instantly darkened. A hard-to-describe sense of shame spread within him.


    Michael was not one to easily feel shame. He was usually ruthless and indifferent to outsiders, disying no emotions. Yet now, he felt ashamed for what had transpired. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t Isabe pushing his sister but rather his sister attempting to bully Isabe three times, only to be evaded each time. In the end, Isabe didn¡¯t retaliate, but Karen, in her impatience, failed to notice the staircase behind Isabe, resulting in her fall.


    If Karen¡¯s asthma attack hadn¡¯t happened, how would the guests perceive them with that surveince footage? Despite this, Michael felt a deep sense of remorse for publicly embarrassing Isabe in front of so many people. If it weren¡¯t for Emanuele shielding her, the girl would have suffered even more.


    Karen, noticing her brother¡¯s displeasure upon viewing the video, dared not speak. Though she was pretending to be ill, the pain in her leg from the fall was genuine. The doctors had treated her, but a lingering ache persisted.


    Furious at the recent events, Karen harbored a strong desire to harm Isabe.


    ¡°Karen, maybe Dad and Mom have spoiled you too much. Bullying Isabe is one thing, but ndering her too!¡± Michael spoke slowly, his tone icy, akin to the winter chill, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    Karen¡¯s body trembled involuntarily. Although her brother was usually kind to her, his angry demeanor still frightened her. His face resembled stone, cold and unyielding, devoid of any expression. She seldom witnessed Michael losing his temper, and seeing him like this made her want to hide under the nket, avoiding his gaze.


    However, even in this state, Michael¡¯s formidable aura continued to influence her, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    ¡°Before leaving Chicago, you must apologize to Isabe,¡± Michael dered, realizing he owed Isabe an apology as well for the harsh words he had spoken earlier, driven by concern for Karen.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Karen immediately refused. ¡°Clearly, she framed me. Even if she didn¡¯t physically push me, she deliberately lured me towards the stairs!¡±


    ¡°Karen, if you don¡¯t apologize, when we return to Russia, I will impose a three-month house arrest on you. You won¡¯t be allowed to go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t treat me like this!¡± Karen¡¯s tears fell.


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation in this matter. Isabe is Emanuele¡¯s wife and the Queen of the Chicago Mafia. If you harm her, it¡¯s equivalent to going against Emanuele. If you don¡¯t apologize, gain her forgiveness, do you think you can leave Chicago?¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s protection of Isabe indicated how much he valued her. He wouldn¡¯t allow Isabe to suffer even a bit. Even if Karen imed Isabe had pushed her, Emanuele unconditionally sided with Isabe.


    This wasn¡¯t the cold-blooded and ruthless man Michael knew. Initially, he had heard that Emanuele¡¯s marriage to Isabecked emotion, but today¡¯s events suggested otherwise.

 Chapter 184: You Matter to Me

    As the head of the Mafia, one could marry and have children, but the cardinal rule was to avoid emotional entanglements with women. Their enemies would seize any vulnerability, especially if they discovered their affections. Mental destruction, at times, was more terrifying than physical harm. They were well aware of this and had used such tactics against their enemies. Naturally, they didn¡¯t want their foes to reciprocate.


    Karen, seeing Michael broach this topic with such seriousness, felt a bit uneasy. ¡°So, what should I do?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Apologize to that wench? Karen hated her; it was that woman¡¯s fault she ended up like this.


    ¡°I can see you¡¯re in good spirits now, nothing like someone suffering from an asthma attack.¡± Michael scanned Karen¡¯s face, not missing the hatred in her eyes. His tone carried a hint of mockery.


    Karen felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°This attack ended quickly, so I feel a bit better now.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, you¡¯reing with me to apologize to Emanuele and Isabe.¡± Michael said, about to leave. ¡°You¡¯re not that young anymore. It¡¯s time you grew up. Look at Isabe, younger than you, yet so dignified-a qualified Mafia queen. Karen, I hope you can be a source of pride for our family.¡±


    Upon hearing that Michael considered Isabe stronger than her, Karen burst into tears. ¡°Brother, are you really my brother? How can you speak up for that bitch? Sob, sob, sob. I like Emanuele, you know that. I¡¯m just unwilling to ept Emanuele being taken away by a woman who¡¯s inferior to me in every way. Is that wrong?¡±


    Michael looked at his sister. He felt a bit sorry for her. He knew she had admired Emanuele since childhood, even though Emanuele had no interest in her. The two had met only a few times over the years. When Emanuele got married, Karen was on a remote ind for her health. Michael feared her emotional reaction, so he kept it a secret. Unfortunately, Karen found out recently and flew to Chicago, even arranging her birthday celebration there to ensure Emanuele¡¯s attendance.


    Michael suspected Karen invited Emanuele and Isabe to mock Isabe deliberately. Considering her behavior during the party, Michael felt that his sister might not have good intentions.


    ¡°Karen, you never used to use suchnguage, and you were gentle and polite. What¡¯s happened to you? How can you call someone a bitch and a slut? Moreover, Isabe hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. Just because she¡¯s liked by Emanuele, you dislike her. We¡¯ve protected you all these years, sent you to college, etiquette sses, grooming you to be a true Bratva princess. Yet, now you¡¯re throwing around words like bitch and slut. Who have you be?¡±


    ¡°Brother, how can you think of me like that?¡± Karen, heartbroken, couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of shame at Michael¡¯s words. Indeed, she was once ady; how did she end up being portrayed as a lunatic by Isabe?


    ¡°Rest well. Tomorrow morning,e with me to apologize, and in the afternoon, we¡¯ll return to Russia.¡± With these words, Michael left, leaving Karen crying on the hospital bed until she fell into a deep slumber.


    The next day, Karen followed Michael to Emanuele¡¯s apartment to apologize to Emanuele and Isabe. Seeing Karen¡¯s pitiful yet unwilling expression, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Michael, on the other hand, was sincere. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m truly sorry. I was worried about Karenst night, and in my haste, I med you without investigating properly. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Karen, apologize to Isabe.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Karen said.


    ¡°Just one sentence?¡±


    Under her brother¡¯s threatening gaze, Karen shrunk her neck and whispered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have bullied you, shouldn¡¯t have wrongly used you. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Though she appeared pitiful on the surface, her heart harbored intense hatred towards Isabe. If not for her, Karen wouldn¡¯t be in such a miserable state. But she dared not show it.


    Watching Emanuele embrace Isabe with such tenderness, as if protecting the most precious treasure, Karen¡¯s gaze met his. His eyes were icy, sharp. Karen didn¡¯t dare to hold his gaze. She quickly lowered her head, no longer as assertive as she was during her conversation with Emanuele before.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Karen. I forgive you. I heard you¡¯re leaving this afternoon? Whenever you have time,e to Chicago for a visit, bring your friends. I really like them.¡± Isabe said with a cheerful smile.


    Even though Isabe knew Karen¡¯s apology might not be sincere, she didn¡¯t care. No matter how humiliated Karen felt, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that Isabe was the true Mafia queen, standing by Emanuele¡¯s side.


    Karen¡¯s face turned ugly at Isabe¡¯s words. Her friends had betrayed her!


    Michael knew Karen might not be sincere, but at least, she expressed an apology. He didn¡¯t want to linger here any longer. After bidding farewell to Emanuele and Isabe, he left with Karen.


    After they left, Emanuele pulled Isabe into his arms, resting his chin on her hair, inhaling the scent of her. ¡°Michael showed some sincerity, or I would have taught them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re friends and business partners. Don¡¯t let my unpleasantness with them affect your rtionship.¡± Isabe pushed Emanuele away. ¡°You should go to work now.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s face darkened at Isabe¡¯s words. He was a bit unhappy. ¡°Isabe, you might not realize how important you are. Even if you have a disagreement with him, so what?¡±


    Isabe felt her heart race at Emanuele¡¯s words. ¡°Am I really that important to you?¡± She asked cautiously, wanting to confirm once again.


    ¡°Important.¡± Emanuele kissed Isabe¡¯s cheek, his face pressed against hers. The rough stubble grazed her cheek, creating a tingling sensation that crawled onto her heart. Isabe blushed unexpectedly.


    How could she blush over something like this when they¡¯ve done the most intimate things together? Isabe couldn¡¯t help but mock herself for being so weak.


    Emanuele¡¯s words struck a chord with her. What woman wouldn¡¯t like to hear sweet words? He said she was important to him. Was it true?


    Thinking of Emanuele¡¯s previous confession in bed, Isabe felt a bit dazed. She knew Emanuele liked her, but when she wanted to have a child with him, he disagreed. So, was he really in love with her?

 Chapter 185: Evelyn Recovers a Memory

    Isabe thought, maybe Emanuele was right. She decided to avoid bringing up the topic of having a child and maintain their current situation. Emanuele kissed Isabe again before reluctantly leaving.


    After Emanuele left, Isabe nned to go shopping with Evelyn. It was the weekend, and she didn¡¯t have to work at the hospital. Isabe had promised Evelyn a shopping spree once she recovered, and today was the day to fulfill that promise.


    The two women arrived at a shopping mall, and Evelyn looked at Isabe excitedly. ¡°Isabe, you¡¯ll really buy me anything I like?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I promised you, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Great, then I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Evelyn began to pick out items with joy.


    She first chose several pieces of clothing. With the weather turning colder, she needed some new coats. Even though she wore uniforms at the hospital, she wanted to look nice for her weekend dates with Pippo.


    Later, Evelyn dragged Isabe to a jewelry store. ¡°I think they all look good,¡± Evelyn said, hesitating in front of several nes.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get them all,¡± Isabe told the store attendant to wrap up all the nes.


    Evelyn eximed, ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re so rich! You¡¯re willing to buy me all these?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s Emanuele. This pocket change doesn¡¯t bother him at all.¡± Isabe casually waved a ck card in her hand. She used to dislike Emanuele directly giving her money, but now she spent it without any guilt.


    Evelyn was delighted and kissed Isabe¡¯s cheek. ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re my best friend. Even when you¡¯re rich, you haven¡¯t forgotten me.¡±


    Evelyn wasn¡¯t shameless. She only spent a little money, and after buying clothes and jewelry, she was satisfied. She even insisted on treating Isabe to dinner, refusing to let Isabe pay.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to this meal.¡± Evelyn insisted.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Isabe didn¡¯t argue.


    They chose a Spanish restaurant. After ordering their food, Evelyn looked around and furrowed her brows. ¡°Strange, it¡¯s my first time eating here, but why does it feel familiar?¡±


    Isabe nced around. It was her first time here, and nothing seemed familiar. ¡°Maybe you passed by here before and got used to the sight.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    The mall was spacious, attracting a lot of young shoppers. The Spanish restaurant, with its unique decor, had a vibrant atmosphere.


    When the dishes arrived, Evelyn still felt a sense of familiarity. Even though she hadn¡¯t eaten these dishes before, the taste seemed to echo in her mind.


    ¡°No, I feel like I¡¯ve really been here, maybe with Pippo.¡±


    Isabe paused, suddenly realizing something. ¡°Could it be a part of the memories you lost before?¡±


    Evelyn nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    Her lost memories still hadn¡¯t returned during that period.


    Isabe suddenly remembered the surveince footage from thest time they saw Evelyn after the car ident. Evelyn was hit by a car near this area, probably after having a meal here with Pippo. Isabe wondered if that¡¯s what happened after Evelyn and Pippo left the mall?


    Isabe felt that it might be better for Evelyn not to recall the memories of that time. Remembering such a painful event could leave psychological scars. Evelyn had recovered quite well externally, appearing almost normal. She had no memory of the previous ident, and her personality remained cheerful and optimistic.


    Isabe hoped Evelyn would stay as she was.


    However, Evelyn still wanted to retrieve her lost memories. Subconsciously, she felt that there was something important in those missing memories. After parting ways with Isabe, Evelyn returned to her apartment. Pippo had ns to meet friends today, but he was already back when Evelyn arrived home.


    He was sitting on the couch, reading a book. The warm light from the incandescentmp fell on Pippo¡¯s face, giving him an air of sophistication.


    Evelyn liked Pippo¡¯s demeanor, refined and gentlemanly. Pippo noticed Evelyning back, put down his book, and smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re back? And you bought so many things.¡±


    ¡°Isabe gave them to me. She said she would get me whatever I wanted when I woke up from mya. I didn¡¯t refuse; she¡¯s quite wealthy now. Emanuele is very generous to her.¡±


    Evelyn took out the clothes to show Pippo. His eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Very nice, Evelyn, it suits your style perfectly.¡±


    Pippo¡¯s praise made Evelyn very happy. She neatly packed away her new items, then walked over to sit next to Pippo. She leaned against him, and Pippo, initially slightly stiff with a book in his hand, put it down and embraced her.


    ¡°Pippo, did we go to eat Spanish food before? I remember I hadn¡¯t eaten it before, but today, when Isabe and I went to that restaurant, everything felt so familiar. Could it be that we went there during the time I lost my memory?¡±


    ¡°You remembered?¡± Pippo¡¯s voice carried a hint of nervousness.


    Evelyn thought Pippo was concerned for her. She immediately nodded. ¡°It seems a bit blurry.¡±


    ¡°What else do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else. Pippo, do you have time now? Can you tell me more? Maybe I¡¯ll be able to remember everything.¡±


    Faced with Evelyn¡¯s eager eyes, Pippo felt his throat tighten. ¡°Evelyn, I think Isabe is right. If those memories from that time are painful for you, it¡¯s better not to recall them. You¡¯re doing well now, without any psychological shadows, just like before.¡±


    ¡°But I always feel like there¡¯s something important I¡¯ve lost in those memories. The memory gap is just too painful.¡±


    Evelyn shook her head. She really wanted to recall the memories from that time. Losing such a significant portion of her memory made her ufortable.


    Seeing Evelyn so determined, Pippo sighed and stroked her hair. ¡°If you remember, it might be even more painful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Pippo, you¡¯ve known me for more than a day. I¡¯m not the type to back down when faced with setbacks. I¡¯ll face difficulties with even more courage.¡±


    Evelyn was stubborn, and Pippo couldn¡¯t do much about it. He said, ¡°That day, we had just finished dinner at that restaurant. We nned to take a stroll on the roadside when suddenly a car appeared and hit you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    So that was the case. Evelyn carefully recalled the scene based on Pippo¡¯s description. However, something felt off. Yet, she couldn¡¯t remember anything else, and she trusted Pippo¡¯s words.


    Seeing Evelyn¡¯s pained expression with a furrowed brow, Pippo kissed her lips, nibbling on them, giving Evelyn a deep kiss. His hands slipped inside Evelyn¡¯s clothes, gripping her breasts. Soon, under his touch, Evelyn melted into a puddle, unable to help but start breathing heavily.


    Any thoughts she had in mind were long forgotten.


    She didn¡¯t see the hint of cruelty in Pippo¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 186: Grazia is Pregnant

    ¡°Isabe, I think I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Grazia revealed this news to Isabe during their chat.


    ¡°Oh, Jesus, congrattions!¡± Isabe eximed. ¡°Can I be the child¡¯s godmother?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Graziaughed. Her tone carried a hint of joy, but at the same time, there was some concern.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I really hope it¡¯s a beautiful girl. I can buy her many dresses and dress her up like a pretty little princess,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°Although Ro is good to me, our marriage was hasty. I didn¡¯t expect to get pregnant so quickly. Isabe, can youe to Italy to apany me for some time?¡± Grazia asked.


    ¡°I need to discuss this with Emanuele,¡± Isabe replied. She thought Emanuele probably wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    Last time, during the dangerous situation with Frederick, it was Ro and Grazia who took her in. Now that Grazia is pregnant and wantspany, Isabe thought Emanuele wouldn¡¯t refuse her either.


    Isabe immediately shared this good news with Emanuele.


    When Emanuele came home and heard Isabe¡¯s news, he said, ¡°Grazia also told me about this. I didn¡¯t expect Grazia to get pregnant so quickly.¡±


    In fact, for Ro, it wasn¡¯t too fast. Ro was already forty years old this year, an age suitable for having children.


    Emanuele had the same idea as Ro, nning to wait until he was forty to have children. By then, if it¡¯s a boy, by the time he grows up, it will be close to Emanuele¡¯s retirement.


    This timing works well as they can travel around the world with Isabe.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele, and though he appeared calm, she could sense that he wasn¡¯t envious.


    However, Isabe knew she was very envious of Grazia having a child. She had always wanted a child with Emanuele, but he didn¡¯t want to have one at this time.


    Isabe felt a bit down.


    Emanuele also saw Isabe¡¯s mncholic expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Isabe shook her head, unwilling to answer.


    It was useless to say, and even if she said it, Emanuele wouldn¡¯t give her what she wanted.


    ¡°Do you also want a child?¡± Emanuele saw through Isabe¡¯s thoughts at a nce. He reached out and pulled Isabe into his arms.


    ¡°You know and still ask me?¡± Emanuele smiled. ¡°I also want a child, but Isabe, not now. Can¡¯t we take it slowly? Isn¡¯t it good for just the two of us to enjoy each other¡¯spany for now? You can pursue your medical dreams, and I can n my business empire.¡±


    Take it slowly? Isabe could ept having a child within the next three years, but she couldn¡¯t ept waiting for ten or eight years.


    Waiting until then might change the dynamics of their rtionship.


    Although she felt tired inside, Isabe didn¡¯t want to argue with Emanuele now. Arguing about this wouldn¡¯t make any sense. It would only make her feel sad.


    Yet, Emanuele reached out and embraced her.


    His hot lips pressed against her neck, constantly rubbing against it, making Isabe¡¯s goosebumps rise, and she felt her body starting to soften.


    Emanueleughed, directly lifting her and heading towards the bedroom upstairs.


    Emanuele threw Isabe onto the big bed, and his tall figure pressed down on her, enveloping Isabe in his shadow.


    Without waiting for Isabe to speak, Emanuele directly kissed Isabe¡¯s lips. His hands slipped inside her clothes, grabbing her breasts, while his other hand massaged and kneaded her lower body.


    Isabe quickly felt her body heating up under his touch.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re so wet,¡± Emanuele whispered in Isabe¡¯s ear, biting it gently.


    Isabe felt her face growing hot. Her body always couldn¡¯t resist Emanuele¡¯s touch, and he had figured out which parts of her body were most sensitive. So, he easily made Isabe go limp on the bed, unable to move.


    Emanuele opened Isabe¡¯s legs, and his tongue and fingers worked together, sweeping over her most sensitive areas. Isabe¡¯s hips couldn¡¯t help but lift, and her fingers tangled in Emanuele¡¯s hair, intertwining with it. She craved more from him.


    Isabe felt an intense thirst in her body, desire risingyer byyer. This made Isabe unable to control her moans, and her kitten-like moans stimted Emanuele, making his body tense up, ready to explode.


    Soon, Isabe climaxed under Emanuele¡¯s mouth, trembling as she released, and Emanuele drank it all down, like a thirsty man.


    After swallowing the liquid that flowed from Isabe¡¯s body, Emanuele climbed up and kissed Isabe¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Come, taste your own vor.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s peculiar taste made Isabe frown involuntarily. However, in this situation, with such a sensual scene, Isabe felt the mes in her body weren¡¯t extinguished, and her desires started to rise again.


    Emanuele also noticed Isabe¡¯s desire. Hey on the bed, telling Isabe, ¡°Come up.¡±


    Looking at that erect and massive part, Isabe swallowed her saliva, wondering how she was going to handle it.


    She climbed up and, as Emanuele entered her body, both sighed infort. Isabe swayed her body, feeling Emanuele inside her.


    Emanuele silently watched Isabe, seeing her in ecstasy with her mouth open, eyshes half-lowered. The light cast on her body made her curves appear soft and her figure irresistibly sexy.


    Thinking about this, Emanuele reached out, grabbed Isabe¡¯s waist, and thrust forcefully.


    Soon, Isabe was overtaken by climax once again. Feeling Isabe¡¯s body tremble, watching her reach a state of bliss, pure happiness flowed down Emanuele¡¯s spine, making him even more excited.


    That night, they entwined and turned over each other. Isabe discovered that Emanuele¡¯s stamina was remarkably good. Even when she was exhausted, Emanuele could continue to tease her.


    The next day, he could wake up early and go to work.


    Isabe, on the other hand, didn¡¯t wake up until noon. Considering that she also had to work today, she hastily got ready and went to the hospital.


    As soon as she arrived at the hospital, a colleague called her.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a series of car idents nearby, and many injured people have been brought to our hospital. Hurry to the operating room.¡±


    Isabe nodded, looking at the stretchers with people covered in blood. It was so bloody and terrifying, but as a doctor, Isabe remained calm. She followed other doctors into the operating room.


    The entire hospital became busy.


    Isabe worked until eight in the evening, havingpleted surgeries for these patients.


    She was exhausted, but having helped others, Isabe was still happy.


    That¡¯s the meaning of work-saving patients, giving Isabe a sense of aplishment.


    When she finished her shift, she saw a ck SUV parked by the roadside. Isabe recognized it at a nce-it was Emanuele¡¯s car.

 Chapter 187: Isabella Shines

    Isabe immediately ran over as the car door opened, revealing Emanuele. She hopped into the car, and Emanuele embraced her, effortlessly pulling her onto hisp.


    ¡°Why were you working for so long today?¡± Emanuele inquired. Since it was working hours, Isabe couldn¡¯t keep her phone on her. Emanuele had tried calling her, and after checking with Tony, he found out Isabe had been busy at the hospital.


    ¡°Arge number of ident victims were brought to our hospital. It took a while to handle everything.¡±


    ¡°Tired, huh? Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Emanuele stroked Isabe¡¯s hair, recognizing her fatigue.


    Even though he didn¡¯t understand the intricacies of a doctor¡¯s work, he knew surgeons needed to be focused; otherwise, idents could happen. The intense concentration resulted in subsequent exhaustion.


    ¡°A bit tired, but I¡¯m happy. I could help so many people.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s eyes sparkled with a dazzling light, and at that moment, she looked particrly joyful.


    Seeing Isabe like this, Emanuele felt a strange tightness in his chest.


    Actually, Isabe should be like this. As a doctor, saving lives is akin to being praised as an angel by everyone. However, because of him, she was forced to fall from heaven into hell, and she even learned to shoot and kill.


    He and Isabe werepletely different people from different worlds. He was a grim reaper walking in hell, responsible for sending those who defied him to the underworld.


    If it weren¡¯t for her mother¡¯s remarriage, making her his stepsister, they probably wouldn¡¯t have crossed paths in this lifetime.


    Thinking about the fact that he led her into hell, Emanuele felt an unusual sense of guilt deep within.


    In the past, he selfishly believed he liked Isabe. Even if it meant death, he intended to drag Isabe down to hell with him. However, now, seeing Isabe talking about her work, her eyes shining, and feelingpletely different from before, Emanuele suddenly hesitated to pull her down to hell.


    But, he wouldn¡¯t easily let her go.


    Thinking about this, Emanuele rested his chin on Isabe¡¯s shoulder, hugging her closely.


    Isabe sensed Emanuele¡¯s mood seemed a bit off and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Emanuele seemed somewhat sad, a set of emotions Isabe rarely detected from him before.


    ¡°Nothing, just feeling impressed by my baby. You managed to save so many people.¡±


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, because it¡¯s my ideal.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t particrly modest, epting Emanuele¡¯s praise candidly.


    Indeed, as a recent graduate, her professional skills were higher than others.


    ¡°Emanuele, I still want to take the postgraduate entrance examination and pursue a Ph. D.¡±


    Otherwise, she would only be able to perform basic tasks. Since she aspired to be a doctor, she needed to acquire more knowledge.


    Being a doctor meant a lifelong learning profession.


    Isabe¡¯s positive and upward-thinking surprised Emanuele, but he admired her for having her own ideals and aspirations.


    ¡°Isabe, I support you. If you want to study, go study. If you want to work, go work.¡± Emanuele ruffled Isabe¡¯s hair.


    Isabey in Emanuele¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I feel like I could devour a whole cowter.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll be eagerly waiting for that,¡± Emanuele deliberately feigned shock, eliciting heartyughter from Isabe.


    The rtionship between them had be increasingly harmonious. Emanuele was no longer the intimidating man who used to scare her. Even with a stern face, Isabe wasn¡¯t afraid of him. She was his wife now, the most important person to Emanuele. What did she have to fear?


    Due to a busy day, Isabe quickly fell asleep after taking a shower upon returning home.


    The next day, she went back to work at the hospital. After finishing her shift, Isabe invited Evelyn to dinner.


    ¡°Isabe, I still can¡¯t remember anything.¡± Evelyn covered her head, looking quite distressed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it, Evelyn. Perhaps your body is protecting you, thinking that recalling those memories would only cause you more harm.¡±


    Evelyn found Isabe¡¯s words reasonable. ¡°But I always feel that in the memories I¡¯ve lost, there¡¯s something important. I don¡¯t know why, but I always feel like I should remember. Isabe, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask a doctor to check on you tomorrow at work?¡±


    Seeing Evelyn so persistent, Isabe didn¡¯t stop her. If Evelyn wanted to know, persuasion wouldn¡¯t be effective.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already consulted a doctor. They said the wound in my brain has healed, and if I want to recover my memory, I should visit familiar ces and experience them again. But now, I can¡¯t even remember where we traveled when we went abroad before.¡±


    ¡°How about letting Pippo take you?¡±


    Evelyn shook her head. ¡°Pippo thinks the same as you. He believes my brain wants me to forget those painful segments, and he doesn¡¯t want me to recall those distressing memories.¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t know what to say. She could onlyfort Evelyn, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The more anxious you are, the harder it is to remember. Maybe if you rx, the memories wille back to you?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Evelyn nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. Isabe, you mentioned inviting me to your and Emanuele¡¯s apartment. When are you taking me there?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go? How about this weekend? Feel free toe whenever you have time.¡±


    Isabe wasn¡¯t sure about her schedule for the next week. She might have to go to Italy to apany Grazia for a while. Ro called Emanuelest night and informed him of this matter. Emanuele said to check Isabe¡¯s avability and go whenever she wanted.


    Now, with the crisis averted, Isabe had more freedom than before. Besides, Italy was safe now.


    When Isabe went to Italy, Emanuele didn¡¯t have to worry about her safety.


    ¡°Okay, this weekend. I¡¯ll bring Pippo with me to your apartment,¡± Evelyn said excitedly.


    She knew Emanuele was the head of the Mafia. After meeting himst time, she found Emanuele wasn¡¯t as terrifying as she imagined. Although he looked imposing and had a somewhat cold demeanor, he was still a good person.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Evelyn wasn¡¯t afraid to visit their apartment. In fact, she was more curious about how someone so wealthy lived. Rumor had it that it was the most luxurious apartment in Chicago, and she really wanted to see it.


    ¡°Wee, Evelyn,¡± Isabe said with a smile.


    Isabe had informed Emanuele about this in advance. He nodded and said, ¡°Why not bring her to the estate? The apartment is private for us, but if you¡¯re entertaining guests, the mansion would be a better choice.¡±


    Since his father and stepmother passed away, the estate had been vacant. Emanuele asionally stayed there.

 Chapter 188: Taking Evelyn and Pippo to Visit the Apartment

    ¡°That ce is too big, suitable for hosting banquets. My friend and I are just two people, and she¡¯s mainly curious to see what the ce I often live in looks like. She¡¯s very ordinary.¡±


    ¡°That works. I might have something to do during the day, but I¡¯ll be back for dinner in the evening.¡±


    Isabe gave Emanuele a peck on the cheek. ¡°My friends are just ordinary doctors, so don¡¯te off too cold; you might scare them.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Emanuele replied.


    In a blink, Saturday arrived, and on this day, Evelyn brought Pippo to visit Isabe.


    Isabe specifically called Tony to pick up Evelyn and Pippo.


    As Evelyn walked in and saw the surroundings, she couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Oh my God, Isabe, this is the kind of mansion I could only see on TV before. Dear God, I dream of living in such a house.¡±


    Her family background wasn¡¯t very good, and her parents¡¯ ie levels were quite average. It was only after she started dating Pippo that they moved to their current slightly better apartment. However,pared to Isabe¡¯s house, it was still far behind.


    Looking at the spacious living room, just this living room alone was two or three times bigger than their apartment. There were many luxurious sculptures in the living room.


    Not only that, the kitchen was also spacious, not to mention there was another floor upstairs.


    Seeing Evelyn¡¯s shocked expression, Isabe, with a smile, led her to sit on the soft and spacious sofa. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but lie down and adjust to the mostfortable position.


    ¡°Your TV is so big, Isabe. If I watch TV, watching variety shows must be so enjoyable. Oh my God, your balcony!¡±


    Evelyn, like she had discovered something novel, saw the spacious balcony. As she lived on the top floor, looking down from this angle revealed a bustling street scene below.


    This apartment was in the city center, the tallest building in the vicinity. The view was very broad, allowing them to see very far.


    Evelyn felt like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world, shocked by the open view from this high floor.


    If it was at night, looking down from here, with bustling traffic, bright lights, it must be beautiful!


    The balcony was also veryrge, with a rocking chair. Evelyn went to sit on the rocking chair, which swayed gently. Looking at the distant scenery, Evelyn had a feeling of having everything under her feet.


    Indeed, this was the ce chosen by Emanuele, the head of the Mafia. He knew how to enjoy life.


    After Evelyn toured the downstairs, she said to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, take me upstairs to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Isabe led Evelyn upstairs.


    ¡°Isabe, can I also go up and take a look?¡± Pippo, who had been silently apanying Evelyn since they arrived, smiled and spoke.


    He was very polite, perhaps thinking that the upstairs was where Isabe and Emanuele rested, likely more private. So, he asked in advance.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Isabe said with a smile.


    Even though their rtionship was a bit strange before, after experiencing Evelyn¡¯sa and Pippo silently guarding her, Isabe¡¯s impression of Pippo had changed. If he liked Evelyn so much, then he was her friend too. Moreover, Isabe had already tidied up all those private things upstairs.


    Upstairs are several bedrooms, some upied by bodyguards, and others by Lilly. In the innermost room are Emanuele and Isabe¡¯s quarters.


    Looking at the spacious bedroom, which is over a hundred square meters, Evelyn sighed, ¡°It¡¯s good to have money. In such an expensive area in Chicago, there¡¯s still such a luxurious apartment. Isabe, you¡¯re fortunate, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Pippo, on the other hand, silently watched without saying a word. His gaze carefully scanned the entire bedroom. The bedroom had a huge balcony, and the ss used was thick bulletproof ss. It was evident that Emanuele was very cautious. However¡­


    Pippo¡¯s gaze shifted to the bathroom. Suddenly, he said to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, can I use your bathroom? I want to wash my hands.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Isabe replied without any hesitation.


    Pippo entered the bathroom, and the bathroom also had ss, but unlike the balcony, the ss here could be opened. Pippo turned on the tap, and as the water flowed, making a loud sound, he took advantage to walk to the ss conveniently. He pushed it open. Okay, this is the way to start.


    When Pippo came out of the bathroom, Isabe continued to take them to visit the walk-in closet. Seeing the clothes inside, Evelyn eximed, ¡°Oh my God, is this the queen¡¯s wardrobe? Isabe, I¡¯m really envious of you, having so many clothes.¡±


    There were clothes filling the entire room, for every style, asion, and season imaginable. It felt like there was enough to open several clothing stores.


    Women liked beautiful clothes, and Evelyn was no exception. She had been eyeing Isabe¡¯s clothes all along.


    ¡°Is this CHANEL? Is this Prada? Is this Louis Vuitton? Oh my God, I feel like all the clothes in this room, if sold, could cover my entire lifetime!¡±


    All of them were high-end luxury items, not to mention the room dedicated to bags, some styles of which Evelyn had never seen before.


    Coming downstairs, Evelyn felt a bit floaty. Even though these things weren¡¯t hers, being able to see so many clothes and bags stacked with money made Evelyn feel like she had fallen into heaven.


    Moreover, Isabe even gave her two bags.


    Wiping away tears, Evelyn was excited and hugged Isabe, giving her two kisses. ¡°Darling, you are truly my friend. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, juste to me.¡±


    She felt that Isabe was very loyal, not forgetting her friends even after bing prosperous. Isabe treated Evelyn so well because she thought Evelyn deserved it. When Isabe was in her most painful and helpless moments, Evelyn silently supported her. Now that she was doing well, she couldn¡¯t forget her good friend.


    ¡°Come, deardies and gentlemen, let me treat you to the afternoon tea I made.¡± Lilly, at this moment, came out of the kitchen holding cakes, croissants, and waffles.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She ced the items on the table.


    Evelyn looked at the cheerful Lilly and greeted her, ¡°Lilly, I¡¯ve heard about you. Isabe said your cooking is delicious, and the cakes are especially tasty.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my honor to be liked by Isabe.¡± Lilly was also happy, and the freckles on her face seemed to be dancing. ¡°Quickly, try them. Oh, by the way, do you want coffee or tea?¡±


    ¡°Give me a cup of tea, thank you.¡± Evelyn said, looking at Pippo, ¡°Pippo, what would you like?¡±


    ¡°The same as you.¡±


    ¡°Coming right up.¡± Lilly said, turning to walk into the kitchen.


    They quickly indulged in a sumptuous afternoon tea.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re living in paradise now, huh? Married to such a handsome man, with servants, bodyguards, this huge room, and endless money. Hey, why bother going to work? If I were you, I¡¯d travel around the world every day.¡±


    ¡°Emanuele doesn¡¯t have the time either.¡± Isabe took a bite of a strawberry cake, and the sweet and tangy fragrance of strawberries spread in her mouth, incredibly delicious.

 Chapter 189: Visit Grazia

    ¡°Well, Emanuele seems like a busy man,¡± Evelyn nodded.


    Isabe turned on the TV and yed her favorite variety show. Evelyn frowned, ¡°Why are you still into these shows?¡±


    This show had actually stopped airing. They used to watch it together back in college. Evelyn didn¡¯t expect Isabe, now a married woman, to still enjoy it, especially when she seemed to be admiring a male guest.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Emanuele get upset seeing you like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Emanuele is not that unreasonable.¡±


    After a while, Emanuele returned home. As he entered, Evelyn, who had been chatting andughing with Isabe, became quiet. She thought Emanuele, being a Mafia boss, probably wouldn¡¯t appreciate her presence.


    Evelyn and Pippo greeted Emanuele, who nodded at them. ¡°Hello. No need to be nervous. Just make yourselves at home.¡±


    Isabe managed a smile, recalling her advice to keep smiling to avoid scaring people. Emanuele usually had a serious face, and coupled with his violent reputation, he could be intimidating. Tonight, he was making an effort to appear friendly.


    ¡°Alright, Emanuele, let¡¯s eat.¡± Isabe held Emanuele¡¯s hand.


    Lilly had prepared avish dinner, and everyone enjoyed the top-notch cuisine. Evelyn, unfamiliar with such delicacies, ate happily.


    During the meal, Emanuele behaved politely, taking care of Evelyn and Pippo. Evelyn, observing Emanuele¡¯s gentlemanly demeanor and how he attended to Isabe¡¯s needs, felt reassured.


    After dinner, Isabe arranged for Tony to take Evelyn and Pippo back to their apartment, leaving the couple in their own world.


    Isabe embraced Emanuele. ¡°Emanuele, thank you so much for taking care of my friends¡¯ feelings.¡±


    At least Evelyn wasn¡¯t as nervous as the first time she met Emanuele.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to have them over anytime.¡±


    Emanuele thought that Isabe¡¯s friends were his friends too, and he would host them well.


    ¡°Good, but next week, I¡¯ll be going to Italy to visit Grazia.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Italy.


    ¡°Isabe, long time no see. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Grazia immediately hugged Isabe, giving her a warm embrace.


    Isabe looked at Grazia¡¯s belly and gently touched it. ¡°It¡¯s still so t, Grazia. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been four weeks. The little one is still just an embryo. Honestly, I don¡¯t feel pregnant at all now. If Ro hadn¡¯t urged me to take a test and do an ultrasound, I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡±


    Isabe caressed Grazia¡¯s belly. It felt magical-even though she couldn¡¯t sense the baby yet, the feeling of nurturing life in the womb amazed her.


    She wondered if she would feel the same when she had her own child. Probably.


    She envied Grazia for having a child. Unlike her, with a t belly that felt empty.


    ¡°Now you have to take good care of yourself and wait for the little one to be born. Congrattions on bing a mom, Grazia.¡± Isabe hugged Grazia.


    ¡°Look, I brought you a gift.¡±


    Grazia opened the bag Isabe handed her, revealing several sets of dresses.


    ¡°You can wear these when your belly gets bigger. The baby¡¯s gift, I¡¯ll give it after the birth.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know the baby¡¯s gender yet, and Isabe didn¡¯t want toplicate things by choosing the wrong gift.


    ¡°Thank you, Isabe. You¡¯re so considerate! I haven¡¯t bought any clothes yet.¡±


    Grazia happily hugged Isabe. Isabe and Grazia shared a deep sisterly bond, seeming to have endless things to talk about. Emanuele felt like he had no presence.


    However, he could see Grazia¡¯s happiness, and he believed he had made the right decision. After Andrew¡¯s death, he had married Grazia to Ro. Isabe and Grazia resented him then, but he knew Ro was a good man. Sending Grazia to Italy would ensure her safety.


    Ro approached Emanuele. ¡°Thank you, Emanuele. I appreciate you introducing Grazia to me, giving me the chance to be a father.¡±


    ¡°Take good care of Grazia. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Emanuele? When are you and Isabe going to have a child? You¡¯re not getting any younger.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s still early. When I¡¯m around your age, I might consider it.¡±


    Ro patted Emanuele¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Consider it sooner. You and Isabe have a great rtionship. Having a child during this time would be good for both of you.¡±


    ¡°The situation is still unstable. I don¡¯t want my child to be a pawn or a killing machine. I don¡¯t want my enemies to use my child against me.¡±


    Ro nodded. ¡°I understand your feelings. It took me many years to gather the courage to have a child. But, Emanuele, rest assured, everything will be fine.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s gaze fell on Isabe. Watching her hands delicately ced on Grazia¡¯s belly, he could see the sparkle in her eyes and the radiant smile on her face. She discussed the baby¡¯s gender and future name with Grazia.


    She seemed to genuinely love children.


    Thinking about how Isabe had mentioned wanting to have a child several times, her eyes filled with longing, he cruelly rejected her every time.


    Emanuele knew she must be heartbroken, but now she avoided arguing with him about it.


    Was he being too cruel?

 Chapter 190: Rocco鈥檚 Sister

    At this moment, guilt crept into him like a thief, silently infiltrating his heart. If he were Isabe, he would probably feel upset too. He had confessed his feelings to her, so why was he unwilling to have a child with her? Perhaps she questioned his love for her?


    No wonder Isabe showed no emotion when he confessed. Should he just agree with Isabe and have a child with her?


    Emanuele desperately wanted to break his principles for the sake of his beloved, but reason told him it wasn¡¯t the right time. At the very least, he needed to identify Frederick¡¯s nephew before nning anything about having a child with Isabe.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t have much time to stay in Italy. After bringing Isabe here, he took a short break and flew back to Chicago.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m telling you, Emanuele really likes you. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sent you all the way to Italy,¡± Grazia said to Isabe.


    ¡°But he said he doesn¡¯t want to have a child temporarily, and he doesn¡¯t even want to hear my thoughts. So, Grazia, I really envy you. If only I were pregnant,¡± Isabe sighed.


    ¡°Well, talk to Emanuele more about it. Now that the crisis seems to have passed, I think having a child won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Grazia suggested.


    Isabe nodded, but she wasn¡¯t eager to discuss this with Emanuele. Every time she brought up the topic, he rejected the idea. Now, she had developed a fear of being rejected again.


    Grazia didn¡¯t want Isabe to be upset, so she changed the subject, turned on a TV series, and watched it with Isabe.


    Isabe realized it was her favorite variety show. She was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Grazia, how did you manage to get the recording of this variety show?¡±


    ¡°I did it for you, specially bought it from someone,¡± Grazia replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡± Isabe hugged Grazia tightly. However, she was aware of the fragile life within Grazia¡¯s belly, so she handled her with care.


    Grazia¡¯s mood improved significantly with Isabe¡¯s arrival. She even prepared a sumptuous dinner to entertain Isabe.


    ¡°I really want to drink.¡± Grazia sighed.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re pregnant now; it¡¯s best not to drink.¡± Isabe, speaking as a doctor, advised, ¡°I remember you used to smoke too, Grazia. It¡¯s better to quit smoking.¡±


    ¡°Troublesome, really troublesome.¡± Grazia shook her head, giving off a feeling of having little desire for life.


    Indeed, smoking and drinking were her pastime. She wasn¡¯t addicted, but sometimes, she would smoke a bit when happy or unhappy. If she couldn¡¯t smoke or drink, what was the point of living?


    Aren¡¯t these simple things what life pursues?


    However, for the sake of the child, she would endure.


    Seeing Grazia grumbling, Isabe raised her own ss and clinked it with Ro, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grazia. I¡¯ll drink on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, when you¡¯re pregnant in the future, I¡¯ll alsoe to unt my prowess before you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I look forward to that day.¡±


    Over the next two days, Isabe apanied Grazia, strolling either in the garden behind the house or exploring the streets. The charm of the Italian streets was something themercialized Chicago entirelycked. The historic city exuded a sense of art in every building, and street musicians yed violins and saxophones.


    They walked these streets with confidence, surrounded by bodyguards who deterred anyone from approaching. Grazia took the opportunity to confide in Isabe about her troubles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Ro¡¯s sister much; she¡¯s just too difficult. At thirty-five, she¡¯s married and has three children, but her husband treats her poorly. So, she oftenes to us, crying to Ro for help. At first, I wanted to help her, but she turned out to be so strange, treating herself like the mistress of the house, constantly ordering me around, often getting angry with me. With her around, I can¡¯t find peace at home all day.¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, she called Ro and said she¡¯sing to stay with us for a while. I¡¯m pregnant now, and my emotions are too unstable. I¡¯m afraid that getting angry or sad will affect the little life in my belly. I had no choice but to call you to make my emotions a bit more stable. Isabe, what should I do?¡±


    Isabe was a bit surprised, as if meeting Grazia for the first time.


    ¡°Grazia, you¡¯ve always been brave. What¡¯s happening to you now?¡±


    She remembered the first time she met Grazia, who was fiery and queen-like, exuding azy dominance. She was the kind who would fight back if anyone bullied her even a bit. But now, Grazia had be like this, and Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    What circumstances had turned Grazia into this?


    ¡°Isabe, you know, although Ro and I have some feelings, they¡¯re not very deep. We¡¯re in a marriage of convenience. Ro is a person who values rtionships a lot, and he cares deeply about his family. So, every time his sister returns, he epts her. He told me she¡¯s miserable in her husband¡¯s house and hopes I can amodate her.¡±


    So, that was the case. However, Grazia¡¯s words made Isabe very angry.


    ¡°If you knew, you should have just gone back to Chicago. Emanuele and I would surely take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°And what would that look like? I am Ro¡¯s wife, the wife of the head of the Italian Mafia. Running back to my parents¡¯ home when pregnant, how would others view it?¡±


    Understanding now, Isabe had also been bullied intoing here. Thinking of Chloe before, she didn¡¯t resist, and Chloe intensified her bullying. Butter, when Isabe stood up to her, Chloe became afraid.


    People were strange, always liking to bully those weaker than themselves.


    When Isabe and Grazia returned after their stroll, they heard themotion inside the house.


    ¡°Oh my God, why lilies? I love roses the most. Rece all these flowers with roses!¡±


    ¡°When was this painting bought? It¡¯s terrible, no taste at all. Can¡¯t we just throw it away?¡±


    As Isabe and Grazia walked into the house, they saw a chubby woman in a delicate dress, tightly cinched at her waist, moving around the room.


    Her short, curly hair resembledmb¡¯s wool, adhering closely to her scalp, and her face was covered in noticeable freckles. At this moment, her expression was highly agitated and angry.


    Spotting Grazia, she immediately walked up, ¡°Grazia, I¡¯m asking what¡¯s going on? How did you decorate the house like this? I¡¯ve only been away for half a month, and it¡¯s be so unbearable.¡±


    With an imposing presence and a chubby physique, she approached, bringing a gust of wind with her.


    Grazia took two steps back, ¡°Christina, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Pregnant? So what? I¡¯ve had three children. What¡¯s the big deal? Hurry up and make me a cup of tea. I just arrived, and I haven¡¯t had a moment to rest.¡±


    Christina was furious, her gaze sweeping across the entire house, clearly dissatisfied. Since they had quite a few vi staff, Isabe turned to the trembling maid nearby, ¡°You, go make a cup of tea for thisdy.¡±

 Chapter 191: Dispute

    The maid looked even more frightened, frozen in ce. Grazia tugged on Isabe¡¯s sleeve, signaling her not to speak this way.


    Isabe looked at the intimidated people in the room. Fearful of a woman like this? She couldn¡¯t understand. Clearly, Grazia was the mistress of this house, and even if Christina was Ro¡¯s sister, she was just a guest.


    ¡°Wow, who do you think you are, ordering our servants around?¡± Christina looked angry as she questioned Isabe.


    ¡°Your servants? If I remember correctly, this house belongs to Ro and Grazia, not you.¡±


    ¡°So what? I lived here before I got married. My brother¡¯s home is my home. But you, where did youe from? How dare you be so rude and act like the mistress here? Grazia, is this woman your friend? Birds of a feather flock together.¡±


    Grazia was so angered by Christina¡¯s words that her emotions surged, and her body trembled. Isabe noticed Grazia¡¯s state and immediatelyforted her. Grazia was pregnant now and needed to maintain a positive mood. Isabe pulled Grazia behind her, adopting a protective stance.


    ¡°Well, thank you for thepliment. Indeed, someone as beautiful, kind, and polite as me would only be friends with someone equally beautiful, kind, and polite like Grazia, not with someone like you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? How dare you talk to me like this?¡± Christina felt like she was going to faint. In her brother¡¯s house, Christina had always been the queen, getting whatever she wanted, and no one dared to resist her. However, in her own home, she was the one being bullied. She had entered into a marriage through an alliance, and her husband was harsh, often arguing and even hitting her. But she couldn¡¯t resist; any rebellion would be met with a gun pointed at her by her husband. Ro had asked her to endure it for the sake of a well-managed marriage.


    Over the years, Christina didn¡¯t know how much suffering she had endured in her marriage, but she didn¡¯t dare to rebel against her husband. She could only vent her grievances and anger on her children and outsiders.


    As soon as she returned to her brother¡¯s house, she would torment the maids. Later, when Grazia came, Christina started tormenting her too.


    In any case, relying on Ro¡¯s favoritism toward her and the guilt he felt for sacrificing her marriage, she came to Ro¡¯s house and behaved recklessly, like a queen.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to encounter someone difficult to deal with today. Christina stared at Isabe, and Isabe stared back. Christina felt Isabe¡¯s face was very cold, her eyes as icy as a knife glinting with a cold light, as if she was about to kill her in the next moment.


    Too terrifying!


    Christina couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, but soon she regained herposure. This was her brother¡¯s house, and also her home. Grazia hadn¡¯t sumbed to her authority. The woman in front of her, Christina didn¡¯t recognize her, and she probably didn¡¯t have an especially powerful background; otherwise, Christina would have recognized her.


    With this thought, Christina gained confidence.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Are you even polite? How dare you talk to me like this?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Regardless of who I am, I can talk to you however I want.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Christina rushed forward, like a tornado sweeping toward Isabe.


    Grazia was worried about Isabe. Christina was extremely obese and strong. Grazia had witnessed Christina hitting their maid, pping her to the ground with a single blow. Isabe, with her delicate appearance, seemed incapable of opposing Christina.


    Instinctively, Grazia wanted to step forward, but Isabe held her back. As Christina charged to hit Isabe, Isabe grabbed Christina¡¯s hand.


    In that moment, a look of disbelief crossed Christina¡¯s eyes. She knew the strength she possessed; an average woman wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against her. Yet, Isabe¡¯s grip seemed stronger than hers.


    ¡°You bitch, let go of me!¡± Christina roared.


    Isabe smirked and released Christina. Although Isabe didn¡¯t exert much force, Christina stumbled back two steps, requiring considerable effort to steady her plump figure.


    Christina wasn¡¯t as angry now; instead, a sense of fear crawled up her spine, making her body tremble.


    How was this possible? The girl in front of her appeared frail, yet she overpowered two of Christina¡¯s hands with a single one. Was she some kind of powerhouse?


    Isabe hadn¡¯t used much force; her strength had increased from training with Elisa. This gentle push was enough to send Christina stumbling, nearly tripping.


    Even Grazia was surprised. Isabe¡¯s strength was unexpectedly robust. Watching Isabe standing protectively in front of her, Grazia suddenly felt reassured.


    She remembered when she first met Isabe. The girl seemed reserved, obedient, with a touch of innocence and romance, like a pure white lily untouched by darkness. At that time, Grazia had worried about whether Isabe could survive in the world of the Mafia.


    Now, it seemed Isabe had adapted remarkably. Though she still appeared meek on the surface, like a student, there was an underlying tenacity. She was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t bully others but wouldn¡¯t easily forgive those who bullied her.


    This feeling finally made Grazia understand why Emanuele liked Isabe and chose to marry her. If she were a man, she would want to marry Isabe too. Emanuele truly found a treasure.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ro¡¯s voice echoed.


    Christina saw Ro and immediately began crying. ¡°Brother, they teamed up to bully me.¡±


    She ran to Ro, hugging him and crying. Despite Ro¡¯s tall figure, Christina, embracing him, made him seem like a big bear being hugged by a person.


    Ro¡¯s sharp gaze immediately turned towards Isabe. Grazia was his wife, and he knew her well. When Christina came over, it was Grazia who took care of her. Grazia might have felt a bit wronged, but she understood the bigger picture.


    But what about Isabe?


    Thinking about their previous encounter and Isabe¡¯s questioning attitude, Ro realized this girl wasn¡¯t easy to handle. When Christina imed she was being bullied by Isabe, Ro was inclined to believe it.


    Seeing Ro¡¯s questioning gaze, Isabe showed no fear. She exined, ¡°Your sister arrived and immediately wanted Grazia to serve tea and water. Although the maids could handle it, she insisted on Grazia doing it. Despite Grazia mentioning her pregnancy, she dismissed it, saying that being pregnant was not a big deal as she had given birth before. She even tried to physically attack me, and I merely pushed her away. If you think this is bullying, then I have nothing more to say.¡±


    Isabe wore a helpless expression. Hearing this, Ro turned his eyes back to Christina.


    Christina immediately panicked. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t listen to this bitch¡¯s nonsense!¡±


    Isabe sneered, ¡°Oh? Since when can the Queen of the Chicago Mafia be easily called a bitch?¡±

 Chapter 192: Christina鈥檚 Apology

    Isabe wasn¡¯t the type to unt her status and pressure others. Although her current positionmanded respect simr to Emanuele¡¯s, she didn¡¯t easily emphasize her role as the Queen of the Chicago Mafia. She believed in equality and freedom for everyone, except when someone¡¯s actions were egregiously malicious-like Christina.


    Upon hearing Isabe mention her status as the Chicago Mafia Queen, the color drained from Christina¡¯s face. Her heart felt like it might burst out of her chest, and a chilling sensation spread through her body, freezing her blood in its veins.


    Why? It shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­


    How could this woman be the Mafia Queen? Emanuele¡¯s wife?!


    Oh, right! She vaguely recalled seeing her at her brother and Grazia¡¯s wedding. However, at that time, Isabe was inconspicuous, not saying a word, silently following Emanuele. So, Christina hadn¡¯t paid much attention.


    Now¡­


    Christina immediately turned to Ro. ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t know she¡¯s Emanuele¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? But you know I¡¯m friends with Grazia. Even so, you disrespected me, hit me. Ro, look at your sister acting like she¡¯s the mistress of this house, disregarding Grazia¡¯s status. Where does she think she is?¡± Isabe spoke with a mix of frustration and disappointment.


    Ro frowned, casting nces between Isabe and Christina. Christina, upon learning Isabe was Emanuele¡¯s wife, had lost her arrogance and now appeared genuinely fearful.


    How unlucky could she be? Why was Isabe staying at her brother¡¯s ce? No one informed her beforehand.


    Annoying!


    ¡°Christina, no matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have cursed Isabe. She¡¯s not just the Queen of the Chicago Mafia; she¡¯s also our guest. You were terribly rude. Apologize to Isabe right now.¡± In the end, Ro sternly demanded an apology from Christina.


    Christina, unwilling and resentful, kept ring at Isabe, resembling Ro in their blue-eyed, gloomy-eyed gaze. However, Christinacked the intimidating presence Ro possessed. Her ferocity was only skin-deep; in reality, she was incredibly weak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe. I shouldn¡¯t have cursed you. I apologize.¡± Christina lowered her proud head, offering an apology to Isabe.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Your apology should not only be directed at me but also at Grazia. She¡¯s your sister-inw, yet you¡¯ve shown her no respect. She¡¯s pregnant now, and if anything happens, Ro won¡¯t let you off.¡± Isabe intentionally emphasized this point, knowing how much Ro cared about the child. Ro¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of coldness.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Christina, knowing Grazia was pregnant, to still demand Grazia to serve her tea. What if she got scalded?


    Christina sensed the icy stare from her brother. Although he favored her, there were limits. He was devoted to having a child, and if anything happened to jeopardize that because of her, Ro would undoubtedly punish her.


    ¡°Grazia, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize to you; it wasn¡¯t intentional,¡± Christina was on the verge of tears. Her face contorted, with the flesh squeezed together, looking quite unsightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Grazia replied. As Ro¡¯s wife and Christina¡¯s sister-inw, she didn¡¯t want to escte the situation.


    After Christina¡¯s apology, Ro added, ¡°Christina, you better go back home. If you don¡¯t want to, you can stay in the apartment I bought for you. But for now, don¡¯te to my house. Grazia is pregnant, and I¡¯m afraid you might harm her.¡±


    Knowing his sister well, Ro had previously turned a blind eye to Christina¡¯s behavior because of their familial rtionship. However, now he wasn¡¯t willing to continue this way.


    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t treat me like this! I don¡¯t want to go back; Marcos will kill me,¡± Christina eximed. ¡°Look at these injuries on my arms; Marcos inflicted them. I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    Christina uncovered her arms, revealing numerous scars-some deep, some shallow, with scabs indicating recent wounds from a whip.


    Isabe, however, felt no sympathy. Even if Christina led a miserable life, it wasn¡¯t an excuse for her to bully others.


    Despite Christina¡¯s protests, Ro arranged for her to be escorted away.


    After Christina left, the living room fell into silence. Ro turned to Isabe, asking, ¡°Isabe, are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Quite satisfied. I don¡¯t want to see Grazia bullied. She¡¯s your wife, and it shouldn¡¯t be my responsibility as your sister to protect her.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I misjudged the situation earlier. I thought, being family, things wouldn¡¯t get too ugly. I didn¡¯t expect Christina to be so overboard. I apologize to both of you,¡± Ro sincerely expressed.


    He approached and hugged Grazia. ¡°Grazia, I¡¯m sorry; I shouldn¡¯t have let you be mistreated.¡±


    Grazia also embraced Ro. ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    She felt it was rare for Ro to acknowledge his mistakes. In the future, Christina probably wouldn¡¯t disturb them so easily.


    Isabe knew her mission in Italy should bepleted now.


    Grazia hade to Isabe because she encountered a troublesome person. Now, with Christina out of the picture, Grazia¡¯s days should be morefortable.


    Isabe stayed in Italy for a few more days. Before leaving, she invited Grazia to visit Chicago.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to roam freely during my pregnancy, Ro won¡¯t allow it. I might have to wait until after I¡¯ve given birth.¡±


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll wait for the good news. When the timees, I want to be the child¡¯s godmother,¡± Isabe said, patting Grazia¡¯s belly.


    Before departing, Isabe also touched base with Grazia about the events in Chicago. ¡°You¡¯ve got to take care of yourself here. I can¡¯t visit often, but we can keep in touch through video calls. Hopefully, you¡¯ll make a friend or two in Italy to ward off any boredom.¡±


    Back in her top-tier apartment, Isabe arrived in the afternoon. Lilly, having received an early notification, had prepared food for Isabe. Isabe recounted the events in Italy to Lilly.


    ¡°Just thinking about Grazia being bullied in a foreignnd makes me sad. I have to tell Emanuele about this tonight!¡±


    Lilly had seen Grazia grow up and felt her destiny had been quite rough.


    ¡°Oh, Lord, Grazia is so kind. I hope you¡¯ll watch over her. Isabe, ask Grazia when she¡¯sing back to Chicago. I¡¯ll make a delicious blueberry cake for her.¡±


    Unfortunately, such treats were best enjoyed fresh. Otherwise, Lilly would have made one for Isabe to take to Italy.


    ¡°She said she¡¯ll wait until after giving birth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still more than half a year away.¡± Lilly also felt a bit sad. She joined her hands in a prayer pose. ¡°May the Lord protect her.¡±

 Chapter 193: Emanuele, I Love You

    After Emanuele returned home that evening, Isabe told him about the incident. Emanuele fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°You did well.¡±


    Being busy with work, he often overlooked things, like when he had sent Isabe to Italy, failing to notice any signs that Grazia might be mistreated. If not for Grazia¡¯s close rtionship with Isabe¡­


    Emanuele hugged Isabe. ¡°Isabe, having you is wonderful.¡±


    Now he felt that marrying Isabe was a stroke of great luck. This girl always brought him surprises.


    While in Italy, she was alone, albeit with bodyguards. Still, it was Ro¡¯s territory. Yet, she wasn¡¯t afraid and even managed to protect Grazia, making Ro realize his shorings. If her personality had been weak, both of them might have been bullied.


    Despite Isabe¡¯s petite and delicate appearance, she seemed like an innocent girl. However, when a friend was in danger, she courageously stepped forward to protect them.


    Emanuele felt that the current Isabe was no longer a little kitten; she resembled more of a lioness.


    Emanuele¡¯s admiration for Isabe grew.


    He inexplicably recalled Isabe¡¯s past experience of being bullied by Chloe. This brave girl, who had suffered so much, developed a severe case of ustrophobia, requiring medication to stabilize her condition. At that time, he found pleasure in tormenting her, deriving joy from her suffering.


    Thinking about these things, Emanuele felt his heart being crushed, causing him difficulty in breathing. Fortunately, heter pulled her out of the abyss of hell. Chloe died, and her psychological shadow lifted.


    Emanuele held Isabe¡¯s hand tightly. His strength was immense, and in Emanuele¡¯s embrace, Isabe felt like she might bepletely absorbed into his body. It made it challenging for her to breathe.


    ¡°Emanuele, can you please loosen your grip?¡± Isabe felt a bit helpless. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m suffocating.¡±


    Emanuele realized and released Isabe. He didn¡¯t understand why he became so emotional after Isabe shared this with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe.¡± Emanuele immediately let go, then rubbed Isabe¡¯s head. He ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Isabe, you are my lucky charm.¡±


    His heartfelt confession made Isabe feel a warm current surging through her body. Despite the misunderstandings and conflicts between them, Isabe felt that, at least for now, Emanuele genuinely liked her. Their rtionship wasn¡¯t just a game anymore, and she had entered into a happy marriage, hadn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Do you have time tomorrow night? I want to take you to a business banquet.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Isabe replied. ¡°Are you finally trying to improve your image?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay in the dark forever. Considering the current situation, it¡¯s for your safety, darling.¡± Emanuele kissed Isabe¡¯s cheek.


    It was just an ordinary banquet, so Emanuele didn¡¯t need to specially tailor a dress for Isabe. The ones in her closet would be more than enough.


    The next evening, Isabe chose a ck dress from her wardrobe.


    She had a variety of dresses in her closet, all simple and elegant, suitable for various asions. They were usually tailored to fit her body, enhancing her figure. However, today, as Isabe put on her clothes, she suddenly felt something was off. She looked down at her outfit, sensing it was a bit tighter than when she tried it on before. Oh no! Was she gaining weight? Why did she feel a tightness around her waist? It seemed that Lilly¡¯s delicious meals during this period had caused her to gain a bit of weight. If she gained a little more, the clothes wouldn¡¯t fit anymore. Isabe couldn¡¯t allow herself to continue gaining weight. She believed her figure was already curvy enough. That¡¯s why she had been mocked by Chloe before andter encouraged by Emanuele, gradually building her confidence. But she thought this level was just right. If she continued gaining weight, it wouldn¡¯t look good. It seemed like she had to start eating sds at night and continue exercising.


    Isabe changed into a ck dress, and Emanuele admired her beauty. He also changed into a ck suit, and standing together, they looked incredibly matched. Emanuele put his arm around Isabe¡¯s waist, pressing her against him. Isabe frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m too fat. The dress doesn¡¯t fit properly. I need to lose weight.¡± However, Emanuele¡¯s hand continued to caress Isabe¡¯s waist, feeling soft andfortable. ¡°I think it fits perfectly, Isabe. You don¡¯t need to lose weight. If you feel the dress is small, I¡¯ll have the designer measure you again tomorrow and get you a batch of new dresses.¡±


    Isabe couldn¡¯t believe that Emanuele was fine with it. It made her feel grateful. It seemed that, for Emanuele, everything about her was good. This praise and appreciation made Isabe extremely happy, like she had fallen into a cloud, soft andfortable.


    Emanuele would never know how much he influenced her. Isabe felt like a seed buried in the soil, constantly nourished, slowly breaking through the soil, taking root and sprouting. She felt herself bing more powerful, stronger.


    Unable to resist, Isabe tiptoed and kissed Emanuele on the cheek. ¡°Emanuele, I love you.¡± After saying this, she broke free from his embrace and walked to the dressing table to prepare for makeup. As she spoke those words, she felt a bit nervous and shy. She needed to shift her attention immediately.


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Emanuele seemed struck by lightning. His eyes widened, seemingly incredulous. This was the first time Isabe had confessed her love to him. In the past, he had always been the one expressing affection, while she quarreled with him over the child issue.


    Now, unexpectedly, she confessed to him, catching Emanuele off guard. After a moment, Emanuele¡¯s mind went nk. When he finally reacted, he quickly caught up to Isabe. At this moment, his light brown eyes emitted a bright light.


    ¡°Isabe, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything just now,¡± Isabe smiled, applying lipstick and pretending not to know anything.


    ¡°No, you said something just now. Say it again.¡± Emanuele grabbed Isabe¡¯s shoulders, forcing her to look at him. His gaze became increasingly intense, like the sun.


    A big smile blossomed on his lips. It was evident he was ecstatic. Isabe rarely saw Emanuele so happy. Hisughter was truly charming, adding a few more traces of tenderness to his handsome face, captivating and making her heart beat faster.

 Chapter 194: I Love Her

    But Isabe has no intention of repeating it. Just confessing was embarrassing enough, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it again.


    However, Emanuele became stubborn. He wouldn¡¯t let her move, leaning in and pressing his forehead against hers, whispering, ¡°Isabe, I want to hear you say those words again, please.¡±


    At this moment, a mafia boss appeared like a gentle golden retriever. His eyes were full of tenderness and a hint of pleading.


    Isabe felt like she was the goddess who could bring brightness to him.


    With this in mind, Isabe smiled and spoke, ¡°Emanuele, I love you.¡±


    Hearing Isabe say those words again, Emanuele felt his breath halt. The world seemed to freeze, and everything else ceased to exist in his world, leaving only the girl in front of him as real.


    After a while, Emanuele finally reacted. He immediately kissed Isabe repeatedly, then lifted her up.


    Isabe didn¡¯t even have time to react; she was spun around by Emanuele.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Emanuele¡¯s strength was substantial. After lifting Isabe, she clung to Emanuele¡¯s neck, and her legs and dress flew up in the air.


    Oh my, Emanuele is so excited!


    After a while, Emanuele finally let her go. Isabe felt dizzy and had to lean on Emanuele¡¯s chest.


    But Emanuele didn¡¯t seem to mind; he continued kissing her, treating her like a precious treasure. ¡°Isabe, you¡¯ve finally confessed your feelings to me. I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    In fact, even if Isabe hadn¡¯t said it, Emanuele could tell from her actions and words that she liked him. However, the liking expressed through her body and hearing her say it out loud were different feelings.


    Isabe felt like she was about to be kissed to death by Emanuele. His hands kept caressing her, from her breasts to her lower body, making her body involuntarily soften.


    Isabey in Emanuele¡¯s arms, breathing heavily.


    Her desire seemed to be ignited by Emanuele, but Isabe knew it wasn¡¯t the right time.


    She immediately grabbed Emanuele¡¯s wandering hands. ¡°Emanuele, stop.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, I can¡¯t resist it. You must be unable to resist either, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget we have a banquet to attendter.¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t expect her words to trigger such a reaction from Emanuele. She had never seen him like this before.


    But seeing Emanuele so excited, Isabe felt happy. He only had such a strong reaction because he liked her.


    Finally, they could be honest about their feelings for each other. Isabe wasn¡¯t afraid of losing this game; she knew Emanuele wouldn¡¯t let her lose.


    Emanuele released Isabe when he heard her words.


    ¡°Actually, whether we attend the banquet or not doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Isabe nced at him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe someone as busy as you would bother with a meaningless banquet.¡±


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose, surprised that Isabe had guessed right. It wasn¡¯t entirely irrelevant; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have attended.


    Isabe struggled out of Emanuele¡¯s embrace, fixing her dress. After being held by Emanuele, her dress was a bit wrinkled, and Isabe had to change into a new one.


    The style was simr to the previous one. As Isabe put it on, she felt the tightness around her stomach again. It seemed like she really needed to lose weight and eat less in the future.


    Isabe wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied. She re-did her hair, applied some makeup, and then set off with Emanuele for the banquet.


    The banquet took ce in arge hotel in the city. When they arrived, many people were already in the hall, chatting with champagne in hand.


    Emanuele and Isabe immediately attracted numerous eyes upon their arrival. Emanuele¡¯s imposing stature, even in a suit, exuded a strong, intimidating aura, giving everyone a chilly feeling at just one nce.


    Isabe noticed that many women around took a few steps back, seemingly trying to distance themselves from Emanuele. Of course, there was a small portion who looked at Emanuele with admiration.


    Emanuele was that kind of person; those who feared and disliked him would want to stay far away, while those who liked him would be full of fervent love.


    Isabe, who used to be afraid of Emanuele, wanted to keep her distance.


    But now, step by step, she was sinking, immersed in his beauty. This man was like a deadly poison, addictive. Even though she knew there might be a life-threatening cost, she didn¡¯t care.


    Emanuele tightly held her hand, and even during business interactions at the banquet, he didn¡¯t let her go.


    Unable to understand their business talk, Isabe leaned close to Emanuele and whispered, ¡°Let me take a break on the side, alright?¡±


    ¡°No, you have to stay with me until the end of the banquet,¡± Emanuele refused Isabe¡¯s proposal. He wished this damn gathering would end soon; he needed to get back to the apartment to do what he wanted.


    ¡°Mr. Lombardi and his wife seem to have a great rtionship,¡± a CEO from an unknownpany teased nearby.


    Isabe¡¯s face wasn¡¯t as thick-skinned as Emanuele¡¯s, and she immediately felt her ears turning hot.


    This gathering of men made her, the only woman, feel out of ce. Others had brought their partners, but they had gone to their separate women¡¯s gathering. Only she remained by Emanuele¡¯s side, looking somewhat odd.


    After hearing the man¡¯s words, Emanuele reached out and pulled Isabe into his arms.


    ¡°Yes, I love her,¡± Emanuele said with a serious expression.


    Now that the crisis was averted, Frederick¡¯s nephew had disappeared like a mouse, hiding somewhere.


    Emanuele wasn¡¯t afraid to show in front of everyone that he liked Isabe. Of course, he was also working hard to make himself stronger and more capable of protecting her.


    Upon hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe thought about what she had said in the apartment just now. She couldn¡¯t help but look up at Emanuele. Although his face showed no expression, she knew Emanuele too well, and she didn¡¯t miss the smile in his eyes.


    Emanuele was actually so happy because she confessed to him? Isabe wondered how much he must like her to be so thrilled.


    To openly express his feelings in front of so many people-though it seemed casual-Isabe knew Emanuele wouldn¡¯t speak that way. Given his personality, words spoken by him were akin to amitment.


    Even during their wedding vows, they hadn¡¯t made Isabe as happy as this moment did.


    After the banquet, Emanuele eagerly pulled Isabe into the car, urging Phillip to speed up and get back to the apartment as soon as possible.


    His impatience left Isabe somewhat helpless.


    Despite having been intimate so many times, she had never seen Emanuele so anxious before.

 Chapter 195: Emanuele, Like a Gentle Lamb

    Upon returning to the apartment, Emanuele immediately scooped Isabe into his arms and carried her back to the bedroom. Once inside, Emanuele tossed Isabe onto therge bed. Without hesitation, his hands found Isabe¡¯s clothes, giving them a forceful tug, reducing the once-wrapped dress into several scattered pieces.


    At this moment, Isabey naked on the bed, and Emanuele, leaning over, passionately kissed her lips. His kisses were intense and fiery, making Isabe feel like she was melting under Emanuele¡¯s touch.


    His hands didn¡¯t rest; they gripped her breasts until they became as firm as stones. Moving downward, he touched her lower abdomen, creating a tingling sensation that made Isabe¡¯s body arch uncontrobly.


    The ufortable yet pleasurable feeling, like feathers brushing against her heart, left her yearning for more. In Emanuele¡¯s control, her world seemed to be dominated by him.


    After passionately nibbling and sucking on Isabe¡¯s lips, Emanuele moved to her jawline, then down her neck, leaving faint marks with each fervent kiss.


    Soon, Emanuele bit onto Isabe¡¯s breasts, using his teeth gently. The tingling sensation overwhelmed Isabe, and she couldn¡¯t help but moan. Today, he was different from before, radiating a scorching passion that made her body feel like it was set aze.


    Emanuele arrived at her lower body, spreading her legs apart. His face came close, his breath brushing against her intimate area. Isabe couldn¡¯t resist squirming under his intense gaze. In this moment, she felt her body ignite like it was catching fire.


    However, Emanuele paused. He licked his lips, seemingly in no hurry to proceed to the next step.


    Isabe, unable to contain herself, twisted her body, eager for Emanuele to enter her, yearning for more from him.


    ¡°Emanuele, please, enter me, take me hard,¡± Isabe pleaded, her earlier shyness gone. She could now even speak explicit words.


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s plea and seeing her squirm beneath him, Emanuele couldn¡¯t resist any longer. He inserted his fingers into Isabe¡¯s body, making crude movements that caused Isabe to moan, even though she had experienced this many times before. Each time, Emanuele made her feel like she was floating on cloud nine.


    Tears of passion rolled down Isabe¡¯s eyes, and Emanuele, with his rough actions, made her feel as if her soul were trembling.


    ¡°Do you like it, Isabe?¡± Emanuele sensed Isabe¡¯s emotional response, looking at her adorned in shades of pink, his heart filled with pride. When a man sees his woman blooming under him like a flower, the peak of inner satisfaction is just a step away. Just as Isabe was about to reach her climax, Emanuele released her.


    The immense emptiness left Isabe feeling uneasy, and she looked at Emanuele with a pair of eyes filled with longing.


    Emanuele immediately removed his clothes, revealing his robust chest, abs, and his well-endowed¡­


    Oh my God, she was always shocked by how she could handle his size each time.


    Without giving Isabe much time to think, Emanuele surged into her body.


    Isabe felt her mind go nk, as if fireworks were exploding in her head. The climax overwhelmed her, causing uncontroble spasms.


    It was too wonderful. Even though they had experienced this many times before, it still felt incredibly magical.


    Emanuele¡¯s skills in bed were exceptional. Isabe felt like she was being thoroughly ravished by him, much like a female dog in heat.


    But she weed it; she liked it too much.


    This night, Emanuele¡¯s passion was unprecedented. Even when Isabe was exhausted, he seemed to show no signs of fatigue. Isabe was tired to the point of losing her voice, but Emanuele continued to pleasure her.


    In the end, they copsed into each other¡¯s arms, utterly spent.


    Emanuele looked satisfied as he licked Isabe¡¯s cheek, covered in sweat. ¡°Isabe, I love you,¡± he whispered gently into her ear.


    Although Isabe¡¯s body was tired, she felt immense satisfaction emotionally. ¡°I love you too, Emanuele,¡± Isabe said, reaching out to hug him tightly.


    Finally, they could openly express their feelings for each other. In this moment, Isabe felt like the luckiest person in the world. Her previous affection had been cautious, but now, it was open and direct.


    The next day, Isabe woke up to find Emanuele still sleeping, a sight that surprised her. Usually, he would have been at work by this time.


    Watching him closely, Isabe observed the delicate features of his face softened by the morning sunlight.


    Sleeping Emanuele seemed less aggressive and less menacing, appearing quite gentle. However, even in his sleep, he seemed alert. Isabe had just stared at him for a while, carefully extending her hand to touch his cheek. But in the next moment, Emanuele woke up.


    His expression became instantly alert and cold, but upon seeing Isabe, the coldness disappeared, reced by a softness. He kissed Isabe¡¯s forehead. ¡°Awake so early, sweetheart?¡±


    His voice had thatzy tone of someone just awakened, like a littlemb.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Oh God, Isabe thought she must be crazy. Why did she think of Emanuele as a puppy one moment and a littlemb the next? Even though he was a devil who casually took lives, she found him so cute now.


    ¡°Is it early? Don¡¯t you see what time it is? Hasn¡¯t Phillip urged you to work?¡± Isabe got up from the bed, heading towards the bathroom. They had been too tired to shower afterst night, and Isabe felt the need for a proper bath.


    Emanuele watched Isabe¡¯s naked back, her cute, perky behind looking incredibly sexy.


    Smiling, Emanuele admired the view, then chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m Phillip¡¯s boss, the one who pays him. Would he dare ask me to work?¡±


    Seeing Emanuele¡¯s confident demeanor, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but marvel. Was this the aura of a big boss?


    After Isabe finished her shower, Emanuele also took one. They both went downstairs for breakfast, enjoying fried eggs, toast, and a ss of milk.


    Emanuele took a bite of the toast and then handed it to Isabe.

 Chapter 196: Sweet Feeding

    Isabe was enjoying the eggs on her te when she saw Emanuele offering his toast. She furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? I haven¡¯t finished eating here.¡±


    ¡°Take a bite,¡± Isabe suggested.


    Though puzzled, Isabe leaned in and took a bite of Emanuele¡¯s toast. It was just toast; Lilly¡¯s cooking skills were beyond doubt. Still, she didn¡¯t quite understand why Emanuele was doing this.


    Afterwards, she witnessed Emanuele taking a bite from the spot she had bitten, then offering it back to her.


    Isabe finally grasped the meaning behind Emanuele¡¯s actions. Despite the many intimate moments they had shared, her cheeks couldn¡¯t help but flush in front of Lilly, Tony, Harry, and the others.


    Lilly observed them with a smile. ¡°Oh my, Isabe, your rtionship with Emanuele is so sweet. Sweeter than the cookies I bake. Oh! Isabe, do you want to try my homemade cookies? How about having them for afternoon tea?¡±


    Isabe nodded, ¡°I¡¯d love to, thank you, Lilly.¡±


    Lilly, pleased with Isabe¡¯s approval, smiled even more. ¡°Isabe,e on, only thest bite is left.¡± Emanuele handed the toast to Isabe.


    Isabe never expected this man to behave so childishly in a rtionship. Eating was just eating; why did he have to take a bite and then pass it to her for her to do the same? Moreover, she thought Emanuele would stop this childish behavior after they finished eating.


    Little did she know, Emanuele¡¯s gaze shifted to the toast in front of her. ¡°Isabe, it¡¯s your turn to feed me.¡±


    Isabe sighed, looking at the toast. ¡°Emanuele, I think we can have our breakfast like normal people.¡±


    She never imagined that this man, during a romantic moment, would act this way. He seemed overly clingy, nothing like his previous aloof demeanor.


    ¡°Well, I think so too, but let¡¯s talk about it next time. This time, it¡¯s your turn to feed me.¡±


    Seeing the man in front of her being so stubborn, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. She resigned herself to the situation, passing the toast to Emanuele. He took a bite, keeping his eyes fixed on Isabe. Under his gaze, Isabe had no choice but to take a bite as well.


    Emanuele smiled, thoroughly satisfied. The two continued their yful act until they finished the toast.


    After breakfast, as Emanuele prepared to leave for work, Isabe noticed his tie was slightly askew. She stepped forward to fix it.


    Emanuele took the opportunity to embrace Isabe around the waist. Though Isabe¡¯s waist seemed a bit fuller than before, he found the touch even more pleasant.


    ¡°Now, how about joining me at work?¡± Emanuele suggested, pinching Isabe¡¯s waist.


    ¡°No, I need to rest at home today. I have to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you off today.¡± Emanuele said, nting a kiss on Isabe¡¯s lips before heading into the elevator.


    Isabe had barely stepped into the living room when Lilly grabbed her. ¡°Isabe, your rtionship with Emanuele is really getting better. You said he didn¡¯t like you before. Look at his eyes this morning, they never left you. His attention couldn¡¯t be diverted from you.¡±


    Lilly¡¯s words made Isabe¡¯s cheeks involuntarily turn red.


    ¡°Yep, we¡¯ve both confessed now,¡± Isabe told Lilly about her confession to Emanuele yesterday and his enthusiastic response.


    Unable to contain herself, she needed someone to confide in.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lilly paused for a moment, then hugged Isabe. ¡°Oh my, Isabe, my dear, you¡¯ve finallye through the struggles. I knew it; Emanuele likes you.¡±


    Previously, seeing Isabecking confidence and doubting her worthiness of love, Lilly felt sorry for her. But now, Lilly thought, it¡¯s enough. Watching them being happy together is enough.


    ¡°Isabe, to celebrate your beautiful love, what do you want to eat tonight? Just order, anything I can make, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Isabe had many things in mind, but thinking about her almost not fitting into her gown yesterday, she waved her hand immediately. ¡°No need, Lilly. I n to lose weight; I¡¯ve gained too much recently.¡±


    She knew Emanuele liked her current figure, but she still wanted to be a bit slimmer. Otherwise, all the clothes in her closet would go to waste.


    Lilly scrutinized Isabe, her face full of disbelief. ¡°Oh my God, Isabe, you¡¯re not fat at all. You can eat a bit more; this figure is just right.¡±


    ¡°I could barely fit into my gown yesterday,¡± Isabe frowned.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not your problem but the gown¡¯s. You should me the gown, not yourself. Emanuele is so rich; just rece your wardrobe. Isabe, it¡¯s okay; don¡¯t doubt yourself, alright?¡±


    But Isabe was still unhappy.


    She had standards for herself and couldn¡¯t allow herself to be overweight just because Emanuele had money to rece her clothes. She wouldn¡¯t let herself turn into someone who looked unfit next to Emanuele at social events.


    In her eyes, if you liked someone, you should strive to be better for them.


    In the afternoon, Lilly baked cookies, but Isabe only had two pieces. She then took the remaining cookies to the base to share with Elisa.


    ¡°Hey, Isabe, why did you bring so many cookies? Oh my God, they smell amazing!¡± Elisa opened the box, staring at the golden cookies with amazement.


    The aroma was even better than the ones she bought at the store.


    ¡°The topyer is butter, and the bottomyer is chocte. If you can¡¯t finish them, feel free to share with others. Lilly made a lot, but I¡¯m on a diet, so I can¡¯t eat too much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still on a diet,¡± Elisa couldn¡¯t help but pat Isabe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t look fat at all.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Isabe shook her head. ¡°I just ate cookies; now, I need to work out with you.¡±


    Isabe finished speaking and ran to the fitness area. She felt that, for now, she didn¡¯t need to learnbat skills. Instead, she could focus on building her basic strength.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    In the fitness area, resembling a spacious gym, various workout equipment filled the space. Isabe went to the treadmill and started jogging.


    Elisa set up her treadmill next to Isabe¡¯s. ¡°Isabe, it seems like you¡¯re doing welltely. You look really good.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Isabe blinked and looked at Elisa.


    ¡°Look at your skin; I remember you used to have a few pimples, but now there¡¯s none.¡±

 Chapter 197: She Couldn鈥檛 Help But Throw Up

    The treadmills they were on faced a ss wall, acting like a mirror. Isabe could see herself in the reflection: her wless skin looked delicate and seemed to glow.


    However, Isabe noticed her cheeks appeared a bit rounder than before; they used to be more tight. Was it because she gained weight?


    Isabe rubbed her cheeks and increased her pace on the treadmill. She must control her diet and exercise more.


    ¡­


    In the evening, after finishing her workout, Isabe returned to the apartment and caught a whiff of a seafood aromaing from the kitchen.


    Entering the kitchen, she found Lilly cooking seafood. ¡°Wee back, Isabe! How about a seafood feast tonight? Seafood is nutritious and doesn¡¯t make you gain weight easily, perfect for your diet.¡±


    Lilly was always considerate. Isabe loved seafood, but today, as she smelled it, her stomach twisted, and a nauseating feeling surged up. She rushed to the bathroom and threw up violently, expelling everything she ate today.


    Afterward, Isabe rinsed her face, trying to clear her mind. She felt somewhat relieved.


    Exiting the bathroom, the smell from the kitchen hit her again, making her stomach uneasy. Isabe hurried upstairs; at least she couldn¡¯t smell the seafood there.


    It was strange. Why did she suddenly find the seafood smell exceptionally fishy?


    Even though the seafood was freshly air-flown, live and well-cooked-something she used to love-today, the smell made her want to vomit uncontrobly.


    Was she getting sick?


    Isabe shook her head; that couldn¡¯t be. She felt fine when she didn¡¯t smell it.


    Isabe stayed in her room, chewing on a piece of gum. The minty vor spread in her mouth, making her feel much better.


    ¡°Isabe, are you okay? Why did youe back to your room? Dinner is ready;e down and eat,¡± Lilly¡¯s voice came from outside.


    Thinking about how the seafood smell made her nauseous, Isabe doubted she could eat anything.


    ¡°Lilly, I¡¯m not eating tonight; I¡¯m on a diet.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re not fat.¡±


    ¡°Could you prepare a mushroom soup for me? That¡¯s all I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lilly didn¡¯t push Isabe. ¡°Even if you eat a little, it¡¯s better than nothing.¡±


    Lilly went to prepare the mushroom soup, and Isabe went downstairs. Looking at the table filled with king crab, lobster, and scallops, she had no appetite.


    However, the good thing was that she no longer felt nauseous.


    Soon, Emanuele returned. Seeing thevish spread, he was satisfied. But looking at Isabe with only a mushroom soup in front of her, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Isabe, have some seafood.¡±


    He still had to help Isabe shell the crab and ce the meat on her te.


    Isabe immediately declined, ¡°I¡¯m not eating; I don¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡±


    ¡°But you have to eat a little, Isabe. You can¡¯tpromise your health for the sake of losing weight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just eat the mushrooms in front of me.¡±


    But Emanuele still ced a crab leg in front of her, ¡°Eat this piece, okay? Just this one.¡±


    Seeing Emanuele so persistent, Isabe sighed and reluctantly agreed.


    Fortunately, maybe her body was feeling better; she didn¡¯t have the adverse reaction when she ate this piece of crab meat.


    After finishing their meal, Emanuele was satisfied, and he took care of the leftovers.


    Isabe stood up and headed upstairs, with Emanuele following. For some reason, thinking aboutst night¡¯s experience made Isabe¡¯s legs feel a bit weak.


    It felt like Emanuele was going to initiate the same activities again.


    Sure enough, as soon as they entered the room, Emanuele¡¯s body couldn¡¯t resist pressing against hers.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but push him away, ¡°Can you not stick to me?¡±


    ¡°I want to be close to you.¡±


    ¡°I need to take a shower; I feel dirty.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s shower together.¡± Emanuele didn¡¯t mind at all, grabbing Isabe and heading towards the bathroom. Conveniently, their bathtub wasrge enough for two.


    Isabe had no strength to resist and allowed Emanuele to carry her into the bathroom. After turning on the water and filling the tub, Emanuele removed Isabe¡¯s clothes and then his own. Finally, he embraced Isabe and entered the bathtub.


    The warm andfortable water made Isabe sigh in relief. She found herself in Emanuele¡¯s arms, their bodies stacked together, and she was pressed against his chest.


    ¡°Isabe, let me help you wash.¡± Emanuele smiled and reached out to rub Isabe¡¯s body. Although he said it was a bath, it felt more like teasing.


    His rough palms touched her skin, causing goosebumps to appear uncontrobly. Emanuele massaged her body¡¯s sensitive areas, and eventually, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but gasp, sumbing to Emanuele¡¯s control.


    This man sometimes seemed like an animal in heat, always wanting her whenever he saw her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Isabe had expected this oue a long time ago. In reality, she enjoyed Emanuele¡¯s proactive enthusiasm, his rough treatment of her. It heightened her desires to the peak.


    Today, Isabe took the initiative as well. She changed her position, moving from leaning against Emanuele to facing him. She wrapped her legs around Emanuele¡¯s waist and moved her body against his.


    The bathroom filled with mist, and the sounds of passionate water echoed. Isabe felt like she might die in Emanuele¡¯s arms.


    Emanuele felt the same way. This little enchantress on his body, with endless charm, always fascinated him. No matter how many times he was with her, he felt a perpetual passion.


    He reached out, caressing Isabe¡¯s skin. The smooth touch, the soft feeling, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Isabe, do you really have to lose weight? I think you¡¯re perfect as you are now. I don¡¯t like too thin.¡±


    Seeing Isabe eat so little tonightpared to how joyfully she used to eat, Emanuele felt a bit sorry for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m already quite fat now. Look at my waist. If I get any fatter, I won¡¯t have a waist.¡±


    Isabe touched her stomach, feeling like it had grownrger than before. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt she had more flesh now.


    But now, it looked plump.


    Seeing Isabe doubting herself, Emanuele held her hand and kissed her cheek, ¡°Isabe, I like you just the way you are now-neither too thin nor too fat. Don¡¯t torment yourself, okay?¡±

 Chapter 198: Evelyn鈥檚 Painful Memories

    Isabe hadn¡¯t agreed with Emanuele. Losing weight was a necessity for her, even if not for Emanuele. She had to control her weight, not let herself continue gaining. The thought of all those clothes she couldn¡¯t wear anymore pained Isabe. They were pretty good-looking clothes.


    In the hospital, Isabe had just finished a surgery. She sat on a nearby bench, resting. At that moment, Evelyn excitedly called her, ¡°Isabe, I remembered a little bit more! Pippo and I went to the beach, it was beautiful, filled with the scent of sunlight. I loved it. Oh my God, such a beautiful memory, how could I forget it?¡±


    Isabe found it strange. ¡°Could it be that it wasn¡¯t a subconscious choice to forget, but rather trauma causing recent memories to fade? In that case, your memories shoulde back in a while.¡±


    Evelyn said, ¡°I really hope so. You have no idea how terrifying memory gaps are. Losing a chunk of memory for no reason, especially recent memories-oh God, I don¡¯t want to lose the precious moments with Pippo, our first trip together.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evelyn. You¡¯ll remember,¡± Isabe reassured her. ¡°Maybe you should ask Pippo, he might know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking him. He always says he saw me getting hit by a car, terrified. He doesn¡¯t want me to remember those experiences; he thinks it would be painful if I did.¡±


    Isabe understood Pippo¡¯s perspective. Seeing your loved one get hit by a car, almost losing them, and now she was losing memories-some beautiful, some painful. At least, she didn¡¯t remember how the ident happened, sparing her from psychological trauma.N?velDrama.Org content.


    I wonder how Evelyn will react when she learns the whole truth.


    ¡°Anyway, Evelyn, I support you. If you need help, I¡¯m here. Sorry, during that time, we didn¡¯t really interact much.¡±


    She was in danger then, targeted by Frederick, who discovered her tattoo and even created a photoposite of her back tattoo, trying to sow discord between her and Emanuele. Fortunately, he failed. Evelyn was already on a trip with Pippo, responding to Isabe¡¯s messages slowly. Isabe didn¡¯t reach out much at the time. She only learned about Evelyn¡¯s ident from Pippo after everything calmed down.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Isabe. You¡¯re my best friend. As long as you support me, I have the strength to remember. I¡¯ll recall those memories; these fragmented gaps won¡¯t defeat me!¡±


    Evelyn, filled with determination, finished her call with Isabe. Pippo walked in from outside and saw Evelyn on the phone. He asked, ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m chatting with Isabe.¡± Evelyn¡¯s mood seemed good. Although Pippo didn¡¯t want her to remember the past, she would eventually, and she had to tell him that recalling the car ident wouldn¡¯t bring her pain. Those hardships would only make her stronger.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I want to recall our past memories, Pippo. Suddenly, images of our trip to the beach shed in my mind. It felt truly wonderful, our first time going so far together, right? Hey, why didn¡¯t we take a picture back then? If we had, I bet I would remember even more.¡±


    Pippo reached out, grabbing Evelyn¡¯s shoulder. A slight smile adorned his face, and his voice sounded gentle as he asked, ¡°Really? You remembered those moments?¡±


    Evelyn nodded, wrapping her arms around Pippo. ¡°I know you worry about me, afraid that recalling the ident will be painful. But, Pippo, you know my personality. I¡¯m naturally optimistic and resilient. Thinking about getting hit by a car and flying high doesn¡¯t bother me much. I endured so much pain during my time in the hospital, body aching all over, almost losing my hearing. Going through that, the experience of the car ident is nothing.¡±


    However, as Evelyn spoke, she suddenly felt overwhelming sadness. A deeply painful emotion seemed to flood her mind, causing her to frown and instinctively clutch her chest.


    Her heart felt like it was being squeezed, the pain spreading throughout her body. Pippo, seeing Evelyn¡¯s twisted and pained expression, immediately hugged her. ¡°Are you okay, Evelyn?¡±


    Evelyn snapped out of it, the inexplicable pain and difort vanishing. She looked at Pippo. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    But Evelyn still found it strange. Throughout her life, she had never experienced such intense emotional pain. It was like vast clouds enveloping her, an immense pressure making it hard to breathe.


    This intense emotional agony wasn¡¯t something she was currently going through. It came from the depths of her memories, something she had experienced in the past. Oddly enough, her life had been smooth sailing from childhood to now. She had always been cheerful, even using her own optimism tofort Isabe during her difficult childhood.


    But now¡­


    Evelyn knew she had a segment of sad and painful memories, buried within the lost fragments. Was it from the moment of the car ident? Why was it so agonizing? It was terrifying.


    Initially brimming with confidence, Evelyn now started to doubt herself.


    ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯m really worried about you. Did somethinge to your mind?¡± Pippo stared at Evelyn, the hand on her shoulder tightening.


    His gaze was cold and heavy. He thought, if Evelyn truly remembered something, she shouldn¡¯t me him for being heartless.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I think I¡¯d rather not dwell on those unpleasant things anymore,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°I felt so much pain just now. The more I thought about it, the more my head hurt. I give up; I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore.¡±


    Evelyn faintly sensed that those memories might not be as pleasant as she had imagined, realizing they held no benefit for her. Pippo carefully observed Evelyn, and once he confirmed that she genuinely intended to give up, a faint smile appeared on his face. However, it was so brief that no one noticed.


    He reached out, ruffling Evelyn¡¯s hair. ¡°Sweetheart, are you finally listening to me? What¡¯s the use of recalling those painful memories? We¡¯re living well now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think you¡¯re right,¡± Evelyn held Pippo¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop talking about it. Get back to work, and I need to deliver some medication. I¡¯ll head out first.¡±


    Pippo nodded, watching Evelyn¡¯s figure vanish before him. The smile on his face disappeared, and his expression turned cold.


    Initially, he had intended to kill Evelyn because she had lost her usefulness. However, she lost her memoryter on. Since she had forgotten what he had done to her before, there was no risk of her uncovering his true identity. Moreover, with her close rtionship with Isabe, he decided to spare her for now.


    He hoped she wouldn¡¯t remember; otherwise, he would have to take action and eliminate her.

 Chapter 199: Frederick鈥檚 Nephew Still in Chicago

    Isabe nced at the food Lilly brought to the table. For some reason, she recently had no interest in meat, especially seafood-it made her nauseous. Lilly now presented a te of freshly roasted chicken, its skin crimson and glistening with oil, giving off a tempting aroma that filled the entire restaurant.


    Isabe used to love roasted chicken, but now, the sight of the hot, crispy chicken did nothing for her appetite. Lilly, being enthusiastic, tore off a piece of chicken and ced it in front of Isabe. ¡°Eat, my dear Isabe. I know you¡¯re on a diet, but chicken is a high-protein, low-fat option. Eating a bit more won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Despite Lilly¡¯s reassurance, Isabe found it greasy, making her feel queasy. Her interest was more drawn to the pasta with tomato meat sauce on her te.


    Emanuele noticed Isabe¡¯s reluctance to eat chicken. He leaned in, whispering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, darling? If you¡¯re worried about gaining weight, skip the skin, just eat the meat. I used to do that a lot during my workouts.¡±


    During his fitness routine, he would consume a lot of beef and chicken, as long as he avoided the skin, it wouldn¡¯t lead to weight gain.


    Isabe took a few bites of the pasta, enjoying the tangy sweetness of the tomatoes in her mouth. It sparked a bit of appetite, and only then did she consider touching the chicken in front of her. However, as she was about to reach for it, Emanuele forked a piece and offered it to her.


    Isabe looked up at Emanuele, the man she remembered as cold and ruthless. Now, he wore a smile that made her feel utterly astonished.


    Damn, how did the guy who used to be a killer in her memories turn into this?


    He was too gentle, too considerate of her emotions. At this moment, Isabe felt like a child surrounded by love.


    She opened her mouth, and Emanuele fed her.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    Isabe nodded.


    After finishing, Emanuele offered her another piece. Isabe felt satisfied and waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯ve had enough. I¡¯ll stick to my pasta.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve eaten quite a bit today. Remember to finish your main course.¡±


    After Emanuele¡¯s reminder, he started to finish his own meal. He ate significantly more than Isabe, perhaps due to his tall stature or the demanding nature of his work. Despite consuming so much, he didn¡¯t appear overweight; instead, he seemed strong.


    Isabe, on the other hand, didn¡¯t usually eat as much. Why did she seem a bit plumper now? Indeed, people couldn¡¯t bepared.


    After the meal, Lilly brought in some fruit, but Isabe couldn¡¯t eat more. However, when she saw grapes, she couldn¡¯t resist and had several.


    The sweet and sour taste filled her mouth, making her feelfortable. Other fruits didn¡¯t appeal to Isabe at all.


    After dinner, Isabe felt a bit sleepy and decided to head upstairs for a shower and sleep. Emanuele followed, still clinging to her. His hands roamed over her body. Isabe had worked a full day and felt exhausted,cking energy, but Emanuele wouldn¡¯t give up if he didn¡¯t get what he wanted.


    He kissed her, his hands caressing Isabe¡¯s body. By now, Emanuele knew Isabe¡¯s body well, understanding exactly where to touch to make her go weak. Under his tender touch, Isabe copsed into Emanuele¡¯s arms, breathless and powerless.


    Emanuele carried Isabe to the bathroom, turning on the faucet as water cascaded down from head to toe. Her clothes were soaked, clinging tightly to her body, prompting Isabe to let out an involuntary exmation.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    With Isabe in his arms, both of them were drenched in clothing. Isabe felt ufortable and thought about taking off her clothes, but Emanuele held her tightly, preventing her from moving. A broad smile adorned his lips. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m so happy today.¡±


    Emanuele seemed inexplicably excited. Isabe wore a white chiffon dress that turned transparent when wet.


    Emanuele could see the color of Isabe¡¯s lingerie and panties beneath. Oh, it was enough to ignite desire.


    Feeling his body heat up, Emanuele couldn¡¯t resist lifting Isabe. His strength was considerable, making holding her as easy as holding a small cat. However, this surprised Isabe, who had to reach out, circling her arms around his neck to prevent herself from identally falling.


    As a result, their proximity increased, and Emanuele pressed Isabe¡¯s back against the wall. He kissed her lips fiercely, and the water flowed down their bodies, steam filling the bathroom. The temperature between Isabe and Emanuele also rose.


    After kissing Isabe, Emanuele removed her clothes, continuing to kiss downward until he entered her. Both of them sighed in relief.


    Emanuele held Isabe as she endured his advances, only fragmented moans escaping her lips. Being held by Emanuele, Isabe observed the strong muscles on his arms and abs that felt like stone when pressed against him.


    It was strange; despite her long workouts, her body still felt soft. She wondered how long Emanuele had exercised to achieve his current physique.


    Before Isabe could dwell on it further, Emanuele sensed her distraction, displeased. ¡°Are you thinking about something else at this moment? Am I not working hard enough, hmm?¡±


    After his words, he released Isabe. As he withdrew, Isabe looked at him with teary eyes, her desires reaching their peak without relief. She needed him.


    In the next moment, Emanuele surged back into Isabe¡¯s body, intense and heavy. Isabe¡¯s mind went nk as an instant orgasm washed over her, leaving no room for other thoughts.


    Oh God, this feeling!


    Isabe held Emanuele tightly, and he embraced her. At this moment, they seemed to have be one.


    After the chaotic passion, Emanuele ran his fingers through Isabe¡¯s hair. ¡°Isabe, I have some work to do, and I might not be able toe back every night.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Isabe lifted her eyes, feeling a bit tired, leaning against Emanuele¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found some clues about Frederick¡¯s nephew. He¡¯s still in Chicago.¡±


    Isabe paused, instantly alert. ¡°Still in Chicago?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we need to investigate his exact location.¡±


    Isabe knew that Emanuele would undoubtedly be very busy in theing days. The entire Chicago was vast, crowded, and finding one person amidst the city felt as challenging as retrieving a needle from the sea.

 Chapter 200: Buying Pregnancy Test Strips

    He will definitely find William Butler and treat him like a dog, making him follow in the footsteps of his uncle and cousin to go to hell for redemption!


    He won¡¯t let anyone who dares to invade his territory get away.


    During this period, Emanuele has been busy and Isabe doesn¡¯t want to add to his troubles. She ns to focus on her own tasks and avoid bothering Emanuele as much as possible.


    However, for Isabe¡¯s safety, Emanuele still advises her to minimize going out as much as possible.


    As soon as Emanuele thinks about William still being in Chicago, he feels restless. It¡¯s like there is an ant crawling on his body, and he knows that where the ant crawls will itch. However, because the ant is so small, he must carefully search to find it.


    However, Emanuele¡¯s tongue pressed against his cheek, and his body¡¯s sinful blood boiled and flowed.


    The long-lost feeling made him excited all over again.


    Enemies are annoying, but the thought of being able to personally take care of them excites him greatly.


    Emanuele stroked Isabe¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Baby, you must be careful during this time. I suspect he is alone now, but that doesn¡¯t prevent him from finding any opportunity to harm you.¡±


    Isabe understands and nods her head, ¡°I know. He¡¯s very cunning and good at hiding. Emanuele, you need to be careful too.¡±


    After all this time, only a small trace of William has been found, indicating that he is very good at hiding and may also be good at ambushes¡­ She is very worried about Emanuele.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s concerned expression, Emanuele smiled and hugged her in his arms, kissing her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will handle this matter well.¡±


    Isabe continued to go to work at the hospital as usual. The hospital had been acquired by Emanuele and had a very high level of security. Everyone who entered the hospital was checked, and there were also guards patrolling in secret. Isabe didn¡¯t need to worry about encountering any life-threatening situations while working at the hospital.


    However, if she wants to go to ces like the mall or restaurants, Tony must inform Emanuele in advance. Fortunately, Isabe has not had the energy to go to those ces recently.


    She doesn¡¯t know why, but she has been feeling very tiredtely.


    However, she recently felt very tired, so after work and dinner, she just wanted to sleep. As for dinner, Isabe didn¡¯t eat much. She didn¡¯t like meat anymore and only liked refreshing things like vegetables or sd. Sometimes when she saw Lilly cooking something with a strong smell, she would feel nauseous.


    But even so, Isabe found that she hadn¡¯t lost any weight at all. No matter how much exercise she did, her waist seemed to be slowly expanding and the clothes that used to fit her couldn¡¯t be worn no matter how hard she tried.


    Oh my God! What¡¯s wrong with her? Is she sick?


    But other than feeling physically exhausted and wanting to sleep and not being able to eat anything except for feeling nauseous at the smell of greasy food, it seemed like there were no other symptoms.


    Wait a minute¡­ these symptoms seem familiar!


    Isabe thought of something suddenly. Her eyes widened as if in disbelief. Could it really be¡­


    Thinking of this made Isabe¡¯s heart race as if it was about to burst out of her body and her breathing became erratic.


    Jesus Christ! Calm down a bit, Isabe. You have to stay calm.


    After a while, Isabe calmed down. She felt that she had to go shopping at the supermarket.


    ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t think we need to go shopping at the supermarket. Whatever you want me buy for you,¡± Tony was puzzled by why Isabe suddenly wanted go shopping at the supermarket.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been there in ages; I just want take a look around; what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°You know we¡¯re currently in dangerous situation.¡±


    ¡°I know but trust me; it¡¯s not too dangerous right now.¡±


    Isabe said as they took an elevator downstairs followed by Tony & Harry who quickly caught up with them.


    Emanuele had already equipped new bodyguards for Isabelle recing those lost before; whenever Isabel went out they would follow along.


    It made Isabel ufortable being followed by so many people which also made her very uneasy inside ¨C how could buy these things without being discovered by Tony & Co?


    She pushed a cart aimlessly around looking for snacks or anything useful throwing them into cart whenever possible


    Soon, the shopping cart was filled with items, but of course, that wasn¡¯t Isabe¡¯s main objective. She turned to Tony and Harry who were following her. ¡°Emanuele likes beef. Can you guys help me buy some from the freezer section right next to us?¡±


    Tony instructed Harry to go get it while he stayed by Isabe¡¯s side.


    Isabe knew he was there to protect her, so he refused to leave.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, but luckily, everything she wanted was in the checkout area. When it came time to pay for everything together at checkout, Tony and Harry wouldn¡¯t notice anything.


    Thinking about this made Isabe feel a little more at ease.


    Soon enough, Isabe had bought everything she wanted and pushed her cart over to the checkout area where she pulled out Emanuele¡¯s ck card.


    Her eyes scanned the nearby bodyguards while Tony and Harry kept their attention on the surrounding crowd. They were always vignt of those around them in case something unexpected happened.


    While they weren¡¯t paying attention, Isabe quickly grabbed two boxes of pregnancy tests from a nearby shelf and threw them into her bag before checking out with all of her other purchases.


    Afterpleting this first step without anyone noticing what she had done or discovering what might happen if Emanuele found out about itter on made Isabe breathe a sigh of relief.


    She hadpleted step one sessfully; however uncertain as results may be; no matter what happens next; she can¡¯t let Emanuele find out.


    Oh my God! She already has an intrauterine device installed inside her uterus! If by any chance she is pregnant despite having an IUD installed then that would be like winning lottery ticket!


    Isabe felt that she must give birth to this child because it is a gift from God.


    But deep down inside herself; Isabel still felt uneasy.


    The journey back home seemed particrly long as Isabel looked outside through car window watching scenery fly past rapidly like riding roller coaster up-and-down emotionally wondering how should I tell Emanuele if test resultes positive? He definitely doesn¡¯t want a child right now because his enemies will follow him everywhere including his children too!


    She also worried that things could be even more dangerous after having this baby.


    However; She cannot stop its arrival!

 Chapter 201: She鈥檚 Pregnant!

    It seemed like forever until Isabel finally returned back home at top-tier apartment building via elevator ride, which also took longer than usual, making time feel infinite.


    Tony and Harry were in charge of organizing the goods Isabe had purchased. Looking at the raw beef, the bloody feeling made Isabe¡¯s stomach twist uncontrobly.


    She rushed to the bathroom and threw up.


    ¡°Oh my God, Isabe, are you okay? Did you catch a cold because of the weather? I think you need to see a doctor,¡± Lilly looked at Isabe with concern on her face.


    ¡°I can try to regte myself,¡± Isabe smiled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just that it¡¯s been coldtely and my stomach isn¡¯t feeling well. If it gets really bad, I¡¯ll take some medicine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Isabe, take care of yourself. If there is anything you need, just let me know.¡±


    Isabe returned to her room and locked the door.


    Then she went into the bathroom and opened two test boxes she had bought carefully reading their instructions before following them as directed.


    She had to wait for five minutes.


    Isabe felt like these were going to be longest five minutes of her life.


    At this moment there was a knock on her door from outside.


    ¡°Isabe are you okay? Lilly said that you¡¯ve been vomiting all day,¡± Emanuele¡¯s voice came through with a hint of urgency in his tone.


    This startled Isabelle; why was Emanuele back now when he has been so busy recently?N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine; I just went to use the restroom. Emanuele please give me a minute.¡± Suppressing her inner panic she tried hard not let any abnormality show up in her voice while talking with him.


    At this point sweat began trickling down from Isabelles forehead slowly but surely due nervousness!


    Five minutester Isabelles eyes fell upon pregnancy test papers ced before here eyes which showed positive results for both tests done using different brands!


    If one test could have possibly shown only 90% probability then two tests showing same result meant that Isabelles knew for sure that she was pregnant!


    In an instant immense joy flooded over Isabelles heart making it beat faster than ever before causing even body tremors!


    Oh my God! She was actually pregnant!


    However after joy came panic which quickly spread throughout Isabelles mind as what would happen now since she couldn¡¯t tell Emanuele about being pregnant?!


    As unbelievable as it seemed reality stared right back at her face!


    At this moment, tears streamed down Isabe¡¯s face as she heard Emanuele¡¯s voice from outside the door.


    ¡°Isabe, if you don¡¯te out now, I¡¯m going to break down the door.¡±


    Obviously, Emanuele had run out of patience waiting for Isabe. He was worried that something might have happened to her.


    Isabe quickly regained herposure and wiped away her tears. She put the test into a stic bag and hid it under the sink. She couldn¡¯t throw it in the trash; that would be too obvious. She needed to find a suitable opportunity to dispose of it.


    After finishing up, Isabe opened the door and saw Emanuele standing there. His tall figure blocked most of the doorway.


    Without waiting for him to speak first, Isabeined: ¡°I just wanted to use the bathroom. Why were you rushing me?¡±


    ¡°I felt like you were taking too long in there,¡± said Emanuele concernedly. ¡°You¡¯ve been sicktely.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just my stomach acting up,¡± replied Isabe defensively. ¡°I need some time alone sometimes, Emanuele.¡±


    ¡°I think you should see a doctor,¡± said Emanuele firmly.


    ¡°I am a doctor myself,¡± retorted Isabe sharply. ¡°No one knows my body better than I do! Don¡¯t worry about me; if I feel really sick then I¡¯ll go get treated properly.¡±


    Emanuele let out a sigh of relief at hearing her confident response.


    ¡°Tony told me that you went shopping today all by yourself,¡± he continued after a pause.¡±Why did you want to go alone?¡±


    Isabe felt nervous inside at his question but tried not to show it on her face.


    She couldn¡¯t tell him what she was really doing at the supermarket today so she replied: ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve gone shopping by myself! Originally Evelyn was supposed toe with me but she got too busy so I decided just go alone instead and pick up some things we needed around here¡­ Lilly and Tony usually do all our grocery shopping anyway so this was kind of new for me!¡±


    Emanuel nodded understandingly: ¡°If you ever want to go again just let me know ¨C we can go together next time!¡±


    He thought about how they had never gone grocery shopping together since getting married but many couples did things like that together¡­ it could be fun!


    Isabelle nodded back politely even though she didn¡¯t really care much about going grocery shopping these days unless there was something specific she wanted¡­


    As they stood awkwardly chatting in front of their bathroom doorway now though ¨C both knew something wasn¡¯t quite right between them anymore¡­


    Isabe pushed Emanuele away and he finally snapped out of it, moving aside as Isabe got up and sat on the nearby couch.


    Emanuele came over and hugged her, burying his face in her neck. Isabe could sense that he was a bit tired.


    Indeed, even though Frederick was dead, his nephew was still out there somewhere. He was so good at hiding that even when Frederick died, they couldn¡¯t find him.


    Who knows? Maybe he¡¯s even more dangerous than Frederick?


    Thinking about how because of Frederick, Emanuele lost his father and stepmother, brother-inw and many brothers who had been with him for years. Now only Grazia and Isabe were left. Grazia had Ro to protect her so she should be okay.


    He only worried about Isabe being in danger.


    ¡°Isabe, why don¡¯t you stay in the apartment for now until I find William?¡± This would be foolproof.


    He had some information now but as long as William wasn¡¯t caught yet, Emanuele wouldn¡¯t be able to rx.


    Damn it! He¡¯d been in Chicago all this time which meant that William¡¯s ambition was just like Frederick¡¯s ¨C waiting for the right moment to swallow up their territory.


    ¡°I can stay mostly inside the apartment but I still want to work at the hospital or maybe half a day at work then half a day inside the apartment. Would that be okay? The hospital is also under your ownership so it should be safe enough. You have to believe in yourself too.¡±


    Although she knew things were urgent right now with her having a child on board needing check-ups at the hospital plus needing some physical activity to ensure healthy growth of their baby; staying cooped up inside all day would drive her crazy!


    Emanuele could see that Isabe backed down but she had her own convictions too; thinking about it made him realize allowing Isabe to work half-day shifts shouldn¡¯t hurt anyone either way: ¡°Okay then Isabe; I respect your wishes but please take care of yourself first alright? I don¡¯t want any other issuesing up with your health.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me too much,¡± said Isabelle reassuringly while telling Emanuele not to fret over Lilly taking care of everything else: ¡°You go ahead handle your business matters well; no need worrying too much about me.¡±


    ¡°Alright then why don¡¯t you take an afternoon nap?¡± suggested Emanuelle before leaving for work himself.


    Isabe nodded, following Emanuele¡¯s instructions. Shey down on the bed and he helped her cover herself with a nket before kissing her forehead and leaving the room.


    He had a lot to do, no time for rest until he caught William.

 Chapter 202: Lying to Emanuele

    Emanuele left and closed the door behind him. Isabe opened her eyes which she had kept shut till then.


    She was still overwhelmed by mixed emotions of excitement, happiness and anxiety. The thought of having a little life growing inside her made her extremely happy but at the same time, she was worried about what Emanuele would say if he found out about it. He might ask her to get an abortion as he had decided that he would have children only when he turned forty years old. What if this sudden arrival of their child made him angry? For his career¡¯s sake, there was a possibility that he might ask Isabe to terminate the pregnancy.


    God! She couldn¡¯t give up any of her children!


    But even if she managed to keep it hidden now, how could she hide itter when everyone could see that she was pregnant? And what about Emanuele¡¯s enemies who were still lurking around? It wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to know about their child at this moment.


    She couldn¡¯t tell anyone else either because once they knew, there was a chance that their enemies would find out too ¨C including Evelyn who was Isabe¡¯s best friend or Grazia who was like an elder sister to her.


    It wasn¡¯t because Isabe didn¡¯t trust them; it just wasn¡¯t safe for anyone else besides herself and Emanuele to know right now.


    Is Grazia okay now?


    ¡°Oh! Isabe I¡¯m so d you called me,¡± Grazia¡¯s cheerful voice came through on video call.


    Grazia looked slightly plumper than before with a slight bump showing in front indicating that she must be five months pregnant or more.


    ¡°Grazia are you feeling okay?¡± asked Isabe concernedly.


    ¡°I feel pretty good actually,¡± replied Grazia smilingly ¡°At first I couldn¡¯t eat much but now I can eat enough food for two people alone ¨C even more than Ro eats sometimes.¡± Sheughed while rubbing her belly ¡°Oh God! If I continue eating like this then I¡¯ll be really fat soon¡­ I miss my slim figure.¡±


    Watching Grazia¡¯s worried expression somehow made Isabelle envious of how things were going smoothly for Grazi despite being pregnant.


    She felt guilty for her unborn child. It must have been around three months old, but she had thought it was just her being overweight and had even gone on a diet and exercised more to try to lose weight. It was not easy for the baby to stay healthy in her belly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you give birth to it. What about Ro¡¯s sister? Is she still bothering you?¡±


    ¡°No, after that day when she left, Ro didn¡¯t allow her toe over anymore. Thank you, Isabe. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± Grazia sincerely thanked Isabe.


    ¡°Grazia, how did you take care of yourself when you first got pregnant? I have a friend¡­ she¡¯s pregnant now and doesn¡¯t understand these things. She asked me to ask my friends who have been pregnant before and the only person I could think of is you.¡± Isabe came up with ame excuse.


    She felt helpless now that she was suddenly pregnant without any preparation or anyone to confide in except for her mother who wasn¡¯t alive anymore. Isabe was sad because if her mother were still alive then she could talk with her about this situation.


    ¡°Well¡­ I couldn¡¯t eat much at first so I ate more fruits and foods that would supplement my nutrition intake. But eventually the morning sickness went away,¡± Grazia began sharing with Isabe.


    Since Grazia didn¡¯t have many friends in Italy and only talked with servants every day which made it hard for herself so talking with someone like Isabe made Grazia happy since they shared their experiences together.


    Isabe listened while taking mental notes of what Grazia said.


    After ending the call, Isabe decided from today onwards Lilly would help n out nutritious meals instead of continuing on eating diet food like before.


    However recently she hadn¡¯t had much appetite but even if it¡¯s difficult for herself , she will try harder since there¡¯s a child inside of her.


    The next day, Isabelle went back work. She took away the pregnancy test strip from home, took it into hospital, and threw it into trash bin so no one would find out. But still, she worried about Emanuele finding outter when he noticed how big his wife¡¯s belly has be during 5-6 months. Isabelle couldn¡¯t share this joyous moment openly like other couples do, she felt like a thief sneaking around secretly doing things behind closed doors instead of celebrating happily together as husband and wife should be doing together


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about itter. If things don¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll tell Emanuele that I want to go back to the countryside for a while and disappear from his sight until after I give birth,¡± Isabe thought to herself.


    But soon, Isabe realized that she couldn¡¯t handle working at the hospital anymore. Her senses were heightened due to her pregnancy, and sometimes when severely injured patients came in with open wounds oozing blood and emitting a strong odor of blood, her stomach would twist and turn as if she was going to vomit.


    ¡°Isabe,e help this patient with their wound. Stitch them up,¡± an experienced doctor instructed her.


    Isabe could ignore the bloody wounds before but now the smell made her feel sick. She apologized then ran off to throw up in the bathroom.


    After vomiting, Isabe sshed cold water on her face from the faucet and rinsed out her mouth. Looking at herself in the mirror pale and haggard without any of her former vitality made Isabe realize that she couldn¡¯t continue being a doctor for now.


    She had heard before that some women were very sensitive during early pregnancy while others weren¡¯t so much but never thought it would happen to herself. It was going to be difficult getting through this stage of pregnancy.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going stay in our apartment for a while,¡± Isabe told Emanueleter on.


    ¡°But you said you wanted half-day shifts just two days ago? Why not go?¡± Emanuele asked confusedly.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right; staying home is safer.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emanuele kissed Isabelle¡¯s cheek affectionately. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re listening; if there¡¯s anything you need or want just let Lilly or me know.¡±


    Isabelle hugged him tightly feeling guilty about deceiving him but knew he wouldn¡¯t want this child if he found out about it beforehand anyway.N?velDrama.Org content.


    No matter what happened though she had promised herself that she would protect this child no matter what cost it took on herself emotionally or physically


    As Isabe was lost in thought, a hand slipped inside her clothing. The hot and rough palm caressed her skin, causing goosebumps to rise all over her body and making her feel weak in the knees.

 Chapter 203: Can鈥檛 Let Emanuele Find Out She鈥檚 Pregnant

    Emanuele knew Isabe¡¯s body too well. With just a few touches, he could make her body go weak and hot, unable to resist the urge to have him inside her.


    But Isabe knew that it wasn¡¯t possible now.


    She was already carrying a child in her belly. Before she found out about the pregnancy, she could y around with Emanuele however she wanted. But now that there was a baby involved and Emanuele was so rough in bed, she couldn¡¯t risk hurting the child by ident. The thought of it made her sad.


    Thinking this through, Isabe immediately stopped Emanuele from touching her any further.


    ¡°No,¡± she said as she held his hand on her body tightly.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe confusedly; this was the first time she had ever stopped him before. She seemed like she wanted it so badly, why would she stop him?


    To avoid raising suspicion from Emanuele, Isabe took off his pants instead.


    Looking at hisrge manhood between his legs made Isabe gulp down hard; every time seeing it still surprised and amazed her. She reached out and touched him gently while he watched eagerly with anticipation in his eyes.


    Usually he would be the one teasing and seducing Isabe first but today surprisingly enough for him -Isab took initiative without waiting for him to start anything up himself- which left him feeling excited yet curious as to what else might happen next¡­


    Eagerly watching what else might happen next with anticipation burning bright within them both!


    Isab knelt down before Emanuelle while continuing to stroke his thing gently, until finally taking it into mouth fully, causing moans of pleasure escape from deep within chest and making every inch of his skin tingle all over again!


    Despite trying hard not give away any signs or clues about how sensitive everything felt due being pregnant now -she managed keep herselfposed throughout entire ordeal- even though sometimes feeling nauseous afterwards which thankfully didn¡¯t raise suspicions either since such things were normal during pregnancy anyways¡­


    But despite having satisfied himselfpletely already, Emanuel still had plenty energy left over! He grabbed hold of Isabs hair yfully saying ¡°Baby you¡¯ve satisfied me but I haven¡¯t satisfied you yet.¡±


    And thus their night continued on¡­


    In his smile, there was an excitement and desire that he couldn¡¯t hide. He parted Isabe¡¯s legs, wanting to pull down her pants.


    Isabe also felt ufortable in her body, but she still stopped him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling too well tonight,¡± she said.


    ¡°Not feeling well?¡± Emanuele frowned at Isabe. He didn¡¯t think she looked sick.


    Lilly had also mentioned that Isabe¡¯s appetite had returned to normaltely and even requested nutritious meals from her.


    ¡°Yes, I checked. It¡¯s best not to engage in strenuous exercise,¡± Isabe gritted her teeth and lied cautiously.


    She deliberately avoided Emanuele¡¯s gaze. She couldn¡¯t help it; this man¡¯s eyes were too sharp like a knife, as if he could see through all of her thoughts.


    He was a Mafia boss who often interrogated prisoners. Those enemies who didn¡¯t want to speak would identally spill the beans under his tight questioning.


    Isabe thought that once Emanuele noticed something unusual about her, he would treat her like a prisoner and judge her ordingly. Any lying behavior on her part wouldn¡¯t escape Emanuele¡¯s eyes then.


    Oh my God! What kind of tense movie plot is she ying out?


    Fortunately, the satisfied moment just now made Emanuele not suspect anything even though Isabe refused him again this time around.


    He reached out and hugged Isabe: ¡°Okay then but I¡¯ll be very busy during this period of time so you rest well in the apartment because when the timees I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±


    Isabelley on Emanuele¡¯s chest without having to look into his eyes for relief after their conversation ended peacefully for now but deep down inside she still felt nervous about lying especially with such an intelligent man like him present before them both


    She felt immense pressure while facing moral condemnation as well


    She originally thought that after they expressed their love for each other everything will be clear without any misunderstandings only happiness left


    But now¡­ she was pregnant!


    In order for their child to survive, she had no choice but keep this news hidden from him. She couldn¡¯t be honest with the one person whom loved most dearly while constantly worrying about whether or not their child will face danger. This made Isabel feel uneasy


    So much so that when sleeping at night Isabel dreamt up a nightmare where Emanuel found out about their unborn child. He told Isabel he did not want it anymore¡­


    ¡°Isabel listen carefully, give me your baby!¡±


    Emanuele forcefully pinned her to the operating table and instructed the doctor to administer anesthesia, in order to remove the child from her womb.


    ¡°Emanuele, please, I want this child,¡± Isabe cried out and struggled desperately to keep the baby.


    ¡°No, Isabe. Listen to me. This is not the best time for pregnancy. Once born, my enemies will target this child and you wouldn¡¯t want him or her tortured by them,¡± Emanuele exined firmly.


    Despite Isabe¡¯s pleas, Emanuele had the doctor administer anesthesia and she drifted off into a hazy state as she felt her baby being removed from inside of her.


    ¡°Isabe? Are you okay? Wake up!¡±


    Isabe woke up crying from a nightmare only to find Emanuele shaking her with a worried expression on his face.


    ¡°I¡­ I had a bad dream?¡± Isabe was nervous but relieved that it was just a dream after all.


    ¡°You were dreaming about keeping your baby,¡± Emanuele said with concern in his voice as he held onto Isabe tightly.


    Isabe¡¯s heart raced at his words but seeing that he didn¡¯t suspect anything made her rx slightly. She hugged him back gently and whispered: ¡°I dreamed I was pregnant again¡­ you didn¡¯t want our baby so you made me get an abortion.¡±


    ¡°I would never do such a thing, Isabe.¡± Emanuele hugged her tighter while soothingly rubbing circles on her back with one hand.


    Tears welled up in Isabelle¡¯s eyes as she felt vulnerable yetforted by his embrace. ¡°Really? If we have another child now¡­ you won¡¯t make me get an abortion?¡±


    ¡°Abortion can be harmful for your health,¡± said Emanuele reassuringly while holding onto Isabelle tightly. ¡°You have an intrauterine device installed anyway right? You won¡¯t get pregnant.¡±


    Emanuel¡¯s confident response left Isabel feeling like she¡¯d been plunged into ice water; every breath hurt like knives slicing through throat making it hard for Isabel not cry out loud.


    No matter what contraceptive measures are taken there is always some chance of failure; isn¡¯t Isabel herself proof of that?


    Emanuel did not even answer directly if they got pregnant what would happen next ¨C he only confirmed that Isabel wouldn¡¯t be pregnant.


    If Emanuel found out about their unborn child then he might force Isabel into having an abortion.


    This only strengthened Isabel¡¯s resolve not let Emanuel discover their secret pregnancy.


    When her belly grew bigger, she used the excuse of wanting to spend some time in the countryside and leave Chicago so that Emanuele wouldn¡¯t find out. Or maybe she would sneak away without letting him know. Once this idea appeared, it grew like crazy in Isabe¡¯s mind. Now that she was a brave mother, she could sacrifice herself for her child.

 Chapter 204: William鈥檚 Appearance

    After Isabe noticed that she had gained some weight, her old clothes no longer fit. She had to ask Emanuele to help her pick out a new batch of clothes.


    To conceal the possibility of a protruding belly, Isabe asked Emanuele to choose looser styles for her.


    ¡°I feel that wearing too tight clothes is notfortable. Anyway, we¡¯re all at home now. Let¡¯s change into a batch of loose clothes first. This way, I¡¯ll be morefortable, and it can also hide the imperfect parts of my body.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but Isabe, you need to be more confident. Believe me, no matter how much weight you gain, I still love you.¡±


    Emanuele was busy and didn¡¯t have time to meet Isabe in person. Most of theirmunication was through phone calls.


    After hanging up, Emanuele instructed Phillip to take care of these matters. Then, he called rk, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with Madilyn now?¡±


    rk didn¡¯t expect Emanuele to ask him this question when he called. He smirked, ¡°It¡¯s good. In this world, there¡¯s no woman I can¡¯t conquer.¡±


    ¡°Ask her if she remembers her uncle William?¡±


    He had seen William through surveince, and the footage was blurry. If Madilyn knew, it would be perfect. He could ask her to draw or describe him so he could have an urate image.


    ¡°Well¡­ Emanuele, I need to talk to her about this. He¡¯s her family, and she might not tell me.¡±


    ¡°Family? If he really is her family, when I caught her, they wouldn¡¯t have given up on her so easily.¡±


    Emanuele sneered at the memory of the initial n to trade Madilyn for Frederick, but Frederick attacked without regard.


    ¡°If she remembers her uncle¡¯s appearance, rk, ask her for me.¡±


    Emanuele was so certain, and rk felt he couldn¡¯t refuse. However, he had just lied to Emanuele about his rtionship with Madilyn, and it wasn¡¯t as good as he made it out to be.


    Now, rk felt uneasy at the thought of approaching Madilyn. He went upstairs and knocked on Madilyn¡¯s room door.


    He no longer restricted Madilyn¡¯s movement within the house. She could go anywhere in the mansion, but the only requirement was not to leave the premises.


    At first, Madilyn resisted and they had intense conflicts. Later, Madilyn became obedient, but she stayed in her room all the time and didn¡¯t go downstairs. The only requirement was that rk buy her drawing tools, and she spent her days painting.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    rk entered Madilyn¡¯s room and found her sitting by the balcony, painting.


    Sunlight illuminated her face, and her blond hair shone like it was glowing. She wore a white chiffon dress, the hem of which hung low, and she walked barefoot on the floor, resembling a character from a Hans Christian Andersen fairy tale who had just transformed from the sea.


    rk was stunned by Madilyn¡¯s beauty. After a while, he snapped out of it and walked over to her.


    He saw Madilyn¡¯s painting. She specialized in oil painting, which emphasized color.


    Yet, rk noticed that Madilyn¡¯s painting was unusually dark. It depicted the seaside, but not the kind with a blue sky and white clouds, creating a cheerful ocean scene.


    In Madilyn¡¯s painting, the sky was gloomy, covered in thick, dark clouds.


    The ocean wasn¡¯t azure with sparkling waves; instead, it resembled a dark sea. On the sea surface, a small sailboat appeared minuscule, as if it could be swallowed by the vast ocean at any moment.


    Although rk had never studied painting, he had some knowledge. People could sense an artist¡¯s emotional world through their paintings. Seeing Madilyn¡¯s artwork, rk guessed that her mood must be sorrowful.


    rk also knew that Madilyn used to be an ordinary student in France, enjoying her university life. Unexpectedly, due to her grandfather¡¯s affairs, she was imprisoned and nearly killed-until he saved her. However, his actions were not out of goodwill; a mafia boss couldn¡¯t be considered a good person. Everything he did was motivated by self-interest.


    Yet, Madilyn¡¯s beauty captivated him, and he brought her out only to imprison her. Even though he could feel Madilyn¡¯s sadness through her paintings, rk decided to act as if he couldn¡¯t see it.


    Despite his yboy personality, he couldn¡¯t stand seeing a girl sad. However, he had invested too much effort in pursuing her, whichpensated for his concern.


    ¡°Madilyn, have you seen your uncle William?¡± rk inquired.


    If Madilyn imed not to have seen him, that would be great. rk could then tell Emanuele that she hadn¡¯t seen him, and there was little more he could do to help.


    Madilyn, who was now distant, took a long time to reply to anything he said. rk couldn¡¯t force her.


    He disliked coercing women; he preferred slowly melting their hearts. So, he had to be patient. If Madilyn truly didn¡¯t want to talk about William¡¯s appearance, he was fine with it. He could help with Emanuele¡¯s matters if possible; if not, so be it.


    However, to his surprise, Madilyn nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you help me draw his appearance?¡± rk asked.


    Madilyn looked at rk and then smiled, ¡°Sure.¡±


    rk didn¡¯t expect Madilyn to agree so quickly, which surprised him.


    ¡°But I have a condition. You must allow me to return to France; I want to see my mom.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t seen her mother for a long time, and she wasn¡¯t even allowed to call her. The separation from her mother made Madilyn very sad.


    They relied on each other, and Madilyn, inexplicably imprisoned, worried her mother had no news about her. She wondered if her mother was upset, thinking she had vanished without a trace.


    Let her go back to France? rk knew that if Madilyn left this mansion, there would be many uncertainties. Once she left the country and went to France, there would be even more variables.


    Thinking about it, rk began to hesitate.


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to negotiate conditions with me, Madilyn. You should know, if it weren¡¯t for me, you would have died in Emanuele¡¯s dungeon a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Then you can kill me now,¡± Madilyn turned to look at rk, her gaze remarkably calm. When she suggested he kill her, her tone was as simple as asking if he wanted to eat dinner today.


    rk knew Madilyn wasn¡¯t afraid of pain. Perhaps, for her, being imprisoned here was worse than death.


    He conceded, ¡°Fine, Madilyn. I agree, but I will have someone apany you to meet your mother. You can only have a meal with her, spend a day at most, and then you must return to Canada. If you don¡¯t behave, you should know my methods.¡±


    Madilyn nodded; she felt the condition was eptable. At least rk had made a concession. She could see her mother, and as long as she could, Madilyn felt satisfied. Other matters could be dealt withter.

 Chapter 205: Madilyn Wants to See Her Mom

    Madilyn was obedient. Since she reached an agreement with rk on this condition, she didn¡¯t say much. She promptly prepared a nk sheet of paper and began to draw.


    As someone who studied art, even though many years had passed since shest saw William, she could draw him based on her memory.


    Although they were her rtives, when Madilyn was imprisoned by Emanuele, they abandoned her. Madilyn understood that in their hearts, she was just a pawn that could be discarded at any time. Consequently, she couldn¡¯t consider them family anymore. The pain she endured now was a result of their actions, and they would have to pay for what they did.


    However, because she hadn¡¯t seen them in so long, her impression of William had be faint over the years.


    ¡°William is about five or six years older than me. Thest time I saw him was when I was in elementary school, and he was in high school at the time. I don¡¯t know if he has changed much now.¡± After drawing William¡¯s appearance from memory, Madilyn handed it to rk.


    rk looked at the man in the picture who seemed so young. Considering the many years that had passed, he suspected the uracy of this photo. Suddenly, he regretted agreeing to Madilyn. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a promise.


    His appearance in high school waspletely different from now, and people today tended to dress up. A bit of grooming could make a significant difference. However, since he had promised, he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright, Madilyn, when are you nning to meet your mom? I¡¯ll have someone arrange the itinerary for you.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow would be great; the sooner, the better.¡± Madilyn felt her mother must be extremely worried about her.


    ¡°Before that, can I make a call to inform her?¡± rk asked.


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡± Since they were going to meet anyway, letting Madilyn make a call was fine.


    rk escorted Madilyn to the telephone and dialed her mother¡¯s number.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Madilyn called out.


    ¡°Oh my God, Madilyn, I thought you were no longer in this world. My dear, are you okay?¡± Madilyn¡¯s mother cried.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. Don¡¯t ask too much for now. I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow. Can we pick a ce to meet?¡± Madilyn requested.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The mother and daughter agreed on a meeting ce, expressed their longing for each other, and finally reluctantly hung up the phone.


    Madilyn turned to rk. ¡°By the way, I just remembered a detail. He wears sses.¡±


    rk knew she was talking about William, and his expression became somewhat strange. Madilyn didn¡¯t seem to recall it just now; did she intentionally withhold this information from him?


    Unexpectedly, this girl was quite clever.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± rk smiled and then took a photo of the drawing and sent it to Emanuele.


    Assisting Emanuele in this matter meant Emanuele owed him a favor. If rk encountered any danger in the future, Emanuele would have to help him. This was the rule between members of their cleric group-peaceful coexistence and mutual assistance in times of danger. If one member faced peril, others would have to help. This stable rtionship of mutual benefit allowed them to develop peacefully with each other.


    Emanuele received rk¡¯s message and looked at the man in the drawing, appearing quite young. It was said that this was his appearance from ten years ago. A person undergoes significant changes over a decade, but the resemnce to the images captured by the surveince was striking.


    Emanuelepared them, his gaze fixed on the two images. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of familiarity-was it because he had seen them so much? Or had he crossed paths with him on the streets? However, despite searching all over Chicago, he couldn¡¯t find any clues about William. It was as if William had vanished from the face of the Earth.


    As the master of Chicago, once he knew someone¡¯s name, he could quickly locate them. Like the incident with Isabe, when she was harassed on the street, he knew the person¡¯s name and captured him. But now, he couldn¡¯t find William. Emanuele didn¡¯t believe that his covert methods were so advanced that he couldn¡¯t locate him. It could only mean that William had changed his name, possibly even his appearance, making it difficult for him to hide for so long. However, as long as he was in Chicago, Emanuele was confident he would find him quickly.


    When Evelyn finished work, she went to a restaurant with Pippo for dinner. Afterward, they went shopping, passing by a swimsuit store. Seeing the swimsuits disyed inside, Evelyn couldn¡¯t resist walking in.


    ¡°When we went to the beach together, we didn¡¯t bring back any of those swimsuits. Pippo, when do you think we should go to the beach again?¡± Evelyn¡¯s gaze fell on the beautiful and sexy bikinis of various colors.


    While looking, she spotted a swimsuit that seemed very familiar. Unable to resist, Evelyn walked over and touched the garment, triggering a sudden memory.


    Wait, wasn¡¯t this the one she wore at the beach before? Why did it look so familiar?


    Seeing Evelyn standing in front of ake-blue swimsuit, Pippo figured out what she was thinking and reached out, pulling her away.


    ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t look. We just returned from the beach not long ago. If you want to go, we can n it for the future.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gone swimming for a long time; I want to swim.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the pool. I think this one suits you.¡± Pippo casually grabbed a securely wrapped swimsuit and handed it to Evelyn.


    ¡°Is it nice?¡± Evelyn was surprised; the swimsuit was gray, a color she didn¡¯t particrly like for its dullness. However, seeing Pippo¡¯s serious expression, she sighed. If Pippo liked it, she would wear it.


    So Evelyn carried the swimsuit to the cashier for Pippo to pay. She nned to wear it when they went swimming.


    After paying, they left the store. Evelyn walked ahead, and Pippo followed behind, his gaze unusually cold. At this moment, Pippo only hoped that Evelyn wouldn¡¯t recall the memories of that time. If she insisted on remembering, Pippo doubted he could hold onto the old feelings.


    To prevent Evelyn from recalling those memories, he had to divert her attention more towards him. Unaware of the impending danger, Evelyn called Isabe that night, saying she wanted to go shopping with her.


    ¡°I think Pippo¡¯s taste isn¡¯t as good as yours, you know? Today, we went to buy swimsuits, and Pippo actually picked out a gray set for me. Oh God, such a terrible color, and he thinks it looks good.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s clothes were usually in bright colors, unlike Isabe, who preferred easily matching colors like ck and white. Considering herself youthful and beautiful, Evelyn believed she should wear brighter colors. Thus, all her chosen clothing had vibrant colors. So today, when Pippo let her choose a gray swimsuit, Evelyn wasn¡¯t too pleased.

 Chapter 206: Isabella, Are You Pregnant?

    However, because she liked Pippo, since it was his favorite color, she decided to buy that particr swimsuit.


    ¡°Sure, but recently, Chicago isn¡¯t very safe. Emanuele doesn¡¯t want me to go out much. Let¡¯s wait until things settle down before making ns,¡± Isabe said. She was sitting on the balcony in a rocking chair, gazing at the night view. At this moment, she appeared veryzy.


    From here, the lights and the bustling activities below seemed tiny, like ants. Emanuele enjoyed the feeling of controlling the entire city, and now, Isabe was starting to appreciate it too.


    Due to her recent pregnancy and the uncertainty about her condition in the early stages, Isabe had been through some rough times. Now, she felt it was time to rest and adjust her state. Hence, she didn¡¯t want to go out muchtely.


    She spent her days at home, getting enough sleep, eating, exercising after meals, and watching her favorite variety shows. She was leading a regr and healthy lifestyle, understanding the needs of the child inside her.


    She decided to wait until her health stabilized a bit before meeting Evelyn. For now, she didn¡¯t want to tell Evelyn about her pregnancy, and she feared Emanuele finding out. She would consider whether to tell Evelyn when they met next.


    This situation, where she couldn¡¯t confide in anyone, made her feel lonely.


    ¡°Well, Isabe, sometimes I envy you. It seems like you enjoy so much-endless money, abundant material possessions. But now, seeing the price you have to pay, not being able to go out whenever you want and enduring potential dangers at any moment, it seems heavy,¡± Evelyn remarked.


    Indeed, in this world, gaining something also meant bearing corresponding risks. Isabe understood this early on. Back then, she had no desire to enter the world of the mafia that everyone envied. She preferred to lead an ordinary life, worrying about money, working every day to make ends meet. She didn¡¯t want the life of the mafia. However, she was still dragged into it and couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°Evelyn, cherish your life. Watching you and Pippo being so sweet, I genuinely wish you well. I wonder when you¡¯ll get married. I can¡¯t wait to attend your wedding,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Pippo and I discussed it. Let me work for a few more years. Once I¡¯m settled, we¡¯ll get married,¡± Evelyn blushed a bit when talking about marriage.


    ¡°Alright, Evelyn, if you have any conflicts with Pippo, talk to him. In matters of the heart, it¡¯s crucial tomunicate well. Don¡¯t keep things inside. If you don¡¯t like the gray swimsuit, tell him directly. I believe he will respect your preferences, and you won¡¯t have to be upset about it anymore.¡±


    Evelyn thought Isabe made sense. ¡°I understand. I¡¯llmunicate with Pippo.¡±


    Sometimes, she did find herselfpromising in certain situations with Pippo because she liked him. But she realized she shouldmunicate more with him, making sure Pippo also knew what she liked. Otherwise, she would be suffering here, while Pippo would be happy thinking she epted his good intentions.


    After ending the call with Isabe, Evelyny on the sofa. During her chat with Isabe, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the blue bikini she saw in the swimsuit store. It seemed she wore it during the time they yed at the beach.


    During that time, she and Pippoy on beach chairs, basking in the sun, feeling the warmth enveloping her entire body. She loved this feeling. However, when they returned to the hotel that night, after taking a shower, Evelyn suddenly felt like she had been violently struck, and then she passed out.


    Evelyn was stunned. She reached out and subconsciously touched the back of her neck. Why did she have such a strange sensation? During their vacation, had she been attacked?


    However, she couldn¡¯t recall anything. The more she tried, the more her head hurt, feeling like it was about to explode. Unable to bear it, Evelyn instinctively rubbed her temples. She decided not to dwell on it, but she felt there was something significant in the lost memories.


    In the meantime, Isabe enjoyed a leisurely life in the apartment. She read books, yed on her phone, watched reality shows, and did some exercises. She maintained a healthy and regr routine, even having Lilly prepare more nutritious meals for her.


    She felt different than before. Her sense of smell wasn¡¯t as sensitive, but in its ce, her appetite seemed to skyrocket. Previously, a small portion would satisfy her, but now, the same amount left her feeling unsatisfied, almost hungry.


    Isabe furrowed her brow, staring at her t stomach. Though it had grown a bit, it wasn¡¯t apparent; others would just think she had gained some weight. Perhaps in another two or three months, her belly would fully show. How would she hide it from Emanuele then?


    Thinking about the challenges she would face in the future made Isabe anxious. She didn¡¯t know if Emanuele would allow her to live in the countryside for a while. Considering his damn possessiveness, he probably wouldn¡¯t want her to leave his side.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Isabe felt a headacheing on. Maybe it was best not to think about these things now. She might have more freedom when the timees. Who knows, maybe Emanuele wouldn¡¯t have time to bother her? Now, he was busy searching for William throughout the city, as a day without finding him left Emanuele uneasy. William was like a time bomb, ready to explode at any moment.


    Staying in the apartment was the safest option with all the security measures in ce, and since everyone around was familiar, strangers couldn¡¯t just enter. Isabe believed she couldn¡¯t risk anything with the child in her belly.


    During her free time, Isabe called Grazia, pretending to be concerned about Grazia¡¯s health while secretly gathering information on pregnancy-rted matters.


    One evening, Isabe changed into a loose dress and went downstairs. Lilly looked her up and down. ¡°Isabe, are you pregnant? Why does this part of your belly look so big?¡±


    Lilly¡¯s words startled Isabe. Lilly, having given birth, should be able to tell if someone was pregnant or not. Did she figure out that Isabe was pregnant?


    Approaching her, Lilly reached out and touched Isabe¡¯s belly. Instinctively, Isabe tightened her stomach.


    ¡°I remember now. Your previous behaviors seemed like symptoms of pregnancy. At that time, I thought you weren¡¯t feeling well. Now, it seems you¡¯re probably pregnant. Isabe, do you want to buy a pregnancy test to confirm?¡±

 Chapter 207: Emanuele鈥檚 Childishness

    No, no, no! Isabe was shocked, feeling like her heart was about to jump out. But she absolutely couldn¡¯t admit to being pregnant! Although Isabe had always considered Lilly as her family and shared everything with her, she had to keep the pregnancy a secret. Since Lilly was also affiliated with Emanuele, if she found out, she would undoubtedly inform Emanuele. Isabe had to maintain a calm demeanor.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t, Lilly. Haven¡¯t I gained weight recently? That¡¯s why I changed into loose clothes. Going by your logic, you¡¯ve gained some weight around your waist too. Does that mean you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Lilly immediately shook her head, realizing she was too old to have children. She touched Isabe¡¯s belly and said, ¡°You have indeed gained some weight around your stomach. But whether you¡¯re pregnant or not is hard to say. Considering your good rtionship with Emanuele, who knows, you might really be pregnant? Isabe, you should test it.¡±


    ¡°I have an intrauterine device, and Emanuele knows about it. I can¡¯t be pregnant.¡±


    Lilly sighed. It seemed Isabe didn¡¯t have the possibility of being pregnant. ¡°Isabe, it might be my fault. A little extra weight looks good; nowadays, young girls prefer a slender figure. Isabe, being a bit plump is sexier.¡±


    Relieved that Lilly believed her, Isabe breathed a sigh of relief. It was a close call. However, this incident reminded her to control her diet. She needed to stick to a normal nutritional intake and avoid snacks, no matter how tempting they looked. Otherwise, it would be challenging to exin a sudden increase in her belly size.


    At this moment, Isabe felt like a spy, undercover and disguised, fearing that someone might notice something unusual. She didn¡¯t know how long she could keep up the act, but for now, one day at a time.


    Later that evening, Emanuele returned home. In recent days, he asionally came back, but it was usuallyte at night when Isabe was already asleep. However, today he returned during dinner.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Upon entering, Emanuele handed Isabe a bouquet of flowers and hugged her. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been too busytely, no time to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lilly takes care of me.¡± Isabe smiled and reassured him.


    In truth, Isabe felt a bit relieved when Emanuele wasn¡¯t around. If he stayed at home, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to be intimate, and her body always responded to him, craving the intense connection. But now, with her pregnancy, she couldn¡¯t allow it. Emanuele always had a rough way of entering her, which could pose a risk to the baby.


    ¡°Oh, Isabe, your words make me sad. It¡¯s as if you don¡¯t need me anymore.¡± Emanuele frowned upon hearing Isabe¡¯s words. He was genuinely a bit hurt.


    When he was busy with work, he often thought of Isabe. But he hadn¡¯t expected her to seem so indifferent, almost like she didn¡¯t miss him at all. Even when he returned, she didn¡¯t appear particrly happy. She even wriggled out of his embrace after a brief hug.


    But hearing what he just said, Isabe seemed to pause for a moment, then smiled and replied, ¡°How could that be, Emanuele? I need you, but I know you¡¯re protecting my safety. I can¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying such things!¡± Emanuele was a bit annoyed. He nted a firm kiss on Isabe¡¯s face, as if punishing her, speaking harshly, ¡°We are a couple. I don¡¯t need you to say these polite words, Isabe. If you truly need me, express your dissatisfaction. Talk dirty to me. Say you fucking miss me, need me. I need you to express your desires for me.¡±


    As a husband, the most miserable thing was feeling unneeded by his wife. Even though he couldn¡¯t be with her during this time, it seemed like she still didn¡¯t need him. This left Emanuele frustrated and resentful.


    Isabe didn¡¯t expect her words to make him so angry. She immediately tiptoed and kissed Emanuele on the cheek.


    ¡°Enough, Emanuele. Let¡¯s eat first. There are so many people watching. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? You really are like a child.¡± Isabe, a bit helpless, held Emanuele¡¯s hand and led him towards the dining table.


    Even though Emanuele was ten years older than her and appeared tall, imposing, serious, at this moment, he seemed like a child. Isabe couldn¡¯t understand it. Love really makes people¡¯s IQ drop!


    Lilly chuckled beside them, watching Isabe and Emanuele¡¯s affectionate disy.


    ¡°Emanuele, when did you be so childish? You need Isabe to coax you. When you have children, you¡¯ll still need Isabe to coax both of you.¡±


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t help butugh. He did find his behavior a bit childish, but his desire to control Isabe was too strong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Isabe. You said you need me.¡±


    ¡°I need you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Emanuele bent his lips in satisfaction.


    Standing nearby, Tony and Harry exchanged a nce, each seeing surprise in the other¡¯s eyes. They had been around Isabe for a long time and witnessed how good Emanuele and Isabe¡¯s rtionship was. However, seeing Emanuele acting so childishly in front of Isabe was a bit amusing. If others knew that their usually ruthless boss was so childish in front of his wife, they might be shocked.


    After dinner, Isabe was about to go upstairs for a shower and read a book before sleeping. Currently, she slept earlier than usual, probably due to the difort from pregnancy. After dinner, she often felt drowsy and wanted to sleep.


    However, as she was about to go upstairs, she noticed Emanuele following her.


    Isabe suddenly wasn¡¯t too keen on going up.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t watched TV together for a long time. How about watching now?¡± Emanuele¡¯s hand rested on Isabe¡¯s waist. ¡°I think we have more important things to do.¡±


    At this moment, he embraced Isabe, his lips close to her ear, speaking in a low voice. The warm breath blew over Isabe¡¯s cheek, making her feel a warmth on her face.


    Her ears were a sensitive spot, and with Emanuele¡¯s touch, Isabe felt her body starting to soften. Damn it, Isabe thought she was really weak. She always found herself easily stirred up by Emanuele, her body heating up, softening, desires constantly tormenting her.


    Emanuele, holding Isabe, walked upstairs, away from the gaze of others. Emanuele then began to freely caress Isabe¡¯s body.


    ¡°Emanuele, stop.¡± Isabe felt the need to put a halt to it.

 Chapter 208: Emanuele Becomes Gentle

    Emanuele didn¡¯t stop, but instead intensified the motion of his hands. He picked Isabe up horizontally and headed towards the bedroom.


    This frightened Isabe, and she clung tightly to Emanuele¡¯s neck. She feared that if Emanuele were to lose his grip and she fell, the child might not survive.


    At that moment, the only thought in Isabe¡¯s mind was this.


    Emanuele, held tightly by Isabe, couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly.


    ¡°See, Isabe is a woman of contradicting words and actions. While she stops me with her mouth, look at her initiative in her actions.¡±


    Emanuele felt as if his heart was filled with honey, sweet and satisfying. He carried Isabe into the room, intending to throw her onto the bed as before, but Isabe stopped him.


    ¡°Emanuele, don¡¯t throw me onto the bed. I don¡¯t like being treated roughly right now.¡±


    Emanuele looked at Isabe as if he were meeting her for the first time.


    ¡°Do you like gentleness now?¡± he asked.


    Isabe nodded. ¡°I have never seen your gentle side. I¡¯d like to see.¡±


    Since there was no escaping, Emanuele decided to be as gentle as possible. He had heard that it was still possible to be intimate during pregnancy, with the condition that the actions couldn¡¯t be too intense.


    Emanuele¡¯s lips curled into a smile. This time, he chose not to throw Isabe onto the bed. Instead, he gently ced her on it, then leaned over and nted a feather-light kiss on her forehead. ¡°Alright, since Isabe likes gentleness, I will try to be gentle.¡±


    In truth, he had been impatient for a long time. His irritable nature had been building up, and he couldn¡¯t contain it any longer.


    He preferred a rough approach, something Isabe had clearly enjoyed before. However, things had changed now.


    But that was okay, Emanuele thought. Since Isabe liked it this way, he would treat her ordingly.


    Isabey on the bed, feeling nervous. She also longed for Emanuele to be with her. Not having been intimate with Emanuele for some time had heightened her desire to the extreme.


    She wanted him to be wild with her, to be onepletely. However, with the child in mind, she couldn¡¯t allow Emanuele to be so rough. She was afraid the child wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.


    She didn¡¯t dare tell Emanuele about this.


    At that moment, Emanuele exposed her body. He indeed did what Isabe had wanted him to do. His actions became very gentle, caressing and kissing her.


    Whether kissing or touching, his movements were gentle. While kissing her, Emanuele asked, ¡°How is it? Are youfortable?¡±


    His voice carried a husky tone, making him incredibly sexy.


    ¡°I like it, Emanuele. I never knew you could be so gentle,¡± Isabe said as she squirmed. The man¡¯s body was solid all over.


    Her hand rested on his back, feeling the hard and muscr skin. These were the results of Emanuele¡¯s relentless daily workouts.


    Isabe thought, what were those bodybuilders on television? Emanuele was the real bodybuilder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also never been this gentle, but for you, Isabe, I will be patient.¡±


    Emanuele undressed, revealing his muscr physique. He propped himself up on either side of her with his arms, his biceps looking particrly strong, and his chest muscles prominent, with sparse hairs, appearing incredibly sexy.


    Below that were his firm abdominal muscles. Isabe¡¯s gaze trailed down and then quickly averted.


    Dear God, Emanuele¡¯s size always surprised her.


    Emanuele continued to kiss Isabe¡¯s body, moving to her most sensitive area. He gently blew on that spot, causing Isabe¡¯s body to tremble uncontrobly.


    Her reaction made Emanuele chuckle softly. He lowered his head, indulging in her sensitivity.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Isabe whimpered, gripping the nearby sheets, writhing and parting her thighs to allow Emanuele deeper ess.


    At that moment, Isabe felt her body grow increasingly hot, her desire reaching its peak. She clutched Emanuele¡¯s hair tightly. However, soon, Emanuele released her.


    Isabe watched Emanuele with tearful, beseeching eyes. She looked pitiful, pleading with Emanuele.


    Emanuele stood at her entrance, smiling at Isabe. Then, he entered her body, but not as roughly as before. Instead, he used a slow pace after entering her.


    Oh God! Isabe watched Emanuele¡¯s gentle movements, feeling incredibly ufortable. Her body felt as if ants were crawling all over, itching unbearably. But the way Emanuele was doing it did nothing to relieve her difort.


    Isabe felt her desire like an endless sea, and Emanuele¡¯s approach couldn¡¯t soothe it. The sensation was unbearable. She longed for Emanuele to quicken his pace, but the thought of the child inside her made her hold back.


    ¡°Isabe, is this the way you like it?¡± Emanuele asked, slowly grinding against her, his hands on either side of Isabe, his forehead showing veins, sweat dripping down.


    He was enduring it. He was in great difort. But Isabe had said she wanted gentleness, so Emanuele had to try to be gentle. Yet, in this situation, gentleness was simply not enough.


    Isabe, holding Emanuele, was also in distress. She sighed, ¡°Emanuele, use a little more force, just a bit.¡±


    She thought, the child wouldn¡¯t be so fragile.


    Following Isabe¡¯smand, Emanuele began to exert more force. The sounds of their physical connection grew louder, bringing some relief to both of them.


    Finally, they reached the peak together.


    Emanuele wanted to continue, but Isabe stopped him, saying, ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to rest.¡±


    ¡°So soon? Isabe, your stamina is really poor,¡± Emanuele said, running his hand through Isabe¡¯s sweat-drenched hair. Truth be told, he was not entirely satisfied yet.


    But Isabe didn¡¯t want Emanuele to continue. She closed her eyes, appearing as if she might faint from exhaustion.


    ¡°Emanuele, you haven¡¯t rested much during this time. You must be tired too,¡± Isabe said softly.


    Seeing that Isabe didn¡¯t want to continue, in the past, he might have forced her. But today, he had promised to be gentle to Isabe. So, at that moment, he took a deep breath, restraining his desires.


    Alright, since he had promised to be gentle, he couldn¡¯t force Isabe.


    Emanuele held Isabe, his chin rubbing against her neck. ¡°Isabe, today Lilly said that once you have a child, I¡¯ll be as childish as the child. If we have a child, who will you prefer, the child or me?¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s question left Isabe stunned. Should she say she preferred the child? Her attention was currently on the child. But it was because of her love for Emanuele that she wanted to have a child together.


    ¡°I love both.¡±


    ¡°Your answer is so hypocritical,¡± Emanuele remarked.

 Chapter 209: Emanuele Envies His Own Child

    Emanuele was dissatisfied with Isabe¡¯s response, feeling as though she was just brushing him off. Isabe, feeling helpless, remembered Lilly¡¯sment about Emanuele¡¯s immaturity. ¡°This is our child. Don¡¯t you like the idea?¡± Isabe asked.


    ¡°Oh? Are you saying you chose the child?¡± Emanuele replied. Isabe wanted to roll her eyes at his response. She turned and embraced Emanuele. ¡°Can I choose you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°A wise choice,¡± Emanuele said, smiling. ¡°Isabe, I like that you¡¯re so clever with your choices.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a father being envious of his own child.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my feelings for you are deeper than those for a child, Isabe. I don¡¯t want a child now. I still want more time alone with you,¡± Emanuele exined.


    Listening to Emanuele, Isabe felt a weight in her heart. She couldn¡¯t let Emanuele find out about the child. He didn¡¯t want a child now, and he was behaving especially cold. He showed no affection for the child, making Isabe feel that there was danger.


    She was determined not to let Emanuele find out about the child. If he did, it would be trouble for the child. Isabe gritted her teeth and squeezed into Emanuele¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go to sleep,¡± she said.


    Unaware of Isabe¡¯s true thoughts, Emanuele remained firm in his decision. He didn¡¯t want a child so soon; the little ones would only disturb their private world. Most importantly, he needed to find William. It couldn¡¯t be dyed any longer. Emanuele had to find William as soon as possible; otherwise, the people around him might be in danger.


    As he thought about it, the image of what he desired appeared. Phillip didn¡¯te to work today. Phillip had been by his side for seven years, always punctual unless he was working overtime or feeling unwell. He¡¯d always texted in advance when that was the case. But today, there was no message from Phillip.


    Emanuele called Phillip, but the phone just rang and no one picked up. ¡°Damn it, Phillip might be in trouble,¡± Emanuele said with a frown to James.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check Phillip¡¯s apartment,¡± James, a man of action, immediately drove to Phillip¡¯s apartment. Their residences weren¡¯t far from each other, and the security was good.


    Arriving at Phillip¡¯s apartment, James knocked on the door. There was no answer. He kicked the door open and found the apartment empty, but there were signs of a struggle and blood on the floor.


    All these signs indicated that something had happened to Phillip. Had William¡¯s revenge begun? Anger and fear surged through James. ¡°Boss, something¡¯s happened to Phillip. We need to find him,¡± he said.


    ¡°Go,¡± Emanuele replied, his brow furrowed. Had William started to act? Damn it. These guys were like weeds, no matter how hard you tried to eradicate them, they kept spreading.


    He had thought William would take some time to regroup before making a move, but now, he had already started. And he had captured Phillip, Emanuele thought. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Phillip. ¡°James, send more people to search for Phillip. We have to find him as soon as possible,¡± Emanuele instructed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± James replied. Emanuele couldn¡¯t afford to lose anyone else. Phillip, I hope youe back safely.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡ª


    Evelyn noticed that Pippo had been taking a lot of leave recently anding homete every day. ¡°Pippo, what¡¯s been going on with youtely?¡± she asked, looking worried.


    Pippo shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s just been some trouble at home, but trust me, I¡¯ll sort it out soon.¡±


    Hearing Pippo¡¯s confident reply, Evelyn hugged him. ¡°Pippo, sometimes I feel like there¡¯s a great distance between us. Why won¡¯t you tell me anything?¡±


    Evelyn often felt exhausted. They were supposed to be the closest people in the world, but she always felt there was a great distance between them. Until now, she felt she hadn¡¯t truly understood Pippo.


    Pippo pushed up his sses, pulled Evelyn close, and kissed her forehead. ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯m sorry. I just don¡¯t want you to worry. Trust me, everything will be okay.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me then? We¡¯ve known each other for so long, my parents have met you several times, but I¡¯ve never met your parents, and I don¡¯t even know how many people are in your family.¡±


    Initially, she had said that Pippo¡¯s father was the hospital¡¯s director, butter, Pippo denied it. He also said hisparents weren¡¯t in Chicago, and when the time was right, he would take her to meet them.


    Pippo seemed too mysterious, and it made Evelyn feel insecure. She started to consider whether to continue the rtionship. Despite her feelings for Pippo, his enigmatic nature caused her great distress.


    ¡°Wait a little longer, Evelyn. I promise when we¡¯re about to get married, I will take you to meet my parents and let you understand my family,¡± Pippo reassured her.


    Evelyn nodded, deciding to trust Pippo once more. However, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of a faint scent of blood lingering around Pippo, mixed with the subtle fragrance of his cologne. Perhaps she was mistaken?


    ¡°Oh, Evelyn, can you invite Isabe to our house? I have some free time this weekend and would like to have dinner with her at our ce. What do you think?¡± Pippo asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Evelyn readily agreed. But after saying yes, she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Isabe hasn¡¯t been able toe out recently. She said they encountered some danger and needed to stay in the apartment.¡±


    After all, Isabe was the wife of a mafia leader, and Emanuele himself was a man surrounded by uncertain risks. Therefore, the people around him were also in danger. Evelyn remembered Isabe¡¯s mother, who had died because of this¡­ As Isabe¡¯s friend, she was relieved that they were some distance apart. Otherwise, she might be in danger too. But she didn¡¯t want to see anything happen to Isabe.


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a pity,¡± Pippo sighed. He looked genuinely disappointed, but in his mind, he was thinking about the day he visited Isabe¡¯s apartment and the bathroom window, which could be his way in. If Isabe didn¡¯te out, he would have to make his move from there.


    Emanuele likely wouldn¡¯t dream of his true identity. Emanuele had been searching for him for so long and still couldn¡¯t find him. Well, he would deliver a heavy blow to Emanuele then! But after he took out Emanuele¡¯s henchman, he guessed Emanuele would start to crumble. He looked forward to seeing Emanuele in pain, in copse, and powerless to fight back. Then he would let Emanuele die in front of him, avenging his uncle and brother.

 Chapter 210: Phillip鈥檚 Unrecognizable State

    It was three days before Emanuele found Phillip.


    ¡°Boss, we found Phillip on the side of the road, he¡¯s still alive,¡± James informed Emanuele of the situation.


    He ryed the most crucial information, knowing it was what Emanuele wanted to hear most; everything else was inconsequential. Alive, the weight pressing on Emanuele¡¯s heart instantly dissipated.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°However, although Phillip is alive, he is currently in aa. I¡¯ve already brought him to our hospital,¡± James continued.


    When Emanuele acquired the hospital, it was not only to facilitate Isabe¡¯s work, but also with the intention that if any of their gang members were injured or in peril, they could receive treatment directly at this hospital. They had designated doctors to avoid the risk of being reported to the authorities due to their injuries.


    And now, Phillip was in this hospital.


    Emanuele received the news in the middle of the night, just as he had settled into bed. He had to get up. Sensing Emanuele¡¯s movement, Isabe, with bleary eyes, looked at him. ¡°Emanuele, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She had never seen Emanuele leave for work immediately upon returning to rest.


    ¡°We found Phillip. I need to go to the hospital to see him,¡± Emanuele exined.


    Isabe, now slightly more awake, still held deep affection for Phillip. In her eyes, this assistant who was often by Emanuele¡¯s side was as important as a friend. Sometimes, she would trouble Phillip to help her with various tasks. He was gentle, humorous, and very kind; Isabe liked him. When she first learned of his disappearance from Emanuele¡¯s side, she was deeply saddened; it seemed that something terrible had happened.


    ¡°Is he okay?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alive, in the hospital,¡± Emanuele said as he changed his clothes. ¡°I¡¯m going to see him, see how he¡¯s doing. Isabe, you should get some rest.¡±


    Isabe knew she couldn¡¯t be of much help. Although she also wanted to know Phillip¡¯s current condition, seeing Emanuele¡¯s anxiety, she decided to let him confirm first.


    ¡°Alright, Emanuele, be careful on the way.¡±


    Emanuele nodded and left the room wearing his coat.


    The weather grew colder as he left. It was the middle of the night, and the outside temperature was much lower than during the day. Isabe could hear the howling wind outside the window. Watching Emanuele leave the room, Isabe was filled with anxiety and worry. Their enemies always lurked in the shadows, plotting one ambush after another. They were constantly on guard, and Isabe was deeply concerned.


    She had initially thought that with Frederick¡¯s elimination, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry as much, but it seemed that Frederick¡¯s nephew was even more fearsome. Like a cunning rat, he hid in the sewers, where no one could find him. Even Frederick himself had been reluctant to appear in Chicago, yet his nephew dared to. He could emerge at any time, slowly eroding Emanuele¡¯s power, striking at those closest to him, and ultimately, potentially destroying Emanuele¡¯s will entirely.


    In the current stage, Isabe was Emanuele¡¯s weakness, and within her, a new life was growing. She ced her hand on her stomach; though it was a bit plump, at present, it still appeared t as shey in bed. However, as time passed, her belly would surely grow. She hoped Emanuele could ovee this, find the enemy quickly, or else, they would target her. She had to work harder to keep their secret, not allowing anyone to discover it. Once others found out about the child in her womb, they would undoubtedlyunch continuous attacks against her. Yet, Isabe was also distressed; she would have to go to the hospital for a check-up at a certain point. Dying it was not a solution.


    After Emanuele left, he immediately drove to the hospital.


    The streets were deserted in the middle of the night. As he drove, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but think about how it used to be Phillip who drove for him. Since Robert¡¯s passing, Phillip had been both his assistant and his driver. Now, Emanuele had to drive alone.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Emanuele immediately made his way to the high-level VIP ward.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Emanuele asked James, who was standing at the door.


    James nced at Emanuele and shook his head. ¡°Boss, you should go in and see for yourself.¡±


    Emanuele entered the room and saw Phillip lying in the hospital bed. At first nce, Emanuele thought he was mistaken. He couldn¡¯t imagine that the man before him was Phillip. His head had been shaved, his face bore deep scars, and there was even a scar across his eye. His handswere bandaged, and he was currently wearing an oxygen mask, desperately inhaling oxygen. The heart monitor beside him disyed a faint heartbeat.


    ¡°The doctor examined Phillip. He¡¯s covered in injuries, with a serious head trauma. We performed emergency brain surgery as soon as he arrived at the hospital. His eye was also injured, fortunately not too deep, but he might still lose it. Several of his teeth and fingernails have been pulled out,¡± James exined, his voice choking as he spoke.


    James, a formidable and ruthless killer, could carry out any task assigned by Emanuele with ease. He viewed those lives as inconsequential. Yet, when it came to his own brother, he couldn¡¯t bear it. Having stood by Emanuele¡¯s side through thick and thin for so many years, seeing Phillip lying in that hospital bed, tortured and unrecognizable, James felt an overwhelming sense of pain. Even this towering and sturdy man was deeply saddened.


    Emanuele was no better off. Seeing Phillip in this condition, he felt a stabbing sensation in his eyes, and a raging fury seemed to engulf his entire being, his fists clenched tightly, the bones in his hand creaking.


    Damn it, who the hell did this to Phillip? Emanuele had never before felt such a strong urge to kill.


    ¡°When will he wake up?¡±


    ¡°The doctor is uncertain. It could be as soon as three days, or it might be much longer¡­ and there¡¯s no guarantee he will wake up at all,¡± James replied, his voice filled with sorrow. The thought of this made him feel despondent, and he lowered his head to hide his inner grief.


    Emanuele¡¯s face turned as cold as ice. ¡°It was William, wasn¡¯t it? No one else would have the audacity.¡±


    Only the Sicilians would be so ambitious and brutal, as they were not afraid of the excruciating price to be paid.


    Emanuele stepped outside the hospital to smoke, a habit he resorted to when feeling restless. One cigarette after another, soon the ground was littered with butts, yet he still felt intensely agitated.


    First, it was Phillip; who would be next? Isabe? Emanuele¡¯s breathing paused for a moment as he thought about this. The image of that delicate woman, as fragile as a rabbit, appeared in his mind. Anyone could harm her. No, he couldn¡¯t bear to imagine how he would react if she were harmed.

 Chapter 211: Evelyn Recovers Her Memory

    It felt as if a reaper¡¯s scythe hung over his head, ready to harvest his life at any moment. Emanuele felt threatened.


    ¡°From Phillip¡¯s condition, it seems like they don¡¯t intend to let him go, but Phillip managed to escape,¡± James walked out at that moment, standing beside Emanuele. ¡°Boss, I must catch that son of a [expletive], torture him mercilessly, amplify the methods he used on Phillip by tenfold and return it to him!¡±


    James was so enraged that the veins on his forehead bulged. He exuded an air of aggression, as if he might kill someone the next second.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Let¡¯s wait for Phillip to wake up. Maybe he will provide some information,¡± Emanuele, rtively calmer than James, spoke in aposed tone. As the head of the mafia, he knew that losing hisposure at a time like this would only incite chaos amongst his subordinates.


    No matter how low his emotions sank or how much he desired to personally kill those people, he maintained hisposure outwardly. His irises turned pitch ck, the gleam of sin swirling in his mind, yet his countenance remained unchanged, exuding only a chilling thirst for blood.


    The next day, Isabe also visited the hospital to see Phillip. Observing Phillip lying severely injured in bed, Isabe felt a wave of sadness.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He was so full of life, yet at this moment, he appeared motionless like a corpse. Observing the numerous instruments attached to Phillip¡¯s body, Isabe, as a doctor, understood that only critically ill patients received such treatment.


    She embraced Emanuele and whispered softly, ¡°He will pull through.¡±


    However, she herself didn¡¯t know whether she wasforting Emanuele or seeking sce for herself.


    Phillip woke up on the fourth day. Upon learning this, Emanuele immediately rushed to the hospital to visit him.


    ¡°Phillip, are you okay?¡± Emanuele attempted to hold Phillip¡¯s hand, but the doctor intervened.


    ¡°The patient is very fragile right now, covered in injuries. It¡¯s best not to touch him; it will cause him pain.¡±


    Emanuele reluctantly retracted his hand. At this moment, Phillip looked at Emanuele. One of his eyes was injured, wrapped in bandages, leaving only the other eye to meet Emanuele¡¯s gaze. In that eye, immense sorrow was concealed.


    ¡°Phillip, did William harm you?¡± Emanuele inquired directly.


    Phillip remained silent.


    The doctor exined, ¡°Although the patient has woken up, his injuries are severe. He¡¯s currently unable to speak, and we have found a gap in his memory; he doesn¡¯t remember what happened before he fell into aa.¡±


    Lost a segment of his memory? Emanuele frowned tightly. How could this be? However, considering the severity of Phillip¡¯s head injury and the fact that he underwent brain surgery, his survival was already incredibly fortunate. Losing his memory was a minor concern inparison.


    Emanuele took a deep breath, striving to maintain hisposure.


    ¡°Phillip, don¡¯t dwell on it. Rest well. You¡¯re safe now, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Emanuele left these words and turned away.


    Despite Phillip being awake, witnessing his agonized state made Emanuele deeply distressed. Moreover, the doctor mentioned that he might end up disabled.


    So young, only twenty-eight years old, without even a girlfriend. Oh God, please save him!


    ¡­


    In the evening, Evelyn returned to her apartment, organizing her phone. Her phone¡¯s memory was full, and she needed to delete many photos. Among them were pictures taken with Isabe a long time ago. However, gradually, these were reced by those with Pippo.


    Evelyn came across many old photos of herself and Isabe and sent them over to Isabe.


    ¡°Do you remember the photos we took before?¡± Evelyn shared several pictures of the two of them with Isabe.


    Soon, Isabe replied, ¡°Wow, this was when we were in our freshman year, right? Such distant memories!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we were so young back then, looking so naive.¡±


    The two of them began reminiscing about the past, filled with infinite emotions.


    ncing at the photos on her phone, Evelyn sent some to Isabe and uploaded the rest to the cloud, nning to slowly delete them from her phone. However, when she stumbled upon the photo of Isabe getting a tattoo, she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow.


    At that time, she had secretly taken a photo of Isabe¡¯s tattoo and kept it in her phone without deleting it. Yet now, holding this picture, Evelyn¡¯s mind was suddenly flooded with strange images.


    A voice interrogated her, ¡°Whose tattoo is in this photo?¡±


    ¡°Isabe¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°You both got tattoos together?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    ¡°I have some use for thisphoto.¡±


    Evelyn suddenly felt a severe headache. Subsequently, a myriad of images blossomed before her eyes, like scenes from a movie, rapidly ying in her mind.


    Evelyn turned pale. She had to process those memories. How could this be happening¡­ How could it be like this¡­ No, no, no, she couldn¡¯t believe it!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Pippo¡¯s voice came from behind Evelyn.


    Previously, Evelyn would have greeted him with a smile, but now, upon hearing Pippo¡¯s voice, she broke out in a cold sweat, feeling a sense of horror akin to watching a thriller.


    Run!


    Run!


    Run away!


    In Evelyn¡¯s mind, the urge to flee grew incredibly strong, making her want to escape the apartment immediately. What once seemed warm and cozy now felt icy and hellish, suffocating her.


    She wanted to run, but she felt as though her legs had no strength.


    At that moment, Pippo noticed the photo of Isabe¡¯s tattoo on Evelyn¡¯s phone. He chuckled, ¡°Evelyn, why are you looking at this photo?¡±


    Evelyn feignedposure, ¡°Uh¡­ my phone¡¯s memory is full, so I was nning to delete some pictures. I was just going to delete these useless ones, or else I won¡¯t have any space left.¡±


    ¡°I see. Let me help you delete them,¡± Pippo grabbed Evelyn¡¯s phone and removed the photos. He then gazed at Evelyn, ¡°Have you remembered anything?¡±


    Evelyn looked bewildered, ¡°Remembered what?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Pippo handed back the phone to Evelyn, ¡°I¡¯m backte. You won¡¯tin again, will you?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? Have you eaten? Shall I cook something for you?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve eaten out.¡± Pippo ruffled Evelyn¡¯s hair.


    Subsequently, he headed towards the bathroom, apparently intending to take a shower.


    Watching Pippo leave, Evelyn quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Her heart raced, and she felt like she was suffocating. If Pippo didn¡¯t leave soon, she felt she might suffocate.


    While Pippo was away, Evelyn decided to send a message to Isabe.


    Oh God, she recalled everything that happened during that period. She finally understood why she had lost that memory.


    She had been hypnotized!


    Now, she needed to tell Isabe the truth.

 Chapter 212: Afraid of being discovered by Pippo

    However, Evelyn had only taken a few steps when someone grabbed her and pulled her down onto the couch. Her phone was also snatched away.


    ¡°Evelyn, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you acting so strange today?¡± Pippo pressed Evelyn down on the couch with his eyes full of tenderness.


    ¡°In the past, every time I came back from outside, you would hold me and kiss me. Why is it different now?¡± Pippo¡¯s lips were close to Evelyn¡¯s ear, emitting a warm breath.


    Before this moment, whenever Evelyn was held like this by Pippo she would feel weak in the knees and want to get closer to him for more affection. This was how any woman felt when they were with someone they liked.


    But now everything had changed. She felt extremely fearful and scared of Pippo¡¯s presence. She hated being near him and wished she could be as far away as possible from him. With Pippo pressing down on her body it felt like she was being crushed by a giant python that could swallow her whole at any moment.


    Oh my God! How did things end up like this?


    Evelyn wanted to scream or run away but knew that if she did so then Pippo would surely kill her without hesitation. This man wasn¡¯t as good-natured as he appeared; he was nothing but a devil!


    For now all she could do was pretend that she hadn¡¯t regained her memories yet and continue interacting with him like before ¨C deal with other matterster.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling very well right now,¡± said Evelyn.


    ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± asked Pippo raising an eyebrow while looking confused at the same time.


    ¡°Why else? You¡¯re gone for hours every day doing who knows what while I¡¯m stuck waiting for you alone in our apartment untilte at night! I feel like I¡¯ve never been able to enter your heart,¡± said Evelyn pretending to be angry even though deep inside fear consumed her thoughts constantly.


    Pipo put aside his scrutiny towards Evelynn after hearing these words; he picked up Evelynn off the couch instead saying ¡°I¡¯m sorry Evelynn¡­ I didn¡¯t realize how much my actions have affected you.¡± He continued ¡°To show my apology let us take a shower together tonight¡­ don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    Pipo lifted Evelynn into his arms carrying her into their bathroom where he turned on the faucet letting water cascade outwards filling their bathtub quickly making sshing sounds all around them¡­


    Pippo was kissing Evelyn while taking off her wet clothes. Evelyn was now afraid of Pippo and wanted to leave, but in this situation, she had to y along with Pippo¡¯s game. She acted just as crazy with him as before; otherwise, he would notice something was wrong. However,ter on, it became more than just an act. Under Pippo¡¯s touch, her body became softer and when he entered her body, she let out afortable sigh and held onto him tightly. But inside she felt hopeless; why did the man she loved have to be such a bad guy?


    ¡°Pippo, I love you,¡± Evelyn moaned.


    But only she knew that at this moment she was lying.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± Pippo said while caressing Evelyn¡¯s cheek and kissing her hard on the face.


    Evelyn thought that after Pippo left, she would immediately text Isabe¡­


    After resting for three days Phillip¡¯s body gradually recovered but the doctor found out that his injured eye had been severely damaged and even though it wasn¡¯tpletely blind yet he could only see blurry things. His left hand was also broken so badly that he couldn¡¯t use any force or grab anything delicate anymore. It would take a long time for his brain to recover from all these injuries¡­


    In short Phillip survived but his physical wounds needed a long time to heal which also affected him mentally ¨C he wasn¡¯t as cheerful as before lying in bed smiling at everyone who came to visit him because there was sadness behind his smile.


    Isabe noticed this when visiting Phillip again with Emanuele.


    ¡°Emmanuel I think we need a psychologist here to help Phillip adjust his current state of mind because he looks really bad,¡± Isabe said worriedly after talking with Phillip who answered very slowly making it clear how difficult everything still is for him despite being alive.


    ¡°I¡¯m already considering it.¡± Emanuele patted Isabe¡¯s hair reassuringly showing that they were both concerned about their friend who had been by their side for so many years nowying in bed like some machine about to be scrapped away¡­


    No! Emanuele couldn¡¯t ept it. Phillip, who had been by his side for so many years like a friend, had turned into this kind of person.


    Every time Emanuele thought back to the scene where Phillip was found after disappearing, he felt like his heart was being cut with a knife. It hurt so much.


    He swore that he would find the person who hurt Phillip and make them pay.


    Actually, he could probably guess that it was William. But he was too cunning and good at hiding. After all this time, they could only catch him in a few blocks; they didn¡¯t know anything else about him.


    Thinking about this made Emanuele very anxious.


    Compared to Frederick, William seemed more powerful. Before this, Frederick only dared to hide in other cities and not enter Chicago. But now William was right under their noses.


    Looking at Isabe next to him ¨C she was so innocent and worried about Phillip ¨C she didn¡¯t even know how strong their enemy really was.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Emanuele wasn¡¯t even sure if his apartment was safe anymore; he could only hire more bodyguards as much as possible.


    Isabe also felt Emanuele¡¯s concern for her and hugged him: ¡°Emanuele, if you have work to do, go ahead and do it. I¡¯ll stay here in the apartment.¡±


    She rememberedst time when they lost so many loved ones ¨C her mother died in that war too. She wouldn¡¯t run around recklessly; she would stay inside the apartment safely especially since there¡¯s already a baby inside her belly now.


    Isabe looked at her loose dress; her belly had grown bigger than before but because of the loose clothing others couldn¡¯t tell easily except herself who can feel its changes clearly.


    She sighed seeing Emanuele¡¯s worried expression but decided not to tell him yet because she knew it would make things worse for both of them.


    She learned many life-saving skills from Elisa which will be useful during critical moments anyway.


    After sending Isabe back home safely, Emanuel continued working on his tasks while Isabe asked Lilly for some delicious cake.


    She continued talking on the phone with Grazia whose belly seemed bigger every day making Isabe wonder if hers will grow just as big when she reaches Grazia¡¯s stage?


    When Isabe was still in the early stages of pregnancy, her belly didn¡¯t show much. But at some point, it suddenly grew bigger.

 Chapter 213锛欼mprisoned by Pippo

    Isabe was inevitably nervous at the thought.


    Hopefully, Emanuele will have solved everything by then, otherwise, she is really afraid, very afraid of being found out, and then she will die, and the baby in her belly will die.


    Isabe took hold of the pistol she was carrying.


    Now, she carries the pistol with her, God, she was not like this before, before she was still angry because Emanuele gave her the pistol, feeling that she left her ordinary world.


    But now that fate had yed such a trick on her, Isabe felt she must learn to arm herself in order to survive.


    Lilly put the dessert on the table. Isabe ate it and told Lilly how delicious it was.


    ¡°Isabe, I could make them for you every day if you like, and it would give me a real sense of aplishment to see you fat now.¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t want to eat much when she heard that.


    ¡°Have I really put on a lot of weight? Can you see it at first sight?¡±


    ¡°I was joking.¡± Lilly waved her hand. ¡°You can eat, Isabe. You¡¯re just fine as you are, but why have you been wearing baggy clothes so muchtely? Hey, I really thought you were pregnant.¡±


    Lilly had three children, and she knew exactly what it was like when a woman was pregnant. For some reason, she thought Isabe was pregnant.


    However, the thought of Isabe telling her that she had an IUD made Lilly think no.


    Probably put on some weight.


    Isabe ate the cake without saying anything, but thought to herself that it would be nice to eat it once in a while, not too much, and that she wouldn¡¯t let herself get fat too quickly, and that the baby would grow very quickly.


    She felt that as long as the child to supplement enough nutrition is fine.


    It was just that Isabe was a little upset at the moment, and she didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the baby or because of the powerful enemy Emanuele was facing.


    When she went to sleep at night, she also had a nightmare in which Emanuele was lying in front of her covered in blood, and no matter how crazy she called for him, Emanuele would not wake up.


    The child in her stomach was also found by the enemy, and he even took a knife to cut out the child in her stomach.


    Isabe woke up and looked at the time. It was three o ¡®clock in the morning. It was dark outside and the room was quiet except for the wind whistling outside.


    She was alone in the room, and Emanuele hadn¡¯te back for a few days. At this moment, Isabe missed him even more than usual. She wanted to hold him close because she felt like she had be increasingly dependent on him.


    Before, she thought of this man as a demon who made her constantly wary of danger around him. But now Isabe suddenly realized that only with Emanuele by her side did she feel at ease.


    How nice it would be if he were here right now! She wouldn¡¯t have to be scared and alone like this, waking up from nightmares with no one beside her.


    Because of her worry for Emanuele, Isabe hadn¡¯t slept much either. But she didn¡¯t dare message him because she didn¡¯t want to disturb him. She fell asleep groggily just before dawn broke.


    When Isabe woke up again, it was already ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Because ofst night¡¯s poor sleep quality, she wasn¡¯t feeling very energetic as she went downstairs to eat breakfast.


    At that moment Grazia called her: ¡°Isabe, I heard from Ro that you¡¯ve encountered danger again recently; Emanuele¡¯s assistant has been arrested too¡­ Why don¡¯t youe over to Italy?¡±


    Grazia also wanted somepany since being alone in Italy had be quite boring for hertely.


    Although Isabe wanted to go over there too; however if people found out about Emanuele¡¯s child with her then things could get unsafe quickly ¨C so much so that Grazia might get dragged into trouble too.


    ¡°Grazia thank you for your kindness but I think I¡¯ll stay here instead or wait until I hear what Emanuele says first,¡± replied Isabelle cautiously.¡±I¡¯m safe here at my apartmentplex anyway- we have one of the tallest buildings around here plus thick bulletproof ss which makes it hard for enemies to enter.¡±


    ¡°Well okay then,¡± said Grazia resignedly.¡±Take care of yourself though- You and Emanuele are my only family left.¡±


    Of course they still had other rtives but none were as close as Isabelles rtionship with them both -she didn¡¯t want lose them either.


    ¡°I will,¡± promised Isabelle before hanging up. She also sent Evelyn a message along with a picture of what breakfast looked like today. They hadn¡¯t talked in several days since theirst conversation where Evelyn sent some old photos between them both .


    She is so dangerous now that she doesn¡¯t dare to contact Evelyn, for fear of implicating her.


    I don¡¯t know if the enemy is so twisted that they won¡¯t even spare her friends.


    After Isabe finished sending the message, it took a long time before she received a reply from Evelyn: ¡°I really want to eat it, Isabe. When can Ie over to your house and hang out?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while, when it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Isabe replied.


    She didn¡¯t think too much.


    But I don¡¯t know about Evelyn¡¯s situation.


    At this moment, inside the apartment, Evelyn is lying on the bed with her hands and feet bound by chains. Pippo is sitting next to Evelyn, holding her phone and sending messages to Isabe.


    Evelyn has been shaking her head at Pippo all the time.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, I beg you¡­¡±


    When Evelyn regained her memory, she tried to run away, but Pippo grabbed her, took her into the bathroom, and raped her.


    Until Evelyn passed out from exhaustion, and when she woke up, she found herself lying in bed naked with Pippo sitting next to her ying with her phone.


    Evelyn was immediately startled and screamed, ¡°Pippo, please, I beg you to spare me. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She is too scared!


    She thought of the scene when they traveled together before, where she was knocked unconscious by Pippo. When she woke up, she found herself tied up and injected with drugs. She felt weak and couldn¡¯t even call out, and had to face Pippo¡¯s questioning.


    Because she had very weak willpower at that time, basically whatever Pippo asked, she would say.


    There is no way to lie at all.


    Those days were the darkest in her life.


    This is also why, when she recalls the experience during that time, she always feels a huge sadness sweeping over her.


    She didn¡¯t understand before, but now she finally gets it.


    She did lose that memory, and it was indeed to protect her.


    At first, they were enjoying their trip, but after she was knocked unconscious by Pippo, they were imprisoned in the hotel room and watched as Pippo yed with her phone.


    At that time, he was still wearing a white shirt and gold-rimmed sses, looking refined and no different from before.


    However, his expression was so terrifying, like a murderer ¨C cold and cruel. The way he looked at her made her feel like amb about to be ughtered.

 Chapter 214: Pippo鈥檚 True Face

    She was seeing such a terrifying person for the first time.


    At this moment, she saw herself tied to the bed, with Pippo standing in front of her, his gaze locked onto her and a faint smile on his face.


    Even though he didn¡¯t say a word, Evelyn still felt her hairs standing on end.


    She thought of the nightmare-like experience she had before.


    Pippo looked at her and pinched her face, ¡°Baby, what did you just say? Are you thinking about what happened before?¡±


    Pippo speaks very gently, but this gentleness gives Evelyn goosebumps.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything, I don¡¯t know anything. Pippo, can you please let me go? Why did you lock me on the bed? Please spare me.¡±


    Evelyn feels like her soul has been scared out of her.


    At this moment, in her eyes, Pippo is no different from a devil.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Why are you so scared? This is just a little fun game we often y.¡±


    Evelyn nced at the chains that bound her and realized they were props from their bedroom game.


    Does Pippo want to y games with her?


    No, no, no. She doesn¡¯t believe it. Judging from Pippo¡¯s expression, he doesn¡¯t seem like he did when they were ying games before.


    Evelyn was frightened to the point of turning pale, but she had to forcefully maintain herposure.


    ¡°Pippo, so you were ying with me all along. Don¡¯t you know I just had a nightmare where you locked me up?¡± She started to exin why she was so panicked when she woke up to this scene.


    I hope Pippo can believe her.


    However, Pippo still maintained the same smile on his face. Evelyn didn¡¯t know whether Pippo believed her or not, but judging by his expression, he probably didn¡¯t believe her.


    At the thought of this, Evelyn gritted her teeth and her heart pounded strongly. She could even hear the sound of her own heartbeat.


    At this moment, Pippo approached and reached out to touch her face. As his hand made contact with her skin, Evelyn felt as if she had been touched by a snake ¨C a sticky and nauseating sensation that made her want to vomit.


    ¡°Why should I lock you up? Evelyn, you must have thought of something, right?¡±


    Speaking of which, Pippo had a gun in his hand at some point.


    He aimed the gun at Evelyn¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°As I¡¯ve told you before, if you remember what happened during that time, I¡¯ll have to kill you.¡±


    She was still so young, she didn¡¯t want to die. Why did Pippo be like this? He was from the same university as her and had been working in the hospital for many years. He looked polite and courteous to everyone, but now he had changed into this person.


    Evelyn thought that Pippo loved her, but now it seemed that he might have other motives for dating her.


    Seeing Evelyn¡¯s devastated look, Pippo suddenly felt a bit guilty. He reached out and stroked Evelyn¡¯s hair. This girl used to always have a sunny face with an outgoing personality and smiled every day. But now, fear was the only expression left on her face as if he were some kind of demon.


    But he really was a demon who killed so many people and tortured them to death without any scruples just to achieve his goals. Maybe even demons weren¡¯t as cruel as him.


    However, Pippo didn¡¯t care at all; anything would do as long as it helped him achieve his goals. Seeing Evelyn¡¯s frightened expression made the savage factor inside him more active, making Pippo feel very excited at this moment.


    ¡°Evelyn, what am I? I¡¯m your boyfriend! Howe you don¡¯t even know your own boyfriend anymore? Have you forgotten our days of passion?¡± After saying that, one hand held a gun while the other touched Evelyn¡¯s skin roughly.


    Evelyny naked on the bed with limbs locked up unable to move while allowing Pippo to touch her skin rudely causing goosebumps all over her body. Looking at the gun pointed towards her by Pippo only made tears fall down from Evelyn¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Pleas, e don¡¯t do this, Pipp, o please, I¡¯ll promise you anything, you can let me go.¡±


    ¡°If I ask you something will you promise me everything? Can you kill Isabe for me?¡±


    Evelyn stopped crying looking incredulous,¡±Why¡­ why do you want Isabe dead?¡±


    She remembered how previously using her phone, Pipp, o sent messages to Isabe. Now again, Evely, n didn¡¯t know what this man wanted exactly?


    Previously, it seemed like he had feelings for Isabe. Was it because of some kind of paranoid personality described in novels where if they couldn¡¯t get someone they would destroy them?


    A shiver ran through Evely, n¡¯s body imagining such thoughtsing from him


    Seeing Evelyn¡¯s confused expression, Pippo couldn¡¯t help but smile. He kissed Evelyn¡¯s lips and his tongue entered her mouth, savoring the taste inside her mouth.


    He is really too rude, even if Evelyn doesn¡¯t want to, but she can¡¯t struggle now and can only passively ept Pippo¡¯s torture.


    Pippo was also extremely excited at this time. He wasn¡¯t as gentle as before and became very rude, like a boorish man.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    In the past, Pippo used to gently stroke and tenderly kiss Evelyn, giving her the best experience. But now, he forcefully touches her skin, causing Evelyn to moan in pain. Her moans only excite Pippo more as he even bites and leaves various red marks on her body.


    Evelyn had never seen Pippo so fierce before, and she was about to be scared out of her wits.


    ¡°Pippo, don¡¯t treat me like this. I don¡¯t like this side of you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t like it? But this is my original self. I¡¯ve been acting in front of you for a while now, and it¡¯s been so exhausting,¡± Pippo said, looking at Evelyn¡¯s lower body. His eyes suddenly became hot with desire.


    Although the time spent with Evelyn was just an act, her body still drove him crazy.


    At this moment, Pippo felt extremely excited.


    He reached out and patted Evelyn there.


    The intense pain made Evelyn scream, but at the same time, she felt a hint of excitement.


    This made Evelyn feel particrly ashamed.


    How could she feel excited at a time like this?


    No, no, no. She should be afraid of Pippo, but his rude behavior actually made her feel a desire inside.


    It¡¯s really contradictory. Evelyn felt ashamed of her own excitement, and tears fell from her eyes.


    Pippo lost patience and entered her body.


    Next, Evelyn can only let Pippo mess with her, that wonderful feeling makes Evelyn both copse and excited.


    She felt like she was in heaven one moment and in hell the next.


    She is so upset that she feels like she¡¯s going to explode.


    The intense stimtion caused Evelyn¡¯s consciousness to disintegrate.


    Oh God, please save her.

 Chapter 215: He Couldn鈥檛 Bear to Kill Her

    Pippo has been messing with Evelyn for a very long time, so long that Evelyn is physically and mentally exhausted, and finally loses consciousness.


    When she woke up again, Evelyn found herself lying in bed without any chains locking her up, which made her feel a little relieved.


    She had to take this opportunity to escape or send a message to Isabe, warning her about Pippo. She still didn¡¯t understand who Pippo really was. All this time, the gentle and caring image he portrayed in front of her was just a facade. No wonder she always felt that there was something mysterious about him. Her intuition was right.


    Evelyn wanted to find her phone, but the room was empty with nothing in it. She stood up and suddenly felt exhausted and weak, just like when she went on a trip with Pippo before and got knocked out at the hotel for several days.


    Her body felt heavy as if she had been through an illness. Evelyn leaned against the wall feeling helpless as she tried to open the door only to find it locked.


    Was Pippo trying to imprison herpletely? He¡¯s a doctor; he must know how to make someone feel weak using drugs easily essible from his work at the hospital.


    Evelyn thought that she might be doomed now, trapped like a prisoner without any way of contacting anyone outside or even screaming for help.


    She noticed that even the windows were sealed shut on this twenty-something floor building; did Pippo think that jumping off would be an option?


    But then again, he seemed very cautious about everything which made Evelyn more afraid than ever before.


    Pippo¡¯s true identity couldn¡¯t be just limited as a doctor; maybe he is either a professional hitman or part of some mafia group because no one could have such meticulous imprisonment skills otherwise!


    What could Evelyn do now? How can she escape from here?


    Suddenly footsteps approached outside her door! She quickly moved back onto bed pretending asleep because having any contact with Pippo meant answering questions which were better left unanswered!


    However, she didn¡¯t have the strength to walk because of her anxiety. She took two quick steps and fell uncontrobly to the ground.


    Although there was a carpet on the floor, Evelyn still felt some pain in her knees.


    At that moment, the door opened.


    Pippo stood at the doorway with food in his hands. He saw Evelyn on the ground and went over to help her up, guiding her to sit on the bed.


    ¡°Evelyn, do you want to leave?¡±


    Evelyn looked at Pippo but didn¡¯t say anything. Her eyes had already given him an answer.


    ¡°You were free before, but since you remembered everything now, there¡¯s no other choice for you but either die or stay with me forever.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t give Evelyn any chance to escape from him.


    Originally Pippo should have killed Evelyn. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone threaten him. He was always cautious like that. If someone knew his identity he would definitely kill them off without hesitation.


    If it weren¡¯t for his caution he wouldn¡¯t have survived this long in Emanuele¡¯s city and even until now Emanuele hadn¡¯t been able to catch him yet.


    Yes, he was William Frederick¡¯s nephew who years ago wanted to invade other cities when he set his sights on Chicago so after graduating from college he stayed in Chicago secretly building up his own power.


    He found a very clean identity that no one would suspect even Emanuele himself wouldn¡¯t suspect a person who had lived in Chicago for many years as a doctor could actually be someone whom they hated so much ¨C Sicilian people.


    It was just by relying on this point that he survived in Chicago.


    No one knew that Pippo Chi is actually William Frederick himself; everyone only knows him as an excellent doctor.


    Originally Pippo wanted to kill Evelyn too but when thinking about her physical condition he softened up a bit.


    Turning Evelyn into a cold corpse is actually simple enough but somehow¡­he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore¡­


    He needed her; his body couldn¡¯t live without hers anymore¡­


    Pippo couldn¡¯t understand how one day he could crave for a woman like this¡­


    Before this happened¡­ he liked Isabe¡­ when pursuing Isabe back then¡­ he didn¡¯t know she had something going on with Emanuele¡­


    After knowing about their rtionshipter¡­ he decided then and there that getting close with Isabe wasn¡¯t possible anymore¡­


    Being together with Evelyn became Pippo¡¯s best option of getting closer towards Isabe¡­


    Initially, she was just another tool for him¡­but who knew? As time went by¡­he got addicted¡­


    Evelyn was taken aback by Pippo¡¯s words. ¡°You should let me go, Pippo. We had a rtionship,¡± Evelyn pleaded desperately as she looked into his eyes.


    She wished that Pippo would pity her and forgive her.


    Pippo touched her hair and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. You haven¡¯t eaten muchtely.¡±


    Evelyn looked at the food in front of her, all of which she liked to eat, but she had no appetite now.


    ¡°Eat well, Evelyn. Don¡¯t anger me. You know what will happen if you have no value left,¡± warned Pippo coldly.


    Evelyn¡¯s heart tightened suddenly.


    She was scared by Pippo.


    This man was too scary with his current icy demeanor.


    All Evelyn could do was obediently eat the food in front of her.


    Although being imprisoned was painful, she still wanted to live on.


    She hated this man in front of her for deceiving her feelings; She wanted to live on and let everyone know his true face!


    Watching Evelyn obediently eating, Pippo reached out and stroked Evelyn¡¯s hair: ¡°Good girl, Evelyn. Eat well and sleep well. I¡¯ve helped you resign from the hospital so you don¡¯t have to go to work anymore.¡±


    ¡°Pippo! Why are you doing this to me?¡± Fury filled Evelyn¡¯s eyes but because of the drugs¡¯ effect on her body; She couldn¡¯t muster any strength or energy.


    But Her body trembled uncontrobly.


    Without even a job left now; No one would notice anything unusual about it? What about Isabe?


    Although she wanted to tell Isabe everything that happened; She feared for Isabe¡¯s safety.


    Pippo took away my phone so he must have sent something dangerous message already!


    Evelyn looked at Pippa: ¡°Pippa please! Can you let me go? I don¡¯t know what you want from me? I¡¯m just an ordinary person who can¡¯t give anything valuable or extraordinary things like others can give.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Even till now; It wasn¡¯t clear what exactly did pipo want from evelyne?

 Chapter 216: Not Wanting Pippo to Harm Isabella

    Pippo caressed Evelyn¡¯s cheek, watching her crumbling appearance. For some reason, the more Evelyn fell apart, the more excited Pippo became.


    ¡°You, of course, wouldn¡¯t know, Evelyn. You just need to provide me with the information you know.¡±


    Just then, Evelyn¡¯s phone rang. It was her phone, but now Pippo had control over it.


    Pippo looked at the photo Isabe had sent, sharing her daily life with Evelyn, unaware that someone else was now on the other end.


    ¡°Evelyn, Isabe has shared a lot of her daily life with you. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    Pippo ced the phone in front of Evelyn, showing Isabe¡¯s lunch, looking exquisite and delicious.


    Evelyn reached out to snatch her phone back; she wanted to tell Isabe about everything happening to her. However, as her hand touched the phone, Pippo took it back.


    Evelyn watched helplessly as Pippo pocketed her phone.


    ¡°Pippo, that¡¯s my phone. Please give it back.¡±


    She needed to tell Isabe everything; she was in danger. If Isabe continued sending messages, Pippo would surely capture something from them. She didn¡¯t understand Pippo¡¯s motives, but she could feel it was rted to Isabe.


    Isabe was her best friend, and Evelyn wouldn¡¯t allow her to be harmed. But with her phone confiscated and herself locked in the room, injected with drugs and weak all over, Evelyn didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Was she going to watch her friend fall into danger? Unable to do anything against this man who was hurting her?


    Evelyn stared at Pippo, her eyes filled with anger. However, even so, to Pippo, Evelyn now looked like a little cat ¨C appearing fierce butcking the ability to harm anyone.


    Pippo lowered his head and nted a kiss on Evelyn¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m going to work, Evelyn. Stay at home.¡±


    Pippo left, closing the door again, the sound of it being locked echoing. Evelyn frowned; Pippo was indeed a very cautious person. Even with her strength depleted, he still locked the door, preventing her from escaping.


    Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Her face was filled with sorrow. How happy she was with Pippo before, and now, how sad she felt.


    She never expected that the man she had liked for so long would turn out to be like this.


    She regretted not opening her eyes earlier. She thought he was a gentle man, caring for colleagues in the hospital and willingly doing housework at home. Even her parents thought Pippo was a man worth marrying.


    Who would have thought that his gentle and caring demeanor was just a disguise? In reality, this man was a demon.


    Emanuele, the head of the Mafia, didn¡¯t scare her, but Pippo¡­


    Thinking of this, Evelyn suddenly shivered. Could it be that Pippo, by approaching her and wanting to harm Isabe, was actually targeting Emanuele?


    She wasn¡¯t a part of the Mafia world, but she had heard too much about their tit-for-tat dealings, whether it was street fights or covert assassinations.


    During this time, when Isabe mentioned danger, was it rted to Pippo? She thought such things were far from her life. Later, Isabe¡¯s mother married the former head of the Mafia, and now Isabe herself married the current Mafia boss. Until now, it seemed she had also attracted the attention of a potential enemy of Emanuele.


    Evelyn examined the room¡¯syout. This was one of the guest rooms in their apartment, unupied until now. However, she couldn¡¯t go anywhere. Pippo was too cautious, and her only chance was when he visited her at night.


    Isabe remained oblivious to Evelyn¡¯s current situation. They shared every day, and Evelyn replied regrly. Sometimes, Isabe felt Evelyn¡¯s tone was strange, reminiscent of when Evelyn messaged her during her trip with Pippo ¨C calm,cking emotion, nothing like the carefree Evelyn.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Despite this, Evelyn responded to everything Isabe said, even about their shared memories. Isabe was puzzled; what was going on?


    Today, Evelyn once again invited her out. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯ve quit my job at the hospital recently. Pippo is very busy with work,es homete every day, and I feel lonely in the apartment. Can youe and see me?¡±


    Isabe immediately responded, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it all at once, Isabe. I want to talk to you face-to-face. I feel a bit unwell physically, and my mood is low. Isabe, I really want to see you.¡±


    Isabe felt her heart being lifted by Evelyn¡¯s words. Why was Evelyn having issues when her health had already recovered? Isabe was surprised, eager to meet Evelyn immediately.


    However, considering her own unsafe environment, Isabe frowned. What should she do? She wanted to see Evelyn, but with her current situation and having a child, was there a risk? Could it bring danger to Evelyn?


    Yet, if she didn¡¯t go, Evelyn¡¯s condition didn¡¯t seem good either. Thinking it over, Isabe decided to discuss it with Emanuele. She wanted to hear his thoughts and judgment. If there was no problem, she would go to Evelyn. Although there were risks in traveling at this time, her best friend was in urgent need, and Emanuele thought she should take care of her friend¡¯s emotions.


    Isabe exined the situation to Emanuele, who was in his office, looking at the map, trying to track William¡¯s movements. It was strange; sometimes William seemed to vanish into thin air. After going in, he disappeared, but they had investigated all the bars and hotels ¨C nothing abnormal, all legitimate businesses, with the backgrounds of the owners clean.


    This puzzled Emanuele. How did William disappear so mysteriously? His whereabouts were too elusive. No wonder it took him so long to discover William¡¯s presence in Chicago.


    Thinking of this, Emanuele became angry. William must be nning something, continuing to scheme in secret and attempting to take over the whole of Chicago.


    Emanuele decided he wouldn¡¯t let William¡¯s n seed. Just then, he received a call from Isabe, saying she wanted to visit Evelyn.


    Emanuele immediately refused, ¡°Isabe, I think you should stay in the apartment. It¡¯s best not to go anywhere.¡±

 Chapter 217: Video Call with Evelyn

    ¡°If you want to check on your friend, I can send someone to go check on her,¡± Emanuele suggested.


    Isabe thought Emanuele¡¯s suggestion was not bad, but Evelyn¡¯s emotional state was fragile right now. Suddenly sending a bodyguard to confirm her condition might scare her.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to have a video call with Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself. Anyway, Isabe, I don¡¯t rmend you going out now. William is too cunning. If Frederick¡¯s danger level was high before, William¡¯s danger level is likely even higher. Moreover, his methods are ruthless. You¡¯ve seen what he did to Phillip. Isabe, I can¡¯t imagine what would happen if he catches you.¡±


    Emanuele was most worried about this. Isabe was now the person he cared about the most. Though he cared about Grazia, she was in Italy, and he trusted Ro¡¯s abilities to protect her. Therefore, most of his energy was focused on protecting Isabe.


    Thinking of the possible dangers Isabe might face, Emanuele felt an unusual anxiety, worse than when he faced personal danger. Even if he died, Isabe couldn¡¯t be harmed! No, no, no. He couldn¡¯t die; if he did, Isabe would inevitably be humiliated by those enemies. He knew well what fate awaited a Mafia boss¡¯s woman in the hands of enemies, as his mother had met that end. He, too, had used brutal methods against his enemies.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of his lively, stubborn, and brave Isabe being treated like a trampled flower, fallen into the dust.


    Thinking of this, Emanuele felt extremely distressed.


    Isabe could feel Emanuele¡¯s worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emanuele. I¡¯ll stay obediently in the apartment. I won¡¯t go out unless there¡¯s something special. Evelyn is my good friend, and I believe she will understand.¡±


    Isabe hung up the phone and started a video call with Evelyn. She wanted to see Evelyn¡¯s current state. Previously, theymunicated through messages, but now a video call seemed appropriate.


    After a while of video calling, Evelyn suddenly ended the call.


    Strange? Isabe stared at her phone. Evelyn had never hung up on her video calls before.


    ¡°Evelyn, are you okay? Did something happen? I can send a bodyguard to check on you.¡±


    Isabe felt something was off. Could Evelyn be in danger due to the recent threats they were facing?


    After a while, Evelyn called her back through video.


    Isabe answered and saw Evelyn facing the camera. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh God, what happened? Why did you quit your job at the hospital? Do you have a severe health problem?¡±


    Isabe stared at Evelyn¡¯splexion; she looked sick and weak. Was it due to the aftermath of the car ident? She was fine before, so what happened now?


    Isabe was deeply concerned about Evelyn.


    Evelyn shook her head. ¡°I need some rest, Isabe. How about you? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I would havee to see you if Emanuele didn¡¯t forbid it. Evelyn, you look terrible. Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it; I just need some rest, and Pippo will take care of me.¡±


    Thinking that Pippo was a doctor with good medical skills, Isabe felt a bit reassured. However, despite this reassurance, Isabe still chatted with Evelyn for a while. Seeing Evelyn¡¯s weakened state, Isabe sighed.


    ¡°Evelyn, if there¡¯s anything you need, as long as I can do it, I¡¯ll help you. I can¡¯t visit you now, so just let me know. If needed, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you to the hospital.¡±


    The video call ended, and Isabe didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. On the other side, Evelyn remained motionless, leaning on the bed. The person holding the phone was Pippo, and in his other hand, he held a gun.


    Just moments ago, if Evelyn dared to reveal even a hint of information, Pippo would have immediately shot her. Watching Pippo set the gun aside, Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief. For now, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Faced with this demonic man, she knew that only her body could attract him.


    However, this attraction was very weak, and Evelyn didn¡¯t dare to bet on it. She had to slowly rx Pippo¡¯s vignce, hoping that Isabe wouldn¡¯te looking for her-under no circumstances.


    ¡°Evelyn, you did well, but I really hope Isabees to see you. Once she enters this apartment, she won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    Pippo caressed Evelyn¡¯s cheek gently, speaking with a soft tone while revealing the cruelest intentions.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to like her?¡± Evelyn forcibly suppressed her inner fear. She forced herself to stay calm; she didn¡¯t want to surrender in front of Pippo. Even if her body couldn¡¯t stop him, her spirit would never yield.


    Evelyn¡¯s words reminded Pippo. ¡°You¡¯re right; I liked Isabe.¡± In reality, he liked Isabe more than Evelyn. Initially, being with Evelyn was just a means to get closer to Isabe. When he wanted to date Isabe, he had no idea about her connection with the Mafia. At that time, he genuinely wanted to be with Isabe. But things had changed now.


    Evelyn¡¯s words reignited Pippo¡¯s possessiveness toward Isabe. Even though Isabe had married Emanuele, it didn¡¯t matter. Any woman he set his eyes on, he wanted.


    Pippo turned and left. His purpose in finding Evelyn today was to let Isabe see Evelyn. If Isabe saw that Evelyn was safe, everything would be fine. Next, he would continue chatting with Isabe using Evelyn¡¯s phone. Since Emanuele believed the current situation was unsafe and didn¡¯t want Isabe toe out, Pippo decided to stay low for a while. Let them think everything was fine now; Emanuele should rx his guard over Isabe, right?


    After finishing the video call with Evelyn, Isabe still felt uneasy.


    Why did Evelyn seem so unwell? Isabe wished she could visit her immediately.


    ¡°Tony, can¡¯t I really go out now? I¡¯m really worried about Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°For your safety, ma¡¯am, it¡¯s better to stay in the apartment.¡±


    Isabe sighed; she knew staying in the apartment was safer. However, she couldn¡¯t take care of her best friend. Isabe felt guilty in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m very worried about Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, we can call other guards to check on her.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, if Evelyn needs anything, she¡¯ll contact me.¡±


    She had already talked to Evelyn about it. If Evelyn really needed anything, she would definitely contact Isabe. Isabe would wait until then, chatting with Evelyn every day and observing her condition. However, she also had her own concerns now.

 Chapter 218: She Almost Killed Him

    Isabe felt her belly growingrger day by day. She thought it was time to go to the hospital for a checkup. However, going to the hospital now would raise suspicions from Emanuele. Alternatively, if she insisted on it, he might have a doctore over to examine her. Either way, it would likely expose her.


    In this critical situation, Emanuele was even more unwilling for her to have a child. Having a child equaled a threat to him. Isabe believed that Emanuele would make her get rid of the child. Sighing, she thought perhaps she could wait a little longer. Maybe when the months were more advanced, Emanuele wouldn¡¯t have a choice, even if he wanted to.


    Fortunately, it was winter, and Isabe deliberately wore more clothes than usual, despite the heating in the apartment. She didn¡¯t want anyone to notice anything. Now, she hoped Emanuele would capture William soon. With one less threat, she could tell Emanuele about the situation, and he might be relieved.


    Thinking about this, Isabe began to silently pray.


    Lilly had prepared some desserts and ced them on the table.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Darling,e, these are today¡¯s desserts. Give them a try.¡±


    Seeing the colorful desserts, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but salivate.


    She had previously told Lilly not to make too many sweets as she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself, but Lilly seemed to have figured out her liking. Without Isabe saying anything, Lilly made some every day.


    ¡°Lilly, make fewer next time. I¡¯m on a diet,¡± Isabeined. However, facing the desserts in front of her, she couldn¡¯t resist and picked up a piece with her fork.


    She couldn¡¯t help it; she couldn¡¯t resist sweets now.


    Seeing Isabe enjoying the treats but asking her to stop making them, Lilly couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Isabe, you don¡¯t need to be polite with me. Emanuele assigned me the task of taking good care of you. You can¡¯t go anywhere now. If you find joy in food, then I suggest you eat more.¡±


    Persuaded by Lilly, Isabe couldn¡¯t resist eating a bit more.


    She was controlling herself based on her subjective will, trying to eat less. But in reality, when she saw food, she felt hungry and ate quickly.


    Oh God, would people notice her weight gain sooner orter?


    After eating a piece, Isabe anxiously put down her fork and called Tony and Harry to join her.


    The two big guys, facing such small desserts, devoured them in no time.


    Lilly eximed, ¡°Oh my God, Isabe, you¡¯re wasting so much. I made so many, and you only ate one?¡±


    ¡°Enough, Lilly, I can¡¯t eat too much. Look at how much weight I¡¯ve gained.¡±


    After saying that, Isabe prepared to go to the gym. Emanuele¡¯s apartment wasrge, with leisure and entertainment areas, as well as a gym. She had checked, and although she couldn¡¯t do intense exercises, aerobic activities were still okay. Some moderate exercise would be good for her body, making childbirth easierter on.


    She finished her workout, worked up a sweat, took a brief break, and then headed to the bathroom for a shower before lying down on the bed to rest.


    One couldn¡¯t deny the exhrating feeling of energy release after a good workout. Despite the fatigue, it was oddly satisfying. Isabey on the bed, and her hand found the gun she kept behind her pillow.


    As she touched it, Isabe remembered something and took out her own gun. Now, she had two pistols ¨C one she carried with her and another ced under the pillow in case of unexpected situations while sleeping.


    She felt the need to adapt to the rules of survival in the Mafia world. To survive in this world, she had to be capable. If she remained a protected figure, she would eventually meet her demise. Isabe didn¡¯t want to be brutally killed, so she had to learn to protect herself. Moreover, she had a child in her belly that she needed to safeguard.


    She had mentally prepared herself for the possibility of killing. It wasn¡¯t her intention, but if it came down to it, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate.


    Emanuele hadn¡¯t returned home in these past few days, but things were calm. No news of William, and none of his men had encountered any idents. He thought tonight would be a good time to return home.


    Late at night, around 1 am, Emanuele went straight to the apartment. Opening the door, he saw Isabe sleeping on the bed. Emanuele approached, wanting to embrace her.


    Unexpectedly, Isabe, as if suddenly awakened, swiftly pulled out the gun from under her pillow and aimed it at his forehead.


    Emanuele was momentarily stunned.


    Seeing it was Emanuele, Isabe also froze. Afterward, her hand loosened, and the gun fell to the side.


    Once Emanuele realized what happened, he immediately reached out to hold Isabe, tenderly kissing her cheek and lips. ¡°Isabe, I failed to protect you. I never thought you¡¯d be so on edge even when sleeping.¡±


    Isabe wasn¡¯t like this before. Even when he returned veryte, she would sleep in a daze, instinctively snuggling into his embrace. Sometimes, she would hug him, as if embracing a giant teddy bear. In any case, it wasn¡¯t like it was now.


    Now, when he came in to hug her, Isabe didn¡¯t instinctively lean on him. Instead, she instinctively pulled out a gun.


    Emanuele wasn¡¯t angry; he felt ashamed. It was because he failed to protect Isabe that she became like this.


    After seeing Emanuele, Isabe dropped the gun and hugged him. ¡°I thought you were an enemy.¡±


    She was genuinely scared. Emanuele didn¡¯t inform her of his return, and she had already fallen asleep. Suddenly, he came back, frightening her enough to pull out her gun. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t shoot.


    Isabe was mentally tense now. Even when sleeping, she couldn¡¯tpletely rx. The slightest movement could immediately wake her up.


    That¡¯s why she acted the way she did just now. She needed this kind of reflex ¨C the speed to pull out a gun quickly ¨C to give herself a chance at survival.


    Emanuele held Isabe in his arms, saying nothing. At this moment, his emotions were still fluctuating. He didn¡¯t expect Isabe to develop such fast reflexes to protect herself during the time he wasn¡¯t with her. In the moments he wasn¡¯t there, she probably practiced this countless times.


    At this moment, his heart felt like it was tightly gripped, and the pain spread throughout his body.

 Chapter 219: Emanuele Discovers Her Large Belly

    Emanuele felt that it was because he hadn¡¯t protected Isabe well that she was so frightened. But all Isabe could think of was how close she hade to shooting Emanuele.


    The two remained silent, embracing each other, their emotionsplex.


    After a while, Emanuele pressed Isabe beneath him. He kissed her lips, his tongue exploring her mouth, seizing Isabe¡¯s breath. This was what he had been yearning for during this time, the taste he had been thinking about.


    He felt like he was going crazy from not touching Isabe for a few days. Busy with work and not wanting to disturb Isabe¡¯s rest, he had been sleeping in his office, which was simr to the apartment in terms of furnishings. However, it didn¡¯t feel asfortable as sleeping here. Without a warm woman to hold, he always felt like something was missing.


    So today, after finishing his work, Emanuele immediately returned to the apartment, wanting to sleep with Isabe.


    He didn¡¯t expect what had just happened.


    God knows how Isabe had been sleeping during the time he wasn¡¯t there. She was as nervous as a rabbit. Thinking that he hadn¡¯t protected her well, making her so frightened, Emanuele felt like he had fallen into an ice cave, shivering all over.


    He had never felt this upset before, especially when he thought about Isabe¡¯s previous peaceful life, just shuttling between the apartment and the hospital, living a simple life.


    But because of his selfishness and love for her, regardless of what Isabe thought, he forcibly married her. Isabe¡¯s marriage to him was equivalent to stepping into hell. From then on, her previously calm and peaceful days had nothing to do with her.


    Before, he thought that even if he couldn¡¯t have her, he would rather destroy her. But now, he was growing fonder of her, and he understood that true love wasn¡¯t about keeping her bound to him. True love meant that even if she wasn¡¯t with him, he hoped she could be happy.


    If Phillip and the others knew about his current thoughts, they would probably be extremely surprised. He, a man ustomed to selfishness, suddenly became so selfless ¨C it didn¡¯t seem like him at all. It was too interesting. The previous liking and the current liking werepletely different. Emanuele thought it was quite magical.


    But he was never a man who would get entangled in these small details. At this moment, he just wanted to undress Isabe and have her passionately.


    Emanuele kissed Isabe, his hands reaching into her clothes, removing her sleepwear.


    Soon, Isabe realized what was happening. However, her body was a bit cold by now, and Emanuele had already taken off her clothes. She was wearing a silk nightgown, and Emanuele was quick to undress her.


    Isabe gasped, seeing desire written all over Emanuele¡¯s face. She immediately said, ¡°Emanuele, can you be gentle?¡±


    ¡°Of course, baby. You¡¯re my boss. Whatever you request, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Seeing Emanuele being so gentle, Isabe also sighed in relief. In her current condition, she could still have intimate moments as long as Emanuele was gentle.


    But the two hadn¡¯t been together for a long time, and Emanuele hadn¡¯t touched Isabe for quite a while.


    Now that he finally had Isabe in his arms, he found it hard to restrain himself. He kissed Isabe¡¯s body, as if wanting to kiss every inch of her.


    From top to bottom, Isabe felt her desire instantly provoked by Emanuele. She was confused and enchanted, having not been intimate with Emanuele for so long, she was finding it hard to hold back.


    Emanuele¡¯s veins were bulging on his forehead as he restrained himself. He reached out, entering Isabe¡¯s body. Watching Isabe squirming and moaning under his touch.


    ¡°Oh, God, Emanuele,e in,e in quickly,¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°Isabe, you look really sensual,¡± Emanuele licked his lips. Even though he couldn¡¯t resist anymore, seeing Isabe like this gave him a great sense of aplishment.


    He liked Isabe in this state, watching her blossom under him like a flower. Emanuele was extremely excited at this moment.


    Finally, when Isabe was about to climax, Emanuele withdrew his hand. Watching Isabe¡¯s confused look, Emanuele smiled, stood at her entrance, and then, thrust in.


    The room was filled with panting and the sound of bodies colliding. Although Emanuele said he would be gentle, when the passion was high, he couldn¡¯t restrain himselfpletely. His actions were a bit more intense, butpared to his usual self, it was still gentler.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Isabe could only be controlled by Emanuele, tossed and turned until both of them were out of strength.


    Emanuele carried Isabe to the bathroom for a shower, and the two of them intimately pressed against each other.


    Isabe was exhausted. She leaned against Emanuele, allowing him to help her wash her body.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯ve gained some weight. Your belly looks a bit bigger,¡± Emanuele rubbed Isabe¡¯s belly.


    Upon hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe was startled. Oh God, how did Emanuele notice her belly?


    She lowered her head to look at her belly. It did seem to have a slight bulge, but it wasn¡¯t that obvious. Coupled with her recent weight gain, it was connected to the flesh around her waist, making it difficult to see anything unusual.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been staying in the apartment all this time, and Lilly has made a lot of delicious food. That¡¯s why I gained weight,¡± Isabe exined with a forced smile.


    She really hoped Emanuele wouldn¡¯t doubt her words. It seemed she needed to pray that Emanuele wouldn¡¯te back often in the future. Whenever this man came back, they always ended up doing these things. Both of them naked, her body issues would be immediately noticed by Emanuele.


    ¡°Oh, I see. But Isabe, it¡¯s okay if you gain some weight. As long as you enjoy eating,¡± Emanuele kissed Isabe¡¯s lips.


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that sudden weight gain might be a bit unhealthy. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll find a doctor to check on you, okay?¡±


    ¡°No need, Emanuele. I¡¯m a doctor myself. The way I am now is just because I ate too much and gained weight. There¡¯s nothing wrong. Look, I¡¯m usually very energetic. What could be wrong with me?¡±


    Isabe was frightened by Emanuele¡¯s words. Oh God, please don¡¯t bring a doctor here for her!


    Seeing Isabe refuse, Emanuele didn¡¯t say anything more. After the shower, drying off, Emanuele carried Isabe back to the bedroom.


    The twoy naked, embracing each other.


    At this moment, they were so happy.


    But Isabe, being held by Emanuele, subconsciously reached out to touch her belly, thinking about the little life inside.


    She was nervous, anxious, and yet excited, hoping that this little life woulde smoothly into the world.

 Chapter 220: Isabella Rejects Training

    Emanuele had a satisfying rest, had breakfast, and was getting ready to go to work. Isabe couldn¡¯t bear to see him go, worried about potential dangers he might face. If she had her way, she would keep Emanuele in the apartment with her, but she knew he had important matters to attend to.


    Emanuele noticed Isabe¡¯s reluctant gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, reaching out to caress her cheek and nting a kiss on her lips.


    ¡°How about I bring Elisa over to keep youpany?¡±


    Previously, he could have asked Grazia to apany Isabe, but Grazia had already left for Italy. Now, Evelyn was an option, but being a civilian with health issues, Emanuele didn¡¯t want to involve her in the underworld affairs of the Mafia. That left Elisa as the suitable choice.


    Isabe¡¯s eyes lit up instantly upon hearing the suggestion, showing genuine happiness.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯ll bring Elisa here to be with me?¡±


    She was thrilled. Doing the same repetitive tasks every day in the apartment became monotonous, and having a friend her age sounded like a great idea. However, Isabe hesitated.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Elisa supposed to be on standby at the base all the time? If you bring her here to apany me, won¡¯t you be short-handed?¡±


    ¡°No, Elisa¡¯s top priority now is to be with you, ensuring your safety.¡±


    Emanuele thought it would be more convenient for Isabe to have a female guard alongside her. He wanted her to feel more at ease, especially after realizing her anxiety even in her sleep.


    Feeling guilty for not protecting her well enough, Emanuele proposed bringing Elisa over to be with Isabe. It would also allow Elisa to enter the room and protect Isabe when he wasn¡¯t around.


    Moreover, since they got along so well, Emanuele believed Elisa could alleviate Isabe¡¯s current anxieties.


    Isabe embraced the idea and instructed Lilly to prepare some treats to wee her good friend.


    Elisa arrived around noon, and upon entering, she immediately hugged Isabe.


    ¡°Oh, my God, Isabe! It¡¯s been so long; I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±


    Isabe was equally delighted, sharing a tight hug with Elisa. Soon, they were seated on the couch, and Lilly had prepared tea and snacks for them to enjoy while chatting.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been staying in this apartment all this time, not going anywhere?¡± Elisa inquired.


    Isabe nodded.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that boring? Just watching TV and ying around in the apartment?¡± Elisa frowned and shook her head. She loved traveling, exploring nature, climbing mountains, and visiting the seaside whenever she had free time.


    She also enjoyed going on missions, traveling to different ces, and eliminating various targets. It was a thrilling experience for her.


    Therefore, Elisa couldn¡¯t imagine being stuck in an apartment, living a life without any excitement or joy. For her, such a lifestyle would be utterly dreadful.


    Looking at Isabe, Elisa¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit boring. So, Elisa, are you sure you want to stay with me? That means you can¡¯t go anywhere.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Isabe, it¡¯s okay. My current mission is to protect you, and I will fulfill my duty. Besides, I believe with me in your apartment, you won¡¯t be bored,¡± Elisa said, standing up. ¡°Come on, Isabe, let¡¯s go to the gym. Let me see the results of your recent training. Even if it¡¯s inside the apartment, you¡¯ve been training, right?¡±


    Upon hearing Elisa¡¯s words, Isabe felt nervous. She hadn¡¯t been training at all during this time. Due to her pregnancy, she had bezy and avoided intense exercises. Doing yoga was already pushing it; forget about rigorousbat training.


    Elisa¡¯s inquiry made Isabe feel like she got caught cking off by her boss. She immediately shook her head, ¡°Elisa, I¡¯m not training right now.¡±


    ¡°Not training? Isabe, that won¡¯t do,¡± Elisa frowned, looking serious. ¡°Then you¡¯ll train with me right now.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I feel a bit unwell, not suitable for training.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I just feel a bit tired. My body is not in good condition for intense exercises.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, it¡¯s precisely because youck exercise that you¡¯re feeling like this. I think now is the perfect time for you.¡± Elisa held Isabe¡¯s hand. ¡°Look, during this time, you¡¯ve gained weight. It¡¯s probably because you haven¡¯t been training. Given the current situation, Emanuele is dealing with formidable enemies. Isabe, even though Emanuele has assigned enough guards to ensure your safety, if the enemy is cunning enough, all these guards won¡¯t matter. If they want to capture you, they will find loopholes.¡±


    Isabe started to feel anxious at Elisa¡¯s words. She had always thought that staying in the apartment without going anywhere would be safe. She was only anxious because of her child. However, now Elisa made her feel unsafe even here.


    ¡°See, although all theserge windows are bulletproof, a house needs venttion. Enemies might still find a way through those small openings,¡± Elisa continued. ¡°Moreover, this apartment is too big, and there are plenty of hiding spots. Isabe, you must learn some self-defense techniques. In case you encounter enemies, at least you¡¯ll have a chance to fight back.¡±


    Isabe found Elisa¡¯s reasoning convincing, but she also knew that she couldn¡¯t engage in strenuous exercise at the moment. Her child had just started developing, and it wouldn¡¯t be right to engage in intense physical activity.


    Thinking of this, Isabe said, ¡°Although that¡¯s true, the techniques you taught me before should be sufficient.¡±


    ¡°How did you be like this, Isabe? You used to be so humble and eager to learn. But now, you seem unwilling to learn anything,¡± Elisa said, shocked and puzzled by Isabe¡¯s resistance. She remembered how Isabe used to seek her guidance for learning, but now, it seemed like she had changedpletely.


    She had invited her to train together multiple times, and each time Isabe declined.


    ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s going on with you? Unwell? Shouldn¡¯t you see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°No, no need,¡± Isabe hastily waved her hand, indicating that she didn¡¯t need to see a doctor.


    Elisa scrutinized Isabe and noticed the weight gain and the overallck of vitalitypared to before.

 Chapter 221: Quarrel with Elisa

    ¡°Isabe, are you pregnant? Why do you look like this?¡±


    Elisa¡¯s words startled Isabe. Pregnant! She was indeed pregnant, but this was something she couldn¡¯t tell anyone, not even Elisa. So, faced with Elisa¡¯s inquiry, Isabe immediately shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your problem? Can¡¯t you train?¡±


    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want to train,¡± Isabe said, ¡°Elisa, I know you mean well, but I¡¯m Emanuele¡¯s wife, the queen of the Mafia. If I still need training, it¡¯s a joke with my identity.¡±


    Isabe directly brought up her status, making Elisa realize the difference in their positions. In Elisa¡¯s eyes, there was a hint of disbelief, some sadness, but soon, she concealed it. ¡°Right, you¡¯re the boss¡¯s wife. I should remember that. How could I forget?¡± Elisa¡¯s face carried a faint smile, but it wasn¡¯t as sincere as before, now carrying a hint of distance.


    They were no longer friends but had assumed a more formal hierarchical rtionship. Seeing Elisa like this, Isabe felt a pang of heartache. She shouldn¡¯t have spoken to Elisa like that. She came to apany her, and Isabe was grateful for that. However, Elisa kept insisting on her training, and Isabe¡¯s refusal led to continuous questioning, making Isabe afraid that her pregnancy would be discovered. She could only choose this way to stop Elisa from asking further.


    Sure enough, after Elisa heard her words, she didn¡¯t question her anymore. However, Isabe could feel that Elisa wouldn¡¯t be as close to her in the future. For instance, now Elisa wasn¡¯t as talkative as before. She stood with Tony and Harry, looking like a qualified guard, merely protecting her.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She felt ufortable inside. She didn¡¯t want Elisa to treat her this way, but she couldn¡¯t reveal anything about her situation. If her subordinates found out, they would surely tell Emanuele. In that case, her child might be in danger.


    Thinking of this, Isabe felt an extra weight on her heart. She didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen. Later, when the child was born, she would apologize to Elisa.


    ¡°Elisa, did you have a disagreement with the boss¡¯s wife? I saw you chatting andughing with her at first, but suddenly you stopped talking,¡± Tony asked as he looked at Elisa standing next to him, not speaking to Isabe.


    At this moment, Isabe had gone upstairs to take a nap. ording to the usual routine, Elisa should have gone upstairs with her. However, she chose to stay in the living room.


    Tony knew that Elisa must have had a conflict with Isabe; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t act like this. ¡°Nothing, aren¡¯t you also not talking to the boss¡¯s wife?¡± Elisa sneered. For some reason, Tony felt like Elisa was mocking him.


    ¡°How can I be the same as you? Your rtionship with the boss¡¯s wife used to be so good. You used to train together often, and she would bring you food. In theory, your rtionship should be excellent. Why aren¡¯t you apanying her?¡±


    Tony felt that, unlike Elisa, his rtionship with Isabe was different. His task was simply to ensure Isabe¡¯s safety, but because they spent so much time together, he developed a friendly feeling towards her. However, it wouldn¡¯t be the same as Elisa¡¯s; they weren¡¯t as close as good friends.


    After all, he is a man, and Emanuele would not allow his wife to have too close a rtionship with other men. They had been around Emanuele for so many years, and this principle was clear to them. Emanuele¡¯s possessiveness was strong, evident from the moment he set eyes on Isabe. But Elisa was different. Emanuele didn¡¯t mind any woman having a good rtionship with his wife. Since his wife had so few friends, he certainly hoped she would make more. So, now, the sudden strain in Elisa and Isabe¡¯s rtionship was perplexing to both of them. What happened to cause things to turn out this way? Seeing Elisa¡¯s unwillingness to talk, Tony sighed. This wasn¡¯t good. Emanuele had brought Elisa to protect his wife, expecting her to be apanion. They were close in age and hadmon interests. This wasn¡¯t going well.


    ¡°Elisa, whatever misunderstanding there is, it can surely be exined. I believe the boss¡¯s wife is a good person, and so are you.¡±


    Elisa rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need your advice, Tony. Just manage yourself.¡±


    After saying this, Elisa went to stand guard on the other side. Truly annoying. Isabe, in her mind, liked to use her status to pressure her. She should just be considered a friend, not treated as a subordinate. If she had to be a subordinate, then she would focus on doing her job. As for whether Isabe wanted to train physically, whether she wanted to continue improving herbat skills, Elisa believed it was no longer her concern. She was just meddling!


    Isabe felt she owed Elisa an apology, but she truly couldn¡¯t exin. Looking at her stomach, she felt a slight sensation, a feeling of her belly being stretched. Fortunately, it was winter, and with her thick, loose clothing, nothing seemed abnormal. Butst night, Emanuele noticed her stomach had grown a bit, making Isabe worried. She hoped Emanuele wouldn¡¯t return until the situation was resolved. She didn¡¯t want anyone to discover, especially Emanuele.


    As for Elisa, she admitted that she had used her status to pressure her, which was particrly bad. However, she had no other choice. She couldn¡¯t refuse Elisa¡¯s enthusiasm and didn¡¯t know how to exin her current situation. Damn it, Isabe was a bit angry with herself, making a mess of their friendship.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After taking a nap, Isabe sat in the room for a while. Their bedroom was spacious, simr in size to an entire apartment for others,plete with a sofa, a television, and bookshelves. Isabe took out a book and sat by the window to read. Outside the window, the sunshine illuminated the bustling city scenery-a beautiful world to ordinary people but full of danger in her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t go out; she had to stay confined in the apartment. Even within the apartment, she couldn¡¯t guaranteeplete safety. But she knew she had to rx a bit. Being too nervous wasn¡¯t good for the child. Isabe looked down at her stomach, gently touching it. She didn¡¯t know if it was a boy or a girl, but regardless, it was her precious baby.

 Chapter 222: Reconciliation

    She had heard before that the dangers a boy faced as the child of a Mafia boss were entirely different from those a girl faced. Boys were either groomed into killing machines to inherit the family business or killed by enemies. On the other hand, girls either enjoyed a life of luxury as noble Mafia princesses or faced humiliation and death at the hands of enemies. None of this was what she wanted. She hoped her child could experience the typical challenges of growing up but certainly not life-threatening situations.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Thinking about this, Isabe became troubled once again. She wasn¡¯t suited to being alone; when alone, she tended to overthink things. As Isabe descended the stairs, she saw Elisa standing on the side with Tony and the others. Isabe sighed and said to Elisa, ¡°Would you like some afternoon tea?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m thedy¡¯s guard, only responsible for protecting thedy. I don¡¯t have the qualifications for anything else.¡±


    Elisa had a straightforward personality; she was good to her own but could clearly show her disdain for those she disliked. Her evident dislike now made Isabe realize that Elisa didn¡¯t like her. Isabe felt helpless. When Lilly finished making the afternoon tea snacks, Isabe ate a piece, invited Tony and the others to join, but seeing Elisa unmoving, Isabe looked at her and said, ¡°Tony and the others have eaten. If you don¡¯t eat, do you have any objections to me?¡±


    ¡°Where would I dare?¡± Elisa walked over, took a piece of tiramisu, and bit into it. The rich taste of milk with a hint of bitterness satisfied herpletely. It was delicious, truly delicious. Although she loved eating desserts, she usually maintained a healthy diet due to her high level of physical activity. asionally indulging in sweets made her feel like she was flying. However, seeing the way Isabe looked at her, Elisa still frowned and said, ¡°So unappetizing.¡± Isabe chuckled, ¡°So unappetizing? Then I won¡¯t eat. Help me with two more, please.¡±


    Elisa red at Isabe. She felt Isabe was doing this intentionally. Knowing she liked it, Isabe made her eat. If Isabe was so good at pretending, then Elisa wouldn¡¯t be polite either. Elisa immediately finished the remaining two pieces of cake. Lilly¡¯s cakes were petite, and Elisa had just enough to satisfy her.


    Dessert had a way of diffusing Elisa¡¯s anger. However, she still wasn¡¯t ready to forgive Isabe so easily. Even though Isabe was actively trying to reconcile, Elisa could sense that Isabe was deliberately lowering herself. If Isabe were a bit more sensible, she should take the initiative to forgive her.


    Elisa wasn¡¯t nning to forgive Isabe so quickly. She had treated Isabe as a friend, cared for her, and worried about her safety, which was why she encouraged Isabe to learn those self-defense techniques. But Isabe, not only did she not listen, she also used her status to pressure her. This saddened and angered Elisa, feeling as if she had poured her heart into being good to a friend, only to be betrayed when she turned around.


    So, Elisa was determined to leave it at this. She wouldn¡¯t bother with Isabe anymore and would focus on doing her job.


    ¡°Elisa, can you watch TV with me?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, my job is just to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I make other requests of you?¡± Isabe looked at Elisa.


    She felt a bit embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t sincerely apologize to Elisa. Right now, this was the best she could do, hoping Elisa would forgive her this once.


    Isabe reached out to pull Elisa, who really wanted to resist but, considering Isabe¡¯s status, held back. Forced to sit beside Isabe, she was even given a pillow to hugfortably.


    ¡°Elisa, I apologize for what I said at lunch. Please forgive me. What movie do you want to watch? Let¡¯s watch it together.¡±


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s remorseful expression, Elisa sighed, ¡°Isabe, I forgive you.¡± Although she was someone who loved and hated freely, Isabe¡¯s pitiful and pleading look made it hard for her to stay angry.


    Isabe immediately hugged Elisa. ¡°Love you so much, Elisa. I promise not to make you angry again.¡±


    Isabe was overjoyed to be forgiven. She feared losing Elisa as a friend, and having so few friends to begin with, falling out with Elisa would have been heartbreaking.


    ¡°Now you sound like a man making a solemn pledge, Isabe. Should I believe you or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you should believe me.¡± Isabe hugged Elisa with a beaming smile.


    Friendship restored, and it made her so happy. ¡°Okay, Elisa, now you pick a TV show you like. We¡¯ll watch together.¡±


    ¡°Anything goes?¡±


    Isabe nodded.


    ¡°I want to watch a horror movie.¡± Elisa searched for a videotape beside the TV, finally finding her favorite Saw movie.


    Seeing the cover, Isabe was startled, ¡°I think we should pick another movie to watch.¡±


    She asionally watched horror movies before, but now her emotions were tense, worried that enemies might break in at any moment or crawl from under her bed. Therefore, she dared not watch such movies. If she did, she¡¯d probably have nightmares for days.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s frightened face, Elisa reached out and patted her head. ¡°Look at how scared you are, dummy. Of course, I¡¯m just messing with you. I know you¡¯re tense right now. Let¡¯s watch this instead.¡±


    Elisa pulled out Isabe¡¯s favorite variety show. Isabe was surprised and delighted, ¡°Elisa, how did you know I liked this?¡± She hadn¡¯t told Elisa about it. Whenever she visited Elisa, they either trained or talked about food. Isabe knew Elisa¡¯s preferences and would bring her favorite snacks during training.


    But she never mentioned her liking this variety show.


    ¡°I asked the boss and Tony. Since I¡¯m here to apany you, it¡¯s not just about keeping you safe. At least, I want to make you happier than before,¡± Elisa said with a smile.


    Isabe felt a surge of excitement. She was incredibly lucky to have a friend like Elisa. They watched the variety show together, drank tea, and Isabe introduced her favorite male contestants to Elisa.


    ¡°He does have a manly charm. I like him,¡± Elisa said with a radiant smile.


    ¡°I knew your taste is just like mine.¡±


    They watched for a while, and around dinner time, Lilly went to prepare dinner. Isabe got up from the sofa and went to the kitchen. ¡°Elisa, what would you like to eat? I can cook for you too.¡±


    She wanted to help Lilly with the cooking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any dietary restrictions. I can eat anything.¡±

 Chapter 223: Isabella Tells Elisa about the Pregnancy

    ¡°Anything goes?¡± Isabe knew Elisa liked sweets, so she had Lilly prepare some desserts. She also cooked some sweeter main dishes.


    Soon, a sumptuous dinner was served. Elisa looked at the spread before her and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Oh my, Isabe, now I see why your figure is bing fuller. You eat so well.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lilly¡¯s cooking is excellent.¡± Isabe felt a bit embarrassed. She didn¡¯t want to gain weight. If she weren¡¯t pregnant, following her usual eating habits wouldn¡¯t have made her gain weight so easily. But due to the pregnancy, it was inevitable.


    Lilly blushed at thepliment but smiled, sitting next to Isabe. ¡°Eat more, Elisa. During this time, you can tell me what you want to eat, and I¡¯ll make it as long as I can.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    After dinner, Elisa still wanted to exercise. She was a disciplined person, and even with Isabe, she knew not to neglect her training. So, after a short rest, she prepared to go to the gym.


    She nced at Isabe. ¡°Isabe, are you sure you don¡¯t want to train with me?¡±


    Isabe waved her hand and took out her gun from behind. ¡°If there really are bad guysing in, I can shoot them dead. Rest assured, my marksmanship is excellent now.¡±


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Elisa chuckled. She didn¡¯t force her, heading to the gym to work out.


    Isabe didn¡¯t want to train; she didn¡¯t force her. She had realized she had been too strict with Isabe¡¯s demands. Isabe had already learned a few self-defense skills and could shoot better than most Mafia bosses¡¯ wives. She couldn¡¯t train Isabe like a warrior.


    Seeing Elisa not insisting, Isabe breathed a sigh of relief. She couldn¡¯t train now; thosebat techniques might harm her baby if she identally encountered her stomach.


    However, she had firmly remembered the moves Elisa had taught her before. She repeated them in her mind countless times, believing she could use them effectively when the need arose.


    At night, Elisa slept in Isabe¡¯s room. Since Emanuele wasn¡¯t around, it was necessary for her to sleep with Isabe to ensure her safety.


    Isabe somehow felt less scared with someone apanying her. The room had been too big and echoey before, always feeling like someone might be hiding in the corners.


    Elisa ced a small bed next to Isabe¡¯s bed and slept in the middle, closer to the door, ensuring that if someone pushed the door open, she could quickly get up and counterattack.


    If the situation became critical, she could also shield Isabe.


    The beds were close. Isabey on the side closer to Elisa and said, ¡°Elisa, do you know the current situation? It seems more serious than before.¡±


    Emanuele hadn¡¯t told her, but Isabe could sense that this time, the enemies were more formidable than Frederickst time. She was very worried about Emanuele¡¯s safety; he must not be harmed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit serious, but Isabe, don¡¯t worry. The boss is so powerful; there shouldn¡¯t be any danger. Just likest time, if he really can¡¯t handle it, he¡¯ll seek help from the cleric.¡±


    Isabe remembered that the members of the cleric were quite capable, and with their help, Emanuele would have a much easier time. Of course, the price was that Emanuele would owe them a favor.


    Isabe turned over, lying straight on her back. Her gaze fixed on the ceiling. At this moment, she was lost in thought. Her current safety was all due to Emanuele¡¯s efforts. With so many people guarding her in this apartment, Isabe was genuinely concerned that Emanuele might be left unprotected due to dividing the security detail.


    And for her part, the only thing she could do was stay inside the apartment, not causing trouble for Emanuele. Already, that was the greatest help she could offer.


    ¡°Isabe, are you really not pregnant?¡± Elisa¡¯s exmation brought Isabe back to reality. She turned to look at Elisa, who seemed surprisingly astonished, staring directly at her belly.


    Isabe was startled. Oh no, today she was wearing silk pajamas, loose-fitting, and while standing, it was hard to notice anything unusual. But now, lying on the bed, the clothes clung to her belly due to gravity, exposing its shape.


    Damn it! How could she forget about this?


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re lying down now, but your stomach is protruding. If you were just fat, your belly wouldn¡¯t look like this when lying down. Isabe, you¡¯re really pregnant!¡± Elisa sat up straight, wanting to approach Isabe and touch her belly.


    Isabe immediately dodged Elisa¡¯s touch. ¡°No, Elisa, I¡¯m just fat.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, have you and Emanuele taken precautions?¡±


    ¡°I have an intrauterine device.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not foolproof. This is definitely not just fat. You haven¡¯t given birth before; you don¡¯t understand. The belly looks different when it¡¯s due to being overweight and when it¡¯s due to pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t given birth either, how do you know?¡± Isabe retorted.


    ¡°My sister has given birth. I took care of her when she was pregnant, so I know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Oh, that makes sense!


    Isabe felt she had been too careless. Just now, she was too rxed and actually forgot to conceal it. She also didn¡¯t expect Elisa, who hadn¡¯t married or had children, to notice these details.


    Seeing Isabe silent, Elisa thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about I talk to the boss and have him arrange for a doctor toe and check on you?¡±


    Going to the hospital now would be dangerous for Isabe. It would be better to have a doctore to her for an examination.


    It seemed Isabe had recently be pregnant. No wonder she herself wasn¡¯t aware.


    Seeing that Elisa was about to inform Emanuele, Isabe knew she couldn¡¯t hide it any longer.


    ¡°Elisa, don¡¯t tell Emanuele,¡± Isabe said. Uttering those words felt like she had exhausted all her strength. Oh God, she had nned to keep it a secret.


    Elisa looked at Isabe. With her intelligence, she knew Isabe must have hidden something.


    ¡°I am pregnant,¡± Isabe squeezed the words out from between her teeth. She almost dared not look at Elisa.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant!¡± Elisa eximed. ¡°The boss didn¡¯t tell me about this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t told anyone.¡±


    So that¡¯s it. Elisa was now shocked to the point where her eyes were about to pop out. Oh God, no wonder Isabe refused training today, acting so unusually, rejecting her own identity.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    So, it was because she was pregnant and couldn¡¯t train. Unable to disclose the reason, she behaved this way.


    ¡°Why did you keep it a secret, Isabe? This is a big deal!¡±


    Oh God, Isabe was carrying Emanuele¡¯s child and hid it even from Emanuele. Why?

 Chapter 224: Give Isabella a Week to Consider

    Isabe was deeply concerned that Elisa¡¯smotion might attract Lilly from next door. She tried tofort Elisa and urged her to calm down.


    It took Elisa quite a while to regain herposure.


    Nevertheless, she still felt extremely shocked.


    Good Lord, Madame Godwin was pregnant, and she hadn¡¯t told anyone else. Now, Elisa was the first to know. How could she not be astonished?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to keep it a secret, but Emanuele has never wanted children. If he finds out I¡¯m pregnant, he¡¯ll insist on me getting rid of the baby.¡±


    Heavens! Elisa couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Even though the boss said he didn¡¯t want children, now that you¡¯re unexpectedly pregnant, this child¡¯s arrival must be a part of God¡¯s n. The boss shouldn¡¯t make you get rid of it.¡±


    Elisa couldn¡¯t believe Emanuele could be so heartless. His previous refusal for children was probably because there were none, and naturally, he would choose the right time to have them.


    But now, with Isabe unexpectedly pregnant, Emanuele wouldn¡¯t ask her to get rid of the baby.


    Isabe thought Elisa made some sense. In fact, she had considered this, but the memory of Emanuele¡¯s cold and ruthless attitude when he rejected having children before made it difficult for her to confess this to him.


    So, from the moment she found out about the pregnancy until now, she hadn¡¯t told Emanuele.


    ¡°But considering the current situation, I dare not tell him. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll worry and be distracted.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, believe me, no man would be unhappy to find out he¡¯s going to be a father. If Emanuele learns about this, he will be even happier and work harder to eliminate any dangers for you and the child. Isabe, you should know, he may seem cold on the surface, but he¡¯s gentle to those close to him.¡±


    Will it really be like that? Isabe felt uncertain. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust herself but rather didn¡¯t trust Emanuele. Would he really let her keep the baby?


    Elisa was also conflicted. She could see that Isabe didn¡¯t trust Emanuele, but as Isabe¡¯s friend and Emanuele¡¯s subordinate, she knew she had to tell Emanuele about this. However, she also worried about Isabe.


    If she did tell Emanuele and he decided to have the baby aborted, she would feel guilty towards Isabe for the rest of her life. But not telling him, from a professional standpoint, was also not right.


    After some consideration, Elisa sighed. ¡°Isabe, I still think we can¡¯t dy this. You¡¯re at least four months pregnant now. Do you n to stay cooped up in the apartment and skip all the check-ups? Can you ensure the child will be okay?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Isabe shook her head. She, being a doctor, understood the importance of prenatal check-ups. But she hadn¡¯t done any, and it made her hesitate.


    ¡°Rx, Isabe. You need to tell Emanuele. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a week. If you don¡¯t want to tell him, I¡¯ll do it for you. We can¡¯t dy this for more than a week. Trust me, Isabe, the boss will be happy if he knows about this.¡±


    Isabe nodded. ¡°Let me think about how to tell Emanuele.¡±


    She was in a great dilemma. She knew she needed professional guidance for her pregnancy, but she was afraid that if she told Emanuele, he would insist on an abortion.


    Isabe was experiencing the discovery of her pregnancy for the first time, and as a result, she became quite anxious. She found it unsettling to sleep, haunted by nightmares where she told Emanuele about her pregnancy, only to receive a cold, icy response.


    ¡°Isabe, hurry up and get rid of this child.¡±


    ¡°This child can¡¯t stay. We¡¯ll have other children in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? Isabe, considering the current situation, you must get rid of the child.¡±


    ¡°Ah-,¡± Isabe woke up in shock, gasping for breath, drenched in sweat.


    Elisa, awakened by Isabe¡¯s disturbance, rushed to her side. ¡°Isabe, are you okay? Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    Isabe nodded. ¡°I dreamt that I told Emanuele about this, and he wanted me to get rid of the baby.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, why would you dream such a thing?¡± Elisa embraced Isabe, soothing her with a gentle touch on her back.


    Elisa underestimated Isabe¡¯s fear; Isabe must be extremely worried to react this way. Who knew what Isabe had been through during this time, hiding her pregnancy from everyone?


    Elisaforted Isabe, saying, ¡°Isabe, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve been with the boss for so many years. While he may seem cold and ruthless to enemies, he¡¯s kind to everyone close to him. If he learns he¡¯s going to be a father, he¡¯ll be overjoyed and won¡¯t ask you to get rid of the child.¡±


    Is it really like that? Isabe couldn¡¯t help but recall the numerous unpleasant incidents between them regarding having a child. Could Emanuele truly ept this child?


    Isabe touched her belly; now, she could feel it starting to slightly protrude. The thought of giving birth to a child from within her made her nervous, but she also looked forward to it.


    Yet, if Emanuele insisted on an abortion, it would be unbearable.


    Isabe knew that Elisa giving her a week to decide was not realistic. Although a week seemed generous, the countdown would only increase her daily anxiety, feeling like she was sentenced without knowing the verdict.


    No one knew what awaited her.


    Isabe felt that passively waiting was unrealistic; she wasn¡¯t the type to sit and wait for her fate.


    She had to take control.


    Looking at Elisa, Isabe said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll tell Emanuele about this today.¡±


    Of course, it depended on whether Emanuele was busy today; she didn¡¯t want to disrupt his work.


    ¡°Isabe, have you thought this through?¡± Elisa marveled. They had discussed itst night, and today, Isabe was already nning to tell Emanuele.


    Her decisiveness was truly astonishing.


    Isabe nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drag this on any longer. It will only intensify my anxiety; these past few days, I¡¯ve been unable to eat or sleep properly.¡±


    Elisa admired Isabe. Why could Isabe make decisions so quickly?


    Isabe sent a message to Emanuele: ¡°Emanuele, are you free tonight? Can youe back to have dinner with me?¡±


    After a while, Emanuele replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Seeing Emanuele¡¯s response, Isabe still felt uneasy. How should she approach this conversation?


    ¡°Hey, Emanuele, can I talk to you about something? We¡¯re going to have a baby.¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, we¡¯re having a child. How do you n to handle this?¡±


    ¡­


    These thoughts circled in Isabe¡¯s mind, making her feel so anxious that she might vomit.


    Her body uncontrobly trembled, and Isabe looked at Lilly. ¡°Can I have a cup of hot cocoa, please?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Of course, dear.¡±


    At this moment, only sweets could keep Isabe from going crazy.

 Chapter 225: Tonight, Tell Emanuele About the Baby

    Emanuele was swamped with work, still tracking William¡¯s whereabouts. He had confirmed that William¡¯s sudden disappearance was due to a change in appearance, even wearing a lifelike human skin mask. So, his original appearance and the masked version were likely entirely different. From the blurry surveince footage, it was evident that William¡¯s mask was realistic, seamlessly blending into the crowd.


    No wonder William had managed to hide for so long. With this disguise, he could effortlessly switch identities without anyone noticing. Realizing this, Emanuele squinted. If that was the case, they could only pinpoint William through iris recognition.


    Receiving Isabe¡¯s message inviting him home for dinner, Emanuele agreed. He knew it had been a while since he had dinner with Isabe. He had been too busy, unable to enjoy a proper meal. Today, he would make time for Isabe.


    Inside the apartment, Lilly was busy cooking, and Elisa kept Isabepany. Despite Isabe making the decision earlier than expected, Elisa wasn¡¯t particrly happy. Isabe seemed overly anxious. The TV yed Isabe¡¯s favorite variety show, and a cup of hot cocoa, her preferred drink, sat in front of her. But Isabe¡¯s soul seemed to have drifted away; she wasn¡¯t present.


    Elisa held Isabe¡¯s hand and felt it was cold, slightly trembling. ¡°Isabe, are you very nervous?¡± Elisa suddenly felt that she might have pressured Isabe too much.


    Although Isabe made the decision quickly, her heart might not be as firm as it seemed. ¡°It has to be said sooner orter, whether it¡¯s now orter, it¡¯s the same.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Isabe, I shouldn¡¯t have pressured you.¡± Elisa felt a guilt sneaking into her heart like a thief.


    Oh God, yesterday, she was angry with Isabe, and today, she felt like a terrible person for hurting Isabe.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; it¡¯s not your fault, Elisa. You don¡¯t need to me yourself. Even without you, I would have to tell Emanuele sooner orter. After thinking about it, I realized you were right. Dragging it out isn¡¯t a solution. It¡¯s better to resolve this sooner.¡±


    Elisa caressed Isabe¡¯s hair. ¡°So, rx. Trust the boss. I¡¯ve been with him for many years. He¡¯s not that kind of person. If he disagrees, I¡¯ll do everything to help you keep the child.¡±


    Oh God, a child is a gift. She wouldn¡¯t agree to an abortion.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to when you have the baby. I¡¯ll protect him. If it¡¯s a girl, I can teach her some self-defense techniques, just like I taught you.¡±


    Elisa¡¯s yful remark eased Isabe¡¯s tension, and she started tough. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for that.¡±


    Elisa¡¯s joke indeed lightened Isabe¡¯s mood a bit. Even if Emanuele wasn¡¯t willing to keep the child, Elisa would likely stand by her side. Having someone support her would boost her confidence.


    Thinking about it, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad. Despite being husband and wife, the closest people in the world, revealing her pregnancy to Emanuele was proving to be incredibly challenging.


    She sometimes couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether marrying Emanuele was a good or bad decision.


    In the evening, when Emanuele returned home and smelled the familiar fragrance, he felt a profound sense of satisfaction. This warm feeling was incrediblyforting, like blood slowly flowing through his veins. In the past, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to such things. Emanuele considered himself a cold grim reaper who didn¡¯t need theseforts. His mother had passed away early, and his father valued the family¡¯s honor, creating an atmosphere that seemed warm but was essentially a stage for acting. This upbringing had made Emanuele ustomed to coldness and loneliness. However, now that he was back home, the exhaustion from work instantly vanished in this warm ambiance.


    Seeing Emanuele return, Isabe embraced him. ¡°Emanuele, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Emanuele kissed Isabe on the cheek. ¡°Sweetheart, let me see what delicious things you¡¯ve prepared for me tonight.¡±


    Since Emanuele rarely came home, Isabe had asked Lilly to prepare some extra delicious food. She was worried that Emanuele might be too busy with work to eat properly. His high-intensity job would be detrimental if he couldn¡¯t keep up his energy.


    Quickly, Lilly brought the dishes to the table. It was all beef, Emanuele¡¯s favorite, and he ate with satisfaction. After dinner, the two of themy on the sofa and watched TV for a while. Emanuele pulled Isabe into his arms. His robust body pressed against hers, his powerful pheromones enveloping her, making it impossible for her to concentrate on the TV.


    Emanuele was indeed overwhelming. Even without seeing his face, being tightly held by him made Isabe feel a bit nervous. The thought of what she had to tell Emanueleter made her even more anxious.


    After watching TV for a while, Emanuele buried his head in Isabe¡¯s neck, inhaling the sweet scent on her skin. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m tired. I want to rest.¡±


    His breath sprayed on Isabe¡¯s skin, causing her body to involuntarily shiver. ¡°Then rest early,¡± Isabe said, getting up.


    Emanuele also stood up, but he still held Isabe. Being significantly taller, he made Isabe feel like his essory. His hand rested on her waist, where it was soft. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°You¡¯ve gained some weight, but I like the feel.¡±


    Emanuele felt like he was going crazy. He was too infatuated with Isabe. Whether she was thin or a bit plump, he liked it. While many women nowadays preferred slim figures, he, on the contrary, liked women with some curves. Isabe¡¯s body was perfect for him, even if she had gained a bit of weight. He couldn¡¯t believe he was so obsessed with her. When he worked outside and couldn¡¯t see Isabe, he missed her deeply. Now that he was back, he not only wanted to eat, but he also wanted her immediately.


    Leading Isabe upstairs, Emanuele turned to kiss her. His breathing became heavy, and he reached to undress her.


    Unexpectedly, Isabe stopped him. ¡°Emanuele, stop. Listen to me.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Emanuele rudely replied, ¡°Is there something so important that it can¡¯t wait until after I¡¯m done with you?¡±

 Chapter 226: He Won鈥檛 Let Isabella Abort

    Isabe knew Emanuele was impatient. The desire in his eyes burned like an unbridled me, seemingly ready to engulf her. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Isabe told Emanuele. After saying it, her eyes stayed fixed on him. Oh God! She didn¡¯t know why she felt so brave at this moment, daring to stare at Emanuele! She just wanted to see his expression, to understand his attitude.


    Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s words, the fiery passion in Emanuele¡¯s eyes extinguished instantly. He seemed somewhat incredulous. ¡°Isabe, really?¡±


    Isabe nodded, taking Emanuele¡¯s hand and cing it on her stomach. ¡°Feel it.¡±


    Her belly had started to protrude, and Emanuele could feel it with his touch. Emanuele¡¯s hand on Isabe¡¯s stomach felt a lump.


    Before, he thought Isabe was gaining weight, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be pregnant.


    Emanuele felt like he had just taken a roller coaster ride. His heart was wildly pounding against his ribcage, and the surroundings became eerily quiet. It was so quiet that Emanuele could hear his own breathing.


    She was pregnant. Isabe was pregnant, carrying his child!


    Emanuele had thought about this day, but he never expected it to happen so suddenly. Isabe¡¯s belly was a bitrger than before, and he had believed her when she said she had gained weight during this time.


    Never did he imagine she was pregnant!


    Emanuele found it hard to calm down for a while, his hand still resting on Isabe¡¯s stomach. After a considerable pause, he withdrew his hand. Emanuele felt the need to smoke but realized he couldn¡¯t since Isabe was pregnant. He ced an unlit cigarette in his mouth, trying to calm his emotions with the scent of tobo.


    ¡°When did you find out you were pregnant?¡±


    Damn it, if Isabe hadn¡¯t told him, he would have thought she had just gained some weight. Unexpectedly, she was pregnant.


    ¡°A long time ago,¡± Isabe said, but that wasn¡¯t important. ¡°Emanuele, can I keep this child? I don¡¯t want to abort it.¡±


    When Isabe first told Emanuele about the pregnancy, she was nervous. But now that it was out in the open, she felt a bit more rxed. It all depended on how Emanuele would react.


    She hoped he wouldn¡¯t insist on her aborting the child.


    At this moment, Isabe felt like she was in a courtroom, awaiting her sentence. Would she be sentenced to many years, or would she be acquitted?


    Isabe became increasingly uneasy, her heartbeat elerating, feeling like the blood in her veins was pulsating.


    Suddenly, Isabe felt herself being turned around by Emanuele. He embraced her, enveloping her entirely in his arms. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize you were pregnant. I apologize to you.¡±


    Emanuele rarely apologized to anyone, so his apology felt strange to Isabe. ¡°Emanuele, why are you apologizing?¡± Isabe was a bit perplexed. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be angry upon learning this and demand she abort the child?


    Could it be that he apologized because he wanted to abort the child?


    ¡°Emanuele, no, you can¡¯t abort my child!¡± Isabe increasingly felt the powerful sense of responsibility that a mother must bear. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her child being aborted. If possible, she would use her life to protect this child.


    Thinking about it, her eyes began to feel sore, and her nose started to tingle. She felt weak as tears uncontrobly rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Who told you I want to abort this child?¡± Just when Isabe was crying, her eyes red as if engulfed in sorrow, Emanuele spoke up.


    Isabe had prepared herself for a fierce argument if Emanuele wanted her to abort the child. In any case, she was determined to fight hard with Emanuele. No matter what, she would keep this child.


    But unexpectedly, Emanuele had no intention of aborting the child?


    Isabe stared nkly at Emanuele. At this moment, her mind seemedpletely empty.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Emanuele caressed Isabe¡¯s hair, wiping away the tears on her face.


    She cried so sadly that it made him feel heartbroken.


    Emanuele lowered his head, kissing Isabe¡¯s forehead, a very gentle kiss, as if soothing Isabe. ¡°I won¡¯t let you abort it, Isabe. When I said I didn¡¯t want children before, it was because I thought the situation was very dangerous. The arrival of a child would only make you and the child more vulnerable. I didn¡¯t want to lose you both. But now, since the child has suddenlye into our lives, it must be the best gift from God.¡±


    Hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe instantly became happy. Her eyes were still red, but a smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡°Emanuele, are you serious? You¡¯ll keep this child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Isabe, you shouldn¡¯t be unhappy now, right?¡±


    Isabe nodded. ¡°I¡¯m so happy, Emanuele. We¡¯re going to be parents.¡±


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be unhappy. On the contrary, she was very happy. She never thought that the worry that had been haunting her all along would develop in such a beautiful direction.


    It was like a massive stone that had been pressing on her suddenly disappeared.


    Isabe also hugged Emanuele, excitedly nting a kiss on his lips. ¡°Emanuele, I love you.¡±


    From now on, she wouldn¡¯t need to hide and cover up like before. She could openly and proudly embrace her pregnancy, at least in front of Emanuele.


    However, she noticed Emanuele¡¯s furrowed brow, and her joyous mood was shattered.


    Isabe knew he was worried about her and the child. From now on, they would face dangers many times greater than before: kidnapping, torture, and even death.


    Oh, God, she hoped for protection.


    Emanuele was indeed very worried about Isabe. He felt the need to consult with someone.


    At this point, Phillip¡¯s health had improved significantly, and he would be discharged from the hospital in another week. However, the injuries he sustained would take time to heal.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t want to disturb Phillip, so he sought a conversation with Tony and Harry.


    ¡°Isabe is pregnant.¡±


    Tony and Harry exchanged nces, and shock was evident in their eyes.

 Chapter 227: Emanuele鈥檚 Self-Blame

    After spending so much time with Isabe, they dared not know she was pregnant. They simply thought she had gained some weighttely, preferring loose clothes. Little did they expect she was pregnant.


    ¡°Listen, you both know how dangerous my situation is right now. William is still in Chicago, and he hasn¡¯t been found yet. He might be watching us from the shadows. If he finds out that Isabe is pregnant, he will definitely find a way to harm her.¡±


    ¡°We will protect thedy, Emanuele,¡± Tony and Harry said simultaneously.


    ¡°Not only that, but we must keep this secret safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want it kept secret until the child is ten.¡±


    Ten years!


    Tony and Harry exchanged nces. Tony spoke, ¡°If the child is only two or three years old, maybe it¡¯s easier to keep the secret. But at ten, that¡¯s too long. The child will grow, go to school, step out of the apartment. We can¡¯t keep them hidden forever.¡±


    Emanuele knew all of this, but his enemies weren¡¯t just the Sicilians; there were others. Once they knew his wife was pregnant, knew he had a child, they would undoubtedly target the child. He had experienced enough kidnappings and near-death experiences; he didn¡¯t want his child to go through that.


    ¡°Fine, but I think we must keep this secret as much as possible until we deal with William. We can¡¯t let anyone know, not even your friends, rtives, or other colleagues.¡±


    Tony and Harry both nodded.


    Emanuele also discussed this matter with Lilly and Elisa.


    Elisa remained calm since she had known about it for a while. Lilly eximed, ¡°Oh my God, no wonder I suspected Isabe was pregnant before. I didn¡¯t expect she really is.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Only a few of us should know. Lilly, please take care of Isabe¡¯s diet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emanuele, I will take good care of Isabe.¡±


    After briefing them, Emanuele went to the liquor cab, poured himself a drink, and downed it. The fiery taste of vodka spread in his mouth, calming his restless emotions a bit.


    He was still a bit excited, thinking about Isabe being pregnant. He was both happy and anxious, extreme emotions coursing through his entire body.


    Happy because he was about to be a father, anxious about the dangers the child¡¯s existence might bring.


    His ns were in disarray.


    But Emanuele was still happy in his heart. He loved Isabe so much, and now, they were going to have their own child-a gift from God. He was thrilled.


    Yet, Emanuele also felt guilty.


    He thought of Isabe crying, so fragile, afraid that he would take her for an abortion. To prevent him from taking her for an abortion, she kept it a secret, enduring the pain of early pregnancy alone.


    When did she find out she was pregnant? Emanuele didn¡¯t ask, but it must have been some time ago.


    When he wanted to be intimate with her, and she resisted or asked him to be gentler, did she already know at that time?


    Thinking about it, Emanuele took a deep breath, feeling the air he inhaled was filled with knives, causing him pain all over.


    Oh, God, how careless he was not to notice any issues with Isabe¡¯s body. If Isabe hadn¡¯t told him, he would probably still be busy working, thinking she had gained some weight, right?


    He wasn¡¯t a qualified husband or father. After having a drink, Emanuele poured another. The taste of alcohol finally suppressed the oppressive emotions in his heart.


    He sat in the living room for a while before heading back upstairs. By now, Isabe had finished her shower andy in bed, browsing her phone. Her emotions had calmed. She wanted to tell Evelyn about this but decided against it, considering Evelyn¡¯s recent illness. Just asking about Evelyn¡¯s health and whether she still felt unwell reassured Isabe.


    Seeing Emanuele close the bedroom door, he walked toward her. Emanuele sat on the bed and pulled Isabe into his arms. Then, he lifted her nightgown to observe her belly.


    When lying down, her belly appeared round, like a small bump, not very noticeable. Wearing loose clothes could easily conceal it. So when Isabe lied about gaining weight, Emanuele had believed her.


    Emanuele¡¯s fingers massaged her flesh. Isabe¡¯s skin was smooth, and her flesh was soft, making Emanuele reluctant to let go. He also noticed faint stretch marks on Isabe¡¯s belly, something his cousin had mentioned years ago. He remembered that pregnant women needed to use a lotion to help reduce stretch marks. Husbands could also help apply the lotion, which could even arouse a woman¡¯s desires. Emanuele noticed Isabe didn¡¯t have such lotion, so he made a mental note to ask Lilly to buy some. Lilly, having three children, was experienced in this area and the best choice to take care of Isabe.


    Emanuele touched Isabe¡¯s belly and moved on to caress her breasts. He realized they had berger, something he hadn¡¯t noticed before, but now it was quite evident. Desire stirred within him, but Emanuele suppressed it; this wasn¡¯t the time for intimacy.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯ve told Tony and the others. They¡¯ll protect you well and keep this secret. We can¡¯t let anyone know you¡¯re pregnant.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Isabe blinked at Emanuele. ¡°Even Grazia?¡±


    ¡°Yes, even her.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°During this time, stay in the apartment. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a checkup. If someone asks, say you¡¯re not feeling well and need a checkup.¡±


    Isabe nodded, finding it odd that anyone would ask her such a question. Nevertheless, after discussing it with Emanuele, she felt relieved. Before, she felt like a thief, sneaking around and afraid of being discovered. Now that Emanuele knew, Isabe regretted not telling him earlier.


    ¡°Emanuele, I¡¯m sorry. I was scared during this time, so I secretly kept it from you. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Looking at the girl in his arms, lying there like a little cat, Emanuele stroked Isabe¡¯s silky auburn hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I me myself for not noticing earlier. It¡¯s all because of me; I was too forceful about having a child, and that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t dare tell me.¡±

 Chapter 228: Hearing the Baby鈥檚 Heartbeat

    But who would have known that after she confessed, Emanuele not only didn¡¯t get angry but was filled with self-me, making Isabe feel guilty instead.


    She regretted not telling Emanuele earlier. If she had known Emanuele¡¯s attitude, she should have told him sooner.


    As for her initial n to sneak away and give birth in the countryside, it had vanished into thin air.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emanuele. I deliberately hid it from you. I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t want this child. If I had known your attitude, I should have told you sooner.¡±


    Looking at Isabe¡¯s guilty expression, Emanuele kissed her hair. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to talk about it now, Isabe. But I¡¯ll be honest with you; the situation is very critical now. There are still risks around that I can¡¯t predict. I¡¯ll make sure someone protects you. As long as you don¡¯t go out casually, you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    Isabe nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand.¡±


    She embraced Emanuele. Previously, she felt there was a lot of distance between them, but now, that distance disappeared. Their rtionship instantly became closer.


    She wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. Even if she knew it was dangerous outside, she wouldn¡¯t run out to y. She cherished her life and didn¡¯t want to lose it at any time.


    The next day, Emanuele brought Isabe to the hospital where she worked.


    After Emanuele acquired the hospital, members of their mafia coulde for treatment whenever they were injured during missions.


    Most people in the hospital were trusted by Emanuele.


    Emanuele took Isabe for an ultrasound examination at the hospital, the same hospital where Isabe worked.


    Before the examination started, the doctor, upon hearing about her pregnancy, gave her some advice on pregnancy precautions and prescribed prenatal vitamins for her.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll lift your shirt and apply this gel to your lower abdomen. I¡¯ll use ultrasound to check and see if we can see this little one and hear its heartbeat.¡±


    At this moment, Isabe felt a mixture of excitement and nervousness. She feared that herck of attention during this period might have affected the baby¡¯s development.


    The cold gel was spread on Isabe¡¯s belly. Although it wasn¡¯t veryfortable, Isabe¡¯s focus was not on that. She only concentrated on the doctor, observing her expressions to judge if the fetus was normal.


    Meanwhile, the doctor was diligently doing her work, counting the baby¡¯s ten fingers and ten toes.


    Afterward, she turned the screen toward Isabe and Emanuele.


    ¡°Take a look. This is the head, this is the body. You¡¯re about seventeen weeks pregnant, and the baby is growing well. This means we can determine its gender. Do you want to know?¡±


    Emanuele said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    But Isabe shook her head. ¡°No, doctor, please don¡¯t say. I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    From start to finish, she believed that whether it was a boy or a girl, it was a gift of life. She didn¡¯t want to know the gender, not wanting to prematurely worry about the risks associated with having either a boy or a girl.


    She had heard Grazia say that when the mafia bosses were raising their heirs, they liked to train them into killing machines. Only being ruthless and cold-blooded could they be wless and survive in that cruel world.


    Grazia also said that Emanuele was already considered quite emotional.


    But did Emanuele really have emotions? Isabe hadn¡¯t forgotten that when they first met, she had clearly saved him, yet he wanted to kill her.


    At that time, he, in her eyes, was no different from a demon. Later, he continued to torment her, making her fearful. Of course, the current Emanuele is not bad, but Isabe still doesn¡¯t want her child to be as cruel as the previous Emanuele.


    As for a girl, thinking about Grazia, who eventually had to marry other mafia bosses, Isabe still hopes that, if possible, her daughter can find someone she likes.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s respect Mom¡¯s opinion,¡± the doctor, with a particrly good personality, said with a smile.


    Mom¡­ Isabe was suddenly addressed with such a term, feeling a bit unfamiliar. She had always wanted to get pregnant and have a child, to have a child with Emanuele. However, at just twenty-three years old, not long after graduating, she had already transitioned from being a student to being a mom.


    ¡°Can I listen to the baby¡¯s heartbeat?¡± Isabe asked cautiously, feeling a bit nervous.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    When the baby¡¯s heartbeat reached her ears, Isabe¡¯s tears fell instantly. She couldn¡¯t control the silent crying, tears streaming down her face. Soon after, Isabeughed again.


    These were tears of happiness.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. There is actually a child in my body.¡± Isabe looked down at her slightly bulging belly. It wasn¡¯t big, but she could already hear the baby¡¯s heartbeat.


    The doctor handed a tissue to Isabe to wipe her eyes. At this point, Emanuele also approached. ¡°Can I have a listen?¡± he asked.


    The doctor allowed Emanuele to listen as well. Emanuele¡¯s expression seemed calm, but Isabe still caught a glimpse of joy and a hint of fear on his face.


    Isabe knew why he was afraid.


    Just think about it. She also felt sorry for Emanuele. He was so busy now, constantly fighting on the front lines to eliminate those risks. Now that the two of them had a child, what would happen in the future? Nobody knew.


    After the examination, holding the ultrasound photos and the prescribed vitamins, they headed to the underground parking lot.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to know the gender of the baby?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m a little scared.¡±


    ¡°Scared that he¡¯ll turn out like me?¡±


    Isabe shook her head. ¡°Regardless of the gender, it doesn¡¯t matter, right? As long as it¡¯s our child, we will raise it well.¡±


    Emanuele nodded. He hugged Isabe.


    They then went to the hospital room to visit Phillip.


    Phillip seemed to be much better. He looked more spirited than before, and he could speak more smoothly, except that his vision in his eyes had not fully recovered.


    Emanuele handed the ultrasound photo to Phillip. ¡°Phillip, I have good news for you. Isabe is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Oh! My God, this is the best news I¡¯ve received so far.¡± Phillip couldn¡¯t help but exim, looking at the ultrasound photo, showing the shape of a little baby.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Phillip was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes.


    He looked at Isabe, then at Emanuele. ¡°Well¡­ well, Emanuele, you must protect this child well.¡±


    ¡°Phillip, I hope you can keep this secret until I find William. However, to be honest, I hope it won¡¯t be discovered until the child is ten years old.¡±


    Of course, this is just his hope. In his view, it is a luxury. But at least, he wants to keep it a secret until he finds William. He is afraid that if William finds out, he will surely harm Isabe.

 Chapter 229: New Clues About William

    On the way back to the apartment from the hospital, Isabe and Emanuele didn¡¯t talk much. Isabe nestled in Emanuele¡¯s arms, feeling tightly embraced, as if she were Emanuele¡¯s precious baby.


    Back in the apartment, as soon as they entered, a team of bodyguards followed, bringing in a pile of supplies-food, clothes, medicines, and various other items. Looking at the crowded apartment with all these things, the spacious living room now seemed somewhat cramped.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele somewhat helplessly. ¡°Are you buying so much stuff? Are you nning to open a small supermarket here?¡±


    ¡°Listen, Isabe, I hope you stay in the apartment. Eat whatever you want, stop worrying about dieting. Take a look at these snacks; if you don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll have them buy something else, or you can choose to order online yourself.¡±


    Emanuele instructed Isabe, covering everything before he went about his business.


    Before leaving, Emanuele hugged Isabe, cing a hand on her belly. Isabe had been his motivation to strive before, and now, with a child added to the equation, Emanuele felt even more determined not to lose. If he lost, Isabe and the child would likely suffer a terrible fate.


    He couldn¡¯t bear the thought.


    Thinking about this, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. He felt that he needed to double his efforts.


    Reluctantly, Emanuele called Isidoro.


    ¡°Emanuele, I knew you would need me. What do you need? How can I help you?¡± Isidoro answered Emanuele¡¯s call, sounding quite pleased.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. We know William is in Chicago now, but he has been very elusive. I¡¯ve been looking for him for a long time, but with no sess.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I will help you investigate. However, I must remind you, Emanuele, someone as good at hiding as him may have a respectable identity in Chicago to cover his actions. I think he may have been lurking in Chicago long before you noticed him.¡±


    Isidoro excelled in assassination, and he understood people skilled at hiding. If Emanuele couldn¡¯t find William, it could only mean he was looking in the wrong direction. Emanuele had believed that William had suddenly arrived in Chicago, hiding to escape pursuit after Frederick¡¯s death. However, Isidoro¡¯s reminder made Emanuele realize that William might have entered Chicago much earlier.


    Perhaps even before Emanuele discovered the Sicilians.


    Isidoro¡¯s words instantly reminded Emanuele. Originally, Emanuele felt as if he were in a fog, unsure of the direction. He could only follow William¡¯s traces to find him. Now, with Isidoro¡¯s reminder, he suddenly knew how to search for William.


    Indeed, following Isidoro¡¯s suggestion, William must have entered Chicago much earlier than Emanuele imagined.


    Before, he had fallen into a strange circle, thinking that William must havee here to escape pursuit after Frederick¡¯s death. But now, he believed that if Isidoro¡¯s possibility was correct, he might be able to catch William much earlier.


    ¡°Thank you, Isidoro. I owe you another favor.¡±


    Emanuele hung up the phone and gave new orders to find William. William should be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old now. Emanuele wondered if he had hidden as a doctor, a teacher, awyer, or something else.


    ¡­


    Evelyn had been confined in the apartment for a week. During this time, every day, Pippo would bring her meals. Every day, she had to be injected with drugs, weakening her body.


    Let her, except for eating, going to the bathroom, and talking, have no strength left.


    Damn it, Evelyn felt like she was going crazy from Pippo¡¯s torment. The weakness in her body and the haziness in her mind made Evelyn extremely ufortable. It felt like the aftermath of a serious illness, yet she wasn¡¯t truly sick. If she continued to be injected with drugs like this every day, Evelyn didn¡¯t know if her body wouldpletely break down.


    ¡°Pippo, how can you keep doing this to me?¡±


    In the evening, just before bedtime, Pippo walked in. He stared at Evelyn, who was lying in bed, while he stood at the bedside, looking down at her.


    Evelyn felt like she was nothing more than soil, and Pippo was the noble king, crushing her deeply under his feet. A sense of unwillingness spread in Evelyn¡¯s heart, and hatred filled her entire being. She hated Pippo and wished she could kill him. Given the chance, she would definitely end his life.


    She had never been humiliated like this before.


    Pippo gazed at Evelyn for a moment, then suddenly took off his clothes, revealing his muscr physique. He was the type of man who looked slim when clothed, but when the clothes came off, his strong muscles became evident.


    Evelyn had once been fascinated by Pippo¡¯s body, and their physical connection had been quite intense. But now, she didn¡¯t want to see Pippo at all.


    Seeing Pippo undress, Evelyn turned her head away. Pippo, seeing Evelyn¡¯s reaction, couldn¡¯t help but smile. He reached out, pinching Evelyn¡¯s chin, forcing her to look at him.


    ¡°Evelyn, look at me. You used to like me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Forced to look at Pippo, Evelyn¡¯s eyes, however, were filled with hatred.


    ¡°I hate you, you bastard,¡± Evelyn cursed fiercely, putting all her strength into the words, even though she was weak.


    Pippo burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Evelyn. Hate me as much as you want. I like it when people hate me. It¡¯s even better if everyone despises me.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As Pippo spoke, he kissed Evelyn¡¯s lips. Evelyn detested every touch from Pippo now, but the man¡¯s breath was so overpowering that she felt trapped, as if she couldn¡¯t escape.


    Evelyn bit Pippo¡¯s mouth with all her might, hoping he would let her go. Though she was weak, she still had the strength to bite. Pippo felt a sudden pain in his mouth, and the taste of blood spread along with the pain. Yet, he didn¡¯t release Evelyn; instead, he became more excited, continuing to entangle and kiss her.


    The mix of the bloody taste and Pippo¡¯s breath made Evelyn extremely ufortable. Damn Pippo, how could he treat her like this?


    Soon, Evelyn felt Pippo¡¯s hands moving down, touching her body, forcefully kneading her breasts. The stimting sensation made Evelyn uncontrobly moan.


    Even though she intellectually rejected Pippo, her body began to respond to his stimtion. Evelyn felt incredibly ashamed and wanted to avoid Pippo¡¯s touch. However, Pippo simply pulled her into his embrace, squeezing her body tightly, making Evelyn unable to move.


    He didn¡¯t use much force, but because Evelyn¡¯s body was so weak, she had no choice but to yield to Pippo.

 Chapter 230: Secretly Taking the Phone

    Pippo held Evelyn in his arms, free to touch Isabe¡¯s skin as if she were a toy. He kissed her, burying his teeth in her neck, gently nibbling, resembling a vampire.


    Evelyn¡¯s sensitivity point was here, and in an instant, her bodypletely softened. Alreadycking strength, she became even more powerless.


    Watching Evelyn¡¯s limp body, unable to resist, Pippo felt a great sense of aplishment. He took his time nibbling Evelyn¡¯s skin, his fingers dancing across her body, gradually reaching the center, the most sensitive part.


    His fingers skillfully entered her body, and Evelyn had no strength to stop him. She had to let Pippo do as he pleased. Waves of pleasure swept over her body, making Evelyn shiver uncontrobly. The inner desire grew stronger.


    She wanted Pippo. She wanted Pippo to enter her body fiercely. However, her rational mind told her it couldn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Pippo, please let me go. Considering our past as a couple, considering how good I¡¯ve been to you before, can¡¯t you stop tormenting me?¡±


    ¡°How can you call this torment? Evelyn, look at how excited you are. You¡¯re all wet.¡±


    Pippo withdrew his fingers and ced them in front of Evelyn, making her see for herself.


    Evelyn turned her head away, her eye sockets reddening, tears about to fall. Yet, she tried hard to restrain herself. She didn¡¯t want to cry, especially not in front of Pippo; it would make her feel too weak.


    She felt desperate, a choking sensation spreading in her heart. She was like a stranded fish, desperately breathing on the shore, with no oxygen entering her body.


    Pippo, seeing Evelyn in pain, felt excited. The bloodthirsty genes within him seemed to awaken. This kind of excitement, different from the thrill of killing, was about humiliating a woman. Pippo couldn¡¯t help butugh, his gaze sharply scanning every inch of Evelyn¡¯s skin. Then, he parted Evelyn¡¯s legs and forcefully entered her body.


    He still loved Evelyn¡¯s body too much. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t bear to kill her. Her body was tailor-made for him. He had been with many women before, but none had captivated him like Evelyn.


    Evelyn watched as Pippo excitedly yed with her body. Her body responded to Pippo¡¯s movements, but she remained sober.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Evelyn¡¯s gaze fell on Pippo¡¯s clothes ced nearby. Her clothes weren¡¯t far from her, and if she stretched her hand, she could reach them. Her phone must be hidden among those clothes.


    Remembering how Pippo had taken out her phone from his pocket every time, Evelyn concluded that her phone was probably in his pants pocket. So, if she wanted to get her phone back, she would have to take it from that pocket.


    With this thought in mind, Evelyn started nning. She calmly watched Pippo, even beginning to cooperate with him.


    Seeing Evelyn being so proactive, Pippo thought she was aroused by him. They had engaged in sexual activities a few times during this period, but Evelyn always seemed reluctant to get close to him. Even though her body indicated otherwise, she restrained her desires, maintaining a calm demeanor.


    Pippo continued to toy with her until Evelyn was utterly exhausted. But today, Evelyn was different. Surprisingly, she reached out, hugged him, and said, ¡°Pippo, I want more. Hurry, be rough.¡±


    She moaned, her sultry voice immediately rekindling Pippo, who had just finished satisfying himself.


    ¡°Alright, Evelyn. It¡¯s rare for you to be so proactive. Of course, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± After saying this, Pippo forcefully entered her once again.


    They continued to switch between various positions until Pippo becamepletely drained. Afterward, he fell asleep while holding Evelyn.


    Previously, Pippo would leave after such encounters, but today, he chose to stay. Evelyn knew it was because of her active participation.


    She did it intentionally, thinking that if she took the initiative, Pippo might sleep with her afterward. Now it seemed she was right.


    Although Evelyn was exhausted from Pippo¡¯s activities, she kept herself awake. Observing Pippo¡¯s clothes not far away, she only needed to reach out and grab them.


    Once she pulled the clothes over, Evelyn thought she could get her phone and immediately send a message to Isabe, informing her of the situation.


    Carefully, Evelyn grabbed a corner of the pile of clothes and, after hooking onto them, slowly dragged them closer.


    While doing this, she kept an eye on Pippo, afraid he might wake up suddenly.


    At that moment, Pippo moved, startling Evelyn, who immediately let go. However, Pippo just pulled her into his embrace.


    Seeing Pippo go back to sleep, Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief. Soon, she resumed pulling the clothes.


    Her body had little strength left, and these cautious movements made her break into a sweat.


    Damn it, dear God, could you please help her? Let her retrieve the phone from Pippo¡¯s pocket, just grant her that!


    After what felt like an eternity, Evelyn finally dragged Pippo¡¯s clothes closer. She cautiously reached into Pippo¡¯s pocket, and as she had imagined, her phone was indeed there.


    Soon, Evelyn picked up the phone. However, because she had no strength left after all this, she almost dropped it.


    This startled Evelyn. She nced at Pippo, who was sleeping peacefully, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Carefully, she opened the phone.


    Touching her familiar phone, Pippo nervously held his breath.


    Oh God, please help her. Make sure she can tell Isabe about her current situation. Isabe will definitelye to her rescue.


    At least, she believed Emanuele had the ability to stand against this demon, Pippo.


    Little did Evelyn know, as soon as she opened her phone and its screen lit up, shining on Pippo¡¯s face, he instantly woke up.

 Chapter 231: Pippo鈥檚 Punishment

    For most people, the state just after waking up should be groggy. However, Pippo was different. At this moment, his eyes were already wide awake, like a venomous snake, locking onto her in an instant.


    This startled Evelyn, and her phone instantly dropped to the ground. She was in trouble!


    ¡°Evelyn, what are you doing? Why are you taking my phone?¡± Pippo woke up, his hand on Evelyn¡¯s neck, feeling her pulse. He could clearly sense Evelyn¡¯s rapid heartbeat.


    She seemed too nervous, her pulse racing. Pippo observed her slender neck, realizing he needed to reevaluate Evelyn.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking back my phone. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Now that Pippo had found out, Evelyn didn¡¯t bother hiding. She had had enough of this life, confined to this room every day, unable to do anything, her body motionless like waste, her mind in a fog.


    And every day, she had to endure Pippo¡¯s humiliation. The torment made Evelyn feel nauseous. She was damn tired of this life, and she wanted to leave, even if it meant death. But before that, she wanted to inform Isabe of Pippo¡¯s actions. She couldn¡¯t bear Pippo using her phone to send deceptive messages to Isabe every day.


    She knew Pippo was targeting her now, and next, he would likely go after Isabe. What kind of person was this man? She didn¡¯t know, but she could clearly understand that he was not a good person, perhaps an enemy of Emanuele.


    Evelyn was unwilling to be used by Pippo, which is why she wanted to send a message to Isabe, even if it meant facing death.


    Just as she got hold of the phone, Pippo woke up. Seeing Evelyn¡¯s brave act, Pippo smiled. His hand on Evelyn¡¯s neck began to tighten, squeezing her throat.


    Evelyn¡¯s face turned red due to theck of fresh air. Her eyes started rolling back.


    Help! Evelyn wanted to cry out. Even though she had prepared for death, when it truly approached, she panicked.


    The suffocating sensation spread through Evelyn. Finally, she felt her eyes darkening, almost losing consciousness.


    Pippo watched as Evelyn¡¯s face changed from red to pale, her eyes rolling back, seemingly lifeless. Strangling her would be his best choice now. This way, he could continue using Evelyn¡¯s phone to send messages, and he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her running away.


    However, when he truly saw Evelyn on the brink of death, for some unknown reason, Pippo felt like a hammer had brutally hit his heart, causing a dull pain. He had to release his grip on Evelyn¡¯s throat.


    He still couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill Evelyn.


    Regaining ess to fresh air, Evelyn slumped on the ground, gasping for breath. Her breathing returned to normal, but the way Pippo looked at her was like he was staring at some strange creature.


    So, this is the feeling of being on the verge of death, Evelyn thought. She was still afraid of death, but in reality, this day-in and day-out life, deprived of sunlight, wasn¡¯t fundamentally different from death.


    ¡°Evelyn, I won¡¯t kill you, but as punishment, you¡¯ll stay in bed obediently for the next few days,¡± Pippo said, cing the chain back on the bed and preparing to lock her up.


    ¡°No, Pippo, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Evelyn was nowpletely naked, covered in marks left by Pippo, and the dirty residue. She hadn¡¯t even had a chance to shower, but Pippo was about to lock her up.


    Pippo watched Evelyn¡¯s breakdown and felt a momentary twinge in his heart, for some unknown reason. But it quickly vanished, and Pippo thought it was just his imagination.


    He chained Evelyn up. She struggled desperately, pleading, ¡°At least let me take a shower, clean up. I can¡¯t be like this.¡±


    She felt dirty, no different from a female dog. Her body was covered in disgusting things. She was on the verge of losing her mind. She struggled, but how could she break free from the chains? Instead, she ended up with red and bleeding wrists.


    Unable to bear it, Pippo coldly held Evelyn¡¯s hands down. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you keep moving, I promise to make you a hundred times more miserable than you are now.¡±


    Evelyn dared not move. Tears streamed down her face. She felt like an animal. The humiliation made her tremble all over, her stomach twisting, feeling like she was going to throw up.


    But seeing her in such a miserable state, Pippo couldn¡¯t help butugh. He reached out, pinching Evelyn¡¯s cheek. ¡°Now I realize that killing you directly might be a mercy for you. Evelyn, remember, disobedience leads to what you¡¯re experiencing now. Living in torment is much worse than death.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a devil. You¡¯ll definitely go to hell!¡± Evelyn, unable to do anything else, spat at Pippo.


    Pippo wiped the spit off his face, seemingly unbothered, and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s more toe, Evelyn. Get ready to hear about the death of your good friend, Isabe.¡±


    ¡°You bastard! You should go to hell!¡± Evelyn struggled in anger.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Seeing the fresh red marks on Evelyn¡¯s wrists caused by the iron chain, Pippo held her wrists. ¡°If you dare to move again, I won¡¯t mind locking you up with the iron chain for two more days.¡±


    Evelyn obeyed, not daring to move again. However, the hatred in her eyes towards Pippo couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    She wanted to kill Pippo. If only a gaze could kill.


    Pippo turned and left. While leaving, he used his phone topose a message to Isabe.


    ¡°Isabe, are you free? Can I meet you at a coffee shop near your apartment? I want to talk about Evelyn¡¯s situation. She seems to be in bad shape.¡±


    On the other end, Isabe received Pippo¡¯s message, feeling her heart racing. She immediately called Pippo. ¡°What happened to Evelyn? Should I have a doctore over?¡±


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a doctor. Evelyn¡¯s physical condition is okay, but she¡¯s mentally shaken. She mentioned wanting yourpany.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Isabe wanted to say she woulde over, but suddenly remembered her current situation. She was pregnant, and going out now would be dangerous.

 Chapter 232 Worries about Evelyn

    And now, it waste at night. Even beneath her apartment, Isabe felt unsafe at such ate hour. ¡°Pippo, could you stay with her for a while? I¡¯ll see if I can visit tomorrow. It¡¯s not safe around me, I can¡¯t go out casually. If I have to, I need to bring a group of bodyguards,¡± said Isabe.


    Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Pippo seemed a bit disappointed. Isabe¡¯s decision to bring so many bodyguards along meant that even if she did go out, there would be heavily guarded security around her, making it difficult for anyone to harm her. Has Emanuele be more cautious after the deaths of his father, stepmother, and brother-inw? Or does he genuinely care for Isabe to the extent of wanting to protect her from any danger?


    If it¡¯s thetter, Pippo thought with great excitement, then causing harm to the person Emanuele cares for would surely drive him insane. But now, it seemed impossible to lure Isabe to his side through Evelyn¡¯s identity. Even if she were to visit, she would be surrounded by numerous bodyguards, making it impossible for him to strike. He wasn¡¯t a fool; he wouldn¡¯t risk his life to kill Isabe.


    So, he decided to approach from another angle. ¡°Alright, Isabe, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to talk to Evelyn. If there are any problems, we¡¯ll stay in touch through our phones,¡± said Pippo.


    Isabe responded with a smiling emoji. Yet, she still felt somewhat uneasy. Upon hearing Pippo¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Evelyn was in a serious condition. Although she couldn¡¯t leave, she decided to send two doctors to check on Evelyn.


    Thinking of this, Isabe messaged Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn, are you okay? How are you feeling right now?¡± After a while, Evelyn replied, ¡°Isabe, I miss you so much.¡± ¡°Are you okay? Pippo said you¡¯re not feeling well. How about I arrange for a doctor toe and check on you tomorrow?¡±


    She was genuinely worried about Evelyn. However, she couldn¡¯t leave her current location, and Emanuele might not allow her to visit Evelyn. After all, Evelyn¡¯s apartment was quite a distance away, and the journey posed potential dangers, which multiplied as the distance increased. Before she was pregnant, she almost died when she was attacked. Now, with her pregnancy, she feared that any sudden danger might harm her unborn child.


    Evelyn quickly replied, ¡°I had a check-up before. Physically, I¡¯m fine. But I always feel emotionally low. Pippo¡¯spany makes me feel much better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, Evelyn. We can video chat. You can call or message me. Even though I can¡¯t be with you in person, we can stay connected through video. Evelyn, stay strong. Once all the crises around us are resolved, I¡¯lle to see you immediately,¡± Isabe assured her.


    At that moment, Isabe didn¡¯t dwell on the strange tone in Evelyn¡¯s messages. ¡°Okay, but Isabe, you know, I really miss you. I understand your situation now. It¡¯s okay. When you have time,e and find me,¡± replied Evelyn.


    The conversation ended, but Isabe still felt somewhat worried and anxious. Evelyn was her closest friend, yet now she hesitated to visit her due to concerns about her own safety. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was being too selfish. Nheless, she couldmunicate with Evelyn through video calls, believing that Evelyn would understand her situation. She looked forward to sharing her pregnancy news with Evelyn, hoping it would bring her friend joy.


    Thinking this, Isabe felt less anxious. However, that night, Isabe couldn¡¯t sleep well. She dreamt that Evelyn, unable to bear the physical pain, chose to end her life by jumping from a building, dying right in front of her. This startled Isabe, and she woke up at four in the morning, rming Elisa.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Isabe? Another bad dream?¡± Elisa asked. Isabe nodded. Elisa handed her a ss of water. ¡°Take a few sips, you¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    She thenforted Isabe, and Isabe¡¯s inner turmoil subsided slightly. ¡°Elisa, when do you think Emanuele will resolve the crisis? Being cooped up in the apartment every day, I feel like I¡¯m sinking into depression. Now my best friend is in danger, and I can¡¯t help her. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m being a good friend.¡±


    In her most vulnerable moments, it was Evelyn who had supported her and helped her emerge from Chloe¡¯s shadow, guiding her towards a brighter, more optimistic outlook. Yet now, when Evelyn was vulnerable, Isabe couldn¡¯t be there for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself too much, Isabe,¡± Elisa reassured her. ¡°I believe Evelyn will understand. As you said, you¡¯re best friends. From my perspective, even if I were extremely upset, I wouldn¡¯t want my best friend toe to me when I¡¯m in a life-threatening situation. My own distress is one thing, but I don¡¯t want my best friend to be in danger.¡±


    Isabe feltforted by Elisa¡¯s words and suddenly felt much better. She hugged Elisa and let out a sigh. Elisa looked at Isabe, feeling a pang of sorrow for her. This girl, so pure and kind, should have had a normal life, pursuing her dreams. Yet, after bing the Mafia Queen, she had to learn survival skills she never needed before ¨C even fearing for her life just to step out the door.


    Elisa, who had been confined to the apartment to protect Isabe, felt suffocated. She missed the freedom of the open air. She sympathized with Isabe, who, despite enjoying materialforts, had lost so much. But when the boss liked Isabe, and Isabe liked the boss, sacrifices were inevitable.


    The next day, Isabe¡¯s mood improved slightly. She decided to video call Evelyn to check on her. However, when she attempted to call, Evelyn didn¡¯t answer and instead sent a message: ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not in a state to video chat with you. I don¡¯t want you to see me in this vulnerable state.¡±

 Chapter 233: Pippo鈥檚 Sickening Gentleness

    ¡°Evelyn, have you forgotten? You¡¯ve already seen me at my most vulnerable. It¡¯s okay, Evelyn, let me see you, and you look at me,¡± Isabe encouraged Evelyn to open the video call.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry¡­¡± Evelyn replied, ¡°Let me adjust my emotions first, Isabe. You can rest assured, I will do it as soon as possible.¡±


    Pippo on the other end of the call replied expressionlessly.


    Isabe felt the distance between her and Evelyn seemed to be growing, perhaps because they hadn¡¯t met in person. Evelyn didn¡¯t seem like herself at all. Her tone had be so strange, void of her previous cheerfulness. Why would she have such thoughts? Isabe swore that as soon as the crisis was over, she would go see Evelyn at the earliest.


    At this moment, Evelyn remained locked in bed. After a night, she felt exhausted. Her body was filthy, bearing the marks left by Pippo after their intimacy, as well as the sticky residue left after those fluids had dried. But at this point, Evelyn couldn¡¯t care much about that. What could she do? Pippo had locked her up just to torture her. Her struggling wrists were marked with red abrasions from the iron chains, even oozing blood, yet she still couldn¡¯t break free from the restraints. Evelyn didn¡¯t know what to do. Perhaps it would be better to let Pippo just kill her. She had even thought that if Pippo made her call Isabe again, she would surely tell Isabe everything in one breath. She had even nned which sentence to say when she began, knowing she might only have a second before Pippo realized and shot her dead. For this, she had rehearsed it countless times in her mind. She was just waiting for the moment when Pippo would want her to deceive Isabe through a video call.


    Confined here, Evelyn felt her emotions had long copsed. Being trapped in this cramped cell every day, coupled with the injections that sapped her strength, left her feeling like a long-suffering invalid, mentally and physically tortured. Initially, when Evelyn was first imprisoned here, she was still optimistic, but now she was bing pessimistic. She decided that rather than waiting here to die, she might as well take the initiative. Pippo had already tortured her to this extent, making her feel like she was going insane, and she couldn¡¯t let Isabe suffer at Pippo¡¯s hands. Moreover, from the look of Pippo, he might even be inclined to kill Isabe. She couldn¡¯t allow such a horrific thing to happen. Consequently, Evelyn eventually decided that the next time Pippo made her video call Isabe, she would definitely tell Isabe everything, even if it meant her own death. However, when Pippo came in this morning, he seemed to have already forgotten the unpleasantness between themst night. He kindly unlocked the chains on her body, carried her into the bathroom, filled the bathtub with water, and bathed her.


    Pippo seemed to be in a very good mood at this moment, creating bubbles with his hands and wiping Evelyn¡¯s body, his movements appearing very gentle, as if caring for a baby. This gentle behavior of Pippo was so different from before, almost as if he had never revealed his true self. This gave Evelyn goosebumps. She didn¡¯t believe that Pippo still cared for her now. His abnormal behavior made Evelyn feel that he was definitely preparing to do something wicked behind her back.


    ¡°What do you really want?¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but question Pippo, ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me go? Pippo, I don¡¯t know who you have a grudge against, but there¡¯s no enmity between us, right?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t, but it¡¯s a pity that you met Isabe. You also know that when I became your boyfriend, it was for a different purpose. I was so good to you before, and now it¡¯s your turn to repay that,¡± Pippo said, taking out his phone and taking a few photos, capturing only Evelyn¡¯s hair as he helped her wash it. After taking the pictures, Pippo sent them to Isabe: ¡°Evelyn is feeling better today. I¡¯m helping her wash her hair.¡± After sending the photos, Pippo helped Evelyn clean herself, dried her hair, and then carried her back to bed, re-locking her with the iron chains. Evelyn stilly naked, feeling exposed on the bed. Although it was winter, the heating was on, so she wasn¡¯t cold, but the waves of shame made her wish for death.


    After securing Evelyn to the bed, Pippo even kindly took out some ointment and applied it to Evelyn¡¯s wrists where the friction wounds had been, cooling the pain. Evelyn stared at Pippo, truly not understanding what this man really wanted.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After doing all this, Pippo leaned in, kissing Evelyn¡¯s forehead and caressing her neck gently. ¡°Evelyn, if you behave, I can at least let you move freely within this apartment. Do you understand?¡±


    No, she didn¡¯t understand. Looking at the tenderness in Pippo¡¯s eyes, Evelyn felt a suffocating sensation of impending doom. It was as if, if she didn¡¯t obey, he would snap her neck in the next second. Evelyn also felt nauseous, just the thought that the old Pippo had always looked at her with such eyes, speaking sweet words to her, and she had once believed it to be true and deeply loved Pippo. Now, she felt a nauseating sensation in her stomach. How could she have liked such a man, once even thinking of him as a prince? Dear God, Evelyn was losing her mind.


    Pippo didn¡¯t care whether Evelyn would lose her mind. After sending Evelyn¡¯s status to Isabe, he quickly received a reply.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Pippo. Thank you for taking care of Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s what I should do,¡± Pippo said before putting away his phone and contacting someone else. Now that Isabe wouldn¡¯t want the doctor toe, he had to go and do what he needed to do. Since Isabe refused toe out, he would go to her.


    Emanuele¡¯s apartment was heavily guarded, filled with people and even bulletproof ss, but it didn¡¯t matter. He now had a clear understanding of the interior of the apartment where Isabe was staying.


    Isabe had been obediently staying in the apartment during this period, enduring a long and boring life inside. She couldn¡¯t go out to y, couldn¡¯t go to work, and could only eat, drink, and have fun inside the apartment. Although there were quite a few entertainment facilities in the apartment, ying for too long made it feel boring. Isabe¡¯s favorite was still variety shows, but after watching so many, even those started to lose their appeal. Fortunately, she had Elisa to apany her.


    ¡°Elisa, can you exercise with meter?¡± she asked. She couldn¡¯t engage in intense exercise now, but yoga and simr activities were still possible.


    ¡°Of course, Isabe. It¡¯s good for your baby¡¯s health.¡±

 Chapter 234: Isabella Gets Kidnapped

    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and change, then I¡¯lle down,¡± Isabe said, heading upstairs.


    Elisa waited downstairs. Normally, it only took Isabe about ten minutes to change. After waiting for ten minutes without seeing Isabe, Elisa couldn¡¯t help but go upstairs to urge her.


    ¡°Isabe, are you ready?¡± Elisa shouted at the door of Isabe¡¯s bedroom, but there was no response from inside.


    Logically, Isabe couldn¡¯t have remained silent upon hearing her.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Elisa immediately opened the door and, upon seeing the mess inside the bedroom, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Isabe was gone!


    Elisa immediately shouted, ¡°Tony, Harry,e up quickly, Isabe¡¯s gone!¡±


    At the same time, she investigated the surrounding environment, checked everything one by one, and finally arrived next to the bathroom. At this point, the window in the bathroom was open, and the cold wind blew in, cutting through like a knife, making one shiver.


    Elisa stood by the window, staring closely at the marks on the window.


    At this moment, Tony and Harry also ran up. They arrived at the house at the fastest speed, searched around, found no trace of Isabe, and then came to Elisa¡¯s side, watching her staring seriously at the edge of the window.


    They followed Elisa¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Did theye in through this window?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°I see the room is a bit messy, but there are no signs of a struggle. Has the mistress been frightened?¡±


    ¡°I guess the mistress was drugged and knocked out, because ording to her personality, once she¡¯s conscious, she would definitely fight back.¡±


    Elisa knew Isabe too well. When teaching Isabe some self-defense techniques, she could tell that Isabe was not only diligent, but also intelligent and bold. Even if she knew her skills were not enough, she would still unexpectedly counterattack the enemy.


    Logically, if someone really came to abduct Isabe, they certainly wouldn¡¯t know that Isabe had learned self-defense techniques. Isabe might find an opportunity to fight back.


    But now, apart from the mess in the room, there were no other clues.


    This led Elisa to conclude that Isabe had definitely been drugged and taken away.


    Damn it, this happened right under her nose! Isabe had just entered, and this happened.


    Only ten minutes!


    She thought she was very vignt, but who knew that such a thing would happen in just ten minutes?


    At this moment, Elisa was overwhelmed by a huge sense of guilt.


    It was all her fault for not protecting Isabe. Clearly, she had specifically called Emanuele toe and protect Isabe, even sleeping with Isabe at night.


    But who could have thought that in just ten minutes, something would happen to Isabe?


    On the other hand, Tony had already called Emanuele to report the incident.


    ¡°Boss, the madam is missing.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Emanuele, who had been working, paused all his work upon hearing Tony¡¯s words.


    ¡°The madam was supposed to go for a workout, she went upstairs to change into her yoga clothes, and in just ten minutes, when we went upstairs, the madam was already gone. We searched the apartment, but found no trace of the madam. She¡¯s probably been abducted.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s fingers clenched into fists, and he uncontrobly pounded the desk, leaving a shallow dent in the good quality desk.


    Emanuele¡¯s face turned red, and his eyes shot out a bloodthirsty light.


    ¡°Have you searched around the apartment?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve sent people to search, but so far, there¡¯s been no news.¡±


    Damn it, damn it, damn it.


    At this moment, Emanuele felt like a raging lion, constantly on the verge of going mad and biting someone.


    James looked at Emanuele, frowned, and having been by Emanuele¡¯s side for so many years, risking his life, he had never seen Emanuele like this.


    At this point, his light-colored eyes had turned dark, filled with darkness, suppression, and bloody things.


    ¡°How the hell did this happen? Tony, isn¡¯t your security good enough? How could they bypass your security and get into the room? Tell me, what the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re already looking through the surveince, if there¡¯s any news, we¡¯ll inform you immediately.¡±


    Tony made this call to Emanuele just to inform him of the situation.


    Emanuele lit a cigarette, needing it to ease his anxious mood. However, his hand trembled as he took out the cigarette, and although he managed to put it in his mouth, he couldn¡¯t seem to light it.


    Next to him, Zak Harris, temporarily acting as Emanuele¡¯s assistant in ce of Phillip, took the lighter from Emanuele¡¯s hand and lit the cigaretteThe smell of nicotine entered Emanuele¡¯s lungs, somewhat calming his emotions. Yet, he still felt on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Zak, go and retrieve the surveince footage from around my apartment, see if there are any suspicious signs.¡±


    Zak nodded and immediately took out hisputer to start the process.


    Jamesforted Emanuele, ¡°Boss, nothing will happen, since the other party kidnapped the madam without killing her on the spot, it means they want to use her to threaten you. They know the madam has value and won¡¯t easily kill her.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Emanuele could certainly guess as much, and because of this, he could be somewhat calmer.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be in a passive position, we must find them as soon as possible. I think it¡¯s William.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be wrong, it had to be him.


    And now, they were also investigating William¡¯s identity, and at this moment, he felt that William¡¯s most suspicious identities were as a doctor and a teacher.


    Such respectable identities, no wonder he couldn¡¯t initially figure it out. Who could have guessed that this person¡¯s surface identity would be so respectable?


    To track down William throughout Chicago, it was easy to say the least. By filtering through age, gender, and physical features, they could quickly find him.


    But at this crucial moment, William had kidnapped Isabe!


    ¡°Boss, here¡¯s the recent surveince footage, but everything seems normal, no signs of a suspect.¡± Zak retrieved the surveince footage, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, they watched as Tony and Harry, along with a few others, were in the living room, the corridor was normal, and the surroundings outside the apartment were also normal.


    There was absolutely no evidence of tampering with the surveince.


    This meant that the other party knew them too well, having even figured out the surveince.


    Apart from their own people, it was likely someone familiar with them.


    Emanuele trusted his own people, so it was very likely that it was one of Isabe¡¯s friends¡­


    Isabe¡¯s friends were Evelyn and Pippo.


    Wait a minute! Emanuele remembered Pippo¡¯s appearance; he had always found him familiar but couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen him before.


    Now, he remembered.

 Chapter 235: Emanuele Figures Out Pippo鈥檚 True Identity

    Pippo had about a third of the resemnce to William, especially in the eyes and eyebrows, and bore a slight resemnce to Frederick. However, because this simrity was too low, Emanuele had always felt that Pippo was familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall why. Now it seemed clear: it was William.


    In other words, it was him who hade to his and Isabe¡¯s apartment that time, had thoroughly surveyed theyout of the cameras around the apartment and inside, and had figured out how to take Isabe away.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t have time to think. He quickly put on a suit and hurried down towards his SUV.


    ¡°Boss, we have important matters to attend to,¡± Zak reminded Emanuele. They were still tracking down William.


    ¡°I already know where William is. Now, go and get as many people as possible to follow me. Maybe he¡¯s there,¡± Emanuele said.


    Emanuele put on a bulletproof vest. He couldn¡¯t afford to think more. Time was money, and with every passing moment, Isabe¡¯s danger would only increase. He had to find and deal with William before he settled Isabe somewhere. He feared for Isabe¡¯s safety. Even though Isabe was currently useful to William, he wouldn¡¯t kill her, but it was hard to guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t send some of her body parts to them. They had encountered situations before where kidnappers threatened them, often sending items from the victim to confirm their identity. Sometimes it was a strand of hair, sometimes a shoe, and sometimes even a finger. He couldn¡¯t bear to think about what would happen if Isabe was harmed by the other party. He had to act quickly to prevent this from bing a reality.


    As Emanuele rushed to the apartment, James had already called the brothers in the vicinity, instructing them to drop whatever they were doing and observe Pippo¡¯s apartment, preventing Pippo from escaping. However, even at this moment, James, this big man, was still puzzled. Pippo was William? He had heard that Pippo was a close friend of his wife, Isabe, and had been a colleague of hers in the hospital before she met Emanuele. Could he be a irvoyant, knowing what would happen in the future? No, it must be a coincidence. James felt like his brain was about to explode from all the deductions. Regardless, he believed in the boss; the boss¡¯s judgment couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    Soon they arrived in front of Pippo¡¯s apartment. One of the observers approached and reported, ¡°We¡¯ve been observing, and there¡¯s been no activity in the house.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Emanuele frowned. He kicked the door open, raising his handgun at the same time, ready to shoot upon seeing Pippo. However, the living room was empty, not a soul in sight. Damn it, had he already escaped? After taking Isabe, did William not return to the apartment?


    Emanuele immediately ordered his men to thoroughly search the remaining rooms. It was at this moment that a woman¡¯s scream came from one of the rooms. Emanuele thought it might be Isabe and rushed over, only to find Evelyn instead. She was lying naked on the bed, covered only by a sheet that Pippo had left before leaving. Seeing so many armed men in front of her, she screamed in terror, believing she was going to die there. It was only when Emanuele appeared before her, and she recognized the familiar face that her fear turned to tears.


    ¡°Emanuele, it¡¯s you¡­ Isabe, where is she?¡± Emanuele stepped forward and asked Evelyn. He also noticed the chains on her wrists and ankles. James helped to free her from the chains. Only then could Evelyn sit up, wrapping the sheet around herself for a sense of security.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is Isabe in trouble? Pippo said his target was Isabe. During this time, I¡¯ve been held captive by Pippo. He used my phone to contact Isabe, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened. Emanuele, you have to save Isabe,¡± Evelyn pleaded.


    Seeing Evelyn in this state, Emanuele knew she truly didn¡¯t know anything. His head throbbed with a sense of helplessness spreading throughout his body. He was always one step behind. If he had realized Pippo¡¯s true identity earlier, Isabe wouldn¡¯t have faced this danger. Damn it, he was the head of the Chicago Mafia, yet he couldn¡¯t even protect his loved one. No, he had been careless, focusing on invisible enemies and neglecting the dangers around Isabe. With this in mind, Emanuele asked James to take care of Evelyn and turned back to his own apartment.


    Inside, everyone wore troubled expressions. Lilly seemed to have been crying, her face red and her eyes bloodshot. Elisa, although seemingly expressionless, exuded a senseof darkness and despair, appearing like a deste ruin.


    As Emanuele entered the apartment, he drew everyone¡¯s attention. Elisa, as if finding support, immediately seemed a bit moreposed. ¡°Boss, I failed to take care of the mistress. Please punish me,¡± she said.


    ¡°Now is not the time for that,¡± Emanuele scanned everyone present. ¡°Do you know how they took Isabe?¡± Tony and Harry shook their heads. Elisa exined, ¡°They entered through the bathroom window, drugged the mistress, and then took her out through the same window. It was a blind spot in our surveince.¡±


    Most of their windows were sealed, and only the bathroom window was open. Emanuele had taken thorough security measures, but still, they couldn¡¯t escape those cunning enemies.


    Feeling slightly calmer, Emanuele went upstairs to the bathroom. The window was wide open, and the connecting steel bars had been sawed through. Thinking about how Isabe had invited Evelyn and William to their apartment earlier, Emanuele realized that cunning William had already memorized theyout of their apartment at that time.


    Emanuele sighed. Isabe was missing, and so was William. ¡°I feel like I must search every inch of Chicago,¡± Emanuele made a decision.


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy, but this was his territory. His wife had been kidnapped on his turf. If he couldn¡¯t rescue her, Emanuele felt he didn¡¯t deserve to be called a Mafia boss.


    Emanuele ryed this order to Zak, who passed it on. Just then, Emanuele¡¯s phone buzzed. He received a message: ¡°Emanuele, are you frantically searching for me? How about we talk about cooperation? I am William.¡±


    William had actually messaged him. At this moment, Emanuele felt like his eyes were about to shoot mes. He squeezed the phone so hard, as if he wanted to crush it. ¡°Release Isabe. This is between the two of us men,¡± he replied.

 Chapter 236: Emanuele, You Care a Lot about Isabella

    ¡°Between two men?¡± William heard Emanuele¡¯s words and replied, ¡°Emanuele, you do care a lot about Isabe. It seems I¡¯ve bet right this time.¡±


    Upon seeing William¡¯s message, Emanuele felt a surge of coldness in his heart. He cared deeply for Isabe, and upon learning about her predicament, his emotions had be somewhat uncontroble. Seeing William¡¯s message, he instinctively replied, but he hadn¡¯t expected William to so urately guess his inner thoughts. ¡°If you hand over the Chicago Mafia to me, I¡¯ll return Isabe to you.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Emanuele cursed William fiercely in his mind. He swore that if William appeared in front of him, he would shoot him dead. However, now that Isabe was in his grasp, faced with William¡¯s provocation, Emanuele could only suppress his impatience.


    He chose not to continue the conversation with William and directly called James, ¡°We must quickly find out where Isabe is.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Zak, ¡°See if we can trace his current location from the phone number William used to message me.¡±


    He could not relinquish the position of the head of the Chicago Mafia, so he had to find Isabe quickly. Until then, he needed to dy William as much as possible, making him believe that Emanuele was willing to negotiate a partnership with him. That way, William wouldn¡¯t harm Isabe.


    Zak immediately began operating theputer, but soon a look of difficulty appeared on his face. ¡°His phone number is disposable and the address is hidden. I can¡¯t find where he is.¡±


    On the other side, after receiving Emanuele¡¯s call, James turned to Evelyn, ¡°I have to go deal with something. Be careful.¡±


    Evelyn nodded.


    Leaving that dreadful apartment, Evelyn¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down. She was settled in a hotel with food and drink, and James arranged for a doctor to check her body. Pippo had injected her with too many drugs, and the doctor found some issues with Evelyn¡¯s body, prescribing her some medication to take. James also specifically arranged for a female guard to look after Evelyn.


    Seeing James answer the call to leave, Evelyn immediately stopped him, ¡°James, has Isabe returned?¡±


    James shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m preparing to intensify the search.¡±


    Hearing James¡¯s words, Evelyn felt as though her world was copsing, she felt very sad, truly deeply upset. ¡°God, why does Isabe have to encounter such terrible things? I would rather it be me, I don¡¯t want Isabe to face these things. Isabe shouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped in the first ce. If only I had been smarter and braver earlier, if only I had let Isabe know Pippo¡¯s true nature, she wouldn¡¯t have encountered this. Unfortunately, I was too foolish. Not only did I fail to protect myself, but I also implicated Isabe. Pippo was able to easily take Isabe away because of me, because I was friends with Isabe. Pippo could get closer to Isabe and understand her better, that¡¯s how he was able to take her away.¡±


    Evelyn fell deep into self-me.


    ¡°Evelyn, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be sad. I will do my best to bring Isabe back,¡± James spoke.


    He was a strong man, distant and cold to everyone, like a stone that no one dared to easily approach. But now, speaking to Evelyn, his tone was gentle, as ifforting her. Because Evelyn was Isabe¡¯s best friend, and now that Isabe was in trouble, James felt that he should take care of Evelyn more, to bring warmth to her heart.


    After speaking, James left. There was someone here to look after Evelyn, and there was no need to worry about William barging in to take Evelyn away. He estimated that William¡¯s influence wasn¡¯t that great; he had taken Isabe, so it would be difficult for him to focus on taking anyone else. So, he needed to quickly find William¡¯s trail. Where on earth would this damned scoundrel go?


    ¡­


    Isabe felt as though she had slept for a very long time. When she woke up, her mind felt heavy, almost unable to open her eyes.


    Isabe instinctively tried to move her body, but she quickly realized she couldn¡¯t. Her hands and feet were tied to the chair. How did this happen?


    After a moment of confusion, she suddenly remembered. She had been nning to exercise with Elisa, but because her clothes weren¡¯t suitable, she had gone upstairs to change into something more appropriate. As she entered the room, someone appeared behind her, using a cloth soaked in a heavy sedative to cover her nose. It had caused her to immediately pass out.


    Now she had woken up in this ce. She looked around at her surroundings. Everything seemed chaotic, surrounded by darkness and clutter, with only a single bright light above her head. Isabe surmised that this must be some sort of abandoned warehouse. She knew that as the wife of Emanuele, the head of the Chicago Mafia, she would inevitably face danger someday, but she hadn¡¯t expected it toe so swiftly. Was she going to die here? Was her disappearance known to Emanuele? These questions swirled in her mind.


    Isabe endured her inner turmoil and adjusted her sitting position to make herself asfortable as possible. Despite the circumstances, she tried to appear rxed, almost as if she had given up resistance.


    At that moment, a tall figure appeared before her, the light casting a long shadow over her. ¡°Isabe, long time no see.¡±


    Isabe gazed at the man before her. Despite her efforts to appear calm, her eyes betrayed her disbelief and fear. How could it be¡­ Pippo!


    If it had been any enemy of Emanuele, Isabe felt she might not have been as frightened. She had been prepared for that. Yet, the person standing before her was someone familiar, someone she remembered as gentle, kind, and considerate.


    Had he kidnapped her?!


    In that moment, Isabe felt her inner being shatter. ¡°I thought we were friends. Why would you kidnap me?¡± Isabe asked.


    ¡°Who said we were friends, Isabe? You should have known from the beginning that I liked you,¡± Pippo said, reaching out to touch Isabe¡¯s cheek.


    Previously, Isabe had been the woman he dared not touch, but now, he could touch her whenever he pleased. Isabe tried to evade Pippo¡¯s touch, finding it repulsive, causing her stomach to spasm, almost making her feel nauseous.

 Chapter 237: Let Emanuele Die in Front of You

    Watching Isabe suppressing her nausea, Pippo felt an unusual sense of joy. A smile yed at the corner of his lips, his eyes fixed on Isabe, filled with excitement. He reached out, gripping Isabe¡¯s chin, forcing her to look up at him. Her fearful eyes met the victorious gaze of Pippo.


    ¡°From now on, Isabe, you belong to me. You will obey my summons. Of course, if you don¡¯t obey, that¡¯s okay too. I have many ways to make you submit to me,¡± Pippo said, causing Isabe to feel as though she had been struck hard. She was still a bit bewildered. Why was Pippo acting this way? Wasn¡¯t he a good person?


    Pippo¡¯s face remained the same as before, looking refined with his gold-rimmed sses and well-fitted white shirt. Everything seemed just as it was. Even the curve of his smile showed little difference from before. However, his eyes had changed, filled with calction and a bloodthirsty gleam. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have such an expression. Isabe quickly associated it with someone.


    ¡°Are you William?¡± The one Emanuele had been investigating for so long without finding a trace?


    Pippo smiled and nodded, admitting it. At that moment, Isabe was overwhelmed with shock.


    He was William. But if he was William, did that mean he had infiltrated Chicago a long, long time ago? He had graduated from the same university as them and had worked at the hospital for several years. Who could have imagined that a ruthless demon, capable of killing, could also be a doctor?


    Isabe was now very concerned that Emanuele might not realize Pippo¡¯s true identity. What if he couldn¡¯t find her for a long time? Perhaps Pippo would even appear in front of Emanuele as her friend. What would Emanuele do if he was caught off guard?


    Thinking this, Isabe became extremely anxious. No, she hoped Emanuele would be clever enough to notice Pippo¡¯s abnormality and not fall into his trap. Now she finally understood why she had been kidnapped from a heavily guarded apartment.


    Pippo hade with Evelyn to their apartment for a visit. She had even shown them around upstairs, and Pippo had used her bathroom¡­ It was probably from that moment that Pippo, no, William, had begun plotting all of this, nning to kidnap her.


    Isabe¡¯s emotions remained stable. After all, she had experienced many life-and-death moments before, so even though her mind was now inundated with information, she quickly calmed down.


    ¡°What about Evelyn?¡± Suddenly, she remembered how strange Evelyn¡¯s messages had been whenever they chatted. It didn¡¯t sound like her at all. She had found it odd before, but now she realized that it was probably because the person messaging her had never been Evelyn, but William.


    Could it be that William had killed Evelyn? Isabe felt a sense of panic growing inside her. If that was true, then¡­ she had lost her best friend. Evelyn had been innocently implicated and died a tragic death, and Isabe would feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Evelyn is fine. I guess someone will save her.¡± William nced at the surveince footage on his phone, observing the scene inside his apartment. He couldn¡¯t help but smirk. He didn¡¯t feel bad that Evelyn had been rescued. He couldn¡¯t take care of her now, so it was better for her to leave.


    As expected, Emanuele was clever. After Isabe¡¯s disappearance, he immediately trusted the people around him. Therefore, he quickly narrowed down the problem to either him or Evelyn. But unfortunately, no matter how smart Emanuele was, it was of no use now. Isabe was already in his hands, leaving him in a passive position.


    Thinking this, William stroked Isabe¡¯s hair and even ced it near his nose, taking in the scent of her hair, which made him feel very good.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯ve realized that even after all this time, I still haven¡¯t forgotten you.¡±


    He had liked Isabe before, when she was just an ordinary person. Back then, he had wanted to pursue her. Butter, when Isabe entered the world of the mafia, he had warned her not to associate with those people. Who would have thought that she wouldn¡¯t listen to him? There was nothing he could do but put himself on the opposite side of her.


    Yet after all this time, touching Isabe again made William realize that he still couldn¡¯t forget her. This woman deeply attracted him, fascinated him. But Isabe found William extremely repulsive. His touch made her feel as if she were entangled by insects, and she wanted to get away from him. s, her hands and feet were currently bound, leaving her unable to escape.


    ¡°Pippo, no, it should beWilliam, don¡¯t disgust me!¡± Isabe eximed angrily.


    However, William just smiled. The angrier and sadder Isabe became, the more excited he felt. He even kissed Isabe¡¯s cheek, running his tongue along it.


    When the warm tip of his tongue touched Isabe¡¯s cheek, her eyes widened in disbelief. She stared at William, her stomach churning, acid rising from her belly, causing her to retch. Except for when she was newly pregnant, Isabe hadn¡¯t felt this nauseous in a long time. But now, William¡¯s actions made her extremely sick.


    Seeing Isabe retch, William hesitated for a moment. His smile vanished from his face, reced by a cold and cruel expression.


    ¡°Why? Do I make you feel this disgusted?¡± William¡¯s hand clenched Isabe¡¯s chin, his anger evident.


    Isabe felt as though her chin was about to be crushed by William¡¯s grip, waves of pain shooting through her.


    Feeling defeated, William, as a man, felt that his dignity had been severely challenged by making the woman he loved feel disgusted, unable to control her physiological revulsion.


    Isabe allowed William to manipte her face, remaining silent.


    Seeing her like this amused William. Suddenly, he brought his face close to Isabe¡¯s, pressing his forehead against hers.


    This sudden proximity startled Isabe. His eyes locked onto hers as he suddenly pressed his mouth against hers.


    At that moment, Isabe felt like a cat with its fur standing on end, her entire body covered in goosebumps, filled with unbearable disgust. She fiercely bit down on William¡¯s lip, causing him to release her.


    Blood trickled from William¡¯s lip, adding a somewhat sickly vibrancy to his previously pale face, resembling a deranged being, a demon fresh from a kill.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°You bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Isabe roared, her anger making her extraordinarily brave at that moment.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯ve changed a lot. You used to be such a naive, kind, and passionate girl. Now you curse and threaten people. It seems that you¡¯ve also been tainted by this filthy world,¡± William remarked.


    ¡°Isabe, believe me, even though Emanuele is the head of the mafia, I have a thousand ways to make him die. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I will make Emanuele die in front of you.¡±

 Chapter 238: Cutting Isabella鈥檚 Hair

    Isabe didn¡¯t believe what William had said. Besides being cunning, William¡¯s capabilities were nowhere near Emanuele¡¯s. Emanuele was the master of Chicago, and at this moment, William was on Emanuele¡¯s turf; he couldn¡¯t possibly have overpowered Emanuele.


    However, seeing William¡¯s confident demeanor, Isabe felt a bit uneasy, afraid that what William had said might be true. If it was true, then Emanuele would be in danger.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s suspicion, William didn¡¯t continue tormenting her because he had more important matters to attend to. He took out a pair of scissors and began cutting Isabe¡¯s hair.


    Isabe had beautiful, chestnut-brown hair. Her hair was of excellent quality, and she took great care of it, often tending to it. As a result, her hair was smooth and lustrous, reaching down to her waist, resembling the finest silk.


    At that moment, William grabbed Isabe¡¯s hair, and in her astonished gaze, with a crisp sound, arge chunk of Isabe¡¯s hair fell to the ground. Isabe eximed, ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡±


    Why would he cut her hair? In that instant, Isabe felt her heart dripping blood. She had kept her beautiful hair for so long, but now, William had suddenly taken away half of it. One side of her head was now short, while the other remained long, looking quite absurd.


    Isabe felt engulfed by immense sorrow, but she struggled to restrain her inner grief, refusing to yield in front of William.


    William held the hair he had cut from Isabe, a smile appearing on his face. ¡°Your hair is truly beautiful, Isabe. I wonder if Emanuele will be pleased to see this strand of hair? Perhaps this will be the only memento you leave him.¡±


    Saying this, William tied Isabe¡¯s hair with a string and ced it in a box. Isabe watched as William left, her gaze falling upon her hair-short on one side and long on the other, the short side now a mess, barely reaching her chin, while the long side remained significantly asymmetrical.


    She had kept her long hair for so long, always treasuring it. But now, it had been cut by William, all for the sake of presenting it to Emanuele. It was to prove that she was now in his hands, to leverage Emanuele to ept William¡¯s terms before he would release her. That must be it.


    Isabe had never experienced this before, but she recalled Grazia mentioning that when someone is kidnapped, the captor might send items from the captive to their rtives. Sometimes it¡¯s clothes, shoes, or even hair, fingers, or eyeballs¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Should Isabe consider herself lucky that William had only taken her hair?


    As William left, Isabe gradually calmed down. Although she was shocked by the sudden kidnapping, she was typically emotionally stable.


    Isabe knew that escaping wouldn¡¯t be easy, but how would she know if she didn¡¯t try? She observed her surroundings-very dpidated, with the floor still bearing clusters of ck, dirty-looking, coagted substances, perhaps congealed blood.


    She thought that someone as cruel as William, when given the chance to capture one of Emanuele¡¯s people, would likely indulge in extreme torture. Perhaps Phillip was the best example, and she didn¡¯t know whether Phillip had been detained here by William and tormented.


    Nevertheless, Isabe felt that if she continued, she might be the next Phillip. After witnessing William¡¯s recent behavior, Isabe began to feel nauseated.


    She feared that William might do something cruel to her, and she couldn¡¯t fathom how she would resist if he did. So, if she could escape, it was better to do it now.


    However, Isabe was currently bound to a chair and didn¡¯t know how to struggle.


    At that moment, something suddenly urred to Isabe. Elisa had actually taught her how to free herself when bound by someone. Elisa had taught her very practical techniques, and Isabe hadn¡¯t expected that she would need them now.


    Isabe began to wriggle on the chair, striving to loosen the ropes binding her. After adjusting her position several times, Isabe felt the ropes around her body start to loosen significantly.


    Isabe was ted. Though her arms were now sore, it didn¡¯t matter. She was sure she could free herself from these restraints, as long as William didn¡¯t return too soon¡­


    ¡ª


    Emanuele quickly received the box. When his subordinate handed it to him, they said it had been found on a nearby trash can lid, with a clear indication that it was meant for Emanuele. Only after confirming its safety did they bring it back to him.


    Emanuele looked at the small wooden box in his hand. It was very light, and he was certain that there were no explosives inside. He opened the box to find a bundle of hair inside. It was a beautiful chestnut color, soft and shimmering under the light.


    It was evident that the owner of this hair had cherished it dearly. Emanuele ran his fingers over the bundle, reminiscent of how he used to touch Isabe¡¯s hair. It was all too familiar, and he could even sense the fragrance of her favorite shampoo, still ced in the bathroom.


    But now, as he perceived this scent, Emanuele felt as though he were losing his mind. There was a note on top, with a single line: ¡°Emanuele, if you¡¯re unwilling, next time it won¡¯t just be hair.¡±


    The strong sense of threat overwhelmed Emanuele, suffocating him. His grip on the wooden box tightened until it cracked. He had to find William and Isabe quickly. He had to rescue her.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve found William¡¯s trail. Is this him? Look, he seems to have been moving around these few blocks,¡± Zak suddenly eximed, staring at theputer screen.


    Emanuele walked over immediately. Zak was aputer expert; if he wanted, he could ess all the surveince videos in Chicago. However, the sheer volume was overwhelming and disorienting.


    Therefore, Zak had used William¡¯s movements to deduce possible locations. Indeed, after essing the surveince in those areas, they spotted William.


    Emanuele scrutinized the screen carefully, then narrowed his eyes. ¡°Well done, Zak. That¡¯s him. Let¡¯s continue to follow their trail.¡±


    After receiving Emanuele¡¯s approval, Zak¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboard, continuing to trace William¡¯s movements.


    ¡°I¡¯ve located several ces where William might be hiding. Boss, shall we send someone to check out these locations?¡±

 Chapter 239: William Kisses Her

    ¡°This bar, this hotel, and these two office buildings, along with two warehouses, are all located on streets frequented by William. He likely knows the surveince cameras in that area well, hence he always manages to evade them effortlessly,¡± Zak presented the surveince footage to Emanuele, instructing his men to search these ces one by one. He was confident they would surely find William.


    However, the area was still quite extensive, and a thorough search would take at least three days. Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t matter; Emanuele aimed topress the time frame as much as possible. Once the area was confirmed, everything would fall into ce.


    ¡­


    Isabe had been struggling to free herself, attempting to untie the rope, but as she was barely halfway through, William returned. Isabe had to cease her efforts.


    William¡¯s return only intensified the oppression Isabe felt. His appearance bore no difference from the gentle demeanor she knew, yet now it sent shivers down her spine.


    A sense of despair and fear gripped her heart tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent your head to Emanuele. I wonder what his reaction will be when he sees your hair,¡± William murmured as he caressed the other side of Isabe¡¯s head. ¡°This uneven hair isn¡¯t attractive, Isabe. How about this-I¡¯ll help you trim the other side as well.¡±


    ¡°You devil, you¡¯ll go to hell!¡± Isabe cursed, her body trembling in fear despite her outburst.


    In the face of Isabe¡¯s rage, William remained indifferent. He drew closer, gripping Isabe¡¯s chin, seemingly relishing her state of distress.


    ¡°My temporary task is done, just waiting for Emanuele to contact me. Now, I can do what I want,¡± William chuckled. He proceeded to kiss Isabe, who felt nauseated, clenching her lips tightly to prevent his tongue from entering her mouth.


    Noticing her resistance, William pinched Isabe¡¯s arm, causing her to gasp in pain. Seizing the opportunity, he forced his tongue into her mouth, savoring the fragrance of her lips.


    As he had imagined, the woman¡¯s scent was delightful, sweet. It ignited a fiery sensation within William¡¯s body.


    ¡°No, help, someone, please help me!¡±


    Isabe felt overwhelmingly desperate, her stomach twisting with revulsion, the nauseating sensation spreading through her heart.


    Just as she felt she couldn¡¯t endure it any longer, William suddenly released her. But before Isabe could rx, his lips were on her neck, nibbling at her skin.


    Instead of provoking a response, the tingling sensation made her feel even more repulsed.


    Her body convulsed involuntarily, overpowered by a nauseating feeling that seemed to emanate from the depths of her heart.


    ¡°Please, spare me, William, please,¡± Isabe sobbed, tears streaming down her cheeks, overwhelmed with shame.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do. Being defiled by William seemed worse than death.


    At that moment, a cold pistol was pressed against Isabe¡¯s forehead: ¡°Isabe, I think you should behave and pray that I take you to bed, or else, if you anger me, you¡¯ll end up as a corpse.¡±


    She would rather be a corpse than lie with William!


    The touch of William¡¯s hands on her body felt like venomous snakes-icy, sticky, spreading a nauseating feeling within her.


    God, she had had enough.


    William aimed the gun at her chest: ¡°Isabe, you¡¯ll enjoy all of this, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Looking at William, she suddenly remembered she had a child. For the sake of her child, she couldn¡¯t die at this moment. But she also couldn¡¯t let William discover the child¡¯s existence. If he knew she was pregnant, he would surely kill her.


    Isabe took a deep breath, striving to appearposed. ¡°William, I understand your intentions. You want me in bed, but I have no choice. I¡¯m afraid of dying.¡±


    Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s words, a smile crept onto William¡¯s lips. Isabe¡¯s fear meant she wouldply.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Smirking, he holstered the gun. ¡°Then you should know what to do, right?¡±


    In William¡¯s eyes, Isabe saw sinister desire. What could she do?


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± William ordered.


    Isabe¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. She gazed at William¡¯s somewhat handsome face. He appeared gentle before, but now, to Isabe, he was the embodiment of evil.


    He crouched in front of her, their faces close. A slight lean forward and she could kiss him.


    Now, he demanded that she kiss him willingly!


    Isabe¡¯s breath quickened. She closed her eyes, trying to appear strong.


    ¡°Isabe, stay strong for the child, no matter what,¡± she told herself.


    With that in mind, Isabe opened her eyes and kissed William. Throughout the kiss, she tried to hold her breath, to pretend she wasn¡¯t kissing his lips, but rather an animal¡¯s flesh. This mental trick brought her some relief. Don¡¯t vomit. Don¡¯t vomit. You can do this, Isabe.


    She quickly ended the kiss, only to be met with dissatisfaction on William¡¯s face. ¡°Isabe, you could have done better,¡± he said.


    Better! Isabe felt like she was losing her mind.


    William held Isabe¡¯s chin and kissed her once more. ¡°Open your mouth, be more proactive,¡± hemanded.


    Isabe¡¯s entire body trembled uncontrobly. God, she really couldn¡¯t do it. She wanted to vomit, to copse, but she had to smile through it all.


    Be strong, Isabe, be strong.


    She forced herself to imagine the man in front of her was Emanuele, but she soon realized that William was William, and Emanuele was Emanuele. She could never treat them as the same person.


    The suffocation and revulsion were driving her mad.


    William¡¯s hand began to caress Isabe¡¯s chest. Although she was tied to the chair, it didn¡¯t stop him from taking the initiative, making Isabe feel as though she were leaning into his embrace.


    She felt hopeless. What would this man do next? Rape her? Hurt her?


    No, no, no. She couldn¡¯t let William go that far.

 Chapter 240: Discovered by William

    Isabe knew she had to resist now.


    She suppressed her nausea and said to William, ¡°William, I can cooperate with you, but could you give me some time?¡±


    William released Isabe, but his head still touched hers, their breaths intertwining closely.


    Isabe felt like vomiting.


    ¡°Isabe, do you think I will let you go?¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m tied to a chair right now. I have no way to resist whatever you want to do. If you want to rape me, I can only let you do so.¡± Isabe felt uneasy inside, her heart pounding wildly, but she maintained a calm facade.


    ¡°Isabe, you are clever. How did you suddenly know what I was thinking?¡± William seemed genuinely surprised. He reached out and stroked Isabe¡¯s hair, his fingers threading through it.


    It seemed he was quite satisfied now and wanted to get closer to Isabe.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Although you can do that, don¡¯t you think you¡¯d be happier if I were more cooperative?¡±


    ¡°Think about it, me lying stiff under you, you wanting to have sex with me, it¡¯s no different from handling a corpse. But if I ept you, take the initiative, do whatever you want, our sex life will be more joyful, right?¡±


    Isabe looked at William, trying to appearposed. She was negotiating with William. Whether he would listen to her, she didn¡¯t know, but she had to try.


    Otherwise, if William raped her now, she would die. If he found the child, it would be even more terrifying.


    William stared at Isabe carefully, their gazes meeting in the air. It seemed like he was trying to determine something, as if he wanted to discern if Isabe was lying through her eyes.


    Finally, he let go of Isabe.


    ¡°I know you can¡¯t ept it now, Isabe, but in consideration of our past, I¡¯ll give you some time to think. Tonight, I¡¯lle back for you.¡±


    With that, William left.


    Isabe remained bound to the chair.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Damn it, she had no idea what time it was. She was in a sealed space, pitch ck around her, with only a light above her head. She had no watch, no phone, and no idea of the time.


    All she could do was wait as time slipped by, second by second.


    But she didn¡¯t stop trying to loosen the ropes binding her. William was quite skilled at tying knots, but using the methods Elisa had taught her, she had managed to loosen them a bit.


    Damn it, it seemed William was indeed very cautious.


    But there was still time. She was sure she could free herself.


    With that in mind, Isabe continued her efforts to untie herself.


    After what felt like a long time, she finally freed her hands from the ropes.


    Isabe was sweating.


    On such a cold day, she was sweating. This was terrible.


    She untied all the ropes on her body and felt her pockets, discovering her gun was still there.


    It was the miniature pistol Emanuele had given her. It was convenient to carry. After she became pregnant, she always carried it with her to ensure the safety of her child, just in case.


    Thank goodness William hadn¡¯t searched her pockets, or he would have found the gun for sure.


    Feeling safer with the gun, Isabe rxed a bit.


    After freeing herself from the chair, she prepared to leave. She didn¡¯t know how many guards were outside, but she should be able to evade them.


    She had learned somebat and hiding techniques from Elisa, and now she could put them to use.


    However, she had never been this brave alone. Previously, even though she had fought, it was always under the protection of Tony and Harry and their many guards. She had only managed to fire a gun barely.


    But now, she had be so brave. She could be brave on enemy territory.


    This was herst chance. Isabe was well aware that if she obedientlyplied, William would either rape her or have his men gang-rape her, and then kill her.


    Just like the wives of many mafia bosses.


    Once captured by the enemy, they would be raped and then brutally murdered.


    No, she had to escape from here as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t want to be tortured here¡­


    Suddenly, Isabe heard footsteps behind her.


    ¡°Isabe, how did you escape?¡± William¡¯s voice rang out.


    Isabe was startled. Oh no! How did William find her?


    ¡°Do you think I left? I was watching your every move through surveince. You¡¯re quite something, Isabe. I tied you up so securely, but you managed to escape from me.¡±


    Isabe turned to look at William.


    She realized that William had already raised his gun and aimed it at her.


    Her hand was in her pocket, touching her own gun.


    But she knew that before she could draw hergun, William would kill her.


    Isabe realized she had been careless. She hadn¡¯t noticed the surveince.


    Of course, there was no one here, no guards, yet he could leave without worry. There had to be surveince installed, allowing him to observe her every move. If he noticed any action from her, he could return at any moment.


    William¡¯s gun was aimed at Isabe¡¯s head, a hint of a smile on his face. ¡°Isabe, do you believe I can turn you into a corpse right away?¡±


    Isabe said nothing. Fear was about to engulf herpletely.


    Her body started to tremble.


    Despite her bravery and intelligence, she could tell that William truly intended to kill her.


    In that moment, a sense of suffocation overwhelmed her, as if her ustrophobia was resurfacing once again.


    Isabe took a deep breath, trying to remain calm.


    William approached her and grabbed her by the neck.


    ¡°Isabe, I trusted you because of our past, but now you¡¯ve let me down. From now on, I won¡¯t listen to a word from you. You¡¯ve hurt me.¡±


    Suddenly, William roared, startling Isabe.


    So this was his true nature, wasn¡¯t it?


    The gentle, sweet-speaking man from before was just a facade. The man standing before her now, looking fierce like a raging lion, was who he truly was.


    Isabe felt the difort of being choked by William, the suffocation growing stronger.


    Was she going to die here?


    She wanted to reach for her gun, but her body suddenly felt weak, as if she couldn¡¯t move.


    At that moment, William flung Isabe to the ground.


    Isabe instinctively covered her stomach. Goodness, the force with which she was thrown might harm the baby.

 Chapter 241: Discovered Pregnant by William

    Isabe was heavily pushed to the ground by William. The cold, hard ground left a long scratch on her arm. William showed no mercy, none of the earlier tenderness. He brought a rope and bound Isabe¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Isabe, I gave you a chance to adapt to me. Yet, you still wanted to escape. I trusted you, but you¡¯ve betrayed that trust,¡± he said.


    Isabe¡¯s hands were tied, the rough rope chafing her wrists, making them instantly red. It was clear that William had lost his patience.


    Having immobilized Isabe, William began to undress her. Due to the cold weather, Isabe was wearing manyyers of thick clothing, making it difficult for William to remove them.


    Isabe kept struggling, ¡°William, stop, please, you can¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    She was breaking down, tears uncontrobly streaming down her face as she watched her clothes being torn by William, exposing arge area of her skin. Isabe felt utterly hopeless at that moment.


    William kissed Isabe¡¯s lips, nibbled at her neck, his rapid breath spraying over her body, showing how excited he was in that moment.


    Though Isabe was now married to Emanuele, bing his wife and being intimate with him every night, to William, it didn¡¯t matter. She was once a woman he adored. If he could have Isabe at this moment, he felt it would be worthwhile.


    He was already waiting for Emanuele to hand over the position of the head of the Mafia to him, and once he became the head of the Chicago Mafia, his first act would be to kill Emanuele.


    As for Isabe? Watching the woman lying on the ground struggling so desperately, she seemed fragile, yet her spirit refused to yield, showing strength.


    This only made him want to be more ruthless, to make her submit to him. So, when he became the head of the Chicago Mafia, he wouldn¡¯t immediately kill Isabe. He would lock her up, just like he did with Evelyn.


    Yes, there was also Evelyn, whom he desired. But for now, he felt he should focus on Isabe.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Watching the man haphazardly kissing her, Isabe felt as though she was about to die. The nauseating feeling overwhelmed her, and she couldn¡¯t suppress the gagging.


    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting,¡± Isabe thought. ¡°How could it be this disgusting?¡±


    William saw Isabe retching, but he didn¡¯t care. He forcibly removed her clothes, exposing her upper body. Isabe¡¯s breasts were left swaying in the air, causing her skin to break out in goosebumps.


    ¡°William, please, spare me. Remember our past as colleagues at the hospital. You shouldn¡¯t treat me like this,¡± she pleaded.


    Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s words, William burst intoughter. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I? Isabe, you are Emanuele¡¯s wife now. Whether I like you or not, I will have you.¡±


    Even if he didn¡¯t like Isabe, he could hand her over to his men to vite. The purpose was to humiliate Emanuele. After all, his wife would be forced to pleasure others like a female dog.


    But now, he did like Isabe, so he¡¯d be the one to torment her.


    William roughly fondled Isabe¡¯s breasts, causing her to cry out in pain.


    Her cries, however, only seemed to excite William further. ¡°Isabe, look at me, watch how I¡¯m going to have you,¡± he said.


    William¡¯s mouth moved to Isabe¡¯s breasts, sucking and even nibbling at them. Isabe writhed, trying to reject his touch, but her struggles were in vain.


    His hands held her waist firmly, keeping her under his control. He then attempted to remove Isabe¡¯s pants.


    Isabe was trembling uncontrobly, engulfed in shame. She felt her world turning dark, unable to see any light. She had to find a chance to kill William. In this chaotic situation, it was either William¡¯s death or hers.


    But her hands were already bound by William. How could she find an opportunity?


    Suddenly, William paused, his hand resting on Isabe¡¯s abdomen. Despite Isabe¡¯s efforts to appear normal, her protruding belly was unmistakable.


    William, being a doctor, surely noticed something.


    ¡°Isabe, are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Isabe eximed, her face drained of color, her eyes filled with terror.


    Dear God, William had found out?!


    ¡°I¡¯ve just gained weight, William. You¡¯re not going to meddle in that, are you?¡± Isabe red at William, filled with resentment.


    ¡°No, no, have you truly gained weight? Isabe, don¡¯t deceive yourself. You¡¯ve indeed put on some weight. But, being pregnant is not impossible. You know, pregnancy can also cause weight gain.¡±


    After saying this, Williamstopped viting Isabe and helped her dress again. He seemed to have regained his previous gentle demeanor, his eyes now carrying a hint of eagerness.


    This look¡­ somehow reminded Isabe of the hungry gaze of a wolf she had seen in a movie. Now, William hadpletely turned her into prey. No matter how she argued, it was futile. Her worst fear hade true.


    William helped Isabe put on her clothes again, then seated her in a chair and bound her with the rope once more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call a doctor right away to examine you,¡± William said with a smile.


    He seemed very eager, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to get the result he wanted.


    Isabe gritted her teeth, wishing she could just strike this man.


    William left, leaving several guards by her side to prevent her from untying herself and escaping as she had missed herst opportunity.


    Now, she had no chance to escape. She could only wait for Emanuele to rescue her, or perhaps, she would die here?


    Recalling William¡¯s touch just now, even though he had left, Isabe still felt as if his touch lingered on her body, making her feel particrly nauseous. She wanted to desperately take a shower, to cut her skin open, as if only by doing so could she rid herself of this nauseating feeling. Could she even survive this?


    Looking at her belly, tears streamed down her face. ¡°Child, I¡¯m so useless. I can¡¯t protect you.¡±

 Chapter 242: She Is Carrying a Daughter

    The atmosphere inside the apartment was tense. What should have been a warm and lively ce was now filled only with anxiety and coldness.


    Emanuele had already arranged for his men to investigate. He didn¡¯t want to sit idle. Whenever any clues emerged, he made sure to be the first to investigate.


    He had prioritized this matter as his top mission. Ro also became aware of the situation and flew in from Italy. Now, he and Isidoro were present in his apartment with Emanuele.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to tell you,¡± Emanuele said, looking at Ro. Ro had married Grazia, making him a part of the family, so asking for his help was reasonable.


    However, Grazia was pregnant now, with only two months left until the child¡¯s birth. If something dangerous happened while Ro was here, he felt he would be letting Grazia down.


    ¡°Emanuele, it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯te over. I¡¯ll wait in the apartment for you. It¡¯s just that Grazia is very worried about you, so she asked me toe and check. I also brought some men with me, and they are all under yourmand. They are my most elite subordinates,¡± Ro said.


    Emanuele patted Ro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Ro.¡±


    Meanwhile, Isidoro was responsible for rying the intelligence he had gathered to Emanuele, working alongside him in the battle.


    William wasn¡¯t as difficult to deal with as Frederick. When they entered Frederick¡¯s stronghold, it was filled with his subordinates. Now, those people had been taken care of, leaving only William. However, even with just one William, he was not easy to handle, especially with Isabe in his hands.


    The thought of Isabe being captured by that bastard, her hair cut off, filled Emanuele with anger and a hint of fear. He was genuinely worried about Isabe and what cruel actions William might subject her to.


    Thinking of Phillip, if he hadn¡¯t managed to escape, he would likely have been cruelly tortured to death by William. And Isabe, such a delicate woman¡­ Emanuele couldn¡¯t bear to imagine it. Though she had strength within her, in the face of a powerful enemy, she was also fragile. If she were tortured, she would undoubtedly feel pain, cry, copse, and not be able to endure it.


    The more Emanuele thought about this, the more distressed he became. At that moment, all he wanted was to find Isabe as soon as possible.


    Just then, James messaged Emanuele: ¡°Emanuele, we¡¯ve found peopleing in and out of an abandoned warehouse. It seems suspicious.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Keep watch quietly. I¡¯m on my way,¡± Emanuele immediately responded. He had a feeling that Isabe must be there. After all, the presence of people in an abandoned warehouse, especially within their defined area, likely meant that William was there.


    With this in mind, Emanuele quickly put on a bulletproof vest, checked his handguns, machine guns, and prepared to depart with his team.


    Ro watched Emanuele leave and patted his shoulder. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let William get to you. He¡¯s a very clever and cunning person.¡±


    Suddenly, he thought of histe wife. Although he didn¡¯t particrly like Isabe, she was his wife¡¯s best friend and the woman Emanuele loved the most. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her.


    The feeling of losing a loved one is unbearable. Ro had experienced it once and still remembered the heart-wrenching pain. He didn¡¯t want Emanuele to go through the same. After all, not long ago, he had lost his father, stepmother, and brother-inw.


    If he were to lose the woman he loved the most, Emanuele might just lose his mind. Emanuele nodded, understanding Ro¡¯s unspoken concern.


    Before leaving, he lit a cigarette to try and keep himself as calm as possible. But just then, Emanuele¡¯s phone rang. It was a message from William¡¯s number.


    ¡°Congrattions, Emanuele. You¡¯ve be a father. The child in Isabe¡¯s belly is quite big now, a girl. When Isabe found out, she cried tears of joy.¡±


    That bastard had discovered Isabe¡¯s pregnancy. ¡°Emanuele, I finally understand why you are in such a hurry. So, you know about Isabe having a child. If you don¡¯t behave, neither Isabe nor the child will exist in this world,¡± the message continued.


    Emanuele had been somewhat calmer, but now, on hearing William¡¯s words, he felt the anger burning in his chest, igniting an impulse to destroy the world.


    William had better be caught by him in the next moment. He would make him regret saying those threatening words.


    With that in mind, Emanuele pocketed his phone and headed out. He hoped William was indeed in that abandoned warehouse. If he could catch him, he would make him regret ever being born into this world.


    ¡ª


    Isabe felt like a captive animal, pinned down on a makeshift bed that had been hastily brought in.


    She didn¡¯t know where this doctor hade from, but he had brought equipment and was repeating the procedures she had undergone in the hospital. However, this time, the doctor showed no emotion, disying no concern for her well-being. He swiftly applied gel to her belly and conducted an ultrasound.


    ¡°This is a girl, about seventeen weeks in size, very healthy,¡± the doctor told William straightforwardly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± William said. Upon hearing it was a girl, he seemed somewhat dissatisfied.


    The doctor wiped off the gel from Isabe¡¯s belly, and William reached out, touching her stomach.


    Isabe recoiled, trembling, wanting to move away from William. However, she was tied to the chair, unable to resist, forced to endure William¡¯s touch on her belly.


    His movements were gentle, but even so, Isabe felt ufortable. Damn it, she was truly terrified.


    If it were just her, perhaps she could bravely resist, but she had an unborn life inside her belly. Isabe felt fragile and sorrowful because of her unborn child, making her vulnerable.


    Thinking of this, tears uncontrobly streamed down Isabe¡¯s face.


    William looked at her. ¡°Isabe, why are you crying? Are you overwhelmed with joy? Do you not know that you¡¯re carrying a daughter? I wonder if Emanuele will be delighted once he learns about this.¡±


    ¡°William, please just let me go,¡± Isabe pleaded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told Emanuele. Either he gives up his position as the head of the mafia, or he gives up on you. Which do you think he will choose, between you and being the head of the mafia?¡± William said, smiling gently at Isabe. However, his smile sent shivers down her spine.


    He was like Satan emerging from hell! Emanuele, although frightening, had never made her feel as scared as William did. Emanuele¡¯s terror was consistent, but William was deceptively gentle on the outside, yet cruel within, making Isabe even more afraid.


    Isabe remained silent. She didn¡¯t want to engage with William.

 Chapter 243: Emanuele Comes to Her Rescue

    William noticed Isabe¡¯s silence and chose not to say anything. He released her, seemingly having seen through everything.


    The way he looked at Isabe no longer held the fervor of desire as before. Now, his demeanor toward her resembled that of a mob boss¡¯s wife.


    He truly had no interest in a pregnant woman.


    Even if he had once cared for Isabe, the thought of the child she carried, belonging to his enemy, extinguished any sentiment William had for her.


    Perhaps the child would have to be dealt with first.


    William helped Isabe back into her clothes, while she remained in a state of shock.


    So much had happened in such a short time that her mind seemed to have shut downpletely.


    Would Emanuelee to rescue her?


    Would he give up his position as the head of the Chicago Mafia for her?


    Thinking about the man¡¯s dedication to his career, she knew it meant as much to him as life itself. He wouldn¡¯t easily abandon it.


    It seemed that she would be the one abandoned.


    She didn¡¯t understand why, but she felt strangely calm. In truth, she would rather Emanuele forsake her.


    Considering William¡¯s sadistic nature, if Emanuele did hand over the position of the Mafia to him, he wouldn¡¯t spare either Emanuele or her.


    It was better for her to die alone than for both of them to perish together.


    In facing death, Isabe found herself surprisingly brave.


    However, she was terrified of pain. She hoped that William would simply shoot her. She didn¡¯t want to end up like Phillip; it would surely be agonizing.


    William departed to attend to his own affairs but left a group of men to guard Isabe.


    Gradually, her emotions settled, and she looked down at her belly. William had just mentioned that she was carrying a girl. A daughter wouldn¡¯t be so bad, she thought.


    Unlike with a son, there wouldn¡¯t be the same pressure for her to be the heir of the Mafia.


    She feared that a son would prematurely inherit those burdens, bing a ruthless killing machine.


    A daughter would have more freedom. If not for this kidnapping, she would have wished for her daughter to live a carefree and joyful life once born.


    It was a pity that she might die alongside her.


    Isabe didn¡¯t want Emanuele toe to her rescue. Given the choice between both dying and one surviving, she preferred it to be her.


    She was surprised at her newfound selflessness.


    Meanwhile, Emanuele had already begun his move.


    ¡°We¡¯ve scouted around the warehouse perimeter and didn¡¯t see any guards. However, we noticed signs of activity inside. The ce is vast, filled with numerous items. If we rush in, we might get mowed down by their machine guns,¡± Emanuele furrowed his brows, falling silent.


    ¡°But Isabe is in there. I can¡¯t possibly know that and not go to save her.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t. Besides being the head of the Mafia, he was also Isabe¡¯s husband, and now they had a daughter. He wanted to charge in, fearing that those scoundrels might harm Isabe.


    Isidoro patted Emanuele¡¯s arm, ¡°Emanuele, calm down. We have enough people. Let¡¯s strategize our attack.¡±


    Emanuele nodded.


    After discussing their n, they decided to encircle the warehouse from several directions.


    First, they would throw smoke bombs through the front entrance and swiftly rush in. Simultaneously, two groups would enter through the side windows, moving in different directions.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Once everything was set, Emanuele and Isidoro prepared to charge through the front door.


    As they reached the entrance, they kicked the door open.


    Since the warehouse had been abandoned, and William likely feared detection, the door remained unguarded. It gave way with little resistance.


    Emanuele heardmotion from inside as his men threw the smoke bombs.


    Instantly, the smoke filled the entire space. They were prepared, wearing goggles to counter the smoke¡¯s effect, while the upants inside were left blinded but still able to determine their direction.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t hesitate to open fire.


    Several individuals were hit, but they were trained soldiers. They quickly sought cover and returned fire from the shadows.


    Gunfire intensified. Emanuele simultaneously dealt with the enemies and advanced further into the warehouse.


    The deeper they went, the more cluttered the space became. It was filled with all sorts of items, providing countless hiding spots.


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t afford to be choosy. His reactions were swift, firing at any visible targets.


    He couldn¡¯t afford not to shoot; failing to do so would lead to his demise.


    Meanwhile, at the warehouse¡¯s innermost part, Isabe was feeling increasingly drowsy.


    Already pregnant and having gone without food for a day, William had only allowed her a sip of water, leaving her weak and breathless.


    Even if William didndidn¡¯t kill her, she might have starved to death. Coupled with her extreme distress, Isabe felt her consciousness slipping away bit by bit.


    Suddenly, she heard the sounds of gunfire from outside, along with agonized cries. This brought her back to full alertness.


    Was it Emanueleing to her rescue? Initially, Isabe had thought that Emanuele might abandon her, so his arrival was both a relief and a cause for concern.


    Given William¡¯s treachery and his familiarity with the surroundings, would Emanuele have any advantage here? Would he get hurt or worse, killed by William?


    Isabe was consumed with worry.


    Just then, William returned and looked at Isabe, saying, ¡°Isabe, I never thought Emanuele would be so fond of you. He actually came all the way here to find you. He¡¯s not afraid of death.¡±


    His eyes brimmed with intense hatred.


    His men were falling one by one.


    Emanuele truly was like a god of war. His marksmanship was precise, and his reflexes were swift.


    Despite many of Emanuele¡¯s men being injured, he persisted.


    No wonder his uncle fell at Emanuele¡¯s hands. Last time, he had narrowly escaped, but now, he truly understood Emanuele¡¯s prowess.


    ¡°Isabe, let¡¯s make a bet. Will Emanuele choose you or his position in the Mafia?¡± William finished speaking and pulled Isabe up from her chair, pointing his gun at her temple.

 Chapter 244: Emanuele Shot in the Heart

    At that moment, Emanuele burst through the final door and stepped inside, where he saw William and Isabe.


    This wasn¡¯t their first meeting, but it was the first time they had met under their true identities.


    William was alone, but several of his men stood behind him.


    Looking at William, Emanuele recalled the gentleman he had appeared to be. Damn, this man is a master of disguise! Emanuele had been the head of the Mafia for so many years, meeting countless people, yet it was the first time someone had sessfully deceived him right under his nose. No wonder William had managed to escape his control several times.


    Emanuele scrutinized William¡¯s face, thinking about the rumors of William wearing a human skin mask. The face before him seemed somewhat different from his impression. Was he wearing a mask now?


    Of course, the most important thing was Isabe!


    Emanuele¡¯s gaze fell on Isabe, carefully observing her. Aside from looking a bit weary, she seemed unharmed, which relieved Emanuele somewhat.


    But William was using her as leverage. The despicable scum was treating Isabe as a tool to threaten him.


    Isabe also looked at Emanuele, noticing the blood on him. Had he sustained serious injuries? How could this have happened?


    Isabe¡¯s heart clenched tightly. She was deeply worried about Emanuele.


    She felt he shouldn¡¯t havee here; it was too dangerous. Yet, seeing him still brought some relief to her heart.


    ¡°Emanuele, congrattions. You¡¯ve been searching for me for so long, and now you¡¯ve finally found me. I congratte you on your sess,¡± William said, facing Emanuele and his numerous guards, seemingly unruffled.


    Because he had a hostage-Isabe was his bargaining chip.


    Pressing Isabe closer to him, William smiled at Emanuele. ¡°Emanuele, make a choice. Do you want the position in the Mafia, or do you want Isabe?¡±


    ¡°Release her!¡± Emanuele roared, his icy gaze akin to a de aimed at William.


    However, William showed no fear. In fact, his smile grewrger in response to Emanuele¡¯s anger.


    ¡°So, you choose Isabe?¡± Emanuele remained silent.


    ¡°Emanuele, you should know, a Mafia boss cannot have any weaknesses, especially for just a woman. You can have as many as you want. Do you really want to sacrifice your life for this woman?¡±


    ¡°Then kill me and let her go.¡±


    This deration surprised both William and Isabe. Isabe felt as if her emotions were on a rollercoaster, fluctuating constantly.


    Emanuele had casually spoken about being killed, all for her?


    What right did she have to push Emanuele to this extent?


    No, Emanuele, stop!


    William¡¯s face twisted into a mocking smile. ¡°Emanuele, you¡¯re truly not a qualified Mafia boss. A proper one would let enemies shoot his wife in the head rather than, like you, give up everything to save her life. But this is good too; it benefits me.¡±


    William burst intoughter. At that moment, he felt he had made the right bet.


    ¡°If you choose Isabe, then please, put down your weapon right now and have your men all leave. If I find anyone lurking in the shadows, I will immediately shoot Isabe.¡±


    William¡¯s voice echoed through the warehouse.


    Isabe felt as though her mind was about to explode. Emanuele had chosen her, so did this mean he was going to die?


    ¡°Emanuele, as the head of the Mafia, you should understand what kind of choice is most advantageous for you now. You shouldn¡¯t make this choice!¡± Isabe urged Emanuele.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to imagine a world without Emanuele. She couldn¡¯t bear to lose him. He had be the most beloved person in her world, her pir of strength.


    She would rather be the one to die.


    At her words, Emanuele looked at Isabe. From his gaze, Isabe could see a mix ofplex emotions-affection, sorrow, and a hint of reluctance.


    It was as if he was bidding her farewell with his eyes.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t bear to watch Emanuele lose his life.


    ¡°Isabe, take care of yourself,¡± Emanuele said to her.


    He then ordered his men to step back, all the way to the door, and shut it.


    Williamughed heartily.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°However, Emanuele, I hope you also understand my predicament. I don¡¯t want to leave Isabe behind, especially with a child in her belly. I don¡¯t want to be sought out for revenge by that child in the future.¡±


    Emanuele stared at William intently. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll keep your word.¡±


    ¡°Of course, as long as you¡¯re dead, all problems will be easily solved,¡± William said,ughing. ¡°Now, put down your gun.¡±


    Emanuele tossed his gun to the side. At this moment, he seemedpletely defenseless, and William could easily shoot him.


    Isabe was nervous. She struggled to free herself from the ropes, thinking, damn it! William was about to kill Emanuele, and she couldn¡¯t allow that to happen.


    She didn¡¯t know how she could help, but a daring n began to form in her mind. Maybe if she tried hard enough, she could assist Emanuele. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch him be killed.


    With this in mind, she redoubled her efforts to break free from the ropes.


    At this moment, there were only three people in the room: William, Emanuele, and Isabe.


    Emanuele had dropped his gun, and she was being held by William. Both of their lives were in William¡¯s hands.


    Suddenly, a gunshot rang out.


    Before Isabe couldprehend what was happening, she saw Emanuele copse to the ground. A bloom of blood spread across his chest, flowing down and growing steadily, a terrifying sight.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Emanuele!¡±


    In agony, Emanuele clutched his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m avenging my uncle and my cousin. Emanuele, go to hell. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Isabe,¡± Williamughed.


    Emanuele¡¯s features twisted in pain, but he forced himself to stand.


    ¡°William, believe me, as soon as you step out of this warehouse, my men will shoot you,¡± Emanuele¡¯s words reminded William.


    ¡°You¡¯ve reminded me of something, Emanuele. Your death doesn¡¯t matter much, but you must transfer the leadership of the Mafia to me. You must give the order that I am the new head of the Chicago Mafia!¡±


    William didn¡¯t know for sure how many of his men had survived the recent massacre at the hands of Emanuele¡¯s group, but he suspected there weren¡¯t many left.


    He didn¡¯t want to stay here after killing Emanuele.


    It wasn¡¯t worth it.


    But he had to admit, Emanuele¡¯s resilience was remarkable. William had shot him in the heart, yet Emanuele still tried to stand.


    ¡°Heh, so what? I can add another shot,¡± William thought to himself. He would wait for Emanuele to transfermand to him before killing him.


    ¡°Hurry up, Emanuele, send a message to your men. Let them know that I am the next boss,¡± William demanded.


    Emanuele sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll send it, but you must let Isabe go.¡±


    Most of his men had been groomed by him. They were waiting outside, and he needed to ensure Isabe¡¯s safety. He had to negotiate with William to guarantee her safety.


    He wouldn¡¯t tell William that even if he sent the message, it wouldn¡¯t matter. His men followed his orders, and if William left, he¡¯d likely be riddled with bullets.

 Chapter 245: Isabella Shoots at William

    Listening to Emanuele¡¯s words, William pondered for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Are you negotiating terms with me? Emanuele, what qualifications do you have to negotiate with me?¡±


    As William spoke, he pulled Isabe closer to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. Right now, Isabe is my only bargaining chip. If she¡¯s gone, you¡¯d probably unleash your men on me, wouldn¡¯t you? Hahaha, Emanuele, you underestimate me. Do you think if you keep silent, I can¡¯t be the head of the Chicago Mafia? I could easily kill you, what else can¡¯t I do?¡±


    As William spoke, he once again aimed his gun at Emanuele; he was about to kill him.


    At this moment, Isabe had already untied the rope from her hands.


    Isabe felt quite clever, managing to untie the rope immediately.


    Then, taking advantage of William¡¯sck of attention, she forcefully grabbed William¡¯s hand and redirected the gun.


    William¡¯s attention was entirely on Emanuele, with no guard against Isabe.


    Unexpectedly, Isabe directly untied the rope, which astonished William, leaving him momentarily unresponsive.


    The gun that William had originally aimed at Emanuele instantly fired off to the side.


    Simultaneously, Isabe pushed William to the ground, pounced on him, and seized his gun.


    These sessive movements were swift and forceful. Isabe thought, ¡°It¡¯s not in vain that I trained with Elisa for so long.¡±


    However, due to her pregnancy andck of food, she felt weakened. Merely carrying out these actions had exhausted all her strength.


    Once William regained his senses, he immediately pushed Isabe away, attempting to retrieve the gun from her.


    Isabe dodged William¡¯s attack and, in turn, fired a shot at him.


    Bang-despite William¡¯s swift reaction, he was still hit in the shoulder.


    Damn it, Isabe! When did she manage to free herself from the ropes? He had tied them tightly, yet she could still break free.


    Furthermore, she swiftly disarmed him.


    This woman was entirely different from what he had expected.


    William clutched his shoulder, blood seeping out continuously, the pain causing his brow to furrow.


    He never expected Isabe to actually shoot.


    He had known Isabe for a long time. Back when they were doctors together, William had been kind to her. Yet now, she actually dared to shoot at him.


    William felt as if he was meeting Isabe for the first time.


    But he couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on this. If he stayed here, Isabe would surely kill him. Her gun was still pointed at him, clearly indicating she intended to fire a second shot.


    William immediately rolled on the ground to evade.


    At that moment, Isabe fired a second shot.


    William quickly took cover behind nearby debris.


    The sound of gunfire at the door alerted Emanuele¡¯s men, and they rushed in.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James swiftly entered, seeing Emanuele on the ground, covered in blood, and Isabe firing in a particr direction.


    How did things get so bad!


    Seeing William¡¯s figure vanish amidst the pile of scrap metal, Isabe felt regret.


    Upon seeing James and the others rush in, she immediately pointed in the direction William had fled. ¡°I just shot him in the shoulder, and he¡¯s headed that way. Hurry and go after him. Don¡¯t let him escape.¡±


    She feared that William was still alive, that cunning man. If he wasn¡¯t apprehended, he would surelye back for revenge one day.


    James promptly led the pursuit.


    ¡°Emanuele, are you alright? You look terrible.¡± Isabe threw herself at Emanuele, dropping her earlier facade of strength. In this moment, she held Emanuele and wept.


    Emanuele looked seriously injured. ncing at him, Isabe saw he had been shot near the chest. He hadn¡¯t died, perhaps because the bullet hadn¡¯t hit his heart directly, an incredibly fortunate misfortune. Nevertheless, being shot near the heart was still extremely dangerous.


    Seeing so much blood on Emanuele, Isabe felt as though half his blood had already spilled.


    Jesus, please protect Emanuele!


    She removed her jacket, covering Emanuele¡¯s chest to staunch the bleeding.


    Grasping Emanuele¡¯s hand, she felt his warmth seemingly slipping away.


    Struggling to open his eyes, Emanuele whispered, ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t worry about me. You need to leave.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m a doctor.¡±


    ¡°You need to rest now, Isabe. Listen to me, or I¡¯ll worry about you.¡±


    He caressed Isabe¡¯s cheek. He knew she was excellent, but she was in a terrible state.


    Seeing Isabe in such distress, witnessing her tears, Emanuele felt a deep pang, more painful than hisown injuries. He didn¡¯t want Isabe to worry.


    ¡°Isabe, stop crying,¡± Emanueleforted her. ¡°You just saved me. I won¡¯t die.¡±


    Even for Isabe¡¯s sake, he would strive to survive.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Madam, please step aside. I¡¯ve called a doctor; you should return to the apartment,¡± Tony¡¯s voice sounded nearby.


    Seeing Tony and Harry, Isabe wiped her tears. She knew she had to stay strong. They were safe now. As long as the doctor tended to Emanuele¡¯s wounds, he would survive.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Madam, the boss will worry about you. You need to go back to the apartment to rest, not just for yourself, but for the child in your belly. Let me take you back,¡± Tony said, preparing to lead Isabe away.


    Isabe didn¡¯t want to leave. She looked at Emanuele lying on the ground. ¡°I want to stay with Emanuele. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°The boss will worry about you. You need to get treated. Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll inform you immediately if anything happens,¡± Tony insisted, leading Isabe away.


    His words acted as a sedative, calming Isabe.


    Yes, her condition wasn¡¯t good. Emanuele would worry about her. She should obediently go back and not let Emanuele worry.


    Thinking this, Isabe stopped resisting.


    After Isabe left, Emanuele also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hey on the ground, appearing like discarded refuse.


    Gone was the previous dignity, coldness, and intimidation.


    He felt intense pain, blood flowing from his body, his life seemingly slipping away bit by bit.


    Zak looked at Emanuele with concern. ¡°Boss, hang in there. The doctor will be here soon.¡±


    Emanuele wanted to speak, but at that moment, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to do so.


    He had asked Isabe to leave because he didn¡¯t want her to worry, didn¡¯t want her to see him in such a fragile state.


    He didn¡¯t want her to be distressed, didn¡¯t want her to suffer.


    Soon, the doctor arrived. Seeing Emanuele¡¯s condition, he immediately wheeled him onto the ambnce, rushing to the hospital.

 Chapter 246: Emanuele Is Still in Surgery

    Isabe returned to the apartment, where Lilly and Elisa were waiting and immediately embraced her.


    Elisa was the first to notice Isabe¡¯s return, and upon seeing Isabe¡¯s disheveled state, she felt a sense of self-reproach. However, the fact that Isabe had returned safely was a tremendous relief.


    In silence, Elisa embraced Isabe. She restrained her emotions, but her eyes were distinctly red. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m so sorry. The boss entrusted me with your protection, but I failed.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize,¡± Isabe said, revealing a faint smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself, Elisa. William is too cunning; no one could have anticipated such an event.¡±


    In that situation, unless Elisa had been by her side 24/7, even the time she spent in the restroom could have been an opportunity for William to take her. That scheming man must have plotted this for a long time.


    Elisa nodded, but her inner guilt didn¡¯t dissipate immediately.


    Isabe continued, ¡°Thank you for teaching me those self-defense techniques. You have no idea, William nearly killed Emanuele. Luckily, I used the methods you taught me to free myself from the ropes and took William¡¯s gun away; otherwise, Emanuele would have been in grave danger.¡±


    ¡°You are so capable, Isabe. I am truly proud of you,¡± Elisa said, embracing Isabe again.


    ¡°Nevertheless, it was still too dangerous. I truly hope you never have to use those self-defense skills again in your life.¡±


    If Isabe hadn¡¯t taken the gun from William, and if William had had another weapon on him, the oue would have been disastrous.


    Compared to Elisa¡¯sposure, Lilly, upon seeing Isabe, burst into tears. ¡°Heavens, Isabe, you¡¯ve finally returned. I¡¯ve been praying to God, hoping for your safe return.¡±


    ¡°Lilly, please don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabe patted Lilly¡¯s shoulder. In that moment, in Lilly¡¯s embrace, she also felt a sense of warmth.


    It felt wonderful to be back home.


    ¡°I¡¯m so relieved, I can¡¯t contain it,¡± Lilly had truly feared for Isabe¡¯s life. ¡°My goodness, kidnapped by Emanuele¡¯s enemies, it¡¯s a miracle you¡¯re alive, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    When she saw the hair the kidnappers had sent, she was heartbroken. Having taken care of Isabe, she knew very well that Isabe cherished her hair the most.


    Now, seeing Isabe¡¯s hair, once so beautiful that it could have been in a shampoomercial, now disheveled, Lilly felt intense sorrow.


    She reached out to touch Isabe¡¯s hair. ¡°Isabe, what should we do with your once beautiful hair now in this state?¡±


    Lilly¡¯s eyes were filled with regret.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just cut it all short. It¡¯s convenient, especially as my daughter in my belly grows, it¡¯s a hassle to wash long hair. Trying short hair doesn¡¯t sound bad either.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Isabe will look beautiful even with short hair.¡±


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m very tired, and I feel dirty. Lilly, could you prepare a hearty meal for me? I need a good feast. Elisa, could you fill the bathtub for me? I want to take a bath.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get right on it,¡± Lilly and Elisa replied, and then went about their tasks.


    Isabe thought that keeping them busy would leave no time for sadness.


    Isabe was indeed exhausted. She felt she needed a bath, some food, and then a good rest.


    Once Elisa had the bath ready, Isabe undressed and sank into the tub.


    Enveloped by warm water, Isabe felt her entire body rx.


    She scrubbed herself vigorously, recalling the image of William kissing her. She felt as though her body, having been touched and kissed by William, was now unclean. She wanted to shed her skin entirely.


    So disgusting, Isabe thought, as she scrubbed her face and body, every ce that William had touched, she cleaned repeatedly.


    It wasn¡¯t until those areas turned red and, due to the friction, even broke the skin, that Isabe stopped.


    Shey wearily in the tub.


    Although Isabe felt her body rx, mentally she was still on edge.


    She was constantly worried about Emanuele. The thought of him lying in a pool of blood tore at her heart, and the pain spread from her heart throughout her body.


    Her mind remained tense, continually reminding her that Emanuele was in mortal danger.


    She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Emanuele.


    Tony had said that if anything happened to Emanuele, he would inform her promptly.


    But now, Tony hadn¡¯t received any bad news; he only knew that Emanuele was in the hospital undergoing surgery.


    Did that mean shedidn¡¯t need to worry too much for the time being?


    Isabe stayed in the bath for an hour, then rinsed her body again. She felt her skin had be a bit rough from soaking in the water for too long. She finally stopped bathing.


    She still felt dirty and noticed marks on her body, evidence of William¡¯s touches and bites. It made her want to retch!


    At that moment, she truly wanted to take a knife and cut her skin off.


    She looked at the woman in the mirror, her hair uneven in length, resembling a madwoman.


    Isabe considered it and then fetched a pair of scissors. With a click, she cut off the longer side of her hair. It looked more natural this way.


    Isabe touched her short hair. This was the first time she had cut it this short, and it didn¡¯t look bad at all.


    At that moment, Lilly knocked on Isabe¡¯s door. ¡°Isabe, would you like toe downstairs to eat? I¡¯ve made your favorite pasta and mushroom soup.¡±


    ¡°Lilly, could you bring it up? I¡¯m a bit tired and don¡¯t feel like going downstairs,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lilly said, heading downstairs to bring the food up.


    Lilly brought the food back and, upon seeing Isabe¡¯s short hair, couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Isabe, did you cut your hair yourself?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Isabe nodded.


    ¡°It looks beautiful,¡± Lilly praised Isabe, though inside, she felt more sorrow than anything else. But she would never show it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Isabe smiled.


    Isabe¡¯s bedroom was spacious enough for her to have lunch on the sofa.


    Lilly brought the food and set it in front of Isabe, but she wanted some quiet time. ¡°Lilly, I¡¯ll eat alone. I¡¯m a bit tired, and I might need a nap after eating.¡±


    Lilly looked at Isabe¡¯s weary face; she seemed as fragile as a newborn kitten.


    It made Lilly want to hold her and protect her.


    Lilly had been with Isabe for so long that in her heart, she already considered Isabe as her daughter.


    Lilly nodded. ¡°Alright, Isabe. If you need anything, juste find me.¡±


    Isabe nodded.


    While eating, she took a moment to message Harry: ¡°How is Emanuele doing?¡±


    Soon, Harry replied, ¡°The boss is still in surgery. Please don¡¯t worry, he will be fine.¡±

 Chapter 247 Meeting Evelyn

    Harry¡¯s response didn¡¯tpletely reassure Isabe, but for now, it was a waiting game. She thought about Emanuele and the worried look in his eyes when they parted ways, knowing he had risked his life for her chance at survival.


    Isabe struggled to eat the food in front of her. Her body was hungry, yet she had no appetite, but she forced herself to eat a little more. She needed to regain strength, not only for herself but also for the child inside her. She couldn¡¯t neglect her body; it was the second chance at life that Emanuele had given her.


    She finished all the food Lilly had prepared for her. Lilly had prepared a lot, worried that Isabe might be too hungry. After finishing, Isabe¡¯s stomach felt fuller than before, a sense of satisfaction enveloping her, making her feel warm. Still, her mind was preupied with thoughts of Emanuele.


    After eating, Isabey down in bed, feeling like a useless being, not wanting to think or do anything. Exhaustion washed over her like a tidal wave, threatening to engulf her instantly. However, as Isabe closed her eyes, she saw the image of Emanuele lying in a pool of blood. The vivid scene, the blood and the metallic smell, overwhelmed her.


    She had witnessed such scenes before, both in the hospital treating patients and in the past, watching Emanuele torment others. Yet, the powerful man she remembered was now lying shot and in critical condition. She had never imagined Emanuele falling one day, let alone because of her.


    ¡°Then kill me, let her go,¡± Emanuele¡¯s words lingered in Isabe¡¯s mind. She knew he cared for her, and she cared for him, but she never anticipated his feelings to reach such an extreme, to be willing to sacrifice himself for her.


    Isabey in bed, tears uncontrobly streaming down her face. She would rather die herself than see Emanuele perish. Right now, all she wished for was Emanuele¡¯s safety. Feeling the urgent need to rest and regain energy, she resolved to take good care of their daughter.


    Forcing herself to fall asleep, Isabe slept until eight o¡¯clock the next morning. Startled by the time, she hadn¡¯t expected to sleep for so long. nning to rest and then immediately go to the hospital to see Emanuele, she hadn¡¯t realized she had slept through the night.


    Hurrying downstairs, Isabe saw Tony talking to Elisa. She asked anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s Emanuele?¡±


    Her voice trembled as she spoke. She prayed internally, hoping everything would be fine, and that Emanuele¡¯s surgery would be sessful.


    ¡°The boss has finished the surgery, but he hasn¡¯t woken up yet. He¡¯s still at the hospital under observation,¡± Tony replied.


    Isabe breathed a sigh of relief, feeling her heart pounding as if it wanted to leap out of her chest, finally feeling a sense of relief. She felt her steps were slightly steadier now.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Can I go to the hospital to see him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Madam, let¡¯s wait for the boss to wake up, then I¡¯ll take you to see him. William hasn¡¯t been caught yet,¡± Tony said.


    Upon hearing this, Isabe¡¯s heart tensed once more. ¡°He¡¯s injured, and they still haven¡¯t found him?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a door behind the warehouse specifically designed by William for escape. It took us a while to find it. That¡¯s why¡­¡± Tony¡¯s voice trailed off, a tinge of embarrassment evident. With so many of them, they couldn¡¯t even find one injured person.


    Isabe understood. William was as cunning as a fox, using the abandoned warehouse as his headquarters, always prepared for unexpected situations. The warehouse was unfamiliar to them, filled with so much, and by the time they found it, William had already fled.


    Thinking about this, Isabe asked, ¡°By the way, is Evelyn okay?¡±


    Since she had recognized William¡¯s true identity, she had been worried about Evelyn¡¯s safety. She cursed inwardly, disgusted by how William, on one hand, liked Evelyn, and on the other, liked her. What a despicable man.


    ¡°James found her and arranged for her to stay in a hotel. If you want to see her, we can bring her over,¡± Tony assured.


    They were relieved about Evelyn, despite everything. Isabe nodded, ¡°Please do.¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t see Emanuele, she needed to meet Evelyn immediately. Tony arranged for someone to bring Evelyn from the hotel.


    As soon as Evelyn and Isabe met, they embraced each other. Evelyn cried, ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m so d. I thought I would never see you again.¡±


    During the days she was imprisoned by William, Evelyn had thought she would die in the apartment and never see Isabe again. After that, she was rescued by James, only for Isabe tobe kidnapped by William. She had been terrified for Isabe¡¯s safety. Now that both were safe, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but cry, releasing all the distress she had experienced during that time.


    Isabe, having experienced much more, remainedposed. Although her eyes were filled with tears, she restrained her emotions and patted Evelyn¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Evelyn. We¡¯re both safe now.¡±


    After a while, Evelyn¡¯s emotions calmed down. Isabe led Evelyn to sit on the sofa and had Lilly prepare two cups of hot cocoa. She believed that the sweet drink would help stabilize their emotions.


    Evelyn nodded, taking a sip of the hot cocoa, feeling her emotions slightly settle. Then she said to Isabe, ¡°You have no idea how much I suffered during that time. You probably don¡¯t know that the person contacting you wasn¡¯t me, but Pippo¡­ no, he¡¯s William, right? James told me some things. That jerk really makes me sick.¡±


    Evelyn cursed, expressing her hatred for Pippo, whom she had once liked, but now despised.


    Isabe nodded, ¡°I did find your tone strange when wemunicated. It didn¡¯t sound like your usual messages. Unfortunately, I realized toote.¡±


    If only she had known earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. The false identity William had assumed before she met Emanuele had been incredibly sessful. She had known him before Emanuele, and who could have predicted such a coincidence?


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t I go on a trip with him during that time? I came back and had a car ident. It turns out that the jerk caused the ident. He wanted to kill me!¡±


    Isabe¡¯s heart raced as she listened, shocked. At the time, she had thought William was a good man, not realizing it was all a facade.

 Chapter 248 Emanuele Wakes Up

    Later, after learning Pippo¡¯s true identity, Isabe was only worried about whether he would harm Evelyn. She had forgotten that when Evelyn was with him before, there might have been danger.


    Evelyn continued to talk to Isabe about her amnesia.


    ¡°After the ident, didn¡¯t I lose a part of my memory? The memories of traveling with William, oh God, that was actually my brain protecting me, preventing me from being hurt again! When William and I went on the trip, everything was fine at first. Who would have known thatter, at the hotel, William knocked me out, tied me up, and checked my phone for information, looking for things rted to you. We got tattoos together, I took a photo of you, and he even asked if it was you.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s words made Isabe think of the past.


    Previously, Frederick had attempted to create misunderstandings between her and Emanuele, intentionally showing him her very private tattoo, making Emanuele believe that her rtionship with Frederick was not ordinary, trying to make Emanuele misunderstand her.


    At that time, Isabe couldn¡¯t figure out where that tattoo photo came from. Now, hearing Evelyn¡¯s words, Isabe finally understood that the tattoo photo was taken by Evelyn before. At that time, she was getting the tattoo, lying down, and didn¡¯t notice someone taking the photo. Now she knew, it was Evelyn.


    Luckily, at that time, she and Emanuele still had a mutual trust. Otherwise, because of Frederick, their rtionship would have copsed, and Frederick¡¯s scheme would have seeded.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Isabe felt that she, as Emanuele¡¯s wife and the queen of the Mafia, facing danger was normal, but poor Evelyn, she had nothing to do with the Mafia, yet she suffered so much torment.


    William was despicable, just like those rats full of filth in the gutter, he would do anything dirty!


    Isabe hugged Evelyn tightly, listening to Evelyn¡¯s experiences during this time.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m so d to meet you again. I thought I was going to die there.¡±


    ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t.¡± Isabe immediately said, ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯m so sorry. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have gone through all this.¡±


    Now, thinking back, some of the previous unreasonable things now seemed to make sense.


    No wonder she had found it strange before, why that jerk seemed to like her before, and thenter ended up with Evelyn.


    He and Evelyn always invited her to their apartment¡­ especially during the recent tense period, he even said he wanted to go near her home to chat with her. Thinking about these things now, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock.


    It was fortunate that at that time, she had always listened to Emanuele and stayed inside the apartment, not going anywhere.


    It was the most correct decision she had made at the time.


    However,ter she was still kidnapped by William.


    Isabe thought of Emanuele again, not knowing how he was doing now.


    She chatted with Evelyn for a while and told Evelyn about her pregnancy.


    Evelyn was stunned, hugging Isabe, kissing her cheeks frantically.


    ¡°Oh my God, Isabe, you¡¯re pregnant, and it¡¯s a girl. My goodness, I¡¯m so happy, Isabe, I want to be the child¡¯s godmother!¡± Evelyn reached out and touched Isabe¡¯s belly.


    Because Isabe¡¯s clothes were loose and thick, Evelyn had not noticed that Isabe¡¯s belly had grownrger just now. Now reminded by Isabe, Evelyn¡¯s hand rested on Isabe¡¯s belly, and she could clearly feel a bulge.


    ¡°I can feel it, Isabe, this is amazing,¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes lit up again.


    This was the best news she had received during this time.


    ¡°You are so beautiful, and Emanuele is handsome. This little girl, when she grows up, will surely inherit your and Emanuele¡¯s genes perfectly.¡±


    Evelyn genuinely felt happy for her good friend.


    However, thinking of something, Evelyn asked Isabe, ¡°What about Emanuele? I don¡¯t think I saw him.¡±


    That¡¯s right, she had been here for most of the day and had not seen Emanuele.


    ¡°Emanuele is injured and is now being treated in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see him?¡±


    ¡°Tony said he would take me when he wakes up.¡±


    They also didn¡¯t know when Emanuele would wake up; it was dangerous for Isabe to stay at the hospital all the time.


    William was too good at disguising himself, who knew if he would disguise himself as someone toe in and out of the hospital?


    If it had been the previous Isabe, she might have run straight to the hospital, but now, even if she felt anxious and distressed, she had to be obedient.


    She could live well now because Emanuele had given up his life and given her a second chance at life.


    She now had to value her life more than before, especially with her and Emanuele¡¯s child in her belly.


    Evelyn nodded; she had beenining all this time, and Isabe had beenforting her. She hadn¡¯t realized that Isabe¡¯s problems were more severe than hers.


    Emanuele was injured, unconscious in the hospital¡­


    Even though Isabe hadn¡¯t told her about the extent of Emanuele¡¯s injuries, Evelyn could easily infer that Emanuele¡¯s condition must be very bad.


    Evelyn touched Isabe¡¯s hair, embracing her. ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t worry, Emanuele will definitely get better.¡±


    At that moment, Tony nced at his phone and said to Isabe, ¡°Madam, the boss has woken up.¡±


    Excitedly, Isabe stood up and rushed to the hospital.


    Emanuele felt like he had slept for a long time.


    The moment he saw Isabe safely leave, the breath he had been holding onto rxed, and his consciousnesspletely faded away.


    He knew that as long as he saw Isabe safe, he could rest assured.


    As for himself? He had long been prepared. After all, if he traded his life for Isabe¡¯s, he felt it would be worth it.


    When he woke up again, he felt very sore, especially in his heart, which made him furrow his brow in pain.


    ¡°Emanuele, are you okay?¡±


    A gentle hand cupped his cheek.


    Emanuele saw Isabe beside him. Her eyes were filled with tears, making her look pitiful.


    Seeing him awake, her tears started to flow freely.


    ¡°Emanuele, you¡¯re finally awake. Thank God, I was really worried about you.¡± Isabe kissed Emanuele¡¯s forehead, then held his hand, kissing it repeatedly.


    At that moment, Isabe was filled with joy and sorrow.


    She was happy that Emanuele had woken up, but sad to see Emanuele looking so frail now.


    She had never seen Emanuele so vulnerable before.


    Even when he had been shot before, he had still been as imposing as a lion, unlike now.


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t cry,¡± Emanuele wiped away the tears from Isabe¡¯s cheek. Due to being in aa for so long, and being so weak, his voice sounded hoarse, ¡°I¡¯m awake now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Seeing Isabe so upset, Emanuele felt his own heart ache.


    However, she was unharmed and looked fine, which made Emanuele very happy.


    Of course, Emanuele also noticed that Isabe¡¯s hair had been cut short.


    He reached out, stroking Isabe¡¯s hair. Isabe immediately smiled and said, ¡°I think having short hair is not bad, it looks good, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Emanuele didn¡¯t deny it, but he felt a pang in his heart. Isabe cherished her long hair, and now it was cut because William had ruined it.


    That jerk!

 Chapter 249: Loving Each Other

    Damn it, is William now a corpse?


    ¡°Isabe, my mouth is a little dry, could you help me get a ss of water?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Isabe said as she got up and went to the water dispenser outside to pour some water.


    As Isabe left, Emanuele immediately turned to James. ¡°Did we catch William?¡±


    James shook his head. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry. William was too cunning. He opened a door behind the warehouse and escaped from there.¡±


    He had been trying to search these past few days, but William seemed to have vanished into thin air. He couldn¡¯t find him at all.


    Listening to James, Emanuele¡¯s frown could have crushed a fly.


    ¡°So many of you and yet you couldn¡¯t catch one man?¡± He was somewhat angry and couldn¡¯t help but roar.


    His men had all been disbanded by William. Perhaps there were a few remaining, but such a weak enemy had managed to slip through his fingers.


    Seeing Emanuele¡¯s unusual anger, James immediately said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s alright. We¡¯ve sealed off the entire Chicago. He won¡¯t escape that easily if he tries.¡±


    Looking at Emanuele¡¯s agitated state, truth be told, James was also a bit worried, fearing that Emanuele¡¯s excitement might cause his wounds to open.


    Thankfully, at that moment, Isabe returned, and Emanuele didn¡¯t pursue the topic further.


    Isabe brought the water over for Emanuele to drink, and after a few sips, he felt much better. His demeanor softened, no longer stern and fierce as he had been in front of James, but rather gentle, meeting Isabe¡¯s concerned gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Isabe. I¡¯ll recover soon,¡± Emanuele said.


    Emanuele seemed to have improved somewhat, and Isabe eased her inner worries a bit. Her emotions had steadiedpared to before, and she didn¡¯t shed tears in front of Emanuele. She didn¡¯t want him to worry.


    Emanuele took Isabe¡¯s hand, enclosing it in his own. As she thought of something, she took Emanuele¡¯s hand and ced it on her belly. ¡°Feel our daughter.¡±


    Right now, the little baby inside her had grown a bit more.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t imagine how her belly would look in four or five months. Would it swell up like a balloon? And from there, a child would be born.


    Emanuele touched Isabe¡¯s belly, unmistakably feeling a bulge, a little life hidden within. Emanuele felt marvelled.


    Unable to contain his awe at the miracle of life, despite having taken so many lives and callously disregarded life, now, feeling the marvel of life inside Isabe¡¯s belly, made Emanuele realize the wonder of life.


    This life was something they both had created.


    ¡°Isabe, if not for you that day, both the child and I might have died,¡± Isabe said, ¡°When our daughter is born, I will tell her about the heroic deeds her father once did.¡±


    Emanuele caressed Isabe¡¯s belly, his emotions lingering. ¡°Isabe, I am truly overjoyed.¡±


    Isabe looked at Emanuele. ¡°We¡¯ll treat our daughter like a princess. I want her to live like any ordinary girl, without worries for survival. Whatever she desires, I will give her. I will work even harder. From this moment on, both of you are my motivation. I want you both to enjoy the best of everything in this world,¡± Emanuele dered affectionately. Though he was currently bedridden due to his injuries, as he spoke these words, Isabe felt Emanuele towering over her.


    Even in this cold weather, Isabe¡¯s heart burned with a deep love. She wanted to say so much, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t find the words. Finally, she lowered her head and kissed Emanuele on the lips. ¡°Emanuele, our daughter and I will love you dearly.¡±


    In the following days, Isabe stayed with Emanuele, taking care of him.


    Emanuele¡¯s recovery was astonishing. Initially, the doctors said he would need a month before he could leave the hospital, but within two weeks, he was almost fully recovered.


    During this time, Grazia called. ¡°Isabe, how have you beentely? Ro said your issues have been resolved, and he also mentioned you¡¯re pregnant. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Isabe knew she no longer needed to hide her pregnancy.


    ¡°God, that¡¯s wonderful! Our children will be about the same age. They can y together in the future,¡± Grazia seemed thrilled. ¡°Is it a boy or a girl? I¡¯m carrying a boy.¡±


    ¡°A girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great! She¡¯ll be my son¡¯s little sister, and my niece. I hope she looks a bit like you, Isabe. Youare so beautiful. I hope your daughter looks as lovely as you.¡±


    ¡°Emanuele is very handsome. It wouldn¡¯t be bad if our daughter looked like him,¡± Isabe softly defended.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Haha,¡± Grazia chuckled. ¡°It seems your bond is really strong, Isabe. You¡¯re already defending Emanuele.¡±


    The two chatted for a while, and Grazia expressed her desire to talk to Emanuele.


    ¡°Isabe, can I talk to Emanuele? I¡¯ve been trying to call him, but he doesn¡¯t pick up. Is he okay?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite busy with work,¡± Isabe said. ¡°Once he has some free time, I¡¯ll make sure he has a good video chat with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, Isabe. Take care of yourself, and keep a positive mood. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Isabe looked at Emanuele lying in the hospital bed. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Grazia about your situation. I was afraid she¡¯d worry.¡±


    If Grazia found out that Emanuele had been shot and was lying in bed, she would definitely be worried. Since Ro hadn¡¯t told Grazia, there was no need for Isabe to do so either.


    Grazia was pregnant now, and being in Italy, so far away, it would be inconvenient for her to travel by ne. It was better not to tell her about this for now.


    ¡°You did well. In my current condition, there¡¯s really no need to tell Grazia. Even if I did, it would only lead to her worrying, without any real purpose.¡±


    Isabe looked at the area of Emanuele¡¯s chest where a bullet had once prated. It had started to heal, and she sighed. ¡°Emanuele, I really hope we don¡¯t encounter any more unexpected situations.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t, but it¡¯s a pity we still haven¡¯t caught William.¡±


    It seemed like William had vanished from the face of the earth, leaving no trace. But Emanuele was certain he was still out there. However, the bullet wound Isabe had inflicted on him would also take some time to heal. During this period, they didn¡¯t need to worry about William suddenly reappearing to harass them.


    But even so, Emanuele was deeply frustrated by his inability to immediately capture William.


    ¡°Isabe, Emanuele, you¡¯re back?¡± Lilly saw Isabe and Emanuele entering the apartment and was very pleased.


    Evelyn also came over, hugged Isabe, and then looked at Emanuele, greeting him.


    Evelyn had been staying with Isabe during this period. Initially, she had wanted to go back home, but Isabe was worried about Evelyn¡¯s safety. After discussing it with Emanuele, they agreed to let Evelyn stay in the apartment.

 Chapter 250: Isabella鈥檚 Sorrow

    Evelyn also liked it here because Lilly¡¯s cooking was delicious. Despite Elisa¡¯s aloofness, the two of them could still watch TV together, not to mention having Isabe around.


    Isabe is pregnant now, and she feels that she must stay by Isabe¡¯s side to apany her.


    Emanuele also thinks the same. Since William hasn¡¯t been found, he can¡¯t be at peace. He must find him as soon as possible, even if it means turning Chicago upside down.


    Even if William is truly dead, turned into a corpse, he must be sent for DNA testing to see if it is really him.


    During his absence, Evelyn¡¯spanyforts Isabe, allowing him to feel a bit more at ease.


    Isabe returned to the apartment with Emanuele. Emanuele wanted to go upstairs, and Isabe apanied him.


    As soon as they reached the room, Emanuele turned and kissed Isabe¡¯s lips. The man¡¯s kiss was very passionate, like a me, as if he wanted to ignite Isabe.


    The dominant masculine aura overwhelmed Isabe, making it hard for her to breathe.


    God, it¡¯s too intense!


    The two kissed passionately. Emanuele¡¯s body pressed tightly against hers, as if he wanted topletely merge her into his body.


    Emanuele¡¯s hands were also restless, caressing Isabe, squeezing her chest forcefully, causing Isabe to cry out in pain.


    Isabe¡¯s delicate cries made Emanuele feel even more aroused, his lower body throbbing like stone.


    But at that moment, Isabe suddenly pushed him away forcefully.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe. He was burning with desire and frustration, wanting to be intimate with Isabe. But why did Isabe push him away?


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do this,¡± tears fell from Isabe¡¯s eyes, her face devoid of color, her eyes filled with sorrow, like someone plunged into darkness, unable to touch the light.


    ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Emanuele was puzzled. There was still a strong sense of desire in his tone, very hoarse.


    Just now, Isabe seemed so normal, why was she resisting him now?


    ¡°I¡­ I feel like I can¡¯t do this, Emanuele. I love you, but I can¡¯t do this now.¡± Isabe looked at Emanuele, tears streaming down her face.


    She now resists intimacy greatly. Although it has been a long time, the scars left by William on her body are still there. Every time she takes off her clothes and sees those marks, she feels extremely disgusted. She always aggressively scrubs her body, as if this is the only way to cleanse herself. As a result, every time she bathes, she ends up with obvious marks on her body.


    She feels dirty, unable to have intimate contact with Emanuele. If Emanuele knew that she had almost been vited by William before, he would probably despise her.


    At this moment, Isabe¡¯s heart had sunk to the bottom, and a sense of inferiority surged within her.


    She felt unworthy of Emanuele.


    She was too dirty, like she had fallen into a trash heap. Sometimes, when she closed her eyes, she felt that nauseating sensation.


    Emanuele quickly realized that something might have happened to Isabe during her kidnapping by William.


    ¡°Look at me, Isabe.¡± Emanuele held Isabe¡¯s face in his hands, pressing his forehead against hers, their eyes locked, their breaths entwined.


    Isabe wanted to escape, but Emanuele¡¯s grip was too strong; she had nowhere to hide.


    ¡°Did something happen between you and William at that time? Why are you resisting like this?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Emanuele asked so bluntly. Isabe immediately shook her head. ¡°No, I¡­ I just¡­¡±


    Damn it, she couldn¡¯t speak fluently at all. It felt like her throat was being strangled, a suffocating feeling creeping up.


    Ever since Chloe died, her ustrophobia had not red up for a long time. Butst time, when she was kidnapped by William, she almost had an episode. And now, that suffocating feeling that made her want to copse hade back.


    Emanuele¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a wolf¡¯s, as if he wanted to see right through her.


    Under Emanuele¡¯s intense scrutiny, Isabe felt a bit overwhelmed.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Emanuele, please¡­ I think I need some time alone.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, I am your husband, your lover. Whatever difficulties you encounter, we can solve them together. So, tell me, please?¡±


    Emanuele seemed to realize that he was pressuring Isabe too much. He was too ustomed to probing with his gaze, but now, Isabe was under immense pressure. His intense gaze would only make things worse for her.


    Emanuele reached out and embraced Isabe. ¡°Darling, calm down, and then tell me, okay?¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s embrace was as tall and sturdy as a mountain. With Isabe in his arms, she felt safe. Listening to Emanuele¡¯s strong and steady heartbeat, Isabe¡¯s emotions gradually settled, as if strength had returned to her body.


    She needed to tell Emanuele that this man was willing to give up his life for her. Isabe reminded herself again and again. Finally, she spoke, ¡°When William kidnapped me, he almost assaulted me.¡±


    As she spoke, her voice trembled, requiring all her strength to utter the wordspletely.


    God, she felt like she was standing on the edge of a cliff, as if she could fall off at any moment.


    Is Emanuele the one pushing her off the cliff, or is he the one who will pull her away from it?


    Isabe waited in silence for judgment.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill William, that bastard. Isabe, this isn¡¯t your fault. I don¡¯t want you to me yourself. You have no reason to.¡± Emanuele¡¯s angry voice resounded. Isabe had no doubt that if William appeared in front of him, he would kill him and empty his magazine into his body.


    Emanuele¡¯s words gave Isabe strength. The fear and sorrow she had felt previously slowly dissipated.


    ¡°So, Isabe, don¡¯t let that bastard affect us, okay?¡± Emanuele said.


    Isabe nodded, but the reminders of the marks on her body, reminders of everything that had happened before, still frightened her.


    ¡°Emanuele, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not that brave. I¡¯m really afraid of William,¡± Isabe said, lowering her head. ¡°I¡¯m not a worthy Mafia Queen.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell says a Mafia Queen has to be brave? Isabe, the woman I love is a Mafia woman. You¡¯ve done well enough. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d probably be dead by now. I like you, I admire you. Whether you are timid or weak, I like you. Promise me, pull yourself together!¡± Emanuele kissed Isabe¡¯s cheek, licking away all her tears.


    Seeing Isabe cry broke his heart.


    Just the thought of how much William had tortured Isabe made him want to kill him. Simply shooting William would be too kind. He wanted to torture William with the cruelest methods, to make him watch his life ebb away.


    But right now, he felt that the most important thing was tofort Isabe.


    With this in mind, Emanuele picked Isabe up and ced her on therge bed.

 Chapter 251 Emanuele Heals Her

    Isabe was carried to the bed by Emanuele. Looking at Emanuele¡¯s tall figure pressing down on her, she hadn¡¯t yet processed what was happening.


    ¡°No, Emanuele,¡± she said.


    Despite having told Emanuele about her situation with William, she couldn¡¯tpletely shake off her emotional baggage. She still had psychological scars, unable to control thoughts of that terrible memory.


    Being pushed down by William onto the cold floor, coerced to kiss him, having her clothes torn off, and feeling his unrelenting grasp on her body, leaving one mark after another.


    Thinking about this, Isabe¡¯s body began to tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°Emanuele, can you give me some time? I can¡¯t do this right now,¡± Isabe said, tears welling up.


    Seeing Isabe as fragile as a kitten made Emanuele ache inside.


    Instead of making any advances, Emanuele removed his own clothes. His muscr body, devoid of coverings, exuded a wild strength, like the fiercest alpha wolf in a pack.


    Each time Isabe saw Emanuele¡¯s physique, she felt a bit bashful. His physique was truly robust, with well-defined muscles, not overtrained but perfectly sculpted. Next to him, she felt especially delicate.


    But this time, her anxiety and fear overshadowed her shyness.


    ¡°Isabe, look at me,¡± Emanuele said softly.


    Isabe gazed into Emanuele¡¯s eyes, but her gaze couldn¡¯t help but drift to his chest.


    The wound where Emanuele had been shot was now mostly healed, but it left a grim scar.


    In truth, Emanuele bore numerous scars, akin to badges of honor for a man who walked the razor¡¯s edge, unashamed to disy them. However, she didn¡¯t want him to be hurt. Seeing the scar on Emanuele¡¯s body, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel tears welling up.


    She reached out, gently touching Emanuele¡¯s scar. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Emanuele said, kissing Isabe. ¡°You know this scar exists because of you, right?¡±


    Isabe nodded, understanding that Emanuele loved her more than himself.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯ve risked my life to save you. Now, my life is yours, and yours is mine. I believe I can help you through this,¡± Emanuele said.


    ¡°You see, this ugly scar, and I still show it off. I almost want everyone to see it. These are the marks of loving you, Isabe, and you can too.¡±


    Could she? Isabe looked at Emanuele and gradually began to rx.


    Emanuele began to kiss Isabe, feeling her rx. His hands easily explored her body, caressing her.


    It had been so long since Emanuele had touched Isabe. Her skin felt like water, soft and smooth.


    Although Emanuele felt himself getting carried away, he tried to remain as gentle as possible. Isabe now had psychological scars, and she was pregnant. Although pregnancy allowed for intimacy, it required tenderness.


    Emanuele caressed Isabe¡¯s body, kissing her, feeling as though he had devoted all his tenderness and patience to her for a lifetime.


    Under Emanuele¡¯s kisses, Isabe felt her body growing more yielding. She needed Emanuele, truly needed him.


    Even the slightest touch from Emanuele elicited a response from her body, a terrifying thought.


    Soon, Emanuele had removed Isabe¡¯s clothes, leaving her bare on the bed.


    She was still somewhat afraid, instinctively wanting to cover the marks on her upper body.


    Her corbone and the area around her breasts bore red marks, all remnants of her vigorous scrubbing during baths.


    Seeing the marks on Isabe¡¯s body, Emanuele asked in anger, ¡°Did William do this?¡±


    Isabe shook her head. ¡°I scrubbed too hard during my bath, and they appeared.¡±


    Seeing these marks on Isabe¡¯s otherwise unblemished skin pained Emanuele, as if precious fabric had been torn apart.


    He couldn¡¯t help but reach out, gently touching the scars on Isabe¡¯s body.


    ¡°So, William vited you in these ces before?¡± Emanuele asked. Shame and tears flickered in Isabe¡¯s eyes, making her once again feel overwhelmed.


    In the next moment, Isabe¡¯s sorrow gave way to shock, as Emanuele began to kiss those scars.


    He delicately kissed, sucked, and used his tongue to caress her. His tenderness was overwhelming, like a small animalforting her.


    His warm tongue touched her body, sending a tingling sensation coursing through her.


    At that moment, Isabe found satisfaction not only in her body but in her psyche as well.


    Cupping Emanuele¡¯s head, she choked out, ¡°Emanuele, stop, that¡¯s dirty.¡±


    She herself was repulsed by these areas touched by William, constantly scrubbing them as if trying to erase her skin, feeling utterly disgusted.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Emanuele to directly kiss those spots.


    Emanuele, who should have been repulsed, instead, raised his head to look at Isabe, his eyes now filled with a hint of lust.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re clean. Since you feel dirty, I¡¯ll kiss these ces clean for you,¡± he said, continuing to kiss the marks on Isabe¡¯s body and leaving new imprints upon them.


    In addition to kissing those spots, he kissed every inch of Isabe¡¯s body.


    ¡°If you feel dirty, let me kiss every part of you. This way, your body will bear my mark, and it won¡¯t be dirty,¡± Emanuele said hoarsely, redoubling his efforts.


    Under Emanuele¡¯s kisses, Isabe felt her body growing increasingly sensitive, squirming, wanting more.


    Emanuele held Isabe¡¯s hands, kissing every part of her upper body.


    When he reached her stomach, seeing her protruding belly, he touched it, theny his head on it as if to listen to the movements within her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too small. The doctor said it will be a while before we can feel the baby move,¡± Isabe said with a smile.


    Emanuele nodded, finally kissing her belly. ¡°Now that we¡¯re having a daughter, Isabe, we still need a son. One daughter, one son, just perfect.¡±


    ¡°We can wait a few years for a son,¡± Isabe said, feeling a headache at the thought of raising a child.


    ¡°No, I want it soon, so they can grow up together,¡± Emanuele insisted, surprising Isabe with his sudden change of heart. Previously, he had not wanted children, but now that she was unexpectedly pregnant, he wanted another.


    ¡°How do you feel about that, Isabe?¡± Emanuele said, parting Isabe¡¯s legs.


    Before Isabe could answer, he leaned in, kissing her most sensitive spot.


    Oh God! Isabe¡¯s body arched, feeling as though she had entered heaven.

 Chapter 252 She no longer feels dirty.

    Emanuele¡¯s passion burned like a raging me, and Isabe felt herself melting entirely in his presence.


    His tonguepped at her, sucking fiercely. Isabe¡¯s fingers involuntarily tangled in Emanuele¡¯s hair, gripping his head, urging him deeper.


    Her desire was thoroughly ignited by Emanuele, yet it remained unfulfilled.


    Damn, it¡¯s this feeling that makes her feel as if her very soul is being drawn out by Emanuele.


    Her body tensed, craving release.


    At that moment, Emanuele ceased his actions.


    Her body teetered on the edge of climax, but relief eluded her. Isabe felt her heart race, a difort that made her writhe, her eyes watery, gazing pitifully at Emanuele.


    ¡°Look at me, Isabe,¡± Emanuele licked his lips, still carrying Isabe¡¯s scent.


    This erotic gesture reminded Isabe of how Emanuele had seemed almost ravenous for her just moments before.


    Unexinably, she felt a mix of shyness and excitement.


    And when Emanuele stood at her entrance, Isabe became even more exhrated.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Isabe nodded, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then say, ¡®Please, make love to me,''¡± Emanuele¡¯s smile widened, appearing incredibly thrilled, a heightened sense of excitement evident in his entire being.


    ¡°Please, make love to me, Emanuele,¡± Isabe looked at him, her eyes brimming with longing.


    This need made Emanuele¡¯s body tense, all his heat rushing downwards. This made Emanuele no longer hesitate; he parted Isabe¡¯s legs and entered her.


    God, it¡¯s amazing!


    As Emanuele entered her, Isabe felt her once empty body instantly filled. Before she could react, Emanuele began to quicken his pace.


    Too fast, Isabe felt as though her body might copse under Emanuele¡¯s force. Realizing she was still pregnant, she immediately said, ¡°Emanuele, slow down, think of our daughter.¡±


    Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Emanuele immediately slowed his movements.


    However, in doing so, the veins on his forehead bulged as he struggled to control himself, trying to be gentle, moving slowly in and out of Isabe¡¯s body.


    Previously, Emanuele would never have slowed down, but now, considering Isabe¡¯s pregnancy, he had to.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m listening to you,¡± Emanuele kissed Isabe¡¯s forehead, gently moving in and out of her.


    Isabe felt herself being driven mad by Emanuele.


    ¡°Emanuele, a little faster, it¡¯s okay,¡± Isabe moaned.


    At this pace, it was truly agonizing for Isabe.


    Upon hearing her, Emanuele immediately sped up.


    Soon, Isabe climaxed.


    Feeling the changes in Isabe¡¯s body, Emanuele chuckled lightly, ¡°So soon? Can you endure moreter?¡±


    After speaking, Emanuele embraced Isabe, changing positions and continued entering her.


    Isabe had to endure Emanuele¡¯s thrusts, reaching climax time and time again.


    Finally, Isabe¡¯s voice grew hoarse, and only then did Emanuele release her.


    Emanuele carried Isabe to the bathroom for a rxing bath before bringing her back to bed.


    Watching Isabe, utterly exhausted and barely able to keep her eyes open, Emanuele reached out, nting a kiss on her head.


    ¡°Isabe, I love you. No matter what, I love you. Don¡¯t worry about anything in the future.¡±


    Isabe murmured in response, her voicezy, as if she would fall asleep any moment.


    Emanuele held her close, watching Isabe drift into a deep slumber.


    In that moment, Emanuele contemted many things.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He observed the reddish scars left by his biting on Isabe¡¯s body, some even turning into bruises.


    He had done this deliberately, especially in the ces where William had once hurt Isabe, leaving red marks to cover the scars William had left on her.


    In truth, those marks had long since faded, but he knew that in Isabe¡¯s heart, those scars had not disappeared.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t let go, so every time she bathed, she intentionally scrubbed those areas, preventing them from healing. Now, he deliberately created some marks there, hoping to help Isabe emerge from that shadow with fewer wounds.


    Thinking of this, Emanuele nced at Isabe¡¯s belly, which had already swelled; inside her belly was their child.


    Who would have thought that Isabe, at just twenty-two, was already going to be a mother?


    Though she was ten years younger than him, she was a brave, strong, and intelligent girl.


    Meeting her, marrying her, Emanuele now felt incredibly fortunate.


    Yet, he had failed to protect her and allowed her tosuffer so much.


    Emanuele felt he wasn¡¯t a worthy husband.


    Moreover, William had not been caught yet. That man was as cunning as a fox, evading capture no matter what.


    Damn it, he swore that if they caught William, he would make him suffer, make him suffer painfully.


    As he gazed at Isabe sleeping on the bed, he felt an unprecedented sense of tranquility, closing his eyes and falling asleep alongside her.


    Isabe felt she hadn¡¯t slept this well in a long time. After a satisfying rest, she turned in bed and suddenly found herself tightly embraced.


    Emanueley beside her, awakened by her movement, immediately pulling her into his arms.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re awake?¡± He kissed Isabe.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    As her belly grew, so did the baby inside her, demanding more nourishment. She ate a lot now and felt hungry more often.


    Emanuele promptly got up and called Lilly to prepare breakfast.


    Once they changed and went downstairs, they could have breakfast immediately.


    As Isabe dressed, she looked at the bruises and marks on her body, feeling somewhat helpless.


    Emanuele had never left so many marks on her before, and they looked scary.


    If someone saw them, they might think she had been beaten.


    However, as she looked at the ces where William had kissed and touched her, and now where Emanuele had done the same, she didn¡¯t feel as pained as before. It was as if those areas had be clean.


    Seeing Isabe staring at her skin, Emanuele smiled and embraced her from behind, reaching out to cup her breasts, ¡°Why are you staring for so long? Are you not satisfied with the marks I left on you?¡±


    Isabe furrowed her brow, ¡°There are so many, it wouldn¡¯t be good if someone saw.¡±


    ¡°Darling, I deliberately chose ces that can¡¯t be seen. Don¡¯t worry, no one will see them.¡±


    ¡°Should I praise you for being so attentive then?¡±


    Emanuele chuckled, ¡°You could say that.¡±

 Chapter 253: Evelyn鈥檚 Thoughts on James

    Isabe now eats much more than before, she wants to restrain herself, afraid of getting fat due to pregnancy. However, Lilly and Emanuele both discourage her deliberate dieting.


    ¡°Isabe, I think you can eat a little more, it¡¯s okay, you¡¯re not fat at all now,¡± Lilly said.


    ¡°Isabe, your figure still fascinates me, a little more weight would make it even more perfect,¡± Emanuele added.


    Isabe red at Emanuele. Truth be told, she was still surprised at how Emanuele, who had initially wanted to kill her, had grown to like her so much.


    ¡°I can eat a little,¡± Isabe smiled, ¡°but I don¡¯t want to get too fat either.¡±


    After the meal, Emanuele didn¡¯t go to work. Having just returned from the hospital, his work wasn¡¯t so busy, so he decided to take half a day off to stay with Isabe in the apartment.


    At this moment, Isabe and Evelyn sat on the couch watching TV,ughing andmenting on the characters in the show.


    James arrived today and met with Emanuele. Emanuele patted his shoulder, ¡°I need you to double-check things.¡±


    James¡¯s main task was to help re-examine the security measures of the apartment, to see what safety measures needed to be changed.


    Last time Isabe was taken from the apartment, it was a great disgrace for Emanuele. Although it was because William had scoped it out in advance, it also indicated that their security had loopholes. Emanuele had since sealed all the windows in their bedroom and installed a new venttion window to make it more secure, but he didn¡¯t know if there were any other oversights. James was an expert in this area, so he called James over.


    Seeing James, Evelyn was thrilled. She stood up from the couch and hugged James. ¡°James, I¡¯m so happy to see you again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also very happy to see you again,¡± James warmly responded.


    Evelyn smiled happily. ¡°Why are you here today?¡±


    ¡°To help the boss check the security measures here and see if there are any issues.¡±


    So that¡¯s it.


    ¡°Then good luck.¡±


    Thinking about how Evelyn had been taken from this top-tier apartmentst time, she found it unbelievable. But considering how William had deceived her for so long, it all seemed to make sense. He was too cunning.


    Isabe watched Evelyn and James interact. When James and Emanuele left, Evelyn¡¯s gaze still followed James closely. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but pat her friend¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been staring at him. Do you like him?¡±


    ¡°No, I just think he¡¯s very manly,¡± Evelyn said.


    Now, despite the cold weather, James was wearing a vest, showing his sturdy muscles and tattoos on his arms and back, giving him a very masculine look. Evelyn found James extremely handsome.


    Seeing Evelyn¡¯s reaction, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but tease her, ¡°I heard James is single. Evelyn, do you want to consider being with him?¡±


    Seeing Evelyn so infatuated, Isabe also had an idea to help Evelyn. After what Evelyn had been through with William, she must have psychological scars. Although she seemed lively and cheerful now, Isabe, having spent years with Evelyn, understood her well. They were both the kind to hide their emotional wounds, pretending as if everything was fine.


    But after what Evelyn had been through, how could she be okay? She just didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Evelyn¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly, but she pretended to ignore and continued watching TV, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m afraid of being hurt again. For now, I don¡¯t n on dating. I¡¯ll just apany you until your child is born.¡±


    Upstairs, James checked several rooms with Emanuele. He suggested closing all the windows that could be opened to enhance the apartment¡¯s security to the maximum. The entire two floors belonged to Emanuele. James felt the space was toorge, making it easy for someone to hide, including the attic. James suggested sealing it off as well.


    Emanuele followed James¡¯s advice and closed all the areas where someone could easily hide, making the entire apartment more secure. Although Emanuele sometimes liked to open windows for venttion, at this critical juncture, he didn¡¯t dare take any risks, especially now that Isabe was expecting a child. He didn¡¯t want any danger toe near her.


    Soon, Emanuele and James checked the entire apartment¡¯s security and fixed everything. It was already noon, and James had to leave.


    Seeing James preparing to leave, Isabe thought for a moment and said to Emanuele, ¡°Why not have James stay for lunch?¡±


    She noticed that Evelyn had been staring at James. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Isabe knew what she was thinking.


    ¡°No need, ma¡¯am, I have other matters to attend to,¡± James waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    James quickly took the elevator downstairs. Isabe looked at Evelyn. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out for a meal with James?¡±


    ¡°Why should I go with him? I prefer having meals with you,¡± Evelyn frowned, as if she didn¡¯t like the idea of dining with James at all.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Isabe understood what Evelyn was thinking, but she didn¡¯t dare express it boldly. Isabe felt it wasn¡¯t necessary for her to say it either. It would only make Evelyn ufortable. Some things, Evelyn had to express herself. Isabe wouldn¡¯t proactively bring it up.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have our meal,¡± Isabe said, smiling as she pulled Evelyn to the dining table.


    Today, Lilly prepared avish lunch, probably because Emanuele had returned from the hospital. Lilly was very concerned about Emanuele and prepared many beef dishes to make him happy. She also prepared Isabe¡¯s favorite meats and pasta.


    She knew what Evelyn liked and specially prepared her favorite dishes as well.


    As they ate, Evelyn eximed happily, ¡°Isabe, I feel sofortable living here, especially with Lilly¡¯s cooking. I hope I can enjoy her meals every day in the future.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Isabe smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back, you can stay with us. As you can see, our apartment is very spacious. Or perhaps, in the future, when we have children, we might move to the estate.¡±


    However, Isabe didn¡¯t particrly like the idea of living in the estate. It was toorge, almost intimidating. Moreover, every time she went there before, it was to see her mother. Now that she had lost her, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her whenever she went there. Isabe didn¡¯t want to go back.

 Chapter 254: Evelyn鈥檚 Photo

    Evelyn thought to herself, living with Isabe and the others seemed ratherfortable. She could enjoy so much of Lilly¡¯s delicious food and also get to see James.


    The day she first met James, she felt as if she had fallen into hell, on the brink of death. Unexpectedly, James suddenly appeared and saved her. This man looked terrifying, holding a gun in his hand, another strapped to his back, armed from head to toe, looking utterly fearsome.


    However, his actions were unexpectedly thoughtful. He deliberately escorted her to a hotel, arranged for her to have a change of clothes, and even found a female doctor to apany her. Despite his fierce appearance and rough manner, Evelyn could discern a sense of thoughtfulness and tenderness within him.


    For some reason, not seeing James these past few days, she found herself thinking of him. ¡°Oh, people are truly strange,¡± Evelyn thought. She had struggled to break free from her previous rtionship, so why did she now begin to feel the stirrings of a new romance?


    ¡°Dammit, Evelyn, can¡¯t you learn a damn lesson from this? You can¡¯t keep falling into this; it will only end up ruining you,¡± she scolded herself.


    Evelyn desperately tried to restrain her feelings, but she couldn¡¯t. She felt she needed a cold shower to calm herself down a bit.


    Emanuele had to leave for work in the afternoon; there was a meeting waiting for him at thepany. Due to his prolonged hospital stay and absence, there was a lot of work pending. Although he wished to stay with Isabe all day, he had to go to work.


    Before leaving, Emanuele kissed Isabe on the forehead. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m off to work. If you want to buy anything, feel free to shop online. If you want to eat something, ask Lilly. Remember, eat whatever you want, don¡¯t deliberately diet, okay?¡±


    ¡°I understand. Focus on your work, and, if possible, find William soon,¡± she said.


    She believed William must still be in Chicago, and finding him was just a matter of time.


    ¡°I promise you, Isabe,¡± Emanuele solemnly assured her. He vowed to find that bastard as soon as possible and make him pay for everything he had done.


    After Emanuele left, Isabe sighed, holding Evelyn. ¡°Staying at home every day is really boring.¡±


    Although she understood it was for her safety, being cooped up at home all the time made her feel stifled.


    ¡°Isabe, how about we y some games?¡± Evelyn suggested.


    There was a game room, but Isabe never yed games and had no interest in them, so she never set foot in it.


    Today, however, Evelyn surprisingly suggested ying games.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°I do, I¡¯ll teach you,¡± Evelyn said, taking Isabe to the game room and calling Elisa over.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Elisa, you must be good at ying games, right?¡±


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m really good at games.¡±


    ¡°Wow, then you must be really good. When we y togetherter, please go easy on us.¡±


    ¡°Of course, neither of you is a match for me.¡±


    Hearing Elisa¡¯s confident words, Isabe and Evelyn exchanged a nce, both sensing fear in each other¡¯s eyes. Isabe especially, as she had no idea how to y.


    As Isabe was a novice at gaming, they decided to start with the simplest game, a two-yer challenge. However, Isabe¡¯s poor performance led to repeated failures, causing them to lose the game.


    Gritting her teeth, Evelyn handed the controller to Elisa. Isabe watched in amazement as Elisa swiftly took control, ultimately leading them to victory.


    Isabe blinked at the screen, finding it hard to believe the game had ended so quickly. Why was it so difficult for her to y, yet so simple for others?


    Isabe felt a sense of defeat.


    Elisa handed the controller to Isabe. ¡°Isabe, let me guide you. Do as I say.¡±


    They started ying from the first level again. This time, after watching Evelyn and Elisa y and with Elisa¡¯s live guidance, Isabe found the challenge less daunting. Whenever she faced a tough spot, she simply handed the controller to Elisa, much to Elisa¡¯s chagrin. ¡°Isabe, I underestimated you. You¡¯re quite the cker,¡± she teased, but she helped Isabe through the tough spots.


    ¡°Elisa, you¡¯re amazing! Fantastic! I love you!¡± Isabe eximed after passing the first level. Though Elisa had helped, Isabe felt a great sense of aplishment, havingpleted most of it herself.


    Isabe even kissed Elisa, thrilled with this level of sess, considering herself a gaming novice.


    Evelyn furrowed her brow. ¡°I¡¯m your teammate. If I wasn¡¯m not skilled, could you have passed without me? Why praise Elisa and not me?¡±


    Isabe immediately kissed Evelyn on the cheek. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll praise you too. Is that okay?¡±


    Evelyn felt much better being treated equally. Isabe was also thrilled, feeling an especially warm glow inside. With two good friends by her side, she felt there was no one happier in the world.


    The gamested the whole afternoon, until Lilly called them upstairs for dinner. Isabe was surprised to find that it was already dark outside; she hadpletely lost track of time.


    ¡°Darling, how can you spend the whole day ying games? Remember to take care of the kids,¡± Lilly said, concerned. ¡°Move around a bit, or your cirction will suffer, and your body will feel terrible.¡±


    ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re just like my mom, worrying so much,¡± Isabeughed. Despite finding Lilly a bit overbearing, she was secretly pleased.


    Emanuele had said he would be back for dinner, so they went downstairs to wait for him.


    When the three simrly-aged girls sat together, they couldn¡¯t help but chat away.


    However, at that moment, Evelyn¡¯s phone rang. ncing at her phone, she immediately felt an uncontroble tremble in her body.


    She had thought that William had disappeared from her life, and she had treated the past as a nightmare, choosing to ignore him.


    But William was still seeking her out.


    The number was anonymous, and she didn¡¯t know if he had changed his number. Yet, the text was unmistakably from William. He had sent her a photo, showing her naked and bound to a bed, her limbs spread apart, looking utterly disheveled.


    This was how she had appeared when William had imprisoned her! She had no idea when he had taken that photo.


    ¡°Evelyn, you must have enjoyed it at the time, right? I have more photos of you. Would you like to see them?¡±

 Chapter 255 William Threatens Her with Her Parents

    ¡°Madman, he¡¯s truly a madman, this twisted man, William!¡±


    Evelyn gritted her teeth and immediately deleted the message as if she hadn¡¯t seen it.


    Damn it, she thought. If only she had changed her phone number earlier. She should have made it so that William could never find her. How did he manage to find her now?


    ¡°Evelyn, I miss you so much. I hope you cane see me.¡±


    At that moment, William sent another message to Evelyn.


    Evelyn closed her eyes and deleted it.


    She absolutely would not respond to anything from this lunatic.


    She knew she had been through so much, carrying deep wounds within, but she was generally optimistic and cheerful, adept at regting herself.


    During this time, she had been working hard to heal herself. Even though she lived with Isabe, she found ways to keep herself upied.


    She had treated the past as a nightmare, pretending to forget everything that had happened.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected William to reappear.


    And now this, sending her these photos, as if to remind her of everything that had happened before. Those things she had thought were nightmares now resurfaced in her mind, making Evelyn feel nauseous.


    Isabe noticed that Evelyn didn¡¯t look too good. She couldn¡¯t help but grasp Evelyn¡¯s hand and ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡±


    Evelyn shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare tell Isabe about this. At that moment, she felt as though her heart was being crushed by a heavy stone, the suffocating feeling making it hard for Evelyn to catch her breath.


    During dinner, Evelyn was also in a hurry. After finishing, she made an excuse about needing to study on herputer and returned to her room.


    Closing the door, Evelyn tossed her phone aside and curled up in a corner, crying.


    She knew she was safe living here now, without having to worry about William barging in at any moment. But the experiences of the past nowshed at her like a merciless whip, causing her whole body to ache, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    Why? What had she done wrong to deserve all this?


    Why wouldn¡¯t William leave her alone? She was innocent. Why did he continue to harass her?


    ¡°Evelyn, by the way, you haven¡¯t told Isabe about this, have you? I know you care a lot about your parents. You wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to them, would you?¡±


    After saying this, William immediately sent a photo to Evelyn. In the photo, a middle-aged couple sat together eating. They appeared to be in a restaurant, and the angle of the photo could only have been taken from across their table.


    Oh God! William had gone to find her parents!


    In that moment, Evelyn felt as though her heart was being tightly squeezed, the suffocating feeling making her feel like she was about to pass out.


    She hadn¡¯t told her parents about what had happened to her. Although her parents were also in Chicago, they were far from her. She only went to stay with them when she had free time; the rest of the time, she lived in her rented apartment. She hadn¡¯t told them because she didn¡¯t want them to worry.


    William had only met her parents once, at a restaurant. She had thought that he would never find her parents.


    So she hadn¡¯t told her parents about William¡¯s true nature, only that she had broken up with him, asking her parents to delete all his information.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But now, William had found her parents.


    In that moment, Evelyn felt as though she was standing in darkness, surrounded on all sides. It was as if no matter which way she chose to go, she would ultimately be swallowed by the darkness.


    Evelyn hadn¡¯t intended to respond to William, but at that moment, she found herself trembling as she began to type.


    ¡°William, what do you want? Can you leave my parents alone? Can you stop bothering them, please?¡±


    She was truly frightened. Her parents were the people she was closest to in this world. What did William want to do to them?


    ¡°Of course, but Evelyn, can youe back to me? I miss you.¡±


    After saying this, William sent Evelyn an address.


    ¡°Tomorrow night,e here. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    The address turned out to be that of arge hotel in Chicago.


    Heavens, Evelyn was surprised. William had such audacity, daring to go to such a ce. Emanuele had been looking for him. Wasn¡¯t he afraid?


    ¡°By the way, if you tell Emanuele that I¡¯m dead, your parents will die too.¡±


    Faced with William¡¯s warning, Evelyn cried in anger.


    ¡°You can¡¯t harm my parents.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you behave.¡±


    Evelyn felt useless, unable to protect herself or her parents. She should have sought Emanuele¡¯s help earlier. At least Emanuele could have arranged for people to protect her parents.


    She had been so careless, thinking that William was in trouble and wouldn¡¯t find her parents.


    Evelyn wiped her tears. What should she do now?


    Should she go and meet William? Would he tie her up again and not let her leave?


    Just thinking about it made Evelyn feel extremely scared. She was terrified at the thought of being bound to a bed, living in perpetual darkness.


    But should she tell Emanuele?


    Thinking about William¡¯s threat, Evelyn knew he would carry it out.


    He was such a despicable person. She had loved him so much, sacrificed so much for him, and he could still harm her, let alone her parents.


    William was someone who would stop at nothing to achieve his goals, and Evelyn understood that now.


    But she had no choice. She could only obey.


    That night, Evelyn couldn¡¯t sleep. It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that she drifted off into a fitful sleep.


    When Evelyn woke again, it was Isabe who had roused her.


    ¡°Evelyn, are you okay? Why did you sleep so long?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, just wanted to sleep in a bit.¡±


    Isabe was very worried about Evelyn. It seemed that sincest night, Evelyn hadn¡¯t been quite right, but whenever Isabe asked, she wouldn¡¯t say.


    She was truly worried about Evelyn.


    Evelyn went to the bathroom to freshen up. When she saw her pale face, she felt a bit detached. The woman in the mirror looked like a ghost.


    She sshed water on her face, applied a lightyer of makeup to conceal her tired appearance.


    Evelyn felt her heart racing, as if she might suddenly drop dead at any moment.


    Just the thought of meeting William that evening, encountering that demonic man, made her feel like she needed a sedative.


    As she stepped out, she saw Isabe waiting at the door, looking at her with concern. She said to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°You look a bit awful,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°Maybe because I stayed up studying until three in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat breakfast early, and if you want to sleepter, you can.¡±

 Chapter 256: Under Surveillance

    When Evelyn went downstairs for breakfast, her mind seemed elsewhere. After finishing her meal, she returned to her room to rest.


    Before going upstairs, she said to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, I feel really tired. You don¡¯t have to call me for lunchter. I want to sleep in and wake up naturally.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Isabe didn¡¯t insist as Evelyn did indeed appear very exhausted.


    Seeing Evelyn¡¯s umunicative state, Isabe looked at Elisa with a worried expression and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Has she encountered some problem?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Elisa replied, but Evelyn was unwilling to talk about it. Despite Isabe¡¯s concern, there was nothing she could do. What kind of problem could Evelyn encounter now?


    Did William approach her again? But Evelyn was in their apartment now; William couldn¡¯t harm her there.


    Evelyn returned to her room andy back on the bed, falling asleep once again. Yesterday¡¯s brief sleep, coupled with constant worry, made her particrly weary today. Soon, Evelyn drifted back into slumber.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Evelyn slept until two in the afternoon, and it felt remarkably refreshing.


    As she turned her phone off silent to check her messages, Evelyn felt that suffocating sensation creeping over her once more.


    ¡°Evelyn, I hope you can wear a ck dress and do your makeup nicely to see me.¡±


    Evelyn seemed to see William¡¯s smug smile behind the message.


    She felt her stomach convulsing uncontrobly, as if she might vomit.


    It was unbearable.


    The suffocating feeling swept over her like a tsunami.


    Evelyn felt like William was driving her crazy.


    What should she do? Could she kill William?


    Evelyn nced at the knife she had concealed in her bag. Since the time she had been imprisoned, the present Evelyn had grown increasingly insecure. Hence, she kept a knife in her bag; perhaps it mighte in handy in case of danger. Or perhaps, it was just a psychologicalfort? Nheless, such psychologicalfort made her feel much better.


    Should she take the knife with her to confront William? Then, when William least expected it, she could stab him?


    However, Evelyn knew that William surely had people watching her parents. If anything happened to him, her parents would probably be killed immediately.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she died, but her parents were innocent.


    William, this despicable man, seemed like a devil from hell. How could he be so heartless and malicious?


    She had been with him for so long, genuinely loving him, but he didn¡¯t love her at all.


    During the time she was imprisoned by William, he could freely rape her, humiliate her, using her as a tool to satisfy his desires.


    As much as Evelyn had once loved William, she now hated him just as intensely.


    For someone who had never killed or witnessed a murder, she felt that if William appeared before her, she might truly be unable to restrain herself from stabbing him.


    Then his men would kill her, and she didn¡¯t care, but it would be her parents.


    Thinking of this, Evelyn asked William, ¡°Can I call my parents?¡±


    ¡°Of course, good girl. I believe you won¡¯t betray me.¡±


    Evelyn felt as if she were a cat being held by the back of its neck, with no room for resistance.


    Evelyn immediately dialed her mother¡¯s number.


    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear, why are you calling sote? Your dad and I miss you a lot. You haven¡¯t been hometely. Pippo has been visiting me; I know you two have split up, but I think he¡¯s still a good guy, Evelyn, won¡¯t you reconsider?¡±


    To this day, Evelyn¡¯s mother had no idea about Pippo¡¯s true identity. Evelyn regretted not telling her parents everything in the beginning, just to prevent them from worrying. Who knew she would have such a vulnerability seized by William.


    ¡°Mom, what are you and dad doing now?¡± Evelyn quickly changed the subject. She didn¡¯t want to discuss William, afraid that if she continued, she might unintentionally reveal everything to William.


    ¡°We¡¯re just at home. I¡¯m preparing some cookies. Evelyn, if you have time,e over, and I¡¯ll give you some to take with you.¡±


    ¡°No need, Mom,¡± Evelyn said, ¡°I¡¯m quite busytely. I¡¯lle visit you in a while.¡±


    Listening to her parents¡¯ conversation, Evelyn felt that their tone was still quite rxed. They probably didn¡¯t know about the threat against her. Now, there could be people inside or outside their house, but her parents were unaware.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was better for her parents to know about this or not.


    But Evelyn was very anxious now. She knew that William currently found her useful, so he wouldn¡¯t harm her parents. Even if she went to negotiate with Williamter, she didn¡¯t know if she could strike a good dealThinking of this, Evelyn became extremely anxious.


    Finally, after exchanging a few casual words with her parents, Evelyn hung up the phone.


    At that moment, William sent her a message: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t say anything about me to your parents. Right now, my sniper has your mother¡¯s head in the crosshairs.¡±


    If he heard anything rted to him in their conversation, he would order the sniper to shoot Evelyn¡¯s mother in the head.


    Evelyn hadn¡¯t expected that William would eavesdrop on her conversation with her parents and even arrange for someone to aim a gun at them from outside.


    At that moment, Evelyn felt her heart turn cold, and she shivered all over.


    ¡°William, you despicable man! My parents are innocent, and they¡¯ve been good to you. Can¡¯t you spare them?¡±


    ¡°Spare them? I want to, didn¡¯t I spare them? Evelyn, whether I spare them or not depends on you. As long as you obey me and behave, I¡¯ll spare them.¡±


    William¡¯s words made Evelyn so angry that she felt like killing someone.


    Damn it, William was a bastard, and he was definitely going to hell!


    She didn¡¯t know what William wanted, but when she thought of her parents, Evelyn couldn¡¯t let it go. She could die, but she didn¡¯t want her parents to suffer any harm. That would make her copse.


    In the afternoon, Evelyn changed into a ck dress and applied delicate makeup in front of the mirror, preparing to go out.


    Before leaving, she hesitated for a moment but decided to take her knife with her. In case of any unexpected situation, she couldn¡¯t just sit and wait.


    She knew that William and his people had guns, and her knife would be like a child facing an adult,pletely outmatched. But as long as she could get her hands on him and make him suffer, Evelyn felt a sense of satisfaction.


    After getting ready, Evelyn went downstairs.


    Seeing Evelyn dressed up as if she were about to go out, Isabe hurriedly asked her, ¡°Evelyn, where are you going? It¡¯s not a date with James, is it?¡±

 Chapter 257: Not Going Back Tonight

    She remembered James had been busy with work recently, always following Emanuele, and she hadn¡¯t heard of him taking time off for a date.


    Evelyn shook her head, ¡°I miss my parents. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been home. I want to have dinner with them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Tony take you,¡± Isabe offered.


    Isabe felt that it had indeed been a long time since Evelyn had been home. When they were in college, Evelyn would always go back as long as she didn¡¯t have sses.


    Evelyn immediately waved her hand, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯ve finally broken free of William¡¯s control. Now that William is missing, no one knows where he¡¯s hiding. I¡¯m really worried about you going out at a time like this. Please, agree to let Tony take you back,¡± Isabe pleaded.


    Evelyn nodded at the words. She knew that if she didn¡¯t agree, Isabe would surely be worried.


    Isabe looked at Tony, ¡°Tony, please take good care of Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Heading out, Evelyn didn¡¯t need too many bodyguards with her. She generally wouldn¡¯t be a target unless it was someone like William.


    Feeling conflicted, Evelyn let Tony drive her to a ce near her parents¡¯ house. She wasn¡¯t actually going to see her parents but to find William.


    However, Tony had been following her, and it would be suspicious if she went to a hotel to find William.


    Realizing this, Evelyn could only message William, ¡°The bodyguard has been following me all the time. It would be strange if I went to a hotel.¡±


    After a while, William replied, ¡°You must have told them you¡¯re going to your parents¡¯ house. In that case, go to your parents¡¯ house, and we¡¯ll meet there.¡±


    Home would definitely be the safest ce, and the bodyguard shouldn¡¯t suspect Evelyn.


    Meet at her parents¡¯ house?


    Evelyn hesitated. That was just an excuse, but did she really want to go?


    However, she was afraid that William would harm her parents.


    In this situation, Evelyn couldn¡¯t think of a better n if she didn¡¯t go.


    Soon, Tony drove Evelyn to her parents¡¯ house.


    Evelyn looked at Tony, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my parents will worry. If they see me entering the house with a strange man, they¡¯ll definitely be suspicious. How about you go to a nearby restaurant to have dinner ande backter?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Tony nodded, ¡°Okay, whenever you¡¯re ready to go back, send me a message, and I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tony watched as Evelyn got out of the car, knocked on the door, and her parents came out, ushering her inside. Seeing that nothing untoward had happened, he turned the car around and found a nearby restaurant to have dinner.


    ¡°Evelyn, you said you were too busy toe, but now you have time in the evening?¡± Evelyn¡¯s mother, Skye, was surprised to see Evelyn, embracing her tightly and nting a kiss on each of Evelyn¡¯s cheeks.


    Evelyn also hugged her mother tightly.


    Skye called into the house, ¡°Billy, guess who¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it our friend? Good Lord, Evelyn, you¡¯ve actuallye back.¡± Evelyn¡¯s father, wearing reading sses, was reading a newspaper. Hearing Skye, he came out slowly, his hand shaking with surprise when he saw Evelyn.


    He hugged Evelyn immediately.


    ¡°Evelyn, do you know? Pippo hase over, and I was about to make him a sumptuous dinner. I didn¡¯t expect you toe back too. This is wonderful, Evelyn. I think Pippo is very kind and polite. He can help us with cooking. I really hope you two can reconcile, darling. Pippo is much better than that jerk you dated before.¡±


    Skye knew about Evelyn¡¯s previous boyfriend, a man who often frequented bars and had little employment. She preferred Pippo over a man like that.


    At this moment, Evelyn saw William slowly walking out. It had been some time, and his appearance hadn¡¯t changed much, except perhaps for a slightly paleplexion, a result of being shot by Isabe before.


    At the sight of him, Evelyn felt every hair on her body stand on end, like a cat with its fur standing on end in the face of danger.


    This was her body¡¯s uncontroble response to danger.


    Jesus, could this devil be sent to hell?


    At this moment, William adopted a gentle demeanor, saying to Evelyn, ¡°I¡¯m sorry foring to bother you and your family after we¡¯ve broken up. Evelyn, I genuinely like you. Can you give me another chance?¡±


    ¡°Evelyn, Pippo is truly kind and warm-hearted. Why don¡¯t you give him a chance?¡± Skyeseemed to have been moved by Pippo and couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    ¡°I agree, Evelyn. It¡¯s normal for couples to have conflicts, but if you easily part ways, you¡¯ll definitely regret it.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Regret? No, no, no. She would regret staying with Pippo.


    But her parents didn¡¯t understand. They only saw the false appearance that Pippo put on. He was too good at pretending, using this facade to deceive everyone.


    Including her.


    At this point, Pippo stepped forward, took Evelyn¡¯s hand, and kissed the back of it. The warm sensation made Evelyn want to vigorously scrub her hand and disinfect it with alcohol. It was crazy how much she had developed an intense physical aversion to this man standing in front of her.


    Yet she still had to go along with William¡¯s charade.


    ¡°Evelyn, can we start anew? I promise I¡¯ll love you for the rest of my life.¡±


    He had a smile on his face, but his eyes emitted a warning.


    Evelyn knew he was warning her. Although he hadn¡¯t said anything, his eyes conveyed the message that if she dared to disobey, she would pay for it.


    Evelyn dared not move, but William was still waiting for her answer. In the end, Evelyn could only force herself to say, ¡°Alright, Wi¡­ Pippo, I¡¯ll give you another chance.¡±


    Oh God, she almost called him by the wrong name!


    William didn¡¯t mind and pulled Evelyn into his embrace.


    Afterward, they had dinner together, and William imed to have made a few of the dishes, encouraging Evelyn and her parents to try them. Evelyn, however, was too afraid to eat. Who knew if this devil had poisoned the food?


    She remained stiff, not daring to move. William seemed to sense her concerns and took a few bites himself.


    ¡°Mmm, I think it¡¯s delicious. You should all try it,¡± he said, looking at Evelyn as if to assure her that he had already tasted it, and she shouldn¡¯t have any concerns.


    Evelyn watched as her parents ate, but she still didn¡¯t want to touch anything.


    In the end, William cut a few pieces of meat and put them in Evelyn¡¯s bowl, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Evelyn, don¡¯t you like the food I made?¡±


    Evelyn shook her head and took a few bites, resigning herself to her fate.


    After dinner, they watched TV in the living room for a while. Evelyn received a message from Tony, asking if she wanted to go back.


    William saw it and approached Evelyn, saying, ¡°Tell him you¡¯re not going back tonight. Ask him toe pick you up tomorrow morning.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s breath caught, feeling suffocated.

 Chapter 258: William鈥檚 Instructions to Evelyn

    Under William¡¯s gaze, Evelyn could only message Tony. Tony didn¡¯t say much, just advised Evelyn not to go out at night, then drove away.


    Staying inside her parents¡¯ home, Evelyn should be safe.


    After Tony left, William told Evelyn and her parents that they would also be leaving.


    ¡°Sote, and you¡¯re leaving? Why not stay here tonight? We have rooms here, Evelyn, you can share a room with William,¡± Evelyn¡¯s mother suggested.


    Evelyn wanted to refuse, but unexpectedly, William agreed on her behalf, ¡°Is it okay? That would be quite a bother for you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ve tidied up Evelyn¡¯s room. Pippo, you can stay the night too, it¡¯s not a problem. If you need anything, just let me know. Billy can lend you some pajamas.¡±


    Evelyn and William went to the room. When the door closed, William scanned Evelyn¡¯s room, wearing an expression that seemed to indicate appreciation.


    ¡°Evelyn, I didn¡¯t expect your room to be like this.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s room still exuded a strong sense of life. It was filled with her childhood dolls, CDs she used to listen to, posters of her favorite singer, and a multitude of clothes. Her room recorded the bits and pieces of her life, from a little girl growing up to bing a woman.


    After William admired Evelyn¡¯s room, he turned and saw Evelyn, arms crossed, staring at him warily.


    ¡°Rx, Evelyn. I won¡¯t do anything to you in your parents¡¯ home,¡± William chuckled.


    Sitting on the bed, Evelyn¡¯s soft andfortable bed made William want to lie down. He looked at Evelyn standing beside him.


    She hadplied today, wearing makeup and a ck dress, just as he had requested.


    ¡°Come here, Evelyn,¡± William smiled at her.


    Seeing the intense desire in the man¡¯s eyes, Evelyn felt a creeping unease.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She didn¡¯t want to go near him; she feared William. Seeing him now brought back memories of those days when she was imprisoned by him. It felt like an eternity, and she had almost died there. Fortunately, James had rescued her and brought her back to life. But now, she was entangled with William again.


    ¡°Evelyn, if you don¡¯t obey, you know what I¡¯m capable of. I won¡¯t kill you, but I will make your parents die because of you,¡± William threatened.


    Evelyn gritted her teeth and eventually approached William.


    As soon as she reached him, William grabbed Evelyn¡¯s arm, pulling her close and then started aggressively kissing her. He forcefully groped her breasts, causing Evelyn to inhale sharply in pain. He also viciously bit her lip, drawing blood, making Evelyn cry in agony.


    God, it hurt so much! William was so rough, and he made her very afraid.


    Afterward, William removed Evelyn¡¯s dress, throwing her onto the bed, theny on top of her, biting and kissing her neck, inch by inch, against her skin.


    ¡°Evelyn, you smell so good. I really like it,¡± Evelyn¡¯s hoarse voice sounded, indicating his growing desire.


    Evelyny beneath William, not daring to struggle. She truly loathed William¡¯s touch. His hands roaming her body made her want to vomit. But the thought of her parents being killed if she didn¡¯tply made her reluctant. This man was capable of anything.


    William continued to passionately kiss Evelyn¡¯s body, reaching her breasts, biting them as Evelyn moaned in pain. William felt especially excited seeing her difort. His hand then moved to her lower body, pressing and squeezing her sensitive areas.


    God, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but sob.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°William, stop,¡± Evelyn wanted to stop him, tears uncontrobly streaming down her face.


    Despite her psychological revulsion, William knew exactly which of her spots were sensitive. He always managed to find them, leaving her body uncontrobly excited.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t shake this feeling and even shamefully enjoyed it. Therefore, she wanted William to stop. Even if it made her physically ufortable, at least spiritually, she would remain untainted, not enved to desire because of William.


    But William didn¡¯t listen. He continued to touch Evelyn¡¯s sensitive spots, making her feel as if her body was burning, wave after wave of heat surging through her.


    She felt herself bing a ve to desire.


    Even though she hated William and was repulsed by him, his touch soon brought Evelyn to climax.


    Her body tensed, convulsed, and she felt as if electricity was coursing through her, her mind bing nk.


    ¡°Evelyn, I won¡¯t stop. Keep your voice down; I don¡¯t want your parents to hear,¡± William said, standing at her entrance, looking at Evelyn, her cheeks flushed and eyes vacant after the climax. William felt immense satisfaction.


    Especially since Evelyn had previously beenrepulsed by him, and now, because of him, she had turned into this. William was particrly satisfied.


    Afterward, he parted her legs and entered her.


    As he entered, William let out a satisfied sigh. It had been a while since he had touched Evelyn or any other woman for that matter. During this time, he had been diligently recuperating and evading Emanuele¡¯s grasp, afraid of being caught.


    Now, he had finally found an opportunity toe to Evelyn.


    At that moment, Evelyny on the bed, enduring William¡¯s vigorous movements. She felt like a doll, tossed around by William.


    And to avoid being heard by her parents, the entire time William couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth, preventing her from making any noise.


    Finally, after he was spent, William copsed on the bed, exhausted.


    Stroking Evelyn¡¯s hair, damp with sweat, William said hoarsely, ¡°Your body still fascinates me.¡±


    After a period of not being intimate, he found Evelyn¡¯s body even more captivating. It was more addictive than any drug.


    Evelyny with closed eyes,pletely silent.


    Seeing Evelyn in her exhausted state, William smiled and said, ¡°Evelyn, are you satisfied tonight?¡±


    ¡°You touching me makes me sick,¡± Evelyn responded.


    ¡°Sick?¡± William couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Evelyn¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t seem to be angry. ¡°Think about your parents, Evelyn. Don¡¯t provoke me.¡±


    Evelyn didn¡¯t want to talk to William anymore.


    ¡°I met you today because I have something very important for you to handle.¡±


    Evelyn suddenly became alert. She opened her eyes and looked at William. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She had a foreboding feeling.


    ¡°You¡¯re currently living with Isabe and Emanuele. You are the person they trust the most, they won¡¯t suspect you¡­¡±


    Before William could finish, the room¡¯s door swung open, and Isabe stormed in.

 Chapter 259 Killing Isabella鈥檚 Unborn Child

    Evelyn felt like she was going crazy; she had a sense of what William wanted her to do. ¡°William, please, please don¡¯t force me, okay? Isabe and I are best friends. I won¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    Watching Evelyn cry so heartbrokenly, tears streaming down her cheeks, her eyes red and vulnerable, she looked like an abandoned stray cat.


    Unable to resist, William reached out to wipe Evelyn¡¯s face. ¡°Evelyn, rest assured, I won¡¯t make you harm Isabe.¡±


    Evelyn felt somewhat reassured.


    She felt like she was standing on the edge of a cliff, about to fall off at any moment.


    ¡°Just get rid of Isabe¡¯s child, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Evelyn widened her eyes, wanting to struggle out of his embrace. However, William held her tightly, making her powerless to leave.


    Evelyn¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble, as if she had seen a devil.


    And this devil was right beside her, making her a puppet to do his bidding.


    ¡°William, have you gone mad? God will punish you for being such a devil, for targeting an unborn child? You¡¯re really insane. What were you thinking? How could you do this to him?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    William chuckled, standing up and taking out a packet of pills from his coat pocket, handing it to Evelyn. ¡°Just put these pills in water for Isabe to drink. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t harm Isabe, but it will kill her child.¡±


    ¡°Madman, I won¡¯t do it!¡± Evelyn threw the packet of pills onto the floor.


    She was a doctor, and she was as close to Isabe as a sister. Now, William was asking her to kill the child in Isabe¡¯s womb?


    Evelyn¡¯s entire body trembled, and she couldn¡¯t help but retch.


    When her emotions became too agitated, Evelyn felt nauseous.


    Seeing Evelyn in such a state, William smiled. ¡°So, you want to refuse? Well, it seems that between your parents and Isabe¡¯s child, you¡¯ve chosen Isabe¡¯s child. For the sake of a child who hasn¡¯t been born yet, you¡¯re willing to let your parents die. When you see the results, will you cry?¡±


    At this point, William picked up his phone, tapped it, and showed Evelyn a photo on his phone.


    Evelyn almost screamed, but she tightly covered her mouth to avoid her parents hearing her uncontrolled scream.


    She hadn¡¯t expected William to be monitoring her parents. It was veryte, and her parents were already in bed asleep. William showed her a video, shot right next to her parents¡¯ bed.


    At such close range, her parents hadn¡¯t noticed, which meant that there were probably many people hiding in her home at this moment, all concealed in the dark, out of sight.


    ¡°William, please, don¡¯t hurt my parents.¡± Evelyn cried.


    ¡°As long as you obey, how could I possibly harm them? Evelyn, they¡¯ve been so good to me, warm and kind. I like you and your parents, so, Evelyn, don¡¯t disappoint me, alright? Give this packet of pills to Isabe. Once her child is gone, your parents will be safe.¡±


    William picked up the packet of pills again and handed them to Evelyn.


    This time, Evelyn didn¡¯t throw them away, but tremblingly took them. Her entire body was shaking, she felt cold, and she felt like she might faint at any moment.


    Her mind also felt hazy and asionally pricked with pain, making Evelyn especially ufortable.


    She stuffed the packet of pills into her pocket, her emotionsplex, unsure of what to do.


    Her parents were being threatened, and William¡¯s people had directly entered their room. They didn¡¯t suspect a thing; they could be shot and killed very easily.


    Seeing Evelyn¡¯s obedient andpliant appearance, William was very pleased, holding Evelyn in his arms, lowering his head and kissing Evelyn¡¯s cheek. ¡°Go to sleep, Evelyn.¡±


    Evelyn wished she could take out a knife and stab it into her own heart, but she thought of her parents.


    She really had no choice, no way out. She was afraid for her parents.


    The next day, Evelyn got up very early. After breakfast, William left, and soon, Tony came to pick up Evelyn to go back to her apartment.


    Before leaving, Evelyn¡¯s mother packed a lot of cookies for her, asking Evelyn to bring them for her friend to try.


    Originally, Evelyn wanted to refuse, but her mother had made them herself, and now her parents were in danger and being threatened by William. She didn¡¯t know how many more times she would be able to eat the cookies her parents made for her in the future.


    Back at the apartment, Isabe was already up. Seeing Evelyn return, she immediately said, ¡°Evelyn, why didn¡¯t you reply to my messages yesterday?¡±


    Only then did Evelynremember that she had told Tony she would stay at her parents¡¯ house that night. Isabe had messaged herter, but because William was there, she didn¡¯t dare say anything. She had nned to wait until William was out of sight before replying to Isabe¡¯s message, but she had forgotten.


    ¡°I forgot. I haven¡¯t seen my parents in a long time, so we talked for a long whilest night. I meant to reply to you after seeing your message, but I forgot in the blink of an eye. I¡¯m sorry, Isabe.¡±


    ¡°I was just worried about you. It¡¯s okay, Evelyn. You also know that it¡¯s dangerous around you now, so I asked you to stay with us temporarily. By the way, are your parents okay? William wouldn¡¯t harm them, would he? If possible, I can have Emanuele arrange for someone to protect them.¡±


    ¡°My parents are fine. Thankfully, their lives haven¡¯t been affected.¡±


    Oh God, she nearly broke down by the end. She had managed to hold it in so strongly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Isabe said, sighing in relief. ¡°When Emanuele catches William, you¡¯ll be safe. We can go out anytime and anywhere, go shopping, and buy clothes and toys for my daughter. Evelyn, have you thought about what gift to give my daughter?¡±


    A gift?


    Evelyn smiled. ¡°I can give the baby a stroller, so we can take her out for walks.¡±


    ¡°Great idea!¡±


    Seeing Isabe so happy, envisioning the future, her entire face seemed to glow.


    Evelyn felt even more miserable.


    She couldn¡¯t have imagined that her good friend would want to poison her, to take the life of her unborn child.


    Evelyn didn¡¯t want to do it, but her parents were in William¡¯s hands, and he could kill them at any moment.


    The thought shattered Evelyn¡¯s heart.


    Evelyn reached out to touch Isabe¡¯s belly, feeling the small bump there, where the child was growing every day.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing, Evelyn? The process of nurturing life is truly miraculous.¡±

 Chapter 260: Evelyn鈥檚 Fear

    It¡¯s truly something, Evelyn thought as she observed Isabe¡¯s belly growing. Previously t, it was now noticeablyrger, and it would only keep expanding. Recalling the sight of expectant mothers close to giving birth, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Isabe, giving birth is really painful. Are you ready for it?¡±


    ¡°I used to be a little scared, but, as long as I think about this child being mine and Emanuele¡¯s, I feel like no matter how painful, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Isabe replied, her face still lit with a smile, exuding maternal radiance from head to toe. Isabe was ready to be a mother, and in a few months, she would give birth to a little baby.


    Evelyn envisioned Isabe and Emanuele living a happy life with their daughter. She would also be the girl¡¯s godmother and witness the little girl growing up. She imagined that with Emanuele¡¯s financial capability, he would surely spoil their daughter like a little princess. But now, everything was on the brink of destruction. There would be no happiness, only endless pain.


    At the thought, Evelyn felt she couldn¡¯t go through with it. No, she couldn¡¯t obey William¡¯s orders! Isabe hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. She was Evelyn¡¯s best friend; she couldn¡¯t hurt Isabe. But if she didn¡¯t harm Isabe, William would kill her parents. The thought tortured Evelyn.


    Why? Why did she have to be in such a predicament? What should she do to escape this quagmire? Evelyn truly wanted to cry. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong; she had just loved the wrong person, and yet, it hadnded her in hell.


    Evelyn dared not let her emotions show too clearly in front of Isabe. She pretended to be calm and shared the cookies she had brought from home with them to eat.


    ¡°Tasty, Evelyn, your mom¡¯s baking is really good, even better than mine,¡± Lilly praised as she ate the cookies Evelyn had given her. Isabe also found Evelyn¡¯s mom¡¯s cookies delicious.


    ¡°Have you told your parents about your current situation?¡± Isabe inquired of Evelyn.


    Evelyn shook her head, ¡°No, how can I tell them? It will only make them worry about me.¡± Isabe thought Evelyn had a point. If she encountered any danger, she wouldn¡¯t tell her family either. But then, she didn¡¯t have any family after her mother¡¯s death.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She was somewhat envious of Evelyn now, ¡°You have to be careful with your parents, Evelyn. Otherwise, I could have Emanuele arrange for some men to protect your parents. I¡¯m a little worried.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s concern made Evelyn feel even more ashamed. How shameless she was, willing to sacrifice Isabe¡¯s unborn child for her parents¡¯ lives. Isabe¡¯s care for her parents deeply moved her.


    Unfortunately, it was toote, all toote. If she had realized this earlier and had Isabe help call for protection for her parents, William wouldn¡¯t have targeted her parents.


    Thinking back to the night when William¡¯s men stood by her parents¡¯ bed, filming them, Evelyn was seized by panic. She knew, William indeed had the ability to instantly kill her parents. No one understood better than Evelyn how ruthless this man was.


    Evelyn told Isabe, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary, Isabe. I feel my parents are very safe. There¡¯s no need to worry about this issue. William also doesn¡¯t know where my parents live. If people were to protect them, it would only arouse my parents¡¯ suspicion.¡±


    Isabe thought Evelyn had a point. If she encountered any danger, she wouldn¡¯t tell her family either. But then, she didn¡¯t have any family after her mother¡¯s death.


    Evelyn¡¯s current family was so happy, which made her appear lively and cheerful. She hoped Evelyn could always be carefree and happy. She didn¡¯t want to see her sad and upset.


    Looking at Isabe¡¯s worried expression, Evelyn¡¯s hand went to her pocket, touching a sachet. William was very clever. He wanted to harm Isabe¡¯s unborn child. But to avoid being easily noticed, he had ground the medicine into powder, which could be ced in many ces, like food or drinks. As long as the taste was a little strong, it could cover it up.


    Evelyn didn¡¯t know what the medicine was, but William had been a formidable doctor, and his research on drugs was deeper than hers. He definitely knew what medicine could cause Isabe¡¯s unborn child to die.


    Since he had this ability, why did he just want to kill Isabe¡¯s unborn child, and not harm Isabe or Emanuele? Evelyn didn¡¯t quite understand. Or perhaps, was he lying to her? Would the medicine, once taken, cause death? Evelyn suddenly became extremely anxious, her stomach spasming and twisting, with a feelingof wanting to vomit.


    Would it be like that? She also didn¡¯t know what those drugs were. If they were really taken by Isabe and Emanuele, would they both die?


    Just then, James entered, carrying many things, like clothes and such. He¡¯s tall and sturdy, wearing a ck jacket and a vest underneath. Isabe, seeing James, immediately jumped up, ¡°James, you¡¯re here?¡±


    James nodded, and behind him were Harry and Tony, carrying some wooden boards.


    ¡°All of these are the things the boss asked me to bring,¡± James ced all the packages next to Isabe on the sofa.


    ¡°Oh my God, so many things,¡± Isabe immediately went over to unpack the bags. She also nced at Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t just stand there, help me unpack these packages.¡±


    Evelyn, still lost in thought, suddenly heard Isabe¡¯s words and walked over to help unpack Isabe¡¯s packages.


    As she casually unpacked a bag, she was surprised to find a child¡¯s dress inside. It was a pink dress with many flowers, looking very cute.


    Evelyn looked at Isabe, ¡°Is this for your child?¡±


    Isabe nodded, and she also opened a box containing a doll, ¡°This is also for my little one.¡±


    At that moment, James, with Harry and Tony, went upstairs. They had already set up a room as a nursery, and now they were getting ready to assemble the crib.


    Isabe also followed, and Evelyn hesitated for a moment before following Isabe.


    The room was right next to Isabe and Emanuele¡¯s bedroom, and it had already been transformed into a cozy children¡¯s room. The curtains had been changed to pink, and there were several lovely plush toys on the windowsill. The walls were adorned with cute paintings, and even the floor was covered with many adorable patterns.


    Harry brought the wooden boards into the room and began assembling the crib.

 Chapter 261: Isabella鈥檚 Deep Concern for Evelyn

    The baby crib had been set up in pink, and James quickly assembled it, even hanging a few dolls on it, making the room feel very cozy.


    ¡°Isabe, do we really need to prepare this early?¡± Evelyn looked at everything in the room, feeling emotionally conflicted.


    She could imagine that when Isabe¡¯s daughter was born, she would surely be the happiest child in the world. Whatever she wanted, her parents would provide. Even this nursery spoke of Isabe and Emanuele¡¯s meticulousness.


    ¡°Of course we need to prepare early. It¡¯s better to air it out here first. After our daughter is born, we won¡¯t have to worry about environmental and safety issues,¡± Isabe exined.


    So that¡¯s how it was. Evelyn looked at the happiness in Isabe¡¯s eyes as she continued to instruct James. Her eyes sparkled with hope for the future.


    It was precisely because of this that Evelyn felt even more distressed. In just five or six months, Isabe would give birth to her child. But she wanted to kill the baby now, or else her parents would die. What should she choose?


    Just then, Evelyn¡¯s phone vibrated. She looked down and saw a message from William.


    ¡°Evelyn, I forgot to tell you the deadline. Three days. I¡¯m giving you three days. If I don¡¯t hear about the disappearance of Isabe¡¯s unborn child, I will directly kill your parents.¡±


    Three days! Oh my God! Evelyn almost wanted to scream. She couldn¡¯t control the trembling that had seized her, and her stomach was twisting, a searing pain spreading through her body like mes.


    Evelyn¡¯s reaction caught the attention of the others. James looked at her, his eyes filled with concern, a rare sight for him. Isabe also noticed Evelyn, and seeing her pale face, furrowed her brow. ¡°Evelyn, are you okay? My God, you look terrible, do you want to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I feel a bit ufortable in my stomach, I need to rest,¡± Evelyn gritted her teeth.


    Faced with Isabe¡¯s concern, Evelyn felt even more ashamed.


    ¡°Maybe you should take some medicine for your stomach or something,¡± Isabe suggested, putting her arm around Evelyn¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go rest in my room,¡± Evelyn said.


    ¡°Okay, if there¡¯s anything wrong, let me know.¡±


    Evelyn nodded. Watching Evelyn leave, Isabe noticed James¡¯s gaze fixed on Evelyn. He didn¡¯t express this kind of concern for just anyone. He really cared about Evelyn.


    Thinking back to the time Evelyn had been happy after James hugged her, Isabe thought, maybe Evelyn and James could be together? James was Emanuele¡¯s subordinate, loyal and capable, although his temperament might be a bit rough, he was still a good person. If Evelyn really got together with James, she would have Isabe¡¯s blessings. She believed that once they dealt with William, Chicago would definitely be safe, and they could go out anytime without worrying about the risk of being harmed.


    ¡°James, are you worried about Evelyn?¡± Isabe asked.


    James hesitated for a moment, and then Isabe noticed that this seemingly rough man looked shy and his ears turned red.


    Isabe was surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected thisrge man to be so shy. The more sheughed, the more flustered James appeared. It seemed he was really afraid of her seeing through his secret.


    Deciding not to tease James further, Isabe focused back on Evelyn¡¯s current situation. Watching James set up the crib, she gave him some instructions on where to ce things and what kind of toys to pair with the crib. They hung dolls in warm colors like pink, blue, and yellow, and finally, theyid out the bedding. Seeing the soft and fluffy baby crib, Isabe felt her heart melt.


    ¡°This is so adorable. Whether my daughter likes it or not, I absolutely love it. I wish I could turn into a baby and lie in this crib.¡±


    ¡­


    Evelyn returned to her room and closed the door. Only when she was alone could shepletely rx and let her true emotions show. She felt she could cry at any moment. She threw herself onto the bed, pulled the covers over herself, and tried to calm down.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Evelyn. You can surely think of a better solution. Isabe will be fine, and so will your parents. The only one who will go to hell is William.¡±


    However, despite thinking this, Evelyn felt like her heart was a tangled mess, a jumble of ropes that she couldn¡¯t straighten out no matter how hard she tried.


    What should she do to protect her parents and ensure Isabe and her child¡¯s safety? Evelyn suddenly realized she truly didn¡¯t know how to handle this situation.


    She thought about how good her parents had been to her, even sending her with arge batch of cookies to share with her friends. Shealso thought about how happy Isabe had been when talking about her daughter. She remembered the wonderful feeling when she had touched the clothes for Isabe¡¯s daughter. She couldn¡¯t do it. She couldn¡¯t harm these beautiful souls, otherwise, she would be a devil in hell.


    With that in mind, Evelyn took the medicine sachet out of her pocket and threw it into the trash.


    Evelyny down and took a nap. When she heard a knock at the door, she got up and opened it, seeing Isabe standing there with food and pills.


    ¡°Isabe, you don¡¯t need to bring me food. If I wanted to eat, I could go downstairs,¡± Evelyn said, surprised by Isabe¡¯s gentle gaze, feeling a bit bewildered.


    Isabe smiled, ¡°Evelyn, let me keep youpany.¡±


    Isabe brought the food into the room, cing it on the nearby table, and said to Evelyn, ¡°Come on, eat. After that, take a stomach pill. It¡¯s good for your body.¡±


    Not wanting to worry Isabe, Evelyn started eating. After finishing, Isabe asked Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn, tell me, have you encountered any difficulties? Do you need my help?¡±


    She was very worried about Evelyn, and her condition had been off for these past few days¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Evelyn immediately replied.


    ¡°Is it William threatening you?¡± Isabe asked again.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve blocked all his contacts. He can¡¯t find me,¡± Evelyn denied immediately, even though at that moment, her heart was racing with worry, she still tried to hide herself and not let Isabe see any clues.


    Seeing Evelyn deny her spection, Isabe sighed, ¡°Is it just a purely physical difort?¡±


    Evelyn nodded, ¡°It might also be from the time I was confined to the apartment by William and haven¡¯t been able to leave. I¡¯ll slowly ovee it.¡±


    ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t force yourself. We¡¯re best friends, and I hope you can be a little better,¡± Isabe said.


    Evelyn smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

 Chapter 262: Tempting Emanuele

    Isabe didn¡¯t ease her worries despite Evelyn¡¯s exnations. She still felt a bit concerned. Her first thought was that Evelyn¡¯s strange mood must be rted to William. Could it be that William found Evelyn again? But Evelyn denied it.


    Coming out of Evelyn¡¯s room, Isabe immediately asked Tony if anything had happened after he drove Evelyn home that day.


    ¡°Nothing happened, ma¡¯am. I dropped Miss Langley off at her house and even saw her parentse out to talk to her before I left,¡± Tony replied. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that if he had left a littleter, he would have seen Williaming out of the house.


    Isabe furrowed her brow; Evelyn meeting her parents seemed unrted to William. But Evelyn¡¯s emotional state was still unsettling for Isabe. However, during dinner, Evelyn came down from upstairs, seemingly back to her usual self, chatting andughing. She even took the initiative to watch TV with Isabe, looking much more spirited.


    Could it really just be due to feeling unwell? Isabe couldn¡¯t help but wonder. She handed Evelyn a box, saying, ¡°Evelyn, this is for you.¡±


    Today, besides sending things for the child, Emanuele had also sent her jewelry, including something for Evelyn. Opening the jewelry box, Evelyn found a delicate bracelet with severalrge diamonds that sparkled brightly under the light. Among them was a vivid red ruby, as bright as blood.


    ¡°My goodness, Isabe, this is too beautiful. It looks very expensive. I can¡¯t ept this gift,¡± Evelyn declined. She had never worn such expensive jewelry, and her pay couldn¡¯t afford it. Though she had a good rtionship with Isabe, she felt it inappropriate for her to ept such an expensive gift.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Evelyn. It¡¯s not that expensive. You know, Emanuele is the head of arge group, so this is just a small amount. The main thing is that you like it, don¡¯t worry about the price,¡± Isabe said, already ustomed to spending Emanuele¡¯s money. She had also bought gifts for everyone in the apartment ¨C Lilly, Elisa, Tony, Harry ¨C everyone who had been by her side, to thank them for theirpanionship.


    Knowing it was Isabe¡¯s goodwill, Evelyn epted the gift, thanking Isabe. However, her guilt weighed even heavier on her.


    She really wanted to confess everything to Isabe, but she didn¡¯t know whether William was monitoring her, maybe even monitoring this ce. In her eyes, William was a malicious but intelligent person. Even when she talked to her parents on the phone, William could listen in. What if her phone was also tapped by William? Speaking here, William could hear it there. Thinking this, Evelyn felt the urge to throw away her phone.


    Seeing Evelyn happy about the bracelet, Isabe also felt a bit happier. She looked at Elisa, who smiled at her. When Elisa had just arrived at the apartment, she hadined to Isabe that staying in the apartment all the time would be boring and confining, but when Isabe thought Elisa could return to the base, Elisa refused to leave. ¡°Isabe, I didn¡¯t protect you before, it was my negligence. Now I must protect you, at least until we catch William and your child is born,¡± Elisa said. She felt she had to protect Isabe after the incident where Isabe was kidnapped right in front of her. Although Isabe had told Elisa many times that it was an ident, and she didn¡¯t mind, Elisa still insisted. Isabe had to let Elisa stay, as she would feel quite bored staying in the apartment all the time. Having another friend around would make her happier. They could y games and watch TV together. But she was particrly worried about Evelyn.


    Although Evelyn seemed happy to receive the bracelet, there was still a hint of mncholy in her eyes. That night, Isabe dozed off, feeling someone lifting the covers by her bed. A man¡¯s body squeezed in. His breath was overpowering, and even without the light, Isabe could feel it was Emanuele.


    She was slightly more awake now and embraced Emanuele. His strong arms held Isabe¡¯s waist. He kissed her lips, nibbling on them, consuming her breath as if he wanted to devour her whole. After a while, he let go of Isabe, who was left panting. Her lips were swollen and glistening, like tempting cherries.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emanuele felt his body heat up instantly. But considering thete hour and Isabe¡¯s pregnancy, she needed adequate rest. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep,¡± Emanuele said, restraining his urge to take Isabe, pulling her into his arms and speaking softly.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele. His words stirred her desires, but this man was saying sleep? Seeing Isabe¡¯s dissatisfied expression, Emanuele couldn¡¯thelp but smile. Isabe grabbed him, shaking her head, ¡°I can¡¯t, Emanuele.¡±


    With that, Isabe directly sat up and straddled Emanuele. She was now sitting right on top of him.


    Emanuele suddenly felt his body tense up.


    Isabe rubbed against him, causing Emanuele to hoarsely say, ¡°Isabe, stop, don¡¯t move.¡±


    This woman was like a siren, so alluring and adept at seduction, making him feel like she was enchanting his very soul.


    ¡°Emanuele, I can feel it, feel your excitement. Do you want to pierce through my body?¡± Isabe licked her lips, reaching out and undoing Emanuele¡¯s pants.


    She saw Emanuele¡¯s size and couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. It was too big! Then, Isabe took him in.


    Oh God, spare him! Emanuele¡¯s body involuntarily tensed, feeling the warmth and moisture of her mouth.


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but want more. He reached out and held the back of Isabe¡¯s head, drawing her closer.


    Deeper, and even deeper, as if he wanted to prate Isabepletely.


    Isabe fought back the urge to gag, forced to ept Emanuele.


    Finally, Emanuele released inside her mouth.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele, breathing heavily, feeling aplished. ¡°Emanuele, did you enjoy it?¡±


    Emanuele panted, looking at Isabe¡¯s triumphant expression. He smiled, then rolled over, pinning Isabe beneath him.

 Chapter 263: Emanuele Wants Evelyn to Leave Their Apartment

    At that moment, Emanuele¡¯s hardness pressed against Isabe¡¯s entrance, and seeing her eager gaze, he didn¡¯t hesitate to enter her. The two entwined deeply, sighing in satisfaction.


    Then, Emanuele began his thrusts. Although Isabe had been initially active, she became passive, tossed and turned by Emanuele, and multiple orgasms caused her body to convulse uncontrobly.


    Too wild! This was the only thought in Isabe¡¯s mind. Afterward, shey exhausted in Emanuele¡¯s arms. Seeing Emanuele still so energetic, Isabe began to doubt the sex education she had received. Why was Emanuele so spirited, while she was so tired? This man¡¯s physical endurance was truly remarkable! Isabe couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Emanuele even had the energy to take Isabe to the bathroom, bathe her, dry her off, and then carry her to bed. ¡°Darling, you don¡¯t need to work. Sleep in as long as you want.¡±


    Isabe knew she could sleep for a long time now, but she didn¡¯t like to disrupt her body clock. Getting up at nine every morning was alreadyte for her, and she didn¡¯t allow herself to sleep in anyter. She couldn¡¯t help but tell Emanuele about Evelyn¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Emanuele, do you know what¡¯s going on with Evelyn? Why does she look so strangetely?¡±


    ¡°Has something been bothering her recently?¡± Emanuele asked. ¡°If her parents are fine, it means William shouldn¡¯t be contacting her. If I were William, I would definitely use Evelyn¡¯s parents to threaten her.¡± Emanuele knew the kind of people they were, experts at targeting a person¡¯s weak spots. If Evelyn¡¯s parents were still safe, it meant William hadn¡¯t set his sights on Evelyn. Moreover, he felt Evelyn was of no use to William anymore. Living with Isabe and having everything provided for by his people, Evelyn had little value to William. Of course, there was a possibility he liked Evelyn, but Emanuele didn¡¯t think William put much stock in emotions. If he really cared, he wouldn¡¯t have left Evelyn in the apartment to be found by his men.


    Isabe felt a bit relieved at Emanuele¡¯s words, but she still couldn¡¯t understand why Evelyn had been acting so poorlytely. ¡°Why is Evelyn feeling so down these days?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she misses her parents? Although she¡¯s safe living with us, she¡¯s not as free. Why don¡¯t you ask her if she wants to go back to her parents? If she does, I¡¯ll have someone take her and arrange for their protection,¡± Emanuele suggested. In fact, Emanuele hadn¡¯t shared his inner thoughts with Isabe. After thinking it over, he felt Evelyn staying here posed a risk, mainly to Isabe. Evelyn was Isabe¡¯s best friend, and she wouldn¡¯t hurt her, but what if William secretly found Evelyn and confided in her, asking for help? Evelyn was so pure and kind, and she once liked William so much. Maybe she would identally let something slip. From the perspective of protecting Isabe¡¯s safety, he still felt Evelyn shouldn¡¯t continue living with Isabe.


    Isabe didn¡¯t delve as deeply as Emanuele, but thought his suggestion made sense. Although Evelyn was her best friend, living with her and getting to know so many strangers, despite her parents being in Chicago, she couldn¡¯t live with them. Evelyn must miss her parents, right?


    ¡°Could her recent low spirits be because she misses her parents?¡± Isabe asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s the most likely reason,¡± Emanuele said. ¡°Isabe, why don¡¯t you talk to Evelyn tomorrow and see what her ns are.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±


    ¡­


    After Isabe got up, Emanuele had disappeared. During this time, Emanuele had resumed his busy schedule, not only searching for William but also managing hispany. He was working hard to clear his name in the industry. With the police increasingly keeping an eye on them, their actions were often constrained. But once they were in the clear, they would have more freedom.


    Isabe had breakfast with Evelyn. She noticed that Evelyn¡¯s mood seemed to have improved. She remembered Emanuele¡¯s suggestion from the previous night and asked Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn, do you want to go back to your parents¡¯ home?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Evelyn was startled for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Her eyes held a hint of fear.


    Why did Isabe suddenly say that? Was she trying to drive her away? No, no, she hadn¡¯t figured out a solution yet. She couldn¡¯t leave. Last night, Evelyn had retrieved the sachet of powder from the trash. She couldn¡¯t poison Isabe, but she also didn¡¯t dare to discard the powder. Whatif it could be useful? Perhaps she still had some other use for it? Evelyn had spent a restless night, feeling the pain of having only two days left. Now hearing Isabe¡¯s words, she was taken aback. She immediately said she didn¡¯t want to leave. She truly couldn¡¯t leave! If she stayed here for three more days, maybe she could figure something out. But if she went back now and William found she had no value, and discovered his lead, he would surely kill her and her parents. No, she couldn¡¯t go back.


    ¡°Isabe, I don¡¯t want to go back. I just want to stay here with you,¡± Evelyn held Isabe¡¯s hand, trembling all over, looking extremely fearful.


    Evelyn¡¯s agitated disy also scared Isabe. She had only asked if she wanted to leave, why did Evelyn look so terrified? Was it because she thought it was more dangerous outside than inside? ¡°Evelyn, if you want to stay, then stay. I won¡¯t make you leave. I thought you were feeling down these days because you missed your parents. I discussed it with Emanuele, and suggested sending you back home, and arranging for some guards to protect you and your parents.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s eyshes quivered, and with Isabe¡¯s words, she gradually calmed down. Thankfully, as long as Isabe didn¡¯t drive her away, everything would be okay.


    ¡°Evelyn, I don¡¯t want to go back. I¡¯m afraid my parents would also be targeted. They¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to them, so things are still calm. I don¡¯t want them to take any risks,¡± Evelyn said.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Isabe hugged Evelyn, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t want to leave, so just stay here. Once Emanuele catches William, we¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    Isabe felt a twinge of guilt. If it weren¡¯t for marrying Emanuele, William wouldn¡¯t have tried to use Evelyn to get close to her. Evelyn wouldn¡¯t have been hurt. She used to be so cheerful, and now she seemed so depressed. It was so pitiful. Nearby, Elisa saw this scene and wore a puzzled expression.

 Chapter 264: Elisa Suspects Evelyn

    At this moment, Elisa watched Isabe chatting with Evelyn. In fact, she didn¡¯t observe them too closely. Both Isabe and Evelyn were trustworthy people. Just casually watching, however, as she did, Elisa began to feel that something was off about Evelyn¡¯s demeanor. It was too strange! Isabe said she wanted to take Evelyn to her parents¡¯ ce to reunite with them. Why would Evelyn be so afraid? Afraid of seeing her parents? Or afraid of leaving the apartment? In any case, Evelyn¡¯s reaction was indeed peculiar. Shouldn¡¯t she be happy to go back and reunite with her parents? Evelyn seemed more like she was afraid. Isabeforted Evelyn, and Elisa couldn¡¯t intervene. She walked over to Tony and said, ¡°I think Evelyn is very strange.¡±


    ¡°Is she? What¡¯s strange about her?¡± Tony replied.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think her reaction is very strange?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t paid much attention,¡± Tony answered. He didn¡¯t care much about such things. For him, his task was simply to ensure Isabe¡¯s safety. Other matters, he basically didn¡¯t care about.


    ¡°You¡¯re really boring. Do you just stare nkly inside the apartment every day? You don¡¯t care about this, you don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    ¡°Elisa, being so concerned will make you very tired.¡±


    Elisa shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is the nature of women, enthusiastic about gossiping about everything.¡±


    She watched Isabe and Evelyn chatting on the sofa. Evelyn and Isabe started to chat andugh again. She wondered if she was just overthinking things. However, after experiencing Isabe being kidnapped from right under her nose before, Evelyn couldn¡¯t ignore any issues rted to Isabe¡¯s safety. Although Evelyn was Isabe¡¯s friend, she had also been involved with William in the past. It was difficult for her to be certain whether Evelyn still liked William. This was a dangerous factor. Elisa decided to talk to Isabe.


    At noon, when they were both preparing for a nap, Elisa followed Isabe into her room. Emanuele usually only came back at night, and during the day, while Isabe napped, Elisa stayed by her side. Today at noon, when Isabe returned to her room, Elisa followed. When Isabe took her nap, Elisa would rest a bit or pick up a book to read. There was already a small bed nearby where she could rest.


    ¡°Isabe, I think you should let Evelyn go back to her parents¡¯ house.¡±


    Elisa thought that as long as Evelyn went home, regardless of whether Evelyn had issues, she wouldn¡¯t need to worry. She only cared about Isabe¡¯s safety, resolving anyone or anything that could harm Isabe. Then Isabe would be safe.


    ¡°I originally thought Evelyn¡¯s emotional issues were because she missed home, so I asked her today if she wanted to go home. Who knew her reaction would be so intense? It was as if she was afraid I would abandon her,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°Isabe, I also find it very strange. Why would her reaction be like this? Does she have some problem?¡± This was Elisa¡¯s intuition. She always felt that Evelyn was definitely hiding some secret.


    ¡°I also find it very strange, but she said she can¡¯t bear to leave me. Because she was previously imprisoned by William for a period of time, her emotions are a bit unstable. She feels that living here is the safest, although I also promised to help arrange some bodyguards to protect them. However, Evelyn still feels it¡¯s not safe enough.¡±


    In fact, Isabe knew that currently, their ce was the safest option. Elisa furrowed her brow. Evelyn¡¯s reasoning actually made sense. However, she still felt that something was amiss.


    ¡°Isabe, do you n to let Evelyn stay here all the time?¡±


    ¡°As long as we wait for William to be caught, it¡¯s fine. I think Evelyn is now anxious and afraid, definitely because of William. She was tormented by William for so long before, and you know, after finally escaping, she definitely doesn¡¯t want to be caught by William again.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but Isabe, you should also be careful.¡±


    Elisa saw that Isabe insisted on letting Evelyn stay, so she didn¡¯t dare to drive Evelyn away. Evelyn¡¯s exnation was indeed reasonable. Isabe had been friends with her for many years, and she believed Evelyn was also normal. However, she still had some concerns. Because she felt that Evelyn was always a potential hazard. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Evelyn, but she truly felt that Evelyn¡¯s current state was very suspicious. Her professional sensitivity told her that Evelyn had a problem, so she decided to keep an eye on Evelyn.


    Evelyn had been feeling very anxious, trapped in a state of anxiety. It was as if a knife was hanging over her head, and she didn¡¯tknow when the de would drop and stab her. No, she did know. Tomorrow was the deadline, but Isabe still wanted to send her away. Did Isabe suspect her? She hadn¡¯t done anything. Isabe shouldn¡¯t suspect her, right? But Isabe shouldn¡¯t suddenly say such things. They must have noticed something unusual, right? Yes, she felt Elisa¡¯s gaze on her was somewhat strange. She must have noticed something.


    In that instant, Evelyn felt as though countless eyes were watching her. It wasn¡¯t just William watching her; everyone was watching her. Evelyn threw herself onto the bed, wrapping herself tightly in the nket, trembling inside its folds. This made her feel a little better.


    After a while, Evelyn felt somewhat calmer, but when she looked up and saw her reflection in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t help but want to scream. She felt like she was going mad. The woman in the mirror had disheveled hair, devoid of any luster, with a vacant look in her eyes and no color in her face. She looked like a female ghost,cking the liveliness she once had. Evelyny back down on the bed, wrapping herself in the nket and closing her eyes.


    Stop, Evelyn, stop thinking. As long as you don¡¯t think, nothing will happen. You must be strong, you must be calm, you will definitely figure out a way to solve this!


    But now, there was only a day and a half left. William would kill her parents. Just the thought of her parents, living such peaceful lives in Chicago, running a small business, all these years, living so peacefully. But now, their peace had been shattered because of her. Tomorrow or the day after, once William realized she wasn¡¯t obedient and didn¡¯t do as he said, he would kill her parents.


    Thinking of this, Evelyn gripped the nket tightly, twisting it forcefully. Should she tell Isabe? Have Emanuele send people to protect her parents? But how could she get her parents out of William¡¯s sight? William¡¯s men could already enter her parents¡¯ room. She was really afraid William would notice that something was amiss and just shoot them. That¡¯s the kind of person William was-cruel, ruthless, and brutal.


    Thinking of this, Evelyn took the packet of pills out of her pocket. Did she really want to drug Isabe?

 Chapter 265: Fetal Movement

    Evelyn felt the medicine packet in her hand as hot as fire, so scalding that she wished she could immediately throw it away. But this was the same packet she had discarded before, only to retrieve it again. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to truly dispose of it; she couldn¡¯t make a choice; she truly didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Thinking about Isabe¡¯s innocence, her daydreams about the child¡¯s future, unaware of the impending danger, and Isabe¡¯s unwavering kindness towards her, buying her gifts, having Lilly make her favorite foods, always caring for her, consoling her when she was down. Isabe was like an angel, so wonderful.


    Isabe had also prepared so much for her unborn daughter. If she destroyed it¡­ if she truly destroyed it¡­ she would live in perpetual anxiety, her conscience tormenting her, consigning her to hell.


    Tears streamed down Evelyn¡¯s face as she pondered how to choose. Both options were excruciating for her; no matter which she chose, she would feel guilty toward the other party. Her parents were innocent, and so was Isabe. The only malicious, devilish person was William!


    Thinking of this, Evelyn wiped her tears, got up from the bed, and messaged William, ¡°William, I can¡¯t do it. Isabe is my best friend. She¡¯s been so good to me. I just can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Evelyn, think about your parents.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m truly in agony right now. How about I go and end my life? I¡¯llmit suicide, and you spare my parents and Isabe, okay?¡±


    Evelyn sent the message, but William didn¡¯t reply.


    Gritting her teeth, Evelyn took a deep breath. In reality, she was gambling, wanting to see if William had anypassion left, if he would relent.


    After a while, William replied, ¡°Evelyn, you must not die. If youmit suicide withoutpleting the task I assigned you, that¡¯s fine. I will immediately shoot your parents. Perhaps then, your souls can meet after your deaths.¡±


    Reading William¡¯s words, anger ignited within Evelyn. She wished she could turn into a bullet right at that moment and send William straight to hell.


    How could William be so heartless? Even if he didn¡¯t love her, even if he initially just used her, they had been together for months, and she had genuinely put in so much effort. Did he not have an ounce ofpanionship toward her?


    She had chosen to die, and still, he wouldn¡¯t let her go!


    Evelyn trembled with rage, but she felt so powerless against William.


    Just then, William sent a photo to Evelyn. In the photo, her parents were at home-the mother bustling in the kitchen, the father sitting in a chair reading the newspaper-both looking content. The angle seemed to be from the window of their adjacent house. Her parents seemed unaware of being photographed.


    There was another photo, taken from beside the staircase. When William saw this photo, he couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.


    Oh God, William¡¯s people had been constantly around her parents? And her parents didn¡¯t know?


    What was she to do? She couldn¡¯t call her parents about all this; William was eavesdropping on their calls. She couldn¡¯t dare tell Isabe and the others now. Did she really only have to heed William¡¯s words and make her choice?


    Looking at the packet of medicine in her hand, Evelyn¡¯s hand uncontrobly trembled. Inside was white powder. She opened it, bringing it close to her nose to smell. It had a typical medicinal scent, and she had no idea what it contained.


    Would it truly only harm Isabe¡¯s child and not Isabe herself? Even so, Evelyn¡¯s heart remained uneasy. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. Harming Isabe¡¯s child was tantamount to harming Isabe, wasn¡¯t it?


    She, who had always envisioned bing the child¡¯s godmother, guiding and nurturing her to be ady, ensuring her healthy and joyful growth. And now, she was to be a murderer, to kill this child.


    Thinking this, Evelyn felt as though her heart was being clenched by an invisible hand, causing her pain, suffocation, as if she were being engulfed by a dark world, surrounded by sorrow and fear.


    She desperately wanted to climb out of this dark world, to embrace the light, but she found she couldn¡¯t.


    At that moment, Evelyn suddenly heard a scream from the next room.


    Isabe had just woken up from a nap, feelingzy but exceptionally spirited. Her belly had already begun to swell. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but touch her belly, feeling the marvel of it. She had to be mindful of her sleeping position, fearing she might inadvertently press on her belly.


    As she got up, stretchingzily, preparing to exercise with Elisa, unable to go for a walk due to the necessity of maintaining a healthy body through exercise.


    However, as Isabe prepared to leave, she suddenly felt a slight movement in her belly, subtle but discernible. She paused, as if carefully savoring the sensation, then couldn¡¯t help but cry out-a joyful exmation.


    Elisa immediately looked at Isabe. ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s wrong? Do you feel unwell?¡±


    Though she had never been pregnant, Elisa had heard that pregnant women often felt ufortable; there was always some ache or pain somewhere.


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s scream, Elisa immediately looked at her with concern.


    Isabe shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not feeling unwell, Elisa. I felt it, I felt my daughter kicking in my belly.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ah, she had read a lot about pregnancy, knowing that at fourteen weeks, pregnant women could start feeling the baby move. Now, she was almost at that point. She finally felt it-the feeling of a gentle kick, the sensation of the child¡¯s activity in her belly, the vitality pulsating through her, moving her to tears.


    Elisa hesitated, then ced her hand on Isabe¡¯s belly, but she couldn¡¯t feel anything. Nevertheless, she smiled and said to Isabe, ¡°Congrattions, Isabe. This proves that your child is healthy and full of life. Before long, you¡¯ll be able to meet.¡±


    Isabe nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go do some yoga now. We must consistently exercise to ensure a smooth delivery when the timees,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°Alright, Isabe, I¡¯ll guide you and keep an eye on you,¡± Elisa smiled.


    As Isabe stepped out of the room, she saw Evelyn standing at the door.


    ¡°Evelyn, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Isabe asked. ¡°You just screamed. Is everything okay?¡±


    Her scream had been loud; even in the adjacent room, Evelyn had heard it.

 Chapter 266: Elisa Talks to Evelyn

    Upon hearing this, Isabe immediately embraced Evelyn, saying, ¡°Evelyn, I am so happy. I can feel our daughter kicking in my belly. It¡¯s truly miraculous!¡±


    Listening to Isabe¡¯s words, Evelyn also felt ted. She ced her hand on Isabe¡¯s belly, feeling the protrusion. Though it was calm at the moment, she knew this little life was rapidly growing, getting bigger and stronger with each passing day.


    This was a living, breathing life. Yet, she was contemting ending it. Evelyn knew she was plotting to kill a person. How should she proceed? Could God give her a clear sign?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Isabe, let¡¯s go exercise,¡± Elisa said, ncing at Evelyn. She noticed Evelyn seemed happy, but there was a hint ofplexity in her expression, not just simple happiness. She appeared somewhat worried.


    This wasn¡¯t entirely normal. Elisa decided to observe Evelyn first. If there was indeed an issue, she had to protect Isabe.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go exercise. Evelyn, will you join me?¡± Isabe warmly invited Evelyn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass, Isabe. I¡¯ll go downstairs to watch TV. You two go ahead and exercise,¡± Evelyn replied, heading downstairs.


    Isabe didn¡¯t insist, and she went with Elisa to the gym.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a bit stifftely. I think I need to do some more stretching exercises,¡± Isabe said as they walked.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll arrange that for youter.¡±


    Downstairs, it was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Lilly was busy in the kitchen, appearing in high spirits as she hummed a tune.


    Evelyn approached the kitchen and observed Lilly¡¯s preparations of beef,mb chops, chicken, and eggs. Dinner seemed like it would be quite sumptuous.


    Seeing Evelyn standing by the kitchen, Lilly couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Hey, Evelyn, what would you like to eat? You can order tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything, Lilly. Your cooking is excellent, and I like everything you make,¡± Evelyn replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet talker,¡± Lilly said, beaming at thepliment.


    Evelyn¡¯s praise clearly pleased Lilly. Meanwhile, Evelyn¡¯s attention was fixed on the dishes in the kitchen.


    Lilly had now arranged all the ingredients, ready for cooking. If Evelyn were to help in the kitchen, she could swiftly sprinkle the medicine into the food without Lilly noticing. But Evelyn¡¯s hand lingered in her pocket, touching the packet of powder. She wanted to do it, yet she couldn¡¯t. If she went through with it, Isabe would lose her child and be devastated. On the other hand, her parents would be in danger if she didn¡¯t act.


    What should she do? Evelyn was unsure.


    She stared at the food in front of her, Lilly busy with the ingredients. Evelyn hesitated to act.


    It was then that Elisa came downstairs. Isabe was currently in the room exercising, guided by Tony. This was the perfect opportunity for Elisa to have a chat with Evelyn. She had been meaning to find Evelyn, and seeing her in the kitchen, Elisa became extra vignt and joined her.


    ¡°Elisa, you¡¯re here?¡± Lilly heard themotion and turned around, greeting Elisa with a smile.


    Elisa nodded and then turned her gaze to Evelyn.


    Startled by the noise, Evelyn snapped out of her thoughts. She seemed taken aback, and there was a flicker of panic in her eyes as she looked at Elisa. Although she quickly regained herposure, Elisa was no ordinary person. She was Emanuele¡¯s most formidable female guard. Otherwise, Emanuele wouldn¡¯t have assigned her to protect Isabe.


    Her gaze was as sharp as a high-definition camera, catching every little detail. Evelyn must have something to hide.


    Thinking this, Elisa said to Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn, can I talk to you?¡±


    Evelyn looked at Elisa, her eyes filled with puzzlement, but she nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    At the same time, Elisa messaged Tony to check the kitchen¡¯s surveince footage, to see if Evelyn had tampered with the food.


    She was now one hundred percent vignt of anyone around Isabe. William had previously infiltrated Isabe¡¯s circle, posing as her friend, without anyone suspecting a thing. She didn¡¯t want a repeat of that situation.


    ncing at the message, Tony looked at Evelyn with a puzzled expression but went to check the footage.


    Elisa and Evelyn sat at the balcony. A table and a few chairs were set up there. Initially, there were none, but Isabe felt the balcony was too empty, and the view was beautiful, making it perfect for afternoon tea. So, Tony bought a table and chairs and ced them there.


    The table was adorned with a snow-white tablecloth trimmed withce and tassels hanging down. On it sata transparent ss vase holding lilies and African daisies, which looked particrly vibrant and beautiful under the sunlight streaming in from the window.


    Elisa brewed a pot of tea and sat by the table. They seemed to be genuinely enjoying their afternoon tea.


    However, Evelyn knew that Elisa must have something to discuss with her.


    ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯ve been acting quite strangelytely,¡± Elisa began directly.


    Evelyn immediately looked nervous, facing the female guard from Emanuele¡¯s organization. She stood tall, with a strong personality, always exuding an aloof demeanor. Yet, when it came to Isabe, she could be lighthearted and friendly, appearing to have formidablebat abilities.


    Indeed, if not for her outstanding skills, Emanuele probably wouldn¡¯t have assigned her to protect Isabe. Evelyn felt Elisa¡¯s gaze was too sharp, almost like she was interrogating a suspect, putting immense pressure on her. Unfortunately, she did have some secrets, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to confess them.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been under a lot of pressuretely. William hasn¡¯t been caught, and I¡¯m worried he mighte after me. You know, he previously imprisoned me and took manypromising photos. I¡¯m afraid he might publish them online,¡± Evelyn exined.


    ¡°Just because of that?¡± Elisa raised an eyebrow, still somewhat skeptical.


    Evelyn nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the reason.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa found Evelyn¡¯s exnation somewhat convincing, but she still had some doubts. Well, for now, she would keep an eye on things and check the surveince.


    Soon after, Tony messaged Elisa, ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed the footage. Evelyn was just standing next to the food, not making any moves. Although I did notice that she kept her hand in her pocket.¡±

 Chapter 267: Evelyn Confesses the Truth

    It was strange, even though the weather was cold, the heating inside the apartment was ample, and Evelyn was wearing multipleyers of clothing. Why, then, did she always keep her hands in her pockets?


    Upon seeing Tony¡¯s message, Elisa immediately shifted her gaze to Evelyn¡¯s pocket. What could she be hiding there?


    With this thought in mind, Elisa approached, reaching out to touch Evelyn¡¯s clothes.


    Startled, Evelyn almost reflexively stood up, avoiding Elisa¡¯s touch. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I want to see what¡¯s in your pocket,¡± Elisa replied.


    Evelyn was extremely nervous. Dear God, had Elisa discovered something? Why would she suddenly want to see what was in her pocket?


    At that moment, Evelyn felt as though her breath had stopped, like a prisoner awaiting her judgment.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in my pocket, Elisa. Do you suspect me of something?¡±


    ¡°You are Isabe¡¯s friend, and I respect that. However, I am Isabe¡¯s guard, and I must ensure her safety. Evelyn, I believe you also don¡¯t want anything to happen to Isabe. Can you let me check, just to put my mind at ease?¡±


    Evelyn wanted to give up struggling. If Elisa found out, her mission would fail. Perhaps William wouldn¡¯t me her, and maybe he wouldn¡¯t kill her parents.


    Even though she felt her thoughts were somewhat naive, Emanuele might not necessarily believe her.


    But what could she do?


    She couldn¡¯t harm Isabe, and her parents were waiting for her to rescue them.


    Madness! Her mind was in chaos.


    At this point, Evelyn wanted to give up struggling and let Elisa search her pockets. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to agonize over it.


    Just then, Isabe¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Elisa, Evelyn, what are you doing over there?¡±


    She came down from upstairs after finishing her yoga session, feeling light andfortable.


    Elisa looked at Isabe. ¡°Nothing, just chatting with Evelyn.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want Isabe to worry too much; she was pregnant, after all. If she found out about Evelyn, she would report it to Emanuele. It would be best to quietly resolve the matter.


    Isabe nodded. ¡°Elisa,e here and help me rx.¡±


    Elisa left.


    Evelyn felt herself rx. Fortunately, Elisa hadn¡¯t searched, and Isabe hade down just in time. Otherwise, if Elisa had found out, she would surely have been punished.


    Wanting to harm the wife of the Mafia boss, Emanuele wouldn¡¯t spare her.


    Thinking this, Evelyn felt as though she was surrounded by traps. Whichever path she chose, it was a trap, all the same.


    If that was the case, why should she let William have his way?


    Yes, two choices. Obviously, William would want her to choose to harm Isabe. But what if she didn¡¯t?


    While Elisa was chatting with Isabe, Evelyn went to a restroom and opened a packet of powder, flushing it down the toilet.


    As she did these things, she felt a sense of emptiness. She knew that by doing this, her parents wouldn¡¯t survive.


    But she didn¡¯t want to harm Isabe, and she certainly didn¡¯t want to let William have his way.


    Thinking of William¡¯s smug smile, she thought, perhaps this time, she should be brave.


    Evelyn took a deep breath. She decided to confess everything to Isabe.


    After dinner, Emanuele was busy with work and hadn¡¯te back to eat, but the remaining people had a lively meal. To take care of Isabe, Lilly had prepared many of her favorite dishes.


    Isabe ate happily, sharing the movements of her unborn child with Lilly, who was ecstatic.


    ¡°Isabe, after your daughter is born, I will continue to take care of her. I¡¯m so happy, Isabe. Eat a little more; with the nutrition, the child will grow even better.¡±


    Isabe was delighted, thinking of the baby inside her, she felt the world was beautiful.


    Of course, she also hoped Emanuele would be safe and capture William soon, so they wouldn¡¯t have so much danger in the future.


    After dinner, Evelyn noticed Elisa staring at her, with eyes full of scrutiny, as if trying to see through her.


    This gaze, like that of a detective observing a criminal, made Evelyn extremely ufortable.


    She couldn¡¯t help but say to Elisa, ¡°Should we talk?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Elisa nodded.


    Isabe, downstairs, asked them where they were going.


    ¡°Isabe, this is something just between the two of us,¡± Evelyn smiled at Isabe. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    ¡°You two have a secret from me,¡± Isabe shook her head. ¡°Well, Evelyn, I hope to know soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Evelyn andElisa went upstairs to a room to talk.


    ¡°I know you must be wondering if I would harm Isabe. Rest assured, she is my best friend, and I would never harm her,¡± Evelyn confessed to Elisa directly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why have you been acting so strangelytely, and what¡¯s in your pocket?¡± Elisa inquired.


    ¡°William contacted me. He¡¯s using my parents to threaten me, forcing me to harm Isabe. Otherwise, he¡¯ll kill my parents. But I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t hurt Isabe,¡± Evelyn cried. ¡°He gave me a packet of powder, which I just flushed down the toilet. I can¡¯t do anything to hurt Isabe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Elisa asked.


    Evelyn nodded. ¡°Yes, I swear I haven¡¯t harmed Isabe. She¡¯s so innocent and kind to me. How could I bring myself to hurt her?¡±


    Elisa believed Evelyn¡¯s words.


    ¡°You should have told me earlier. Now, your parents are being threatened by William? I¡¯ll go to Emanuele. Maybe we can rescue them,¡± Elisa suggested.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible. William is too vignt. His people are already at my parents¡¯ ce. If he senses anything suspicious, he¡¯ll shoot immediately,¡± Evelyn exined. She knew William well, understanding his cold-heartedness and cunning. How else could he have evaded Emanuele¡¯s extensive search until now?


    ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t lose hope!¡± Elisaforted Evelyn. ¡°You know the worst possible oue. In that case, we should strive to fight for that one-in-a-million chance. What if we win?¡±


    Elisa¡¯s confident smile helped stabilize Evelyn¡¯s emotions. She stopped crying.


    ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯m d you spoke up. You have one more day before William¡¯s deadline, right? I¡¯ll inform the boss right away. Since William is near your home, he would likely be hiding in the vicinity. It¡¯ll be easier for us to catch him. Trust me, we¡¯ll do our best to protect your parents,¡± Elisa assured Evelyn.


    Finally, Evelyn understood why Isabe enjoyed spending time with Elisa. This woman was truly formidable. When Elisa suspected her, she was cold and ruthless. Now, she believed her and protected her as if she were one of her own.

 Chapter 268 Isabella Bleeds

    After Elisa finished talking to Evelyn, she immediately called Emanuele to report the situation. Emanuele then arranged for people to go to the nearby streets. Considering that William¡¯s people might be at Evelyn¡¯s parents¡¯ house, they couldn¡¯t openly go there. He believed William would quickly make the decision to harm anyone who noticed something was wrong.


    ¡°James, I¡¯m entrusting this matter to you. Regardless, ensure Evelyn¡¯s parents¡¯ safety. I suggest you disguise yourselves as deliverymen, takeout couriers, or cleaningpany personnel,¡± Emanuele advised. He thought this would rx William¡¯s people¡¯s guard.


    James nodded solemnly. ¡°Boss, rest assured, I willplete the mission,¡± he said.


    At that moment, Evelyn¡¯s image came to James¡¯ mind. No wonder, thest time he saw her, she looked so worn out. Previously, when he saw her, she was happy and enthusiastic. But thest time, she wasn¡¯t the same. Clearly, during this period, she had been burdened. She must be very upset.


    He would definitely protect her parents and ensure nothing happened to them.


    After giving his orders, Emanuele looked at the map of Chicago in front of him, his brow furrowed tightly.


    Damn it, William, you¡¯re over here, aren¡¯t you? He estimated that he would soon catch William and make him pay.


    Just then, Emanuele received a message on his phone: ¡°Emanuele, I have prepared a surprise for you. I hope you like it.¡±


    It was an anonymous number, but even without a signature, Emanuele could guess who it was.


    It was William.


    Why did he send this message?


    His intuition told him Isabe might be in danger. Emanuele immediately went to the apartment.


    Meanwhile, in the apartment, after finishing her conversation with Elisa, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. She felt herself rx. The rest, she left to Elisa. Elisa assured her that she would protect Evelyn¡¯s parents, and Evelyn believed her. Regardless, this was her final hope. If things really escted to the worst, she closed her eyes, her face filled with pain. Her parents should understand her.


    Evelyn went downstairs to apany Isabe, but she didn¡¯t n to tell Isabe about this matter. Isabe was pregnant now, and she hoped everything would be fine for her.


    At that moment, Isabe was watching TV in the living room. Her favorite male guest was on a variety show, and she was smiling happily. Hearing footsteps, she immediately looked towards the stairs and greeted Evelyn as she came down.


    ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯ve been chatting with Elisa for so long? What did you guys talk about? Tell me quickly, I can¡¯t wait to know,¡± she said.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Evelyn and Elisa had secrets and had to go upstairs to talk. Were they getting along so well now?


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Evelyn said, hugging Isabe. ¡°We were just discussing what surprise to give you. Your baby is about to be born, and we want to give her a gift. Isabe, don¡¯t ask anymore, just let me keep the mystery, okay?¡±


    Upon hearing Evelyn¡¯s words, Isabeughed heartily. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Evelyn, I¡¯ll be happy with whatever you give me.¡±


    After all, it was all from Evelyn¡¯s heart.


    Evelyn wanted to say more, but her phone rang. She received a message from William.


    ¡°Evelyn, have you not acted yet? There¡¯s only one day left.¡±


    Evelyn didn¡¯t want to answer William¡¯s question, but considering that Emanuele had sent people to look for her parents, she had to y a part.


    ¡°William, can you give me two more days? I¡¯m still a little afraid.¡±


    ¡°No, tomorrow is the deadline. But, I actually know you probably won¡¯t be able to do it, so I¡¯ve already taken action.¡±


    Upon seeing William¡¯s message, Evelyn felt her vision darken, her pupils contracting uncontrobly. Her heart raced, as if it wanted to burst out of her throat.


    What did he mean? He had already taken action?


    At that moment, sitting next to Evelyn, Isabe suddenly screamed.


    ¡°Pain¡­ it hurts¡­ my stomach hurts so much¡­¡± Isabe clutched her stomach, the pain curling her into a ball.


    Evelyn immediately embraced Isabe. ¡°Are you okay, Isabe? Please don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    God, please, let Isabe be safe.


    But then she saw the red blood spreading under Isabe¡¯s snow-white dress, like a bright flower blooming beneath her.


    Evelyn screamed in panic and looked at Tony. ¡°Tony, take her to the hospital! Quickly!¡±


    She knew Isabe¡¯s situation was urgent and couldn¡¯t afford any dy. Tony quickly arranged things and carried Isabe downstairs. Evelyn followed Tony out.


    Elisa also followed them out.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Elisa, hearing themotion, rushed down as well. She saw Isabe, pale and contorted with pain, blood staining her dress. Elisa immediately turned to Evelyn, her voice filled with urgency. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you throw away your medicine?¡±


    Seeing Elisa question her immediately, Evelyn felt a heavy pressure in her chest. Indeed, Elisa still didn¡¯t fully trust her. At this moment, she was being questioned. But then again, she herself was under suspicion.


    Evelyn handed the message William had sent her to Elisa to read. After reading it, Elisa¡¯s face filled with anger. ¡°That despicable creature! He drugged Isabe!¡±


    Elisa immediately instructed Lilly to preserve all the remaining food from the night for testing at a medical facility. She had Harry take it there, while she went to the hospital with Isabe.


    On the other side, upon seeing the message from William, Emanuele immediately drove to the apartment. En route, he called Tony.


    ¡°Tony, Isabe might be in danger, we need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Boss, Mrs. is bleeding. We are preparing to take her to the hospital. We are on our way there now,¡± Tony¡¯s voice came through, filled with urgency, interrupting Emanuele.


    Emanuele was stunned. He stepped on the gas, nearly colliding with a nearby car. He quickly swerved, narrowly avoiding an ident. He rushed to the hospital.


    By the time Emanuele arrived, Isabe had already been taken into the operating room. Seeing the lights of the operating room, Emanuele turned to Tony and the others. ¡°What the hell is going on? Why is Isabe in the hospital?¡±


    Anger and frustration made Emanuele want to tear the world apart.


    ¡°We suspect Isabe might have been drugged. It¡¯s possible the food we brought back contained something. We¡¯ve sent the food for testing, and we¡¯ll have results soon,¡± Elisa exined.


    Emanuele¡¯s face was icy, like a category ten hurricane, incredibly terrifying.


    This was the first time Evelyn had seen Emanuele with such a frightening expression. When they had met before, Emanuele had seemed rtively mild. At that time, she hadn¡¯t found him to be as intimidating as the rumors made him out to be. But now, Evelyn couldn¡¯t even bear to look at him.

 Chapter 269 She Wants to Kill William

    At this moment, Emanuele was filled with a murderous aura. He wanted to kill someone. Someone had targeted Isabe, right under his nose.


    He had re-evaluated the security measures of the apartment; it was now secure enough. But who would have thought that there were loopholes in the food?


    They always purchased their food from a specific supermarket. It was estimated that this was where someone took advantage of the situation.


    William was truly cunning. He seemed to have a countermeasure for everything. Damn it, why was he always several steps ahead, manipting everything?


    Emanuele¡¯s fists clenched so tightly that the sound of his bones cracking could be heard. It was evident that he was struggling to contain himself. His gaze was fixed on the operating room, desperate to rush in and check on the situation.


    After a while, the doctor emerged, and Emanuele immediately inquired, ¡°How is my wife now?¡±


    The doctor looked at him and sighed, ¡°We are sorry. Despite our best efforts, we couldn¡¯t save the child inside the patient¡¯s womb.¡±


    Emanuele felt as though he had been struck by lightning. In that moment, his body became as rigid as stone, frozen in ce. In his ears, he heard the screams of women, weeping, and some disordered, noisy voices, but at that moment, Emanuele couldn¡¯t process any of it.


    He feltpletely immersed in his own world, never before experiencing such profound grief.


    Even when his father passed away, he hadn¡¯t felt this devastated because he had anticipated that day.


    In their line of sinful work, they always engaged in dangerous, bloody activities, knowing that death woulde for them eventually. He had prepared himself, knowing he would die.


    But never had he imagined that his own child would die.


    He had always believed that he had protected Isabe and their child well. But now, Isabe had been kidnapped, and now their child was gone.


    He had never envisioned it would be like this.


    Emanuele was enveloped by immense sorrow.


    Tony, standing beside him, remained rtivelyposed. Observing Emanuele¡¯s reaction, he noticed that his boss appeared remarkably calm, as if nothing had happened. Yet, his eyes were reddened, gleaming with a bloodthirsty glint.


    Moreover, Tony noticed that Emanuele¡¯s body was trembling ever so slightly. It was subtle, but Tony could see it.


    At that moment, Tony felt that Emanuele had be extremely fragile.


    He was no longer the seemingly invincible man from before. He appeared like a colossal ruin, standing motionless in the midst of it all.


    After a while, the operating room lights went out, and Isabe was wheeled out by the doctors and nurses. She was still unconscious, her face deathly pale, devoid of any color.


    Once so lively, she nowy quietly on the hospital bed, seemingly devoid of life.


    Seeing Isabe in this state, Emanuele felt unbearable anguish. The suffocating pain made it hard for him to breathe. His breath felt feeble, as if any effort to inhale would be like a de cutting through his nostrils.


    What would happen when Isabe woke up and discovered their child was gone? How would she react? Would she grieve, weep, or fall into depression?


    Just the thought of Isabe¡¯s face being filled with sorrow, devoid of its usual cheerfulness, made Emanuele deeply sorrowful. He would rather bear all that pain himself than have Isabe endure it.


    ¡°Oh God, let my sins burden me alone. Why must Isabe suffer because of me?¡±


    Previously, no one had been more eager for the arrival of this little life than Isabe. Emanuele was acutely aware of this. She had even hidden her anticipation, not wanting anyone to discover her excitement, just waiting for the birth of their child.


    She was full of maternal radiance, eagerly anticipating the arrival of their child. She had already prepared the nursery, filled with girls¡¯ clothes and dolls. She had everything ready.


    But now, everything was destroyed. She had lost her child!


    Emanuele took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, and followed into the hospital room.


    Isabe was ced in a VIP room, still unconscious. The doctor informed him that Isabe might wake up in an hour. Emanuele waited quietly.


    Evelyn was a mess, running to Isabe¡¯s bedside, apologizing repeatedly.


    ¡°I am so sorry, Isabe. If only I had told Elisa about this earlier, things might have turned out differently. It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t speak up in time, didn¡¯t exin clearly. It¡¯s all my fault. I am the one to me.¡±


    Listening to Evelyn¡¯s sobbing, Emanuele furrowed his brow.


    In truth, he was quite angry at Evelyn. Since William had threatened her earlier, why couldn¡¯t she have spoken up sooner? Ultimately, it was ack of trust in them.


    However, she hadn¡¯t acted in the end, so he couldn¡¯t say much. The real culprit was still William. The current situation was all because of William.


    With this in mind, Emanuele could only contain his anger and tell Evelyn, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb Isabe.¡±


    Evelyn immediately stopped crying, covering her mouth with her hand. Elisa walked over and led Evelyn out. She, too, was distraught and filled with guilt. She hadn¡¯t detected the issue with the food, and she had failed in her duties. Even though she had scrutinized many suspicious areas, she had never imagined that their food would be poisoned!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    William was now not only harming Isabe¡¯s child. What if he decided to poison and kill them all? It seemed that William would easily seed.


    That cunning and treacherous William, lurking in the shadows, always resorting to such sinister tactics.


    Elisa looked at Evelyn. ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t me yourself. You are not responsible for this. It was our failure to protect Isabe.¡±


    If they had checked the food every day, this problem wouldn¡¯t have arisen.


    Who could have anticipated this¡­?


    Gradually, Evelyn¡¯s emotions settled. She looked at Elisa, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to face Isabe now.¡±


    Just then, Evelyn¡¯s phone rang. William had sent her a message: ¡°I heard Isabe¡¯s child is gone? Congrattions, Evelyn. Your parents are safe, and so are you.¡±


    Reading the message, Evelyn¡¯s chest heaved. She wanted to kill William; she wanted to kill him!


    Soon, Evelyn calmed herself. She knew that breaking down emotionally wouldn¡¯t help. After all, William was probably waiting to see her crumble.


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes were red from crying, her face worn, but deep within her eyes, there was a look of determination.


    Evelyn told William, ¡°Emanuele mes me. He wants me to leave. It¡¯s all because of you. Because of you, I have nowhere to go now!¡±


    After a while, William messaged her, ¡°Very well, Evelyn. Come back to me since Emanuele doesn¡¯t want you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! William, even if I have nowhere to go, I won¡¯te to see you,¡± Evelyn replied, putting her phone back in her pocket. She was waiting for William toe to her, and this time, she should be able to win the gamble.

 Chapter 270 Isabella鈥檚 Emotional Turmoil

    Isabe was in a daze as she slept, feeling strange sensations within her body. In her dreams, a little girl appeared before her, seemingly trying tomunicate something.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­¡± Isabe heard her calling out to her.


    It was her daughter!


    Isabe gazed at the little girl, so sweet and adorable, and couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to touch her. However, just as she was about to make contact, the little girl suddenly moved away from her. Then, Isabe saw that the girl had grown a pair of wings on her back, like an angel.


    ¡°Mom, I will miss you.¡± With these words, the little girl pped her wings and flew away, disregarding Isabe¡¯s desperate calls.


    Slowly, she vanished from Isabe¡¯s sight. Isabe felt her heart wrench with unbearable pain and copsed to the ground, crying.


    Isabe suddenly woke up, staring at the white ceiling, the smell of disinfectant lingering in the air. She noticed the IV in her hand.


    She immediately threw off her covers and looked at her t stomach. In that moment, Isabe screamed, ¡°Oh no!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t ept this reality. The child was gone? Really gone? Just like in her dream, her child hadpletely disappeared?


    She recalled what had happened before she fainted. She remembered feeling an intense pain in her abdomen, as if some liquid was flowing out of her, then losing consciousness due to the excruciating pain.


    It was at that moment her daughter had passed away!


    Oh, she couldn¡¯t bear it. Isabe broke down, pounding her own head.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I take care of her?¡±


    Emanuele had been sleeping next to Isabe and woke up abruptly at her cries, grasping her hand.


    ¡°Isabe, calm down.¡±


    Tears streamed down Isabe¡¯s face, flowing more and more, like a waterfall. She trembled all over, looking at Emanuele.


    ¡°Emanuele, why did this happen? Why did our daughter die? Why, why on earth!¡±


    She cried until she nearly fainted, her face turning pale fromck of breath.


    She couldn¡¯t ept this reality. She looked at Emanuele. ¡°Tell me, our daughter is still inside me, safe and sound, right?¡±


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s anguished eyes, Emanuele felt as though his heart was being pricked by countless needles, a dense and piercing pain that even made breathing feel like a stab in the lungs.


    He couldn¡¯t even bear to look into Isabe¡¯s eyes. He knew it was his failure to protect her that had led to this.


    He wasn¡¯t a worthy husband. He couldn¡¯t even protect his own wife.


    Realizing this, Emanuele reached out and embraced Isabe. ¡°Isabe, we will have another child.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Isabe understood Emanuele¡¯s meaning and paused before crying even harder.


    She clung to Emanuele, her tears and mucus staining his clothes.


    ¡°Why? I tried so hard, so painstakingly, to protect her, why did this still happen? I did nothing, how could she leave me? Emanuele, I can¡¯t ept it!¡±


    Isabe began to hup, gasping for breath, her face turning from pale to a strained, breathless red.


    Emanuele continued to stroke her back, trying to soothe her.


    She looked so terrible now, he was truly worried, worried that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯ve just had surgery. Your body can¡¯t handle such intense emotions right now.¡± Emanuele kissed her forehead, attempting to calm her down.


    But Isabe¡¯s body continued to tremble uncontrobly, like a pitiful little kitten curled up in his arms.


    Finally, amidst her tears, Isabe fainted in his embrace.


    ¡°Isabe, Isabe, wake up!¡± Emanuele shook her, trying to rouse her, but there was no response.


    He immediately called for a doctor.


    ¡°She fainted due to an overload of emotions, her body couldn¡¯t handle it.¡±


    Emanuele looked at the unconscious Isabe, cupping her face and kissing her on the lips. Then, he wiped away her tears.


    Isabe, please, get well soon.


    Although Emanuele was in agony, he knew he had to be strong. He was now Isabe¡¯s only support.


    He gently stroked her hair and sighed.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    At that moment, James called him.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve sessfully moved Evelyn¡¯s parents to a safe location and captured the people William had hidden in their house, though theymitted suicide.¡±


    Theymitted suicide to avoid leaving any clues.


    So, William still remained atrge.


    ¡°I never expected William¡¯s men to be so loyal,¡± Emanuele said with a sardonic smile. Indeed, those cursed Sicilian men were good for nothing, but when it came to loyalty, they ranked first. Since they invaded his city, they had been prepared to make sacrifices. No matter how he tortured them, they remained as solid as iron, refusing to speak a single truthful word.


    ¡°James, we must capture William. I hope we can find him within this week.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± James nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve located William¡¯s movements. I believe we¡¯ll find him soon.¡±


    After ending the call, Emanuele looked at Isabe lying in bed. She seemed as fragile as a porcin doll, as if she would shatter with the slightest touch.


    He had always been selfish. When he married Isabe, he knew he was putting her in danger, but he couldn¡¯t bear a life without her. Now, he suddenly felt regret.


    If Isabe had married rk, even if he didn¡¯t love her, at least she would have had a safe life without any danger. But with him, she had experienced so much peril. If not for luck, she might have already perished.


    At that moment, Emanuele felt terribly guilty. He couldn¡¯t ensure Isabe¡¯s safety and had allowed her to suffer so much.


    He held Isabe¡¯s hand, intertwining their fingers, and kissed the back of her hand.


    ¡°Isabe, I won¡¯t let you go through this again.¡±


    When Isabe woke up the second time, she appeared calmer due to the sedative the doctor had administered. Emanuele brought food, intending to feed her, but Isabe shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I have no appetite.¡±


    She still didn¡¯t know why she had lost her child and where things had gone wrong.

 Chapter 271 Evelyn Doesn鈥檛 Visit Isabella

    With a heavy heart, Isabe stared at the noodles in front of her, feeling no appetite at all.


    ¡°Isabe, the doctor said it was an ident. You need to recover, and then we can try for another baby. Maybe our daughter wille back,¡± Emanuele said, cautious not to tell Isabe that her miscarriage was caused by poisoned food. If she knew, she definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to eat.


    She was already weak, not eating would lead to her demise. Emanuele thought he could only encourage Isabe as much as possible.


    Indeed, when Isabe heard Emanuele¡¯s words, she began to eat. Was it really a miscarriage? But she had felt the baby moving inside her, kicking her belly. She had felt the vitality and health of her unborn child. How could she suddenly be gone?


    With these thoughts, Isabe¡¯s heart filled with sorrow. She couldn¡¯t ept this fact. Why? Why did it have to happen this way? In just a few more months, her daughter would havee into the world. She had everything prepared, even clothes for the next year or two. She had eagerly awaited her daughter¡¯s arrival, only to be met with this oue.


    However, Isabe¡¯s emotions had stabilized somewhat. She silently ate the noodles, stopping only when she couldn¡¯t eat anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± Isabe said to Emanuele.


    Emanuele nodded, cing the container aside. ¡°How about a little walk with my help?¡±


    The VIP ward was spacious, with a TV and a sofa. They couldn¡¯t go outside, but walking inside the room was an option. Isabe agreed, letting Emanuele assist her in walking around the ward.


    She had made a decision ¨C she must recover quickly. Her daughter had left, and she was grieving, but it was an ident. She couldn¡¯t me anyone. She thought about the dream she had and Emanuele¡¯s words. Maybe if she recovered and got pregnant again, her daughter could return?


    Surely, she had everything ready. God would show her mercy and bring her daughter back.


    At that moment, the door to the ward opened. Elisa and Lilly walked in. Lilly immediately embraced Isabe. ¡°Poor child, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lilly, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Isabe said, containing her own grief andforting Lilly, who had started crying.


    Elisa interjected, ¡°Lilly, didn¡¯t you prepare a cake for Isabe? Don¡¯t forget about that.¡±


    Seeing Lilly crying and not wanting Isabe to be upset, Elisa quickly changed the subject. Lilly, realizing her mistake, tried to shift the mood. ¡°Yes, Isabe, I¡¯ve prepared your favorite strawberry cake. I added a lot of strawberries, hoping you¡¯d like it and it would lift your spirits,¡± Lilly said, offering the cake to Isabe.


    Looking at the beautifully wrapped cake, Isabe wasn¡¯t really hungry, but seeing the earnest look in Lilly¡¯s eyes, she opened it and took a few bites. The sweet cake, with its creamy frosting and tangy strawberries, lifted her spirits considerably. Indeed, when feeling low, something sweet could do wonders. Initially, Isabe hadn¡¯t wanted to eat, but after tasting the sweetness, she couldn¡¯t help but have a few more bites.


    Emanuele, however, felt it might not be suitable for Isabe to eat much of it at the moment. Seeing her eat about half, he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s not eat more for now. It¡¯s too rich, I¡¯m afraid it might upset your stomach.¡±


    Isabe set the cake down. However, she looked at Elisa and then Lilly, and something crossed her mind. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Evelyn? Where did she go?¡±


    She remembered Evelyn holding her when she was in pain, even summoning Tony, but since waking up, she hadn¡¯t seen Evelyn.


    ¡°Evelyn has some issues to deal with. She went to see her parents,¡± Elisa said. It was a bit awkward for her. Evelyn hadn¡¯t even waited for Isabe to wake up before leaving and hadn¡¯t appeared since.


    Her parents were already settled in a safe ce by James, yet Evelyn hadn¡¯t found the time to visit Isabe. Isabe had been so good to her, showering her with gifts and trying to please her. But now, when Isabe was pregnant, Evelyn had vanished?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Elisa couldn¡¯t understand. However, she wouldn¡¯t tell Isabe for fear of making her sad.


    ¡°Is she okay? How are her parents?¡± Isabe inquired.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. She said she¡¯de to see you in a few days, and asked me to tell you to take care and not be sad,¡± Elisa said, understanding the appropriate words for the situation. She had been with Emanuele for a long time, after all.


    Emanuele nced at Elisa, seemingly satisfied with her responseIsabe didn¡¯t say anything more. She just hoped Evelyn was alright. She had found Evelyn¡¯s behavior strange over the past few days. ¡°Is William threatening her?¡± Isabe asked Emanuele.


    Emanuele nodded, not denying it. ¡°I feel like I owe Evelyn too much. If she hadn¡¯t been my best friend, she wouldn¡¯t have attracted William¡¯s attention. Emanuele, you must protect Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for James to look after her.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Isabe¡¯s mood seemed to brighten a bit as she mentioned James. ¡°I feel like Evelyn likes James, and James likes her too. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing if they ended up together.¡±


    Elisa¡¯s face immediately disyed a shocked expression. ¡°No way! The big guy likes Evelyn? Oh, my goodness. I can¡¯t imagine what it would be like for that block of a man to be in a rtionship.¡±


    Having worked alongside James for so long, she couldn¡¯t fathom what it would be like for that rough man to be gentle with someone, especially a girlfriend.

 Chapter 272: Resolving the Crisis

    Isabe looked at Elisa¡¯s shocked expression, cing her hand over her mouth, signaling for silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m only telling you this quietly, don¡¯t let it slip, especially don¡¯t let Evelyn or James know. They both seem rather shy.¡±


    ¡°Shy? That big guy, shy!¡± Elisa¡¯s eyes widened, as if her eyeballs were about to fall out of their sockets. ¡°Isabe, you have no idea how shocking it is for you to say these things. He being shy is simply unimaginable!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about it? People areplex, everyone has multiple facets. You¡¯ve only seen one side of James, but perhaps his other side is not what you think.¡±


    Just like Emanuele, those who didn¡¯t understand him thought he was fierce and brutal, a ruthless killer. However, upon getting to know him, they realized that his actions were meant to protect those around him, shielding them from harm.


    With his own people, he was gentle and caring. After chatting with Elisa for a while, Emanuele asked them to go back.


    ¡°Isabe, you need to rest well,¡± Emanuele said to Isabe.


    Having just undergone surgery, Isabe was in need of rest. Seeing her chatting with Elisa for a while, her spirits seemed to deteriorate. Emanuele wanted Isabe to rest more.


    Isabe returned to bed andy down. Her physical condition was indeed terrible, too weak, easily exhausted, and in need of ample rest. When she smiled a little while chatting with Elisa, she felt a pang from her wound.


    Thinking about this, Isabe looked down at her belly and then sighed, ¡°My darling, so obedient and always waiting inside my belly, I¡¯ve prepared everything, who would¡¯ve thought everything would change. I feel like I¡¯m dreaming right now, Emanuele. If all of this is just a dream, how wonderful would that be?¡±


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s calm yet sorrowful demeanor, Emanuele felt her soul had been drained, leaving only a shell. He reached out and held Isabe in his arms, trying tofort her.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m with you, right by your side. I¡¯ll be here with you always,¡± Emanuele kissed Isabe¡¯s forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together. Our child is watching us, and when you¡¯re better, maybe she¡¯lle back to us.¡±


    Emanuele didn¡¯t know how tofort Isabe. All he could think of was to be with her, to eat and sleep together. With his presence, Isabe should be somewhat happier, right?


    In the past, he dealt with his injuries silently, even if they hurt a lot. He neverined about the pain. To him, a man bleeding was normal, and those wounds, big or small, would be his badges as long as they didn¡¯t kill him.


    But Isabe was different. She was so delicate, like a small cat. It seemed that he could easily hurt her with just a little force. Her skin was so tender that even a minor injury would result in swelling, looking very painful. Yet, she had to endure such immense pain.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    At this moment, Emanuele¡¯s heart ached for Isabe. He wished that all the pain she suffered could be his to bear.


    Isabe leaned against Emanuele¡¯s chest, listening to his strong heartbeat, which made her feel secure. Emanuele was right; the miscarriage was not something she wanted to happen. Since it had happened, she might as well focus on recovering and hope that their daughter woulde back to them.


    Thinking this, Isabe felt her eyes moisten. She leaned into Emanuele¡¯s embrace, closing her eyes tightly.


    She would gather her strength, she would recover, and their daughter woulde back!


    ¡­


    Evelyn went to see her parents.


    ¡°Evelyn, what on earth happened? It¡¯s so terrifying!¡± Skye embraced Evelyn as soon as she saw her.


    They didn¡¯t actually know what had happened. However, that day, several people came in iming to be the kitchen repairmen. Billy was out, and Skye thought they were sent by Billy. Her kitchen faucet was also malfunctioning, so she didn¡¯t have any doubts and let them in.


    Little did she know, after they entered, they suddenly closed the kitchen door and told her to stay inside.


    Skye didn¡¯t dare move. She saw them pull out a gun from behind and then heard gunshots and screams, which terrified her, making her cry. She even called Billy, telling him not toe back home as something had happened.


    She even mentioned her will to Billy, which scared him, and they cried together over the phone.


    At that moment, themotion outside the kitchen disappeared, and then the door was opened. The repairman who told her not to leave the kitchen appeared, scaring Skye.


    ¡°Mrs. Langley, don¡¯t worry, we are friends of Evelyn, here to save you and your husband.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re friends of Evelyn?¡± Skye¡¯s emotions stabilized slightly. She looked at the man before her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin, but, Mrs. Langley, you are safe now. No one will harm you anymore.¡±


    Safe? She didn¡¯t even realize she was in danger.


    Skye moved past him and entered the living room, seeing the damaged furniture and several people lying on the ground, blood flowing. It looked as if they were already dead.


    The air was filled with the smell of blood, a sickly sweet scent, causing Skye to scream and retch uncontrobly. She felt like she was in hell, her once cozy home now a scene of brutality and bloodshed.


    It was too dreadful. How could she continue living in this house?


    ¡°Mrs. Langley, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. You arepletely safe now.¡±


    Safe? Skye felt it was impossible.


    So many bodies, so much blood, the man in front of her holding a gun, telling her she was safe?


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! You are not Evelyn¡¯s friend. Where is Evelyn?¡±


    Seeing Skye in such a distressed state, James sighed and called Evelyn.


    ¡°Evelyn, we¡¯ve dealt with the danger at your house. Your mother is safe, but she¡¯s very upset. Can you talk to her?¡±


    ¡°Mom? Mom, are you okay? This is James, a good friend of mine. Leave home with him for now, I¡¯lle to see you as soon as I can.¡±


    Listening to Evelyn¡¯s voice, Skye finally calmed down.

 Chapter 273: Reunion of Evelyn with her Parents

    James arrived at an apartment with Skye. The apartment looked spacious and grand. As they entered, there was a foyer with dark gray cabs holding sculptures of which Skye was unfamiliar, but they seemed expensive. Moving forward, they entered a spacious living room with off-white sofas, bright yellow coffee tables, and various nts on the balcony, giving the ce a lively atmosphere. The apartment was filled with vibrant colors, even the clocks on the wall were a bright yellow. At that moment, Skye immediately dismissed herst thought that she was being held captive. This apartment was full of life; if someone truly wanted to imprison her, they wouldn¡¯t have chosen this ce.


    Soon the door opened again, and Skye saw Billy. The couple embraced each other as soon as they met.


    ¡°Billy, I thought I was going to die there; I thought I¡¯d never see you again,¡± Skye said.


    ¡°Me too, Skye, I was really worried about you,¡± Billy replied.


    Tears filled the eyes of both as they met and eventually embraced each other, weeping.


    Afterward, they stayed in the apartment. Someone was specially appointed to bring them food every day, and there were guards protecting them, iming it was for their safety. They had never experienced this level of protection and felt a bit nervous.


    Fortunately, they soon met Evelyn.


    Evelynforted her parents. ¡°You are safe living here. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been involved with Pippo. If I hadn¡¯t been with him, you wouldn¡¯t have been in danger.¡±


    Evelyn revealed the truth to her parents.


    ¡°Oh my, during this time, we were in regr contact with Pippo. When you weren¡¯t around, he would visit us, always bringing gifts, chatting with us, having meals with us, and even personally cooking for us. How could he be this kind of person?¡± Skye eximed.


    ¡°Yes, I never thought he would be like this. I always thought he was a good person. At the very least, he was good at chatting. We would always chat for an hour or two. I never thought he would want to harm us. It¡¯s shocking and iprehensible,¡± Evelyn¡¯s parents expressed.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Evelyn understood her parents¡¯ feelings. Wasn¡¯t she the same? After discovering William¡¯s true nature, she felt as though her entire worldview had copsed. She knew her parents needed time to process this. Evelyn led her parents to the sofa and went to pour some tea.


    ¡°So, Evelyn, are we going to live here now?¡± her parents asked.


    ¡°For the time being, you¡¯ll stay here. You¡¯ll be safe here,¡± Evelyn replied.


    She looked at the guard nearby, whom she didn¡¯t know, but because they were all Emanuele¡¯s people, she felt reassured. Her parents staying here was absolutely safe.


    James hadpleted his task; now, he had to carry out other missions, such as searching for William. He was Emanuele¡¯s most trusted assistant, handling all the highly dangerous tasks.


    However, Evelyn knew that William was not an ordinary enemy; he was too formidable. Otherwise, Emanuele wouldn¡¯t have been unable to find him for so long.


    Thinking back to the humiliations she suffered at the hands of William, the fact that William had caused the death of Isabe¡¯s daughter, Evelyn felt her hatred engulf her entirely. She wanted to meet William and kill him immediately.


    She wanted to take a knife and stab him repeatedly, watching him suffer on the ground. Only then would she feel relieved. But William was as cunning as a fox, and she couldn¡¯t even get close to him. She could only gamble that William would not be able to resisting to find her.


    Evelyn looked at the sky outside, the blue sky, the white clouds, and the birds flying in the air. Winter was gradually disappearing, and spring was about to arrive. However, the gloom in Evelyn¡¯s heart did not dissipate; instead, it grew heavier.


    At that moment, a message appeared on Evelyn¡¯s phone: ¡°Evelyn, I miss you. Can youe and see me?¡±


    Evelyn gave a coldugh and replied to William after a while, ¡°I don¡¯t think we will ever meet again, William. Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so confident? Do you believe Emanuele can protect you?¡± William responded.


    ¡°I believe you won¡¯tst long. Emanuele will definitely find you,¡± Evelyn retorted.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see, Evelyn. Be careful, otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t take you away in your sleep.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a rat in the sewer now. You can¡¯t crawl out. Should I be afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯re really harsh. Aren¡¯t you afraid of making me angry?¡±


    ¡°Should I be afraid of you? You¡¯re no match for EEmanuele.¡±


    ¡°You just wait and see.¡±


    Evelyn looked at the message. She could sense that William on the other side must be furious. She gave a coldugh; it would be best if William fumed. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t spare him. She would make him pay back double for the harm he had caused her!


    Evelyn stayed in the apartment with her parents for two days. During this time, she also learned that Isabe had woken up. Evelyn messaged Isabe, telling her to take care of herself, and that she would visit her in a few days. Isabe replied, ¡°Okay, Evelyn, I¡¯m feeling better recently. Don¡¯t worry about me. Take care of your parents.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s kindness and generosity made Evelyn even more sorrowful. She could have gone to see Isabe, but she felt that she was not suitable to appear in front of Isabe at the moment. The main reason was that when she thought about Isabe¡¯s child, she felt as if her heart was being torn apart, her guilt spreading through her veins, making her feel dirty and unworthy of living in this world.


    Even though Elisaforted her, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but me herself. She had been suffering from insomnia recently. Every time she closed her eyes at night, she would see Isabe caressing her stomach, expressing her desire to be a mother, her eyes filled with hope for the future. Thinking about these things made Evelyn feel extremely ufortable, so she would immediately open her eyes.


    If she had not hesitated so much at the time, Emanuele could have been prepared in time. She felt it was all her fault, so she dared not go to see Isabe now. Although Isabe did not know about this matter, seeing her fragile state lying in bed, she would definitely grieve for her deceased daughter, and her heart would break.


    After she settled her own affairs, she would go see Isabe.


    That day, Evelyn went out without taking anyone with her. Before leaving, she told her parents, ¡°I might not be back for a few days. Have fun in the apartment. If you need anything, just ask the guards, they will take care of your needs.¡±


    ¡°Evelyn, since it¡¯s so dangerous outside, can you please not go out?¡± Skye expressed her concern.


    ¡°I have important matters to attend to, Mom. Just remember to think of me,¡± Evelyn said.

 Chapter 274: Evelyn is taken away

    After Evelyn left home, she arrived at the parking lot, intending to get into her car. However, as soon as she got in, a person sat up from the back seat and ced a pistol at the back of Evelyn¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Pleasee with me.¡±


    ¡­


    During the days Isabe was hospitalized, people visited her every day. Grazia, upon hearing about the incident, felt very anxious. However, she was about to give birth and couldn¡¯te to visit Isabe in person, so she could only chat with Isabe via video.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t be too sad. This is an ident. None of us wanted this to happen. Don¡¯t be sad, pull yourself together. I believe the child will definitely return to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grazia, I¡¯ve always been strong.¡± Isabe had a hint of a smile on her face, appearing emotionally stable, as if she had already let go.


    But Grazia saw the sadness in Isabe¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t know how tofort Isabe. Even in her most difficult times, it was Isabe whoforted her. Now, she felt she was abandoning Isabe in her most difficult time.


    Grazia felt she was being too heartless.


    After thinking it over, Grazia said to Isabe, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯lle to Chicago to visit you in a few days.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°No, no, no, you can¡¯t, Grazia. Stay in Italy. You¡¯re about to give birth, and Chicago is not safe right now. If youe here, you¡¯ll only attract attention.¡± Isabe was startled by Grazia¡¯s suggestion and immediately declined.


    Grazia was going crazy. How could she have this idea?


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m very worried about you.¡± Grazia¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and she struggled to hold them back.


    Isabe¡¯s eyes also reddened. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grazia, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be fine. I know our daughter wille back to me one day. God will bless me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Isabe. I believe God will bless you.¡± Grazia wiped her tears and forced a smile.


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t bear it. He said to Grazia, ¡°Alright, Grazia, Isabe needs to rest, and you need to rest too. Take good care of yourself and don¡¯t worry about Isabe.¡±


    After all, considering the time, Grazia was close to her due date, and such emotional fluctuations were not good for the baby.


    ¡°Yes, Grazia, I¡¯m a bit tired. You rest well too.¡±


    After ending the video call, Emanuele looked at Isabe, who had a faint smile on her face, but he felt very distressed.


    He knew Isabe harbored great sorrow, but she was afraid of worrying others, so she never dared to show it.


    He understood Isabe too well. No one was more eager than her for their daughter to return to this world.


    Even he, at first, had rejected the idea. Isabe had wanted to have a child with him several times, but he had resisted, refusing the arrival of the child.


    So when Isabe found out she was pregnant, she kept it from him and refused to tell him.


    She endured the most difficult early stages of pregnancy alone, while he remained ignorant. Even after he found out, he didn¡¯t take care of her and the child¡­


    Thinking about this, Emanuele felt suffocated, as if his heart were being strangled.


    He wanted to kill William, and he had to torture him in the cruelest way possible to avenge their daughter.


    In these days, he had indeed tried to find William and had found his men, but they were truly loyal to William, willing to live and die for him.


    He tortured them, but they refused to reveal any information, even as he peeled their skin and severed their limbs in such brutal torture.


    William was truly formidable, able to cultivate his own death squad.


    Emanuele even admired him a bit. With his own capabilities, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that everyone under him would be so loyal, but William managed it.


    So, finding William was going to be very difficult. Emanuele couldn¡¯t rest until he found William.


    Evelyn was taken to a warehouse on the outskirts of the city.


    Another warehouse. She remembered that when Isabe was kidnapped, it was also in a warehouse.


    Had Emanuele really searched every warehouse in Chicago?


    This warehouse was obviously abandoned, looking dpidated from the outside. The fence surrounding it had been forcibly damaged at this time.


    They entered through the fence.


    Upon entering, Evelyn realized that this ce was unusual. Although it looked dpidated on the outside, the inside was well organized.


    Rooms were separated, some heavily guarded, and some unattended.


    Evelyn counted and found there were fifteen or sixteen people inside.


    Not many, but eachperson looked very fierce. When she entered, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, and Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but think of the hungry wolves on the grasnd, staring at their prey.


    Although Evelyn had mentally prepared herself, encountering such a scene still frightened her.


    She had never seen anything like this before. Each of them held a gun, and their cold, icy stares made them particrly intimidating.


    From them, Evelyn seemed to smell the scent of blood.


    ¡°Evelyn, didn¡¯t you say I couldn¡¯t catch you? Now, you are right in front of me,¡± William¡¯s voice came from behind Evelyn.


    Evelyn immediately turned around, her face filled with fear.


    ¡°William, are you insane? If you are, go see a doctor, please. I have nothing to do with you. Why does the hatred between you and Emanuele always involve women? Are you crazy?¡± Initially, Evelyn was somewhat afraid, but as time went on, she became angrier and angrier. The thought of Isabe¡¯s daughter, killed by William, made Evelyn want to take out a knife and stab the man.


    He disgusted her every time she saw him.


    The fact that she had genuinely liked William before made Evelyn feel as if she had swallowed a load of crap.


    There had never been a more disgusting time than now.


    Seeing Evelyn, emotional and furious, William smiled, approached her, and reached out to touch Evelyn¡¯s hair. ¡°Did you see Isabe? Is she okay now?¡±


    In truth, he was also concerned about Isabe. He liked Isabe, and he hadn¡¯t truly won her over. He had had a chance before, but she became pregnant, and it was Emanuele¡¯s child, which made him feel disgusted and not want to touch Isabe.


    Now, with Isabe losing this child, William felt his opportunity hade.


    Upon hearing this, Evelyn pped William across the face. ¡°How dare you ask that? William, you are a despicable bastard. That thing is the spawn of a whore. How could you do such a thing? You are a devil, and you will go to hell!¡±


    William was stunned by Evelyn¡¯s p. He covered his face with his hand, staring at Evelyn. His gaze was icy, but a smile spread across his lips, growingrger andrger. He appeared very excited.

 Chapter 275: Evelyn, Have a Child with Me

    Evelyn was frightened by William¡¯s expression; he was truly terrifying, the way he looked at her as if he could devour her whole. She felt like she was his prey, about to be consumed alive.


    William pulled Evelyn along, the warehouse was vast with many enclosedpartments. Evelyn didn¡¯t know where William was taking her, but something felt off. She struggled, but her strength was no match for William¡¯s hold.


    Soon, they arrived at a secluded smallpartment, William opened the door and Evelyn saw the bed inside. The space was surprisingly spacious, besides the bed, there was a bathroom and a desk. William was quite resourceful, managing to create such things in this abandoned warehouse. Even in adversity, he would not let himself be aggrieved.


    William pushed Evelyn onto therge bed. She wanted to get up and escape, but the door was swiftly closed by William. Evelyn had a foreboding feeling that William was going to vite her. Though she knew that was the only reason William wanted to see her, Evelyn still felt panicked.


    William paid no attention to Evelyn¡¯s thoughts, he directly grasped her chin and kissed her lips. It had been a while since he had touched Evelyn, and seeing her today had made him feel a strong, almost uncontroble urge.


    Even when Evelyn pped him, it didn¡¯t diminish his passion; instead, it seemed to excite him further. The previous Evelyn had been obedient, giving him whatever he desired, but now she was extremely rebellious, which only spiked William¡¯s interest.


    As William kissed Evelyn¡¯s lips, she struggled intensely, but her hands were held by William, pinned above her head. She was like a fish, unable to do anything but struggle with her body when faced with danger.


    After the kiss, Evelyn was breathless, the struggle had drained her strength, forcing her to rest quietly for a moment.


    At that moment, William reached to undo her clothes. His grip on her breast was painful, making Evelyn furrow her brows. ¡°Let go of me, you jerk!¡± Even in her anger, her words came out with a hint of softness due to herck of strength.


    ¡°Evelyn, weren¡¯t you brave in your messages? Didn¡¯t you think I couldn¡¯t control you? Didn¡¯t you believe Emanuele could protect you? But look, now you belong to me, don¡¯t resist, you only belong to me,¡± said William as he started kissing her neck, her corbone, and downward to her breasts.


    He bit with just the right pressure, causing Evelyn to feel as if she had been struck by electricity and she instantly softened. They had been intimate many times, and he knew exactly what actions would bring her pleasure. Formerly, Evelyn had enjoyed this, but now, for her, it was torment. Physical pleasure only led to more mental anguish for her.


    Evelyn waspletely under William¡¯s control, his strong body pressed against hers, rendering her helpless. She could only endure his actions.


    Watching William remove her pants and his fingers enter her body, waves of pleasure coursed through Evelyn, causing her to scream uncontrobly.


    Seeing her in this state made Williamugh. ¡°Evelyn, are you enjoying this?¡±


    Evelyn remained silent as William¡¯s actions intensified. He noted her arousal and said, ¡°You¡¯re very wet and excited, Evelyn, stop resisting.¡±


    As he leaned in to breathe into her ear, Evelyn¡¯s body shivered, and she moaned. William burst intoughter, no longer restraining himself, and entered Evelyn¡¯s body.


    William¡¯s actions left Evelyn trembling; she had no idea how long she had been tormented by William, but in the end, she had no strength left. Shey on the bed, dazed and exhausted. William held her, kissing her hair, ¡°Evelyn, can you feel it? Your body needs me, your body can¡¯t live without me.¡±


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say that his body also couldn¡¯t live without Evelyn. Even though he didn¡¯t like her, her figure was remarkable and matched his perfectly. He had been with some prostitutes, but none had given him the same feeling as Evelyn did.


    So, after some time had passed, touching Evelyn again, William felt unable to control his own body. He changed positions relentlessly until both werepletely spent, and William felt a deep sense of satisfaction.


    Evelyny in William¡¯s arms, originally not wanting to engage with him. She felt ashamed of the excitement her body had just conveyed.


    She turned and suddenly noticed the scars on William¡¯s shoulder. Pausing, she reached out and touched them gently, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    After asking, she seemed to freeze, hastily withdrawing her hand and avoiding eye contact with William. This action, however, pleased William greatly. He hugged Evelyn andughed heartily, unable to resist kissing her several times.


    ¡°Evelyn, you still like me, don¡¯t you? You must still like me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have acted that way just now.¡±


    Like me? Evelyny silently in William¡¯s embrace. From William¡¯s perspective, Evelyn¡¯s behavior indicated her inability to face her true feelings. But in reality, Evelyn was merely pretending. She carefully covered her mouth, fearing she might burst intoughter if she didn¡¯t.


    Did William believe her? Well, it was best if he did.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Just then, she heard William say, ¡°Evelyn, how about you give me a child?¡±


    Considering his current dangerous situation, with Emanuele relentlessly searching for him, William had fled to the outskirts and even considered temporarily leaving Chicago to escape the heat. Emanuele was truly furious this time, and William knew that being caught by him was only a matter of time.


    He feared leaving nothing behind if he died, but what if he and Evelyn had a child? If he died, but had a child, William felt that he wouldn¡¯t bepletely gone. In the future, his child would inherit his legacy, and his ambitions would eventually be realized through generations toe.


    This suggestion startled Evelyn, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming, William. I could never have a child with you!¡±


    How could she have a child with her enemy? She must be mad! Evelyn gritted her teeth, hating William, wishing he would just die at that moment. If she had his child¡­ no, she had to sever this at its root; she couldn¡¯t bear to have William¡¯s child.

 Chapter 276: She Wants to Kill William

    However, seeing William¡¯s excitement now, he really seemed to want her to have a child with him. Although she had an intrauterine device, the probability was not one hundred percent. After all, didn¡¯t Isabe identally get pregnant? Moreover, William is a doctor. If he really wants her to get pregnant, performs a surgery on her to remove the birth control, she would be forced to get pregnant.


    Evelyn thought that she needed to kill William as soon as possible in these few days. If she really got pregnant, the situation would be very bad. At this moment, William was unaware of Evelyn¡¯s thoughts, he held Evelyn, extremely satisfied.


    It had been too long since he had touched Evelyn. The feedback from his body was real. He found that he could rx when he was with Evelyn. Thinking about this, William reached out and held Evelyn¡¯s chin, ¡°Evelyn, stay with me. Whatever you want, I will give you. After I kill Emanuele, you will be the mistress of Chicago.¡±


    Evelyn asked, ¡°Will you kill Isabe?¡±


    ¡°You like her, and I like her too. She is my friend. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill her.¡±


    Evelyn, however, felt that William¡¯s words seemed extremely hypocritical. Whoever believes William¡¯s words is a fool. But on the surface, Evelyn still pretended to believe in William, ¡°You really won¡¯t harm Isabe?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evelyn. Isabe holds no sway over me. As long as Emanuele and his men die, everything will be over.¡±


    Evelyn listened calmly to William¡¯s words. She closed her eyes, pretending to be sleepy. Seeing this, William reached out and touched Evelyn¡¯s hair. He felt that this time he would not let Evelyn leave.


    ¡­


    Isabe stayed in the hospital for half a month and, after the check-up showed no issues, she returned to her apartment. The apartment seemed no different from when she left, but somehow it also seemed a bit changed.


    Isabe gazed at the neatly arranged living room. The cement of things was not much different. Emanuele carried Isabe¡¯s luggage upstairs. Isabe also wanted to go upstairs, but Emanuele turned on the TV and asked Isabe to watch it.


    ¡°You rest downstairs and watch your favorite variety show.¡±


    Isabe nodded and sat on the sofa. At this moment, what came to her mind was the scene of her sitting here chatting with Evelyn initially, and then suddenly feeling intense pain in her stomach. When she woke up, the baby was already gone.


    Isabe¡¯s heart felt a stabbing pain. She had thought that she had healed both physically and emotionally in the hospital, but returning here, being in contact with these familiar things in the apartment, all those feelings of anticipation, joy, and happiness rushed into her mind in an instant. When she sat here, she would think about herself holding her belly and watching TV, deliberately choosing some happier programs because she knew that the baby in her belly might also sense it, so she wanted to maintain a happy mood.


    Thinking of this, Isabe headed upstairs.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t allow Isabe to go upstairs and chose to go up himself to pack away everything rted to the child in advance. He was afraid that if Isabe saw these things, it would stir up her sad memories. He also decided to lock the nursery, as it was all carefully arranged by Isabe, every detail designed with her involvement.


    As he opened the nursery, he looked at the bright colors of pink, blue, yellow intermingling, the room filled with toys, and the scent of sunlight. On the baby bed, there were some small toys hanging, bumping into each other when touched, creating an especially lovely sight. But the thought of the lost child brought a sense of pain to Emanuele. He was actually a very cold-hearted person, often killing people with cruel methods. The suffering and deaths of those people in front of him didn¡¯t affect him much. The departure of those close to him would make him sorrowful.


    Not to mention his daughter. She belonged to him and Isabe, and now, her sudden departure made Emanuele angry, sad, feeling the beast inside him roaring, as if he was about to enter a state of madness.


    Emanuele turned around and locked the room. Unexpectedly, when he turned back, he saw Isabe standing next to the stairs, looking at him.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t know when she had arrived. He went forward and embraced Isabe¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Isabe, how did youe up here?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want Isabe to see the nursery. Originally, it was full of happiness, filled with Isabe¡¯s expectations for her daughter. However, now, Isabe would only feel sad looking at it.


    When he touched Isabe¡¯s shoulders, he suddenly noticed that in this period of time, Isabe seemed to havelost a lot of weight. Previously, Isabe¡¯s shoulders had some roundness, and he could distinctly feel flesh when he touched them. But now, he could clearly feel the bones, realizing that Isabe had lost a significant amount of weight. Lowering his head, he carefully examined Isabe and noticed that her previously slightly plump face now had distinct angles, her eyes seemedrger, and her chin had be more pointed.


    Emanuele felt deeply distressed. Isabe looked at the nursery that Emanuele had locked. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t close the door because of venttion, but now, Emanuele had closed it to prevent Isabe from feeling sad.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele and said, ¡°I want to go in and have a look.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see, Isabe. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll watch your favorite variety show.¡± Emanuele knew that Isabe would definitely feel sad after seeing it. To prevent Isabe from feeling sad, Emanuele decided not to let her go in.


    But Isabe really wanted to go in. She stubbornly held onto Emanuele¡¯s arm. ¡°I want to go and see, can I? I haven¡¯t been in for over half a month.¡±


    Everything inside was done by her alone.


    Emanuele gazed at Isabe, seeing her pale cheeks and her eyes filled with sadness. He could kill without blinking, but now, facing Isabe, he could hardly look at her.


    Emanuele sighed and opened the door. ¡°Isabe, just take a quick look and then we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Isabe nodded and went into the nursery. The weather was good today, and the sunlight was streaming in through the window, casting a warm, pale yellow glow on the carpet, bringing warmth into the room. Isabe felt her body warming up as she entered the room. The entire room was meticulously arranged by Isabe, including the colors and designs of the curtains, the toys and dolls on the windowsill, and even the color of the bed.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Before, when she was preparing all this, she had been fantasizing about how happy she would be after her daughter was born. But now, everything was gone.


    Tears began to fall uncontrobly down Isabe¡¯s cheeks, and her body started to tremble.

 Chapter 277: Finding Evelyn鈥檚 Location

    At this moment, Isabe walked to the side of the crib, reaching out to touch the toys hanging there. These were the ones she had put up herself. Even though James had said he could do it, Isabe felt it would be better if she did it, as it was her way of showing love to her daughter.


    She hadn¡¯t expected something like this to happen.


    ¡°Why am I so useless? I can¡¯t even take care of an unborn child,¡± Isabe¡¯s tears fell. ¡°I¡¯ve checked everything online, followed all the advice to take care of myself. My body is healthy, and I¡¯m so young; this shouldn¡¯t be happening, right?¡±


    Isabe caressed a small elephant toy, she liked it very much, and so she thought, her daughter would surely like it too when she was born. But now, everything was gone.


    ¡°Isabe, this isn¡¯t your fault. None of us wanted this to happen. Isabe, please, try to pull yourself together, can you?¡± Emanuele held Isabe in his arms,forting her.


    Before, he had always thought Isabe was petite, but her body was soft and felt good. Now, he felt she had be even smaller and thinner. In just half a month, she had lost so much weight. Emanuele paused for a moment, the pain in his heart spreading throughout his body. He had endured many physical pains, but none as excruciating as this.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s sorrow, Emanuele also felt distressed. What made him even sadder was that he didn¡¯t know what to do to make Isabe less sad.


    After a while, Emanuele said to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, please don¡¯t be sad. We will have children, and our daughter will definitelye back.¡±


    Isabe nodded, but the sadness on her face was still overwhelming.


    She sat down by the windowsill, which had a nket on it, so it wasn¡¯t cold to sit there. However, Emanuele was still worried about her.


    Even though Isabe was sitting in the sunlight, the sadness emanating from her made Emanuele feel as if she were in hell.


    Emanuele walked over and sat next to Isabe, not speaking or disturbing her, giving her space to process on her own.


    He knew Isabe was strong. Over the years, she had endured Chloe¡¯s torment, even though she suffered from ustrophobia, she eventually overcame it. She was so capable and strong, Emanuele believed that given time, she would surely regain her strength.


    Emanuele remained silent, sitting quietly beside Isabe.


    At that moment, Emanuele received a message from James: ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve located Evelyn in a strange ce. She¡¯s actually outside the city. What could she be doing there? Her parents said she hasn¡¯t returned home for several days. Could something unusual have happened?¡±


    James had been keeping a close eye on Evelyn. In the past few days, he had visited Evelyn¡¯s parents in his spare time, only to find out that Evelyn had left a few days earlier. James immediately messaged Evelyn, but there was no response. He tracked her location, but her phone was off. Fortunately, he was able to locate her car.


    To his surprise, Evelyn had gone to the outskirts. It was very strange. What was Evelyn doing there alone?


    Considering that Evelyn hadn¡¯t returned to her apartment and hadn¡¯t replied to messages for days, James could only think of one possibility: had she been taken by William?


    James immediately reported this to Emanuele and they decided to investigate the matter.


    Concerned about disturbing Isabe, Emanuele came out of the room and told James, ¡°Okay, you take some people over there and observe the surroundings. William is very careful. Be cautious, and keep me informed of any issues.¡±


    ¡°Okay, boss.¡±


    Emanuele hung up the phone, knowing he had to prepare himself. Once James confirmed the situation, he would also have to go to the scene.


    This time, he didn¡¯t want William to escape.


    After hanging up the phone, Emanuele turned to look at Isabe. Seeing Isabe sitting at the windowsill lost in thought, he went over and kissed her. ¡°Isabe, I have something to take care of. Will you go back to the room and rest for a while? Or watch some TV?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll go back to rest when I¡¯m tired,¡± Isabe said to Emanuele.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s obedient look, Emanuele felt his heart break. He kissed Isabe again, ¡°Darling, take care of yourself.¡±


    He turned and left. As he went downstairs, he instructed Lilly and Elisa to take turns checking on Isabe from time to time.


    ¡°You can check on Isabe, but don¡¯t disturb her. Isabe needs some time alone to calm down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emanuele, you focus on your work. We will take care of Isabe,¡± Lilly said.


    She didn¡¯t dare to mention giving Isabe any food. Last time, Isabe got poisoned after eating the meal she had prepared, resulting in the loss of the baby. Lilly felt as though she could never cook again, even though their food was thoroughly checked before being brought in. The psychological shadow left behind by that incident was something Lilly felt she would never be able to shake off.


    After Emanuele left, Lilly and Elisa took turns going upstairs to check on Isabe¡¯s condition. When they saw Isabe sitting motionless by the window, they didn¡¯t disturb her.


    Lilly brought Isabe a cup of tea. It was fine if she didn¡¯t eat, but she needed to drink water. After bringing the tea, Lilly left, leaving Elisa standing at the top of the stairs, gazing at the nursery, looking like a statue.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew that Elisa was also struggling internally. They hadn¡¯t protected Isabe, even though they had wanted to. It was painful to know that Isabe had suffered so much.


    Thinking about this, Lilly¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and she said to Elisa, ¡°I really hope Isabe will be okay.¡±


    ¡°Lilly, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s mine,¡± Elisaforted Lilly. In her eyes, it wasn¡¯t Lilly¡¯s fault at all.


    Lilly was just a chef, responsible for cooking. How could she have known that the food could be poisoned? Elisa, on the other hand, was Isabe¡¯s guard, responsible for her safety, yet she couldn¡¯t ensure Isabe¡¯s safety. It made her feel as though she was responsible for Isabe¡¯s repeated suffering and injuries.


    Thinking about this, Elisa felt so guilty that she wished she could take Isabe¡¯s ce to bear all of it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you me me? If at that time, I had checked the food and prevented Isabe from eating it, the baby wouldn¡¯t have been harmed,¡± Lilly cried softly.


    During this time, she had been engulfed in self-me and had even contemted resigning. She felt she couldn¡¯t stay there any longer. Emanuele wouldn¡¯t allow it, saying that Isabe was currently at her most vulnerable. Because of Emanuele¡¯s words, Lilly stayed.


    She wanted to help Isabe regain her strength, but seeing Isabe in her current state, Lilly felt heartbroken.


    ¡°Lilly, it¡¯s my responsibility. We didn¡¯t inspect the food, and as a chef, you weren¡¯t obliged to do that,¡± Elisa reassured Lilly.

 Chapter 278 Isabella Learns the Truth

    ¡°But if I had washed the food more thoroughly, cleaned it better, maybe there wouldn¡¯t have been a problem,¡± Lilly kept muttering, ¡°If Isabe finds out, she¡¯ll definitely hate me. It¡¯s all my fault. Food that goes into the mouth should be strictly controlled.¡±


    Listening to Lilly constantly ming herself, Isabe sighed and hugged Lilly. ¡°Lilly, our biggest enemy is William. It¡¯s because of William that Isabe¡¯s daughter left. We should me ourselves, but we should know who our real enemy is. Without finding the enemy, we¡¯ll only destroy ourselves with self-me. When William finds out, he¡¯ll only mock us. So, Lilly, we should both be strong and not let ourselves be crushed.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± At this moment, Isabe¡¯s voice came from behind Elisa.


    Isabe hade out without anyone noticing, her eyes were red and her nose was flushed, as if she had been crying, but at this moment, her eyes held a look of disbelief.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t saying anything, just having a normal chat,¡± Elisa said.


    ¡°No, you were saying something. You were just talking about how the food issue caused my daughter to leave,¡± Isabe said, having caught snippets of the conversation but not fully understanding.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Was it not as Emanuele had said, that it was due to a miscarriage, but rather intentional?


    At that moment, Isabe¡¯s hand, hanging by her side, clenched into a fist, her nails digging into her palm. Her palm was already cut from the pressure, but she didn¡¯t feel the pain. The pain in her heart was much stronger at that moment. She felt a twist in her stomach, and icy blood flowed slowly through her veins, making her body grow cold.


    Cold sweat broke out on her body, and she couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    All this time, she had thought that she had lost her daughter due to an ident. She had felt immense guilt, ming herself for not taking better care of her body and not going for regr check-ups. She had been consumed by self-me during this time.


    But now, from Lilly and Elisa¡¯s conversation, it seemed that the departure of her child was not just an ident. Someone deliberately caused her child¡¯s death?


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯ve heard it wrong. Lilly and I were just discussing food matters,¡± Elisa hurriedly walked towards Isabe, wanting to embrace her and calm her down.


    But Isabe pushed Elisa away.


    ¡°Elisa, you¡¯ve betrayed my trust! I¡¯ve always considered you a friend. Why did you deceive me? What is the truth? My daughter has left me, I can¡¯t be a mother anymore. Are you going to keep this from me?¡± Isabe shouted, her emotions reaching a breaking point.


    Seeing Isabe in such a state, Elisa was also scared. She quickly said to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, calm down first, and then we¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    She knew she had made a mistake. She had only meant tofort Lilly and hadn¡¯t expected Isabe to overhear.


    Lilly also felt guilty. She shouldn¡¯t have said these things. Who knew Isabe would hear?


    Lilly was already feeling guilty, and now, she felt even more so.


    ¡°Isabe, calm down first, and then we can talk properly, okay?¡± Elisa immediately tried to soothe Isabe, leading her to her room.


    Isabe let Elisa lead her into the bedroom and sat down on the sofa. At this moment, she only had one thought: she wanted to know the truth.


    After Isabe sat down, Elisa asked Lilly to pour Isabe a cup of tea and told her, ¡°Isabe, have a sip of tea first, then I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    Isabe took a sip of the tea, which was warm and gradually warmed her body, stabilizing her emotions somewhat.


    She could guess what it was about, but why did it happen like this?


    ¡°Isabe, do you remember the day when you suddenly had stomach pains?¡± Isabe nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s because there were abortion-inducing ingredients in your food. We weren¡¯t pregnant, so it didn¡¯t affect us, but it affected you¡­¡±


    So all of this was not an ident. It could have been an ident, but because they had never considered that someone would poison the food. This kind of ident was preventable.


    Tears instantly fell from Isabe¡¯s eyes, and she didn¡¯t bother to wipe them. She just looked at Elisa with a very calm expression.


    ¡°And then? Who poisoned the food?¡± she asked.


    ¡°William.¡±


    Elisa said, trying to wipe Isabe¡¯s tears, but Isabe pushed her hand away.


    ¡°Why? Why couldn¡¯t any of you protect my child? If it was because of a natural urrence, leading to the loss of this child, I could understand. But this kind of ident could have been avoided! Ireally don¡¯t know how you all protected me. Emanuele also couldn¡¯t protect me and the child. I regret it. If only I could have hidden the pregnancypletely, it would have been so much better.¡±


    She should have stuck to her own opinion from the beginning and not let anyone know. When her belly started to show, she could have made an excuse to go to the countryside for a while, living in the rural areas would have been much better than living in this luxurious cage.


    But because Elisa had threatened her, she had to tell Emanuele about it early. Later, she was kidnapped, and William found out she was pregnant. Now, William had poisoned her.


    If there were a regret medicine in this world, it would be so good. If there really was, she might not have married Emanuele or had a child.


    Indeed, as Emanuele had said, she shouldn¡¯t have gotten pregnant at that time. She should have waited until he was forty and everything was stable. That would have been the best.


    She regretted it.


    Isabe cried so much that her whole body was shaking, and she couldn¡¯t catch her breath.


    Elisa was scared and hugged Isabe, repeatedly saying, ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t protect you. Isabe, I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Isabe wanted to push Elisa away. At this moment, she didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯sfort. She just wanted to be alone in peace.


    She felt like the whole thing was like a chain reaction. A small event triggered a chain reaction.


    If only she hadn¡¯t been discovered when she was pregnant.


    Elisa felt as much regret as Isabe did.


    If she hadn¡¯t forced Isabe to tell Emanuele, would the situation have been different?


    No, it would have been the same. Later, William would have kidnapped Isabe, and knowing she was pregnant, he would have found ways to make her have an abortion.


    Unless, at that time, Isabe had left Chicago and gone somewhere else.


    As Isabe cried, she began to struggle to breathe, her face turned red, which startled Elisa, who quickly told Lilly to call for help.


    Soon, a doctor arrived and gave Isabe a sedative, allowing her to sleep well.


    Elisa called Emanuele to tell him what had happened.


    ¡°Boss, the truth about the child leaving is out. I couldn¡¯t keep it from her. I feel like I couldn¡¯t protect her. Can I go to the front line to fight? I can¡¯t stay by her side and protect her.¡±


    Elisa felt she couldn¡¯t stay in the apartment anymore. Isabe would hate her, so she had to leave.


    On the other end of the phone, Emanuele took a deep breath, his brow furrowed tightly.


    This was too heart-wrenching!

 Chapter 279: Where on Earth is William?

    Emanuele felt that things were taking a turn for the worse. While the external matters were left unresolved, new issues had arisen with Isabe.


    ¡°Elisa, stay in the apartment for now. Let¡¯s talk after I¡¯ve resolved everything today. Your task remains to protect Isabe.¡±


    ¡°Protect?¡± Elisa chuckled, her face filled with sarcasm. She wanted to protect Isabe, but she simply couldn¡¯t. Having followed Emanuele for so many years, Elisa hadpleted numerous tasks sessfully. However, she had failed repeatedly in protecting Isabe. Elisa questioned herself: was she truly suited for this profession?


    She looked at Isabe lying in bed and fell into contemtion. ¡°Alright, I will protect Isabe.¡±


    Emanuele had several armories in Chicago, each storing different weapons. These past few days, he had airlifted a new batch of arms.


    He was now at their armory, selecting suitable weapons. Standing beside him was the now recovered Phillip. Although his physical injuries had healed, scars remained on his face and body. The severity of these scars also affected his dexterity. He could no longer apany Emanuele on missions and had to take on more managerial duties.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Currently apanying Emanuele were James and Zak. ¡°Phillip, Isabe is in a fragile state right now. I need to go after that scoundrel, William. I¡¯m entrusting Isabe to you,¡± said Emanuele.


    Phillip nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. I¡¯llfort Isabe.¡±


    In truth, when Isabe and Emanuele lost their child, Phillip had been shocked and deeply grieved. Upon learning of William¡¯s actions, he wished to tear William apart. Even during his own captivity and torture by William, he had never felt such intense hatred. William¡¯s actions, targeting an unborn child, disgusted them all as mobsters. While they engaged in criminal activities, Emanuele had his own principles. They never dealt in human trafficking or harmed children ¨C it was their bottom line. William¡¯s capacity for cruelty went beyond theirs.


    Gritting his teeth, Phillip went to the apartment where Isabe and Emanuele resided.


    James had been squatting in the warehouse for a while. Upon noticing Evelyn¡¯s car parked near an abandoned warehouse, he immediately became alert and reported the matter to Emanuele.


    Another warehouse! Evelyn wouldn¡¯t stay alone in an abandoned warehouse. William might be with her, waiting for Emanuele and his men to arrive. James observed the surroundings, determined not to let William escape this time.


    Inside the warehouse, William had been tormenting Evelyn for days. She ate, slept, and bathed in his room, feeling like his sex ve, subjected to his whims. Sometimes rough, sometimes gentle, she found herself unable to resist him.


    Sometimes, she took the initiative, kissing William, undressing him, and caressing his body, feeling his fascination with her. Regardless of whether William truly cared for her, his desire for her body was undeniable.


    However, he always wanted her to bear his child. Today, after William returned to the room, Evelyn took the initiative to undress him, kissing him. William quickly seized her, throwing her onto the bed, then pressing down on her. ¡°You want me inside you so badly?¡±


    ¡°I want you inside me. Come, William,¡± Evelyn said, wrapping her legs around him.


    Her seductive actions made William feel a burning desire. ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯re so wanton. Weren¡¯t you hating me to death before?¡±


    ¡°After leaving you, I suddenly found I couldn¡¯t live without you. I craved your body, driving me mad. So, William, is that a good enough answer for you?¡±


    Listening to Evelyn¡¯s words, William chuckled softly. ¡°Of course. I hope this is your true desire deep down.¡±


    As he spoke, William leaned over Evelyn, nibbling at her neck. Unexpectedly, the slender hand that had been holding onto him now held a gleaming knife. In Evelyn¡¯s eyes, a cold glint appeared. ¡°William, go to hell!¡±


    Soon, Emanuele arrived at the scene with fifty men, surrounding the warehouse. James had also discovered the number of people outside, with five stationed guards, and narrowly avoided detection several times while scouting.


    Another sniper patrolled the high window, but a nearby forest shielded their movements. They needed to neutralize the sniper before engaging inbat.


    After reuniting with Emanuele, James briefed him on the warehouse surroundings. Emanuele nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    Armed with eighty men and ample ammunition, they were uncertain how many people were inside the warehouse, but they surmised that William wouldn¡¯t have many allies left.


    Emanuele¡¯s men swiftly surrounded the warehouse amid a hail of bullets, and Emanuele and James stormed inside. However, upon pushing the door open, Emanuele was stunned to find noone inside. James led his team in a thorough search of the warehouse, then approached Emanuele, his face filled with disappointment.


    ¡°Boss, William isn¡¯t here. This seems to be one of his bases in Chicago, but he¡¯s not here today.¡±


    God, William was truly cunning and dangerous. Not only did he have a stronghold in Chicago, but this was just one of many. Evelyn wasn¡¯t here, so where could she have been taken?


    James was incredibly anxious, deeply worried about Evelyn¡¯s safety. Emanuele reassured James, ¡°I understand. He should be in another location.¡±


    He took out a map and pointed to it for James. ¡°Immediately gather the guards in the vicinity and search the nearby warehouses. Quickly.¡±


    Having faced off with William countless times, analyzing his behavior, Emanuele knew that William sought absolute security and would likely hide in the opposite direction. He had to be there this time. There would be no mistakes.

 Chapter 280: William Ruthlessly Torments Evelyn

    When Evelyn forcefully attempted to plunge the knife into William¡¯s body, he swiftly dodged as if he had eyes in the back of his head. The de did not prate William¡¯s back, but it did graze his shoulder, leaving a gash that oozed blood. In the next moment, William knocked the knife from Evelyn¡¯s hand and gripped her throat tightly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Evelyn, it seems you¡¯ve been lying to me. You want to kill me,¡± William said, his eyes filled with anger, yet a gentle smile yed on his lips.


    Evelyn, naked and pinned beneath William, could not utter a word. She struggled for breath, feeling as though she was suffocating. The pain and difort were overwhelming, and she felt herself slipping away.


    Desperate and unable to speak, Evelyn¡¯s vision darkened. She struggled like a fish stranded on shore, but her efforts were in vain. She was about to die-not at her own hand, but at William¡¯s. It was unbearable. Why was William so vignt? She had hidden herself so well, and yet, when she had targeted him at his most vulnerable, he had immediately sensed her intention.


    Blood continued to trickle from the wound on William¡¯s shoulder, but it was beginning to clot. Ignoring his own injuries, he continued to choke Evelyn, his eyes brimming with fury even as his words remained tender.


    ¡°Evelyn, you have disappointed me. I longed to be with you forever, to raise a child with you. Once I conquer Chicago, you would be its queen. Why do you not cherish this? I¡¯ve treated you so well, and yet you seek to betray me.¡±


    As Evelyn¡¯s consciousness faded, William, feeling a sudden pang in his heart, released his grip on her throat. She gasped for air, feeling as though she had cheated death.


    Terrified, Evelyn realized she was still too naivepared to William. She had mentally prepared herself for so long to kill him, but now, facing the reality, she feared she might falter. If she failed to kill William, he would surely kill her.


    In her mind, she rehearsed countless times, repeatedly convincing herself that William was a demon. He had killed so many, even Isabe¡¯s daughter. She needed this relentless brainwashing to remainposed enough to take a life.


    Yet, despite her efforts, she was not as ruthless as William. He remained vignt, even after their intimacy. When he learned of her intent to kill him, he nearly choked her to death. Gasping for breath, Evelyn looked at William, perplexed. He could have easily killed her, so why had he spared her now?


    Sensing Evelyn¡¯s confusion, William cruelly smiled at her. ¡°I suddenly feel that a simple death for you would be a release. Since you so enjoy using your body to entice me, let my men enjoy you as well. They will ravage you until you can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°No, William, you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    The thought of the menacing men outside made her tremble. If William abandoned her to them, she would be devoured like prey. Seeing Evelyn¡¯s fear pleased William, who couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Enjoy yourself, Evelyn. I¡¯ll choose a few for you. You won¡¯t be able to bear the dozens who will have their way with you.¡±


    After dressing, William left the room, as if to summon his men to vite her.


    Fear coursed through Evelyn¡¯s veins. She couldn¡¯t endure being ravaged by so many men. She thought, it would be better to die with dignity than to suffer such a fate. She immediately grabbed a knife from the ground, intending to end her life.


    William saw her and quickly knocked the knife from her hand, but not before a crimson wound appeared on her neck. Although not severe, the wound added to the scars on her neck. William, unmoved, pressed the wound, causing Evelyn to cry out in pain.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even bear this little pain when you want to die?¡± William sneered at Evelyn.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you,¡± Evelyn retorted coldly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t fear death, indeed. For you, death is the lightest punishment. Evelyn, you will pay for your actions,¡± William said as he retrieved the knife from the ground and pushed Evelyn onto the bed.


    Before Evelyn could react, William removed his pants, parted her legs, and entered her body without any warning. The pain was excruciating. William was relentless, oblivious to Evelyn¡¯s suffering.


    Evelyn felt as if her body was being torn apart. She wanted to escape from beneath William, but he held her down, and she could do nothing but endure his aggression.


    It hurt so much, more than she could bear. Her body felt as though it was being torn in two. ¡°Evelyn, do you like it?¡± William gritted his teeth, asking, ¡°Do you enjoy this?¡±


    He was thoroughly pleased, watching Evelyn contort in agony. He chuckled to himself, thinking that since she had not appreciated his previous tenderness and had tried to kill him, he would no longer treat her gently. When he desired her, he would use her body to fulfill his desires without any tenderness or forey. His own satisfaction was all that mattered.


    Feeling the warmth beneath him, William looked down to see blood. Despite Evelyn¡¯s bleeding, he remained unmoved. This was what Evelyn owed him, and she would have to repay it. Even when Evelyn had passed out from his torment, William did not stop until he had satisfied himselfpletely.

 Chapter 281 Catching William

    Emanuele and his crew arrived at an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the eastern city suburbs at five in the afternoon. They had already had their men search the vicinity; there were several abandoned warehouses, but this one seemed the most likely. The outer iron fence had been destroyed, giving it an especially deste appearance. From the outside, it didn¡¯t seem like a ce where anyone would live.


    ¡°This is the most suspicious ce we¡¯ve found, but we haven¡¯t gone in, and we don¡¯t dare to get too close for fear of being discovered, boss, what do you think we should do?¡± the man assigned to search here approached and said.


    Emanuele observed the warehouse. It indeed seemed deserted, but it was hard to say. Knowing William¡¯s cunning nature, he often chose unconventional paths. No one knew if William might be inside.


    Emanuele bet that William was inside the warehouse. He began to instruct James to act. They split into several teams and stormed in from the entrance. Because the warehouse had no windows, they couldn¡¯t observe the inside from outside. There might be many traps set by William inside. However, regardless, Emanuele knew he had to rush in; they had to catch William. No matter how many people they had, they couldn¡¯t match his capabilities.


    ¡°Let¡¯s assume William is inside. Follow the route we¡¯ve nned. James, Evelyn is likely in there too. Be careful,¡± Emanuele said, carefully observing the area near the warehouse. He smiled and pointed to a ce. ¡°There¡¯s a surveince camera there. Why would there be surveince in an abandoned factory? He should be inside.¡±


    The abandoned warehouse wasn¡¯trge. James nodded. The thought of Evelyn being held captive by William made him want to take down that bastard. Damn it, Evelyn was so innocent, had nothing to do with the Mafia, and hadn¡¯t provoked anyone. Why did that bastard William always have to torment Evelyn? It was his fault for not protecting her. James felt a deep sense of guilt and knew he had to find a way to save her. He just hoped William was inside the warehouse. If he was, James was determined not to let him escape this time.


    After they had nned, they cautiously moved to the entrance. They saw a nearby camera and immediately destroyed it with gunfire. Emanuele smiled and ordered, ¡°Attack.¡±


    They threw a bomb at the entrance, blowing it open, and then Emanuele, with James and their team, rushed in immediately. Just as Emanuele had suspected, there were indeed people inside and quite a few at that. As soon as they entered, the opposing side opened fire.


    Emanuele immediately took cover behind the goods. From the corner, they surveyed the situation inside the warehouse. There were manypartments, much more organized than the previous warehouse William had been in. This seemed to be William¡¯s headquarters. However, because of this, the difficulty of their attack had increased significantly. They didn¡¯t know how many people were inside each closed-off section. They couldn¡¯t shoot randomly for fear of hitting Evelyn.


    They engaged in intensebat inside the warehouse. The sounds of bullets and explosions filled the air. Emanuele and James led their team, braving the gunfire. Some of their people fell, but more of the opposing side¡¯s did. Emanuele wielded a machine gun, shooting at anyone who dared to show themselves. These were his enemies, whom he detested to the core, and he swore to eliminate them all. William, he had to find William. The ughter had begun; he would find William.


    Emanuele turned to James and said, ¡°We have to hurry. We can¡¯t let William figure things out and react. Make sure they watch the back door. We can¡¯t let William escape.¡± If he let William escape this time, he felt he didn¡¯t deserve to sit in the position he held in the Chicago Mafia. In the past, he couldn¡¯t figure William out, but now he was clear on William¡¯s tactics. Come what may, Emanuele was ready for the fight.


    The warehouse wasn¡¯trge, but the design inside wasplex. It took them a long time to clear it out. The bodies of the Sicilians piled up like a small mountain.


    ¡°Boss, I found Evelyn, but her condition doesn¡¯t look good,¡± James shouted from one of thepartments. Evelyny unconscious on a bed, naked, and bleeding. She appeared to have been tortured severely by William.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    James¡¯s heart shattered at the sight of Evelyn in such distress, and when he saw the wound on her neck, he thought she might be dead. Thankfully, when he checked, he found she was still breathing. James quickly took off his coat and wrapped it around Evelyn to hide her injuries. He feared that if too many people saw her, Evelyn would lose her mind.


    Emanuele approached and saw Evelyn, barely clinging to life after being tortured. He realized that William was truly despicable. Evelyn was so fond of him, yet he could subject her to such torment. Damn it, Isabe couldn¡¯t find out, or she would be even more devastated.


    At that moment, Emanuele¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve caught William, he¡¯s in the back!¡±


    ¡°Bring him in,¡± Emanuele gritted his teeth. Excellent, William was finally before him. He vowed to make William regret evering into this world.


    Upon hearing themotion, William had intended to escape through an underground passage. He always ensured he had a secure exit strategy, wherever he went. But this time, just as he emerged from the underground passage, Emanuele caught him. In that moment, William knew he was finished. His strengthy not in direct confrontation but in using dark, despicable methods. Now, he was caught and subdued, unable to resist.


    Later, William was brought back into the warehouse, now in chaos, permeated with the smell of blood and gunpowder, making his stomach churn. He also sensed the smell of death. His men were dead, leaving only him. He hadn¡¯t expected Emanuele to be so shrewd. He intentionally led Emanuele to another area, never expecting him to find this ce.


    William gazed at Emanuele, saying nothing. James, however, rushed forward and punched him in the face. Instantly, William felt a sharp, intense pain erupt on his face, and the taste of blood surged. It seemed some of his teeth had been shattered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you damn bastard!¡± James roared, his anger making his chest heave. His voice echoed in the silent warehouse.

 Chapter 282: Dealing with William

    William¡¯s face bore signs of injury, looking disheveled. He seemed to not quite understand why James was so enraged, and even Emanuele didn¡¯t seem as furious as he was.


    Nevertheless, Emanuele was a mafia boss, adept at concealing his emotions.


    ¡°Emanuele, are you going to kill me?¡± William looked at Emanuele, wearing a calm smile.


    Regardless, facing his enemy, William felt he had to remain calm. But in the next moment, he couldn¡¯t manage it.


    The gun in Emanuele¡¯s hand struck his arm, the bullet piercing through his body. The intense pain made William¡¯s body contort uncontrobly.


    ¡°Damn you, Emanuele,¡± William gritted through his teeth.


    ¡°Can¡¯t hold on anymore, huh? William, we¡¯ll settle our scores slowly,¡± Emanuele said, firing another shot at William¡¯s knee.


    William howled. He couldn¡¯t stand steady, falling to the ground, twisted in agony. He crawled, but the wounds and the blood flowing from his body rendered him immobile after a few steps.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gasping heavily, he refused to give up. However, Emanuele¡¯s soldiers surrounded him, watching him as if he were a bug.


    They knew William could no longer move.


    ¡°William, you don¡¯t need to struggle in vain. You will die here today,¡± Emanuele said with a smile, announcing William¡¯s death while he was still alive.


    William¡¯s crawling body involuntarily stiffened. He pondered, realizing Emanuele was right. Yes, he was going to die here.


    Never had he expected death to arrive so swiftly. No matter how clever he was, or how he nned his escape, now he faced death.


    William turned to Emanuele. ¡°I admit, this time you¡¯ve won. But Emanuele, have you really won? Your father gave you such a powerful mafia, yet you couldn¡¯t protect your parents, your wife, or even the child in your wife¡¯s womb. Do you truly believe you¡¯ve won? Have you really won against me?¡±


    Damn it, Emanuele felt as if his blood had been set on fire. He drew his gun, wanting to shatter William¡¯s head, to crush his entire body. But after meeting William¡¯s eyes, Emanuele hesitated and refrained from doing so.


    He suddenly realized that William was deliberately provoking him, instigating him to kill him immediately, so he wouldn¡¯t endure further agony.


    How could he let William have his way?


    Thinking this, Emanuele holstered his gun. He saw disappointment in William¡¯s eyes.


    Then, Emanuele stomped on William¡¯s knee, the same knee he had shot. The already painful wound was now further agonized by Emanuele¡¯s foot, causing William to scream in anguish, clutching his knee.


    ¡°They are all my family, the loved ones I protected with my life. You¡¯ve destroyed everything, you damn well deserve to die, but I won¡¯t let you die so easily,¡± Emanuele¡¯s shoe pressed down on William¡¯s wound, twisting it with force. The pain made William feel like he was about to faint.


    The intense pain made his body convulse uncontrobly, yet it was not over.


    Emanuele suddenly pulled out a knife, and as William looked on in horror, he asked, ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already dying, so having this isn¡¯t of any use, is it?¡±


    James nodded approvingly from the side. He agreed with the boss¡¯s point of view. Every time he thought of Evelyn, covered in wounds, unconscious, James felt deeply distressed.


    With William¡¯s piercing scream, his genitals were severed by Emanuele.


    He had lost the most precious thing a man could lose.


    Emanuele had William bound to prevent him from struggling, then slowly proceeded to cut other parts of his body with the knife, as if performing surgery.


    ¡°William, didn¡¯t you used to work in a hospital as a doctor? Is this what surgery feels like? Hmm, except there¡¯s no anesthesia. I wonder if you feel the pain or not?¡± Emanuele said, smiling, even though William was already screaming in agony. William¡¯s eyes were then gouged out; he could see nothing, only hear Emanuele¡¯s words, but soon, he could no longer hear anything.


    William¡¯s blood flowed along the floor, his empty eyes looking terrifying. His breath ceased, like a lifeless doll, devoid of any vitality.


    William was dead.


    Emanuele watched as William, under his torment, lost his life.


    Only then did Emanuele halt his actions, dropping the knife to the ground.


    Though not his first timemitting such brutality, now, his body trembled, and as he looked at the corpse before him, he contemted deeply.


    This was the enemy he had pursued for so long, the one who had harmed his father, stepmother, brother-inw, Isabe, and Phillip, as well as many of his subordinates.


    Now, he had be a corpse.


    Emanuele felt as though the burden on his shoulders had lightened in an instant. He seemed to be able to breathe freely.


    Emanuele turned to James beside him. James nodded. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, through their exchanged nces, they both found sce in each other¡¯s eyes.


    When they emerged from the warehouse, it was already dark outside, but Emanuele felt oddly rxed.


    ¡°Has Evelyn been taken to the hospital?¡± James nodded. ¡°The doctor just said she doesn¡¯t have any serious issues, but she¡¯s been physically abused. He asked if I wanted to report it, but I stopped him.¡±


    ¡°Good. James, go to the hospital and visit Evelyn. She might need you now,¡± Emanuele said, observing the nervousness and worry in James¡¯s eyes. He knew Isabe was right; James must have feelings for Evelyn. A man¡¯s love for a woman couldn¡¯t be hidden. Isabe also imed that Evelyn liked James. Given Evelyn¡¯s current state, she neededfort. Isabe herself wasn¡¯t in a good condition either. If she found out about Evelyn¡¯s situation, she would be devastated. Since Evelyn liked James, having him by her side should be the best choice.


    ¡°Alright boss, I understand,¡± James said, immediately turning to leave in his car, eager to reach the hospital as soon as possible.


    After dealing with William, Emanuele looked at his blood-stained and gunpowder-scented clothes and decided to take a shower in an apartment nearby, changing into fresh clothes before going to find Isabe.


    Isabe had fallen asleep after crying so much. When Phillip arrived, he found Isabe resting and chose not to disturb her, silently waiting downstairs for her to wake up.


    Phillip had heard the story from Lilly and shook his head. ¡°You guys were not careful enough. How could you discuss this at the stairwell? Now, Isabe knows everything.¡±

 Chapter 283: Weeping with Phillip

    ¡°We know we made mistakes, but who knew Isabe would happen to overhear.¡± Elisa and Lilly wore expressions of regret, but in this world, there is no remedy for regret.


    Phillip waited until evening before seeing Isabee downstairs.


    Isabe seemed somewhat moreposed now. She looked at Phillip and hesitated, ¡°Phillip, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Isabe, I came to visit you,¡± Phillip said with a smile.


    It had been a long time since Isabe had seen Phillip. Thest time they met was when she was pregnant. Back then, Phillip was still in the hospital, and he had been thrilled to hear about Isabe having a child. But in the blink of an eye, everything had changed to what it was now.


    Seeing Phillip, Isabe¡¯s previously calmed emotions began to sway again, and she felt like crying.


    Noticing her distress, Phillip intervened, ¡°Isabe, look at me. Do you see anything different about me now?¡±


    Phillip diverted her attention. Isabe scrutinized Phillip, noticing some differences indeed.


    Although Phillip¡¯s body had since recovered, the scars from his previous injuries remained. The scar on his face and the marks on his hand, though less prominent, were still visible upon closer inspection.


    ¡°Isabe, do you see it? I am different from before, right? I still have many scars on my face and body from the injuries, and, moreover, the vision in one of my eyes will never recover. I have to wear sses now, and I can no longer do heavy work. I can only handle lighter tasks now.¡±


    ¡°Phillip, I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± Isabe felt a deep sorrow, this time for Phillip.


    She had lost a child, and Phillip¡¯s body had be so damaged. She didn¡¯t know who was more unfortunate, but they were both pitiful.


    ¡°Have you consulted the best doctors in the country? I want other doctors to take a look at you,¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the best doctors in the country, but it¡¯s still the same,¡± Phillip shook his head. ¡°So, Isabe, when I heard that you lost your child, I knew you were also very upset. I understand how you feel. Just like the physical wounds on my body now, although they have healed, they still leave scars. What¡¯s even more serious is that we will also have emotional scars.¡±


    Isabe silently wept. Phillip¡¯s words struck a chord with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving the hospital today anding back to see everything here so familiar. I just thought about when I was pregnant, basking in the sun on the balcony, lying on the couch, trying to watch some funny variety shows for the baby, and reading more at night, even some fairy tales, hoping my daughter could hear them. Now, my daughter is gone, but all these memories still linger in my mind, I can¡¯t shake them off at all. Phillip, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, can I hug you?¡± Phillip asked.


    Isabe reached out and embraced Phillip. At that moment, she truly needed a hug, from someone who could empathize with her. His embrace made Isabe feel warmth.


    Phillip hugged Isabe. They both knew that their embrace had nothing to do with love, but it was two wounded soulsforting each other.


    ¡°Phillip, what I don¡¯t understand the most is, why couldn¡¯t so many people protect me and my child? Let her suffer harm. She was so big, I could feel her kicking in my stomach, she was a living being, but she¡¯s gone. I ate something wrong, and she was gone!¡±


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m sorry. It was indeed our fault for not protecting you. Emanuele will handle this matter and give you an exnation,¡± Phillip said.


    ¡°What exnation? Are you going to kill all of them? But my daughter can¡¯te back,¡± Isabe became increasingly upset. This was what she couldn¡¯t let go of. She felt she had to wait for Emanuele toe back and have a good talk with him.


    Thinking this, the elevator arrived, and a tall man walked out. Isabe looked at Emanuele, and Emanuele looked at her.


    For some reason, she felt that the current Emanuele seemed different.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Emanuele saw Isabe hugging Phillip, a strong possessiveness surged within him, but he struggled to suppress it because he knew that Isabe¡¯s embrace with Phillip was just two wounded souls seeking sce, nothing more.


    He approached them, and when Isabe saw him, she let go of Phillip. She had many things she wanted to say to Emanuele, many questions she wanted to ask him, but at that moment, she couldn¡¯t find her voice.


    She felt as though something was stuck in her throat, a terrible feeling.


    Emanuele embraced Isabe and said, ¡°I know you have alot to say to me. Can we talk upstairs?¡±


    Isabe nodded.


    There were too many people downstairs. Upstairs was a world meant for just the two of them.


    Emanuele lifted Isabe in his arms and headed up the stairs to their room. Once inside, he closed the door. In their spacious room, it was just the two of them.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t release Isabe. He sat on the couch, cradling her in hisp. At that moment, the intimacy between them was palpable.


    ¡°Isabe, I know you¡¯re very sad right now. Do you feel like I¡¯ve deceived you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you deceive me? You said our daughter was lost by ident, but in reality, she was poisoned!¡±


    The thought of ingesting something that ultimately led to her daughter¡¯s death left Isabe with no appetite. She became scared to eat.


    Emanuele gently stroked Isabe¡¯s back, his touch as gentle as if he were handling a small animal.


    In truth, he wasn¡¯t this tender with anyone else, only Isabe could bring this out of him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. I just felt that if you knew the truth, your emotions would copse.¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, you promised to protect me and our child. I obeyed you, never leaving the apartment, even though I grew tired of the life inside. I longed to go outside for a breath of fresh air, but I stayed obediently inside. But what¡¯s the result? It¡¯s still like this. Emanuele, why can¡¯t you even protect your own child?¡±


    Isabe pounded on Emanuele¡¯s chest. Her hard-won inner calm was once again filled with sadness.


    Emanuele let Isabe strike him. It didn¡¯t hurt him, and if it helped to improve her mood, he didn¡¯t mind.


    In truth, he was also filled with self-reproach and anguish. As the head of the mafia, he couldn¡¯t even protect his child in the womb. He felt utterly worthless.


    Even if he killed William today, it would only bring him momentary satisfaction. He knew that the dead could never return.

 Chapter 284: Isabella Falls into Suffering

    Watching Isabe cry in his arms due to unbearable pain, Emanuele wished he could bear it all for her. He hoped that if it were possible, he could take on Isabe¡¯s pain, sparing her from suffering and sadness, allowing her to live happily.


    But in the face of Isabe¡¯s sorrow, all Emanuele could do was repeatedly say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you and the child.¡±


    In truth, he was also deeply grieved. William was dead. It seemed like revenge had been achieved, but Emanuele understood that it was merely revenge. Isabe, upon hearing this news, probably wouldn¡¯t be too pleased.


    Isabey in Emanuele¡¯s arms for quite some time before gradually calming down. She was exhausted from crying.


    Emanuele held Isabe tightly, kissing her forehead. ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t be upset. Our enemies are gone now, and no one will hurt you again.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Isabe paused, staring at Emanuele. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    Was it the person she was thinking of?


    ¡°William Butler. He¡¯s gone. You don¡¯t have to worry about him hurting you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God.¡± Isabe covered her mouth as tears silently streamed down her face. The true perpetrator who had killed her daughter was now dead. This was truly a great relief, and Isabe was happy, but at the same time, she felt a sense of sadness.


    ¡°But even so, our daughter won¡¯te back. She could have been born in a few months, I would have cherished her like a little princess, surrounded by everyone¡¯s love, growing up happily, learning what she wanted, having a boyfriend. But now, all of that is gone.¡± Isabe shook her head. She had stopped being angry, but she still couldn¡¯tpletely control her feelings of grief.


    Emanuele embraced Isabe once again. ¡°Isabe, our life will get better, and we will have children. Our daughter wille back. Please don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Isabe continued to weep in silence.


    Emanuele kissed Isabe¡¯s cheek and then her lips, his tongue entering her mouth, savoring her taste. It was sweet and soft, making him reluctant to let go, wanting to merge with her.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but moan under Emanuele¡¯s kisses.


    It had been a long time since they had been intimate. Emanuele had been taking care of Isabe, but his body also longed for her.


    Emanuele tentatively kissed Isabe, and when he noticed no resistance, his actions became more fervent. He reached for her breasts, his lips trailing to her neck, kissing and sucking.


    As he attempted to remove Isabe¡¯s clothes to kiss her breasts, she stopped him.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe, puzzled. She forcefully pushed him away and dressed herself once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, Emanuele. I want to sleep, not to engage in intimacy,¡± Isabe said, pushing Emanuele away as she walked over to the bed andy down.


    As Isabey in bed, Emanuele looked at her, pulling the covers over her as she closed her eyes to sleep, appearing serene and beautiful. However, there was still a hint of sorrow in her expression.


    Emanuele was still filled with desire, but he couldn¡¯t act on it, especially if Isabe didn¡¯t consent to it. He gazed at Isabe for a while, then turned and headed into the bathroom to take a cold shower to calm himself down.


    Isabe hadn¡¯t realized she could sleep so deeply. It wasn¡¯t until evening when Emanuele called her downstairs to eat that she woke up.


    She had no appetite, but Emanuele pleaded with her. ¡°Isabe, please, for your health, have a little something to eat.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Listening to Emanuele¡¯s earnest tone, Isabe knew she couldn¡¯t refuse him.


    However, as she sat at the table and gazed at the food in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but silently shed tears. If only she hadn¡¯t been so greedy back then, eating the poisoned food, her daughter wouldn¡¯t have been lost.


    Thinking of this made Isabe extremely distressed. She felt no appetite, even though the food in front of her had once been her favorite. She felt that she couldn¡¯t eat because every bite would remind her that her daughter was gone.


    Isabe felt a churn in her stomach, making her feel nauseous. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lilly. It¡¯s not that your cooking isn¡¯t good, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t get past this. I haven¡¯t ovee the shadows. I¡¯m sorry, Lilly,¡± Isabe said, picking up her utensils, but ultimately setting them back down. She couldn¡¯t do it. If she had taken a bite, she wouldjust end up throwing up.


    Lilly, seeing Isabe in this state, immediately began to cry. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I should have been more careful back then. If I had checked the food properly, none of this would have happened. Isabe, I really think I¡¯m not cut out for this job anymore. Emanuele, I want to resign.¡± Lilly felt increasingly guilty, thinking that if she had been more thorough in checking the food, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.


    ¡°No, no, Lilly, this isn¡¯t your fault. You don¡¯t need to me yourself,¡± Isabe quickly interjected. She hade to see Lilly as family over the time they had spent together. When she was upset, Lilly was there for her, and when she was happy, Lilly shared in her joy.


    Isabe was currently dealing with temporary psychological issues and needed time to process things, but she had alreadye to see Lilly as family. If Lilly resigned out of guilt, it would only make Isabe feel worse.


    Lilly looked at Isabe, her usually happy face now filled with sorrow. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯vee to see you as family too. I won¡¯t me you. This isn¡¯t your fault. You just made a delicious meal for me, and it brought me joy. Please don¡¯t me yourself. Seeing you upset only makes me feel worse.¡±


    Upon hearing Lilly¡¯sst words, Isabe hugged her. ¡°I¡¯ll take some time to work through this, Lilly. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lilly nodded, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t dwell on it.


    To reassure Lilly, Isabe sat at the dining table and had a few sips of corn soup. The thick aroma of corn warmed her stomach. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day, and herck of appetite was purely psychological. In reality, her stomach was clearly feeling the effects of hunger.


    Seeing Isabe eat, they felt a bit more at ease. Isabe only had a couple of sips of the soup before setting it down and heading upstairs.


    Lilly and Elisa exchanged nces, both feeling pained for each other.


    Phillip said to Emanuele, ¡°Boss, it seems that Madame has PTSD.¡±

 Chapter 285: Isabella Falls Ill

    The so-called PTSD refers to a series of reactions that people may experience after experiencing or witnessing a traumatic event that threatens their lives or safety.


    Phillip was like this before. At that time, William had tortured him to the extent that he was no longer recognizable. His mind had developed severe issues. Whenever he closed his eyes, the scene would automatically sh in his mind, making it impossible for him to sleep without the aid of sleeping pills. He also began to be extremely sensitive to certain piercing sounds, such as the sharp noise of something scraping against ss. Whenever he heard it, his muscles would involuntarily tense up. In addition, when he realized that his vision could never fully recover to its previous state, when he saw the scars on his face bing more prominent, as well as the loss of his teeth and tongue, things that William had taken from him and could not be restored, Phillip felt extremely despondent, unable to ept this crippled version of himself. He had even considered suicide.


    However, he knew he couldn¡¯t. He regarded Emanuele as the object of his unwavering loyalty. His mission in this world had to be fulfilled, and his enemies had not been dealt with. Phillip knew he couldn¡¯t die. Nevertheless, this psychological shadow made it impossible for him to live like a normal person.


    Fortunately, Emanuele arranged for a psychologist to help him. With the psychologist¡¯spanionship, Phillip felt that he was gradually recovering. Even though he still experiences asional pain, at least he can now talk about this matter with others normally. He feels as though he is slowlying out of it. Therefore, he hopes that Emanuele can also find a psychologist for Isabe.


    In Isabe¡¯s current situation, she cannot get through this on her own; she might only sink deeper. Emanuele frowned, lit a cigarette, and took a drag. Since Isabe had be pregnant, he rarely smoked inside the house, wanting to keep the apartment clean and fresh, not wanting to harm Isabe or the child within her. But today, he couldn¡¯t help it. Mainly because he was thinking too much. Whenever he over-thought, he felt the urge to smoke. At times like this, only nicotine could ease his inner restlessness.


    Emanuele silently finished the cigarette and then said to Phillip, ¡°Isabe will resist seeing a psychologist.¡± He knew Isabe too well. She was a proud person. When she had nothing before, she had confronted him with a face full of pride, refusing to give in. Clearly weak, like an ant, but in front of him, she would not easily bow her noble head.


    Several times, when he felt she was unwell and wanted her to go to the hospital, Isabe had said that she would take care of herself as a doctor, not wanting to trouble him. Now, if he were to tell her that he thought she had a psychological problem and should see a psychologist, she would surely refuse.


    ¡°I will talk to Isabe properly,¡± Emanuele said to Phillip. ¡°How is your health now?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m doing fine now. I can¡¯t recover to how I was before, but being able to recover to my current state is already pretty good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Phillip replied.


    Seeing how rxed Phillip seemed when he spoke, Emanuele also breathed a sigh of relief. Indeed, Phillip¡¯s condition was much stronger now than before.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s James? I haven¡¯t seen him. The mission isplete, our enemy has be a corpse. I really want to have a drink with him to celebrate,¡± Phillip said. He hadn¡¯t had a drink in a long time. During this period, everyone had been very tense, with no entertainment activities, all to catch William. Now that William had disappeared, he believed they could rx a little.


    ¡°Evelyn was taken by William and tortured terribly. When we found her, she was unconscious. We took her to the hospital. James is with Evelyn at the hospital now.¡±


    Thinking of this, Emanuele sent a message to James inquiring about Evelyn¡¯s condition. He was very worried about Evelyn because she was Isabe¡¯s best friend. If something happened to her and Isabe found out, her emotions might be even more fragile.


    After a while, James replied to Emanuele, ¡°She¡¯s okay now, she¡¯s awake, but she¡¯s emotionally shattered. I need to stay here with her. Boss, if you have any tasks that aren¡¯t particrly important, can you assign them to someone else?¡±


    As a workaholic, this was the first time James had made such a request. Emanuele immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you a few days off. I¡¯ll try not to disturb you. Take good care of Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, boss,¡± James replied.


    After Emanuele told Phillip about Evelyn¡¯s situation, Phillip shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s really miserable. Her friend is in such a plight.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you must apany your wife well. I don¡¯t want this incident to be a shadow over her for the rest of her life. Your child may be gone this time, but in the future, you will still have your own children. You must live with hope and love to carry on.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Phillip,¡± Emanuele patted Phillip on the shoulder.


    After seeing Phillip off, he went upstairs to apany Isabe. Isabe had already finished her bath and changed into a nightgown, lying on the bed reading a book.


    Emanuele sat beside Isabe and said, ¡°Isabe, how about we go out tomorrow? It¡¯s been a long time since you went out.¡±


    Go out? Isabe looked at the window. Because it was dark outside, their curtains had already been drawn, and she couldn¡¯t see the scenery outside.


    Before, she used to love going outside, to bask in the sun, feel the breeze,y on the grass in the park, and go shopping. Those were good choices. When she was forced to stay inside the apartment, she longed for the freedom of the outdoors. But now, she had no desire to go out at all. She just wanted to shut herself in this cramped room.


    What was happening to her? Isabe knew that this wasn¡¯t good, her heart must be sick. She knew she had to deal with this problem, or else, this emotional issue would spread to her body, causing her to be depressed. However, she felt herself bingzy and unenthusiastic about solving this problem.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out, I just want to sleep,¡± Isabe said, cing the book on the nearby table and closing her eyes, preparing to sleep.


    ¡°Isabe, you can¡¯t avoid it like this,¡± Emanuele leaned in, embracing Isabe. Compared to before, her body had indeed be much smaller, which made Emanuele very distressed; he felt as though he could touch her bones.


    This slender body was something many girls pursued, but he didn¡¯t want Isabe to be so thin. He liked her with a little more flesh, just like before. Additionally, that kind of body shape would also make Isabe healthier. Now, Isabe looked as if she were sick, with such a paleplexion and lifeless eyes.


    Isabey on the bed, not wanting to talk to Emanuele. Seeing her stubbornly shut herself in her own world and refuse to converse with anyone, Emanuele also became a little angry.

 Chapter 286 Emanuele Forces Isabella to Eat

    ¡°Isabe, tomorrow, after we finish breakfast, let¡¯s take a walk in the park, then we¡¯ll go buy you some clothes. It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve bought new clothes. And some jewelry, it feels like it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve had anything new. After that, we can have lunch outside, and in the afternoon, we can get a massage to rx. What do you think?¡± Emanuele said to Isabe.


    Isabe didn¡¯t reply. Emanuele suddenly had so much to say. It¡¯s too annoying.


    Emanuele continued in her ear, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a great French restaurant. Let¡¯s go there tomorrow night. Isabe, what do you think?¡±


    Seeing Isabe not speaking, Emanuele pushed her shoulder and touched her hair, ¡°Tell me, do you have any suggestions?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any suggestions, you decide,¡± Isabe replied.


    Isabe didn¡¯t understand why Emanuele suddenly became so clingy and talkative. Is this still the same cold man from before?


    She was so annoyed with Emanuele; she feared that if she didn¡¯t respond, Emanuele would keep bothering her. She just wanted to sleep peacefully.


    When Isabe said she was going to bed, Emanuele was happy. He kissed Isabe on the cheek and said, ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Emanuele held Isabe as they slept. For Emanuele, it was a bit of torment. He wanted to touch Isabe, but knowing her inner resistance, he didn¡¯t dare. However, the softness of her body and her fragrance kept tugging at Emanuele¡¯s heartstrings.


    He felt an intense heat throughout his body, a warmth rushing towards his lower half. But he didn¡¯t dare to touch Isabe; he could only hold her stiffly.


    Isabe, held by Emanuele, felt their bodies pressed together. She was wearing a silk nightgown, and it was easy for anyone to feel her.


    At that moment, she clearly felt Emanuele¡¯s arousal pressing against her legs.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but rub against Emanuele.


    Emanuele¡¯s body instantly recoiled, and he sat up on the bed.


    Isabe found it amusing. She turned to Emanuele, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    She pretended to be oblivious to everything.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s confused look, Emanuele shook his head, ¡°I need to take a shower.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After saying that, he rushed into the bathroom. Watching Emanuele¡¯s hurried movements, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but smile. She even felt happy.


    Seeing Emanuele¡¯s hesitation to touch her made her happy. Perhaps because she knew Emanuele held her in his heart?


    Emanuele released his pent-up emotions in the bathroom, then took a cold shower before returning to bed.


    Looking at Isabe¡¯s delicate body, he restrained himself from embracing her. He couldn¡¯t afford to, fearing a physical reaction that would be disastrous.


    The next morning, Emanuele and Isabe had breakfast together. Lilly had prepared toast with bacon, fried eggs, and a ss of milk.


    Lilly didn¡¯t want to continue as their cook, but Emanuele didn¡¯t allow her to leave, and Isabe didn¡¯t want her to either. Lilly was concerned that Isabe would be in great distress if she left, so she stayed. Despite feeling guilty, after being consoled by Phillip, Lilly realized that the best way to ovee her guilt was to rise from where she had fallen.


    Since she felt responsible for Isabe losing her daughter due to her neglect, Lilly decided that she would apany Isabe wholeheartedly during her next pregnancy, in hopes of easing her guilt.


    So, she regained her confidence and decided to take better care of Isabe¡¯s health so that she could have a sessful pregnancy in the future.


    Isabe wasn¡¯t very hungry, but Emanuele urged her to eat, ¡°Come on, darling, if you don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t mind feeding you myself.¡±


    ¡°Feed me? You can¡¯t force a sick person like that,¡± Isabe said, looking at Emanuele.


    Emanuele¡¯s tenderness onlysted for a short time. Sincest night, he seemed to be forcing her to do things she didn¡¯t want to do.


    Emanuele ignored Isabe¡¯sment.


    Phillip advised him to seek a therapist to help Isabe recover mentally, so he immediately contacted one. The therapist suggested that staying cooped up indoors would only worsen her mood and that she needed to spend more time outdoors, connecting with nature. Last night, Emanuele had suggested they go out to refresh themselves.


    The therapist also said that regr meals and getting nutrients from food would benefit the patient¡¯s mental health, so that was why Emanuele was now forcing Isabe to eat.


    After finishing the toast, eggs, and half a ss ofmilk, Isabe felt she couldn¡¯t eat anymore.


    Seeing her serious expression, Emanuele said, ¡°Darling, that¡¯s good, you¡¯ve eaten a lot. I¡¯ll give you a rewardter, maybe a couple of diamond bracelets. How does that sound?¡± Emanuele was pleased that Isabe had eaten so much. He even ruffled her hair, promising her a reward.


    Isabe felt as if she were being treated like a child. Eat well, and then be rewarded?


    After breakfast, Emanuele took Isabe out. This time, Emanuele drove, and Isabe sat in the passenger seat. They didn¡¯t need a driver this time. They looked like an ordinary couple as Emanuele took Isabe to the park for a walk.


    It was arge forest park with excellent greenery, featuringkes, lush trees, and spaciouswns. The weather was beautiful, with bright sunshine illuminating everything, making it all vibrant.


    As soon as Isabe got out of the car, she smelled the fresh air and felt her lungs greedily absorbing the oxygen. Emanuele also got out and hugged Isabe. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Isabe, let¡¯s walk inside.¡±


    Isabe nodded, and together they entered the park. They did not see many people in the park; it was just her, Emanuele, and a few bodyguards following them.


    Spring had arrived, and the temperature was rising. The ice on theke had melted, and swans were swimming in the water. The air carried the sweet fragrance of unknown flowers, making the atmosphere refreshing and delightful.


    As they walked deeper into the park, the vegetation became denser, and they could hear birds chirping in the trees.


    Isabe and Emanuele didn¡¯t say much to each other. As they walked, Emanuele held Isabe¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This is our first timeing to the park together, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Before, he had been too busy and worried about the danger, so he hadn¡¯t thought about taking Isabe to the park.


    Now that the crisis was over, he felt they could do more things together.


    In this environment, Isabe also felt her mood bing calmer and less sorrowful than before.

 Chapter 287: Isabella is as Beautiful as an Angel

    ¡°I feel veryfortable and calm,¡± Isabe replied.


    Emanuele tightly held Isabe¡¯s hand. ¡°We shoulde here often in the future, okay? As long as my work isn¡¯t too busy, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Isabe nodded.


    She felt that going out for a walk was much better than staying inside the room. Previously, she didn¡¯t want to leave the room, feeling that it was all meaningless, but now,ing out to this forest park, looking at these lush, vibrant nts, breathing the fresh air, she felt as if she was slowlying back to life.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt the sadness slowly leaving her. She knew she had to be strong. Whatever the reason her daughter left for, she had already left. Those who are alive, still have to live with hope.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe and saw some of the sadness dissipating from her eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It seems taking Isabe out for a change was beneficial.


    They strolled around the park and before they knew it, it was already noon. Emanuele drove Isabe back to the city and they had lunch at a French restaurant.


    The restaurant was upscale, the entire building was like a luxurious estate. Outside, there was a huge garden filled with colorful tulips and lush green nts. In the middle of the building, there was a grand fountain that looked quite magnificent.


    Furthermore, the restaurant was exclusive, requiring advance reservations to dine there. It was lunchtime and the restaurant was quite busy. After Emanuele showed the reservation message, the waiter respectfully led them into the restaurant.


    The facade of the restaurant was full of French charm, even the ceiling was adorned with romantic oil paintings. Crystal chandeliers illuminated the entire restaurant, making it look grand and magnificent.


    Emanuele and Isabe sat by the window, Emanuele ordered the food, and soon the dishes were brought to the table. Isabe looked at these exquisite and delicious dishes, knowing that each dish was very expensive.


    If she were still the ordinary person she used to be, one dish here would probably cost her a month¡¯s sry. But now, as Emanuele¡¯s wife, for Emanuele, dining at this kind of restaurant was equivalent to her previous expenses at a regr fast-food restaurant.


    Being Emanuele¡¯s woman, she gained a lot, but of course, she also lost a lot.


    As Isabe enjoyed these delicious delicacies and drank expensive wine with Emanuele, many thoughts swirled in her mind.


    ¡°Isabe, how do you find the cuisine in this restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Delicious,¡± Isabe said, ¡°I have never tasted such authentic French cuisine before.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, we can fly directly to France another day, where you can enjoy even more authentic cuisine there.¡±


    ¡°Or should we go to Italy to see Grazia? She always tells me how much she misses you. I know you must miss her too.¡±


    Isabe did indeed miss Grazia. Thinking about Grazia about to give birth, they had once said they wanted their two children to be the best of siblings. But now, her daughter was gone. However, Isabe still felt happy for Grazia about to be a mother.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s expression, Emanuele suddenly realized that his words might have touched Isabe¡¯s inner wound. Damn it, Isabe would probably think about Grazia¡¯s unborn child and then think about her own daughter.


    Emanuele was very worried that Isabe would be saddened again, but fortunately, Isabe quickly said, ¡°I want to go see Grazia, but I think it¡¯s better to wait until after she gives birth. If I go to find her now, she will definitely keepforting me. She has such strong empathy; I don¡¯t want her to be saddened by me.¡±


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s words, at that moment, he felt as if he had suffered a huge shock. His body involuntarily stiffened, and his pupils trembled.


    He was shocked by Isabe¡¯s beauty. She hadpletely stunned him with her goodness. Isabe was thinking this way! Even when she was so sad, she was still thinking of others.


    Oh God, he was a ruthless demon in hell, disregarding life, but his Isabe was so kind, like an angel saving humanity. Yet, he selfishly and cruelly dragged the angel into hell.


    Before, Emanuele felt that as long as he wanted something, he could have it by his side, no matter what the other person thought. But now, he felt that he had to strive to create a paradise in hell, to let Isabe live happily.


    He had to do this, to absolve himself, to cleanse his business chain; this was the task he needed to aplish as soon as possible. He did not want Isabe to keep facing danger. Although William was already dead, dark ces still held some unseen dangers. He had to protect Isabe.


    After they finished their meal, Emanuele took Isabe to the mall to pick out jewelry. Seeing those expensive jewels shimmering under the lights was quite enchanting. No woman could resist such magnificent jewelry, but Isabe felt she didn¡¯t need such extravagant jewelry. She would go back to work eventually, and wearing such jewelry would be too ostentatious.


    In the end, she shook her head. ¡°I think I don¡¯t need these. Some daily styles will suffice.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, there¡¯s an event next week that you need to attend, so I think you need some jewelry,¡± Emanuele insisted.


    ¡°An event next week? Can I choose not to attend?¡± Isabe wanted to refuse. She felt she didn¡¯t fit well into Emanuele¡¯s social circles. She would mess things up.


    ¡°No, Isabe, you are my wife now. We are married. If you don¡¯t attend the event, what will others think? Isabe, rx,e with me to the event.¡±


    Looking at Emanuele¡¯s pleading eyes, she eventually agreed. She was Emanuele¡¯s wife now, and attending such events was also her responsibility.


    Emanuele helped Isabe pick out jewelry. He picked out a sapphire ne for her to try on, and she immediately fell in love with it.


    ¡°Isabe, do you notice? Blue suits you exceptionally well. This color seems to be made for you,¡± Emanuele praised Isabe.


    He then spotted a bracelet also adorned with sapphires and had the shop assistant bring it over for Isabe to try on. She ended up keeping it on her wrist without removing it, mesmerized by the sparkling sapphires.


    Looking at the sparkling sapphire bracelet on her wrist, Isabe felt a bit helpless. But it was indeed very beautiful.


    ¡°Alright, Isabe, you want something for daily wear. You pick now,¡± Emanuele kissed Isabe on the cheek and let her make her selection.


    He then handed her two sets of diamond nes. ¡°These are your reward for breakfast, as I promised you a reward.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯svish spending shocked Isabe.


    ¡°Emanuele, how much money do you have? You¡¯re buying so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. Buying out this jewelry store is not a problem.¡±


    God!


    Isabe was shocked by Emanuele¡¯s wealth.

 Chapter 288: Isabella Reignites Hope for Life

    Emanuele looked at the surprise in Isabe¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips. To be honest, not only did he buy this jewelry store, but the entire shopping mall here belonged to him. However, telling Isabe all this might only cause her more rm.


    After purchasing the jewelry, Emanuele took Isabe to buy several sets of clothes.


    ¡°Emanuele, you don¡¯t need to buy me clothes anymore. I have too many clothes in my closet that I can¡¯t even wear them all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Emanuele kissed Isabe¡¯s cheek. ¡°The ones you bought before have been around for so long, they¡¯ve already be outdated. Fashion styles change every year, so you must get new clothes every year.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too wasteful?¡± Isabe used to cherish clothes when she didn¡¯t have money, wearing the same piece for years because she couldn¡¯t afford new ones. Even after she started working and had some money, she wouldn¡¯t casually buy clothes because she still needed to save money.


    But she never thought that now, being with Emanuele, he could easily buy her so much jewelry and so many clothes.


    At this moment, they arrived at a store. Emanuele sat on the side, signaling the shop assistant to pick out clothes suitable for Isabe to try on.


    The shop assistant also knew Emanuele and warmly greeted Isabe. ¡°Mrs. Lombardi, I think your figure is perfect for these figure-hugging clothes.¡± She assessed Isabe¡¯s figure and handed her several pieces of clothing to try on.


    Isabe looked at the clothes, the styles seemed nice, so she decided to give them a try. She walked into the fitting room to try on the clothes.


    Isabe emerged wearing a light blue dress, and Emanuele, seeing her in this outfit, suddenly felt his eyes light up. ¡°Darling, you look amazing, like a mermaid princess.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Isabe said with a smile.


    She then tried on a second outfit, a white shirt paired with a warm orange pencil skirt. The top was loose-fitting, but the skirt hugged her waist, entuating her slender figure.


    Isabe walked out, and Emanuele apuded. ¡°You look stunning, darling.¡±


    Afterwards, Isabe tried on the remaining dresses one by one. Each time she came out for Emanuele to see, she received a variety ofpliments, leaving her somewhat helpless.


    ¡°Emanuele, why do you only know how to praise? Do you think everything I wear looks good?¡± Isabe asked.


    ¡°Exactly, Isabe, forgive me, but you would look good even if you werepletely naked,¡± Emanuele said, running his fingers through her slightly disheveled hair, tucking it behind her ear.


    Isabe originally found Emanuele¡¯s words quite pleasant, rare praise from him, but upon hearing thest sentence, she felt an urge to p the man. Fortunately, he said it in her ear, out of earshot of others. Nevertheless, such an embarrassing remark made Isabe¡¯s cheeks flush.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, Emanuele paid for all the clothes Isabe tried on.


    Later, Emanuele took Isabe to buy other styles of clothes and shoes. By evening, she noticed their SUV was filled with things, almost all of which Emanuele had bought for her.


    It had to be said, after spending the day outside, Isabe felt much better.


    She originally thought they would return home for dinner, but Emanuele drove directly to an Italian restaurant.


    ¡°It¡¯s your favorite,¡± Emanuele said, smiling at Isabe. The dim light of the streemp fell on Emanuele¡¯s face, which usually looked especially stern, but now, in this soft light, he seemed particrly gentle.


    Especially his eyes, with a gentle shine in the light, made Isabe feel as though she could drown in them.


    Is this what it feels like to be loved?


    This man was terrifying and cruel to others, but to her, he was so gentle.


    He got out of the car and walked over to her side, opening the passenger door for Isabe.


    Then, he took Isabe¡¯s hand and led her into the restaurant.


    ¡°I thought we would have dinner at the apartment,¡± Isabe said to Emanuele.


    ¡°I wanted us to enjoy some time alone today. Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I do like it. Thank you, Emanuele.¡±


    Isabe truly appreciated Emanuele; she felt he had pulled her out, and that¡¯s why she was feeling so much better now. If it had been up to her, she probably wouldn¡¯t have wanted to go out, and the thought of going out hadn¡¯t crossed her mind in a long time.


    She had been staying in the apartment, and when she felt down, she didn¡¯t want to go out even more. It wasn¡¯t until today, that Emanuele forcefully took her out, letting her experience the outside world, that Isabe realized how good it actually was outside. It was her resistance to engage with the external world that led her to fear going out.


    Now, being pulled out by Emanuele and feeling the fresh air around her, Isabe found her mood significantly improved. She was very grateful to Emanuele; at least, everything that happened today was specially arranged by him for her.


    Seeing the renewed spark in Isabe¡¯s eyes, like a small me, though not as strong as before, it still eased Emanuele¡¯s heart a little. He didn¡¯t want to see Isabe immersed in sadness anymore.


    Since the things they had lost were already gone, it was a reminder for them to live well from now on. He was just as saddened, but having experienced so many sorrowful things since childhood, Emanuele had already developed a strong heart; even if faced with more sadness, he could quickly stabilize himself.


    But Isabe was different. Although she had faced many difficulties in the past, they were nothingpared to what she was going through now. That¡¯s why she was so upset, and Emanuele hoped she could ovee it, just as she had in the past, and live a cheerful, positive, and healthy life.


    Seeing Isabe finally feeling happy today, Emanuele smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home after dinner.¡±


    ¡°No, after dinner, I want to go shopping with you,¡± Isabe said.


    Emanuele was surprised by Isabe¡¯s high spirits, which caught him off guard. ¡°Alright, do you need anything else? Feel free to tell me, there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be polite with you, Emanuele.¡± However, Isabe wanted to buy something for Emanuele. After buying so much today, all of which was for her, she felt Emanuele deserved something too.


    After dinner, Emanuele drove Isabe to a shopping mall. This time, Isabe went to a store selling men¡¯s clothing.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe. ¡°Isabe, what are you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already bought me so many things today; now it¡¯s my turn to buy for you.¡±

 Chapter 289: She is Very Sexy

    Emanuele was very surprised, but at the same time, he was very happy inside. Isabe wanted to buy him something? Although he had a lot of money and could buy whatever he wanted, what Isabe bought for him would have a different effect than if he bought it for himself. At this moment, Emanuele was curious to see what Isabe was going to buy for him.


    Men¡¯s items were much fewerpared to women¡¯s, but Isabe had already seen enough in this store to buy a whole set for Emanuele. Isabe first bought a suit for Emanuele. She knew that Emanuele always wore custom-made suits, very high-end. The ready-made suits she bought, Emanuele might not even wear. But for some reason, she just wanted to buy clothes for Emanuele, and she used her own money.


    In the end, Isabe helped Emanuele buy a suit, a set of cufflinks, and a tie, all paid for with her own card. Although Emanuele didn¡¯t fancy the clothes in the store, when Isabe went to pay, she had spent more than half of her savings. Isabe thought it was quite expensive, but it didn¡¯t bother her. Emanuele had already spent so much for her, so spending this little amount was nothing to worry about.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t use the card you gave me. I used my own to pay for this, Emanuele. You should cherish it.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t actually bought anything for Emanuele before, so this was probably the first time she had formally bought something for him. Emanuele was very happy, and his face was almost unable to contain the smile.


    Even though he had always been a cold and steady person, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but kiss Isabe twice. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m so happy, really happy. Thank you for the gift, I love it. It¡¯s the best gift I¡¯ve ever received.¡± Emanuele hugged Isabe.


    Isabe could feel that Emanuele was truly happy. The excitement spread from his heart to the outside, making Isabe very happy inside. She really hadn¡¯t expected that such a gesture on her part could make Emanuele so happy.


    After Emanuele¡¯s happiness, he took Isabe back to the apartment. All the way, Emanuele kept saying to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m so happy. I really like the suit, tie, and cufflinks you gave me. Next time, when attending a banquet, I will wear this set. Every time I attend an important meeting in the future, I will wear this outfit.¡±


    This outfit, although not as valuable as his other expensive clothes, was special to him. His clothes were all custom-made, from high-end luxury brands and specifically tailored by private tailors from France, Italy, and other high-end tailors. He rarely bought suits in stores. But today, the outfit Isabe gave him made him feel like he had received a treasure. When he returned, he had to hang it in the wardrobe neatly, without a single crease.


    Seeing Emanuele¡¯s happy appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile when driving, his eyes also shining brightly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He was so happy? She had only given Emanuele a small gift,pared to what he had given her, it was only a small token, but Emanuele was unexpectedly happy.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t know why he was so happy. The first thing he did when he got home was to put the suit in the wardrobe. He even specially made space for it, so it wouldn¡¯t be crushed or deformed by other clothes. In addition, Emanuele also put the cufflinks and tie Isabe gave him in the drawer, making a special space for the things Isabe gave him. As for Isabe¡¯s clothes, Tony helped her move them upstairs, as there were too many. After they were brought up, Elisa helped to organize them.


    Isabe and Emanuele had been out all day, and Elisa was actually a little worried. She was afraid that Isabe had been out for too long and wasn¡¯t used to the outside environment. If her emotions had a problem, that would be bad. Fortunately, when Isabe and Emanuele came back, Elisa observed Isabe for a while. Isabe seemed very happy, and there was a spark in her eyes again. It was like a small me, not as vigorous as before, but at least much better than before.


    Elisa helped Isabe organize her clothes and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Isabe, your new clothes are so nice, I envy you.¡±


    ¡°You can do it too, Elisa. Let¡¯s go shopping another day, and I¡¯ll help you pick out clothes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. You see, I usually wear work clothesand Emanuele had specially tailored these clothes for us. It¡¯s very convenient, and I only have a few days off a month, so there¡¯s no need to bother buying clothes.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Isabe shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do, Elisa. You¡¯re still young, and you should dress up a little more. Do what you like, or you might regret it in the future.¡±


    Regret? Elisa found Isabe¡¯s words a bit amusing. Isabe was a few years younger than her, so it was funny to hear her speak so maturely, almost like an elder advising her junior. However, what she said was right. The words she had just said were to coax Isabe; no girl didn¡¯t want to look pretty, and she was no exception.


    ¡°Alright, when we have time in the future, I¡¯ll go shopping with you.¡±


    Isabe suddenly smiled.


    Seeing Isabe happy, Elisa was also happy.


    Now that William was gone, their surroundings were finally safe. In the future, Isabe could go out freely without any danger, right? While Isabe was happy, she was also a little worried. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Evelyn? I haven¡¯t heard from her until now.¡±


    Previously, Evelyn would at least reply to her messages, but in thest few days, Isabe felt like Evelyn had disappeared from the world. She had sent Evelyn several messages, but she hadn¡¯t received a reply.


    A look of surprise shed across Elisa¡¯s face, then she said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe Evelyn has been busy with her parents these past few days, so she hasn¡¯t had time to see you. Isabe, I¡¯ll check on the situation for you.¡±


    Isabe nodded. ¡°Thank you, Elisa.¡±


    She wanted to see Evelyn, but if she did, she would inevitably meet her parents, and then they would start to care about her again. What Isabe least wanted now was the sympathetic and pitiful looks from others. She didn¡¯t need that.


    After organizing her wardrobe, Isabe went to take a bath. She had been out early in the morning and had been walking all day; she was already very tired. After looking at her phone for a while, shey down on the bed to rest.


    Soon, Emanuele also finished his bath and came out of the bathroom. He saw Isabe lying on the bed, her silk nightgown clinging to her body as it draped beside her. Her bosomy on the bed, gently rising and falling with her breath. Her legs were long and slender, exposed from the skirt. At that moment, Isabe exuded a supreme kind of sexiness.

 Chapter 290 Healing Wounds

    Witnessing this scene, Emanuele felt a tightness in his throat, a deep thirst spreading through his body, akin to a wanderer in the desert yearning for an oasis. In this moment, Isabe became his oasis, the one who could quench his thirst. However, considering Isabe¡¯s resistance, Emanuele hesitated. He didn¡¯t want to upset her.


    Approaching the bed, Emanuele saw Isabe lying there, her soft, flowing hair spread around her, her eyes closed in serene slumber. His breath caught for a moment, as if he had forgotten how to breathe. Perhaps he was worried that his breath might disturb her, waking her from her peaceful sleep.


    Emanuele gazed at Isabe, then carefully reached out to stroke her hair and then her cheek. She looked so beautiful in her sleep. It had been a while since he had seen her fall asleep so quickly, her face so calm, unlike before when she often furrowed her brow or woke from nightmares in tears.


    Lying beside her, Emanuele dared not fall into a deep sleep. He had to remain vignt, always observing Isabe¡¯s movements. But now, Emanuele knew Isabe was finally getting a good night¡¯s sleep. Even though he longed for her, he knew it was best not to disturb her.


    With a deep breath, Emanuele suppressed his passionate thoughts and held Isabe in his arms, closing his eyes to drift off to sleep. He was a bit tired today.


    After a while, Isabe¡¯s movements woke Emanuele. Opening his eyes, he nced at the clock on the wall. It was well past two in the morning. Isabe got out of bed, and Emanuele, looking puzzled, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have another nightmare? Damn it, I didn¡¯t notice!¡±


    At this moment, a heavy guilt welled up in Emanuele¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty and want a drink,¡± Isabe said. Perhaps she felt a bit parched since she hadn¡¯t drunk much water today.


    She had intended to get up quietly, thinking her movements were gentle enough not to wake Emanuele. ¡°Stay in bed, I¡¯ll get you some water,¡± Emanuele said as he got out of bed and went to fetch water from the dispenser.


    Isabe took the water from Emanuele, drank it all at once, and indeed, she was quite thirsty. ¡°Do you need more?¡± Emanuele asked. Isabe shook her head. It was enough.


    Emanuele turned on a bedsidemp, casting a warm, yellow light on Isabe¡¯s face. Her lips still glistened with water, looking so tempting and alluring. Emanuele, who had been suppressing his desires, felt them resurfacing.


    His body felt as if it had been set aze, a dryness creeping over him. As he gazed at Isabe, his eyes were filled with desire. Isabe had intended to lie back down and sleep, but upon seeing Emanuele¡¯s expression, she froze. She knew that look all too well.


    Before Isabe could speak, Emanuele pounced on her like a famished wolf, kissing her fiercely and passionately, not only kissing but also biting with force, as if devouring her, leaving Isabe feeling numb and even in pain as he forcefully groped her chest. It was as if he wanted to swallow her whole.


    Her mouth was forced open, her tongue toyed with, the air in her lungs seemingly taken by him. Under Emanuele¡¯s kisses, Isabe¡¯s body grew increasingly pliant, her yearning intensifying.


    It had been so long since she and Emanuele had been intimate. It seemed that since they had lost their child, she had resisted having a sex life, fearing the possibility of having another child with Emanuele. The thought of not being able to protect the child properly saddened her.


    She knew her heart was ill, but she didn¡¯t want it to get better. Perhaps staying as she was, in the present, was the best protection for her. Unexpectedly, today, Emanuele had suggested going out, and despite her initial reluctance, he had insisted. Going out had indeed lifted her spirits.


    Now, being kissed by Emanuele in this way, Isabe felt sensations in her body she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    Originally, Emanuele had thought that if Isabe asked him to stop, he would. He could always find release in the bathroom, taking a cold shower. However, Isabe didn¡¯t stop him. She didn¡¯t even protest when he removed her clothes.


    Emanuele noticed Isabe¡¯s gaze fixed on him. Her eyes were filled with a watery sheen, a look of desire and confusion.


    This state made Emanuele feel even hotter, and his lower body became as hard as stone. He wanted to please Isbe, to make her forget the pain and sadness of the past, was the only thought in Emanuele¡¯s mind at that moment.


    Emanuele¡¯s lips found their way to Isabe¡¯s chest, kissing and nibbling. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but moan as she felt her body growing increasingly numb. Emanuele continued to suckle until her skin became as hard as pebbles.


    Then, his lips traveled down her body, reaching her most sensitive area. At this point, Isabe began to move her body. Although she said nothing, Emanuele understood that she was inviting him into her body.


    Before that, however, he wanted to further arouse her. With this in mind, Emanuele¡¯s lips touched Isabe¡¯s most sensitive spot. Isabe¡¯s body immediately began to sway. Oh God, she hadn¡¯t felt this way in a long time. She felt her body growing hot, consumed by desire. She reached out, holding Emanuele¡¯s head, feeling his presence within her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The physical and emotional stimtion made Isabe feel as if she were about to be engulfed by a climax. But just as she felt herself about to reach paradise, the intense sensation abruptly stopped.


    Looking at Emanuele, Isabe writhed, wanting more. Emanuele parted her legs and kissed her forehead, saying, ¡°Take it easy, darling. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡±

 Chapter 291: Evelyn Goes Mad

    The next moment, Emanuele rushed into Isabe¡¯s body. As he entered, Emanuele let out afortable sigh. Isabe¡¯s body, unchanged, captivated him, overturning his senses. Despite not having touched Isabe for so long, as he entered her body, the familiar sensation nearly overwhelmed Emanuele, but he managed to restrain himself.


    Soon, he began to move. Isabe felt the force of Emanuele, the fierce impact on her body, as if she was about to be shattered by him. With such a prolonged absence of sexual activity,bined with Isabe¡¯s previousck of desire, her body was still a bit stiff and unustomed to Emanuele¡¯s entry. But Emanuele knew her body¡¯s sensitive points. He made a slight adjustment, and soon Isabe uncontrobly began to moan. She felt waves of heat surging inside her, rising one after another. She undted in desire, feeling as though she was about to be engulfed. Soon, Isabe screamed, reaching climax.


    Watching Isabe, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but smile. He changed his position and continued to y with Isabe. Isabe had no idea how long Emanuele had been toying with her. Initially, she had just woken up, full of energy, but she had been exhausted by Emanuele¡¯s yfulness. Isabe felt Emanuele¡¯s energy was truly remarkable, perhaps because of the long suppression. She hadn¡¯t let Emanuele touch her for so long. Today, their sudden sexual encounter seemed to release something within Emanuele, as he voraciously indulged in her again and again.


    The next day, Isabe woke up feeling all over sore and utterly exhausted. Emanuele held her closely, feeling her awaken, and kissed her. ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re awake?¡± Examining Isabe¡¯s spirited appearance and then her own tired body, she nced at the clock. It was already ten in the morning, nearly noon. She had slept for so long.


    Isabe got up from the bed, looking at the marks on her body, all the imprints left by Emanuele¡¯s antics the previous night. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She hadn¡¯t expected Emanuele to be so forceful, leaving so many marks on her body. ¡°How am I supposed to go out and see people like this?¡± ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife now, what¡¯s there to fear?¡± Emanuele said, seemingly indifferent.


    Seeing Emanuele¡¯s attitude, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but throw the pillow in her hand at him. Then she jumped out of bed to get dressed. She was hungry now and very much needed to eat something to replenish her energy.


    They went downstairs to eat. Isabe looked at Elisa. ¡°Elisa, yesterday I asked you to help look after Evelyn. Do you have time to go see her today?¡± Elisa nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    After lunch, Isabe sat on the sofa and watched TV. She seemed to have slowly recovered to her state before the injury, much to Emanuele¡¯s relief.


    Elisa found him and said, ¡°Boss, Isabe wants to know how Evelyn is doing. You know that Evelyn is absolutely not in a suitable state to meet Isabe right now.¡± Emanuele nodded. He knew Evelyn¡¯s situation. She was still in the hospital, emotionally unstable, even frightened by unfamiliar men.


    If Isabe saw Evelyn in this state, she would surely be very concerned and worried. Emanuele also knew that Isabe had finally emerged from her past psychological shadows and was afraid that knowing about Evelyn¡¯s experience would upset her.


    Thinking this, Emanuele said to Elisa, ¡°Tell Isabe that Evelyn is doing well, but because she¡¯s worried about her parents, she¡¯s staying at home to keep thempany. There¡¯s no need to say anything else. I¡¯ll tell James to send a message to Isabe using Evelyn¡¯s phone.¡± Elisa nodded.


    She suddenly felt a little sad. Isabe and her friend had encountered such adversity, which was heartbreaking to watch.


    Emanuele thought for a moment and sent a message to James: ¡°James, can I ask you a favor? Could you help send a text to Isabe?¡±


    At that moment, in the hospital room, James was still there apanying Evelyn. When Evelyn woke up, her emotions were very unstable, and she screamed uncontrobly at the sight of people. This greatly frightened James, who took a very long time to calm Evelyn down.


    However, when Evelyn saw him, she broke down in tears. ¡°James, I¡¯m a very dirty person, I¡¯m not clean at all, what should I do?¡±


    Listening to Evelyn¡¯s sobs, James felt very sad as well. He hugged Evelyn. ¡°Evelyn, you are clean. There is no one cleaner than you in this world. Evelyn, be strong, please.¡±


    Under James¡¯sfort, Evelyn slowly stopped crying. But soon, James noticed a new problem. Evelyn was afraid of men other than him. Even when male doctors came in, Evelyn would scream uncontrobly. She seemed extremely frightened.


    ¡°They must be here to hurt me, they must be here to hurt me!¡± Evelyn clung to James, refusing to let those men get close to her.


    Only James¡¯s presence could calm Evelyn. In the end, James had no choice but to ask for female doctors toe in. When the room was filled with only women, Evelyn finally calmed down.


    However, she still felt sad and despondent. Every night, she would wake up from nightmares, crying. Each time she woke up, James would hold her andfort her.


    She was like a child now, crying and feeling afraid whenever he was not around.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    James wanted to go out and buy food for Evelyn, but she insisted he stay by her side.


    Seeing Evelyn¡¯s transformation from her previously lively self to her current state broke James¡¯s heart. He had no choice but to stay by Evelyn¡¯s side as much as he could, and he had already informed Emanuele. Any tasks or responsibilities would have to be handled by someone else.


    In the following days, Evelyn¡¯s emotions improved slightly.


    At that moment, James received a message from Emanuele, asking him to send a text to Isabe using Evelyn¡¯s phone. Just as James was about to reach for Evelyn¡¯s phone, she suddenly pped his hand away. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch my phone!¡± Her voice had be incredibly sharp.

 Chapter 292: James, Cautious and Gentle

    In this moment, Evelyn suddenly remembered the things William had done to her-tying her up, using her phone to message Isabe, making Isabe believe it was Evelyn she was chatting with. Evelyn despised everything William had done to her, these actions had left a psychological imprint on her. Now, seeing James approach to take her phone, in an instant, Evelyn recalled everything she had gone through before. Fiercely, like a wolf, she knocked James¡¯ hand away and snatched her phone back.


    Now, lying in bed, clutching her phone tightly, Evelyn drew herself into the covers, seeming intensely afraid that James would take her phone from her. Fear made her body tremble. She was so frightened, truly frightened. She couldn¡¯t let anyone take her phone again, couldn¡¯t let anyone use it for nefarious deeds.


    James hadn¡¯t anticipated that taking her phone would make Evelyn so afraid. Before, she had shown no fear towards him, but now, the look in her eyes was the same as when she looked at other unfamiliar men. This feeling made James deeply uneasy. He had been wrong; he shouldn¡¯t have acted that way. He shouldn¡¯t have tried to take Evelyn¡¯s phone; he should have spoken to her instead.


    At this moment, Evelyn also became distrustful of him. James understood why Evelyn was so afraid-because William had done simr things to her before. He always used her phone to message Isabe, attempting to frame her. Although he hadn¡¯t seeded in the end, it had still left a psychological mark on Evelyn.


    Approaching Evelyn, James wanted tofort her, but Evelyn had wrapped herself tightly in the covers, isting herself. Through the covers, he could feel her trembling, shaking like a frightened kitten.


    ¡°Evelyn, Evelyn, calm down, okay? I won¡¯t take your phone, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± James could only soothe Evelyn through the covers.


    He couldn¡¯t abruptly lift the covers; it would only make Evelyn more anxious. Seeing that Evelyn still didn¡¯t respond, James continued patiently, ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯m sorry for what I did just now. I really didn¡¯t mean to. I did it because Isabe hasn¡¯t been able to reach you for days, she¡¯s really worried about you. I know you don¡¯t want her to see you like this, so I wanted to use your phone to message her, to let her know you¡¯re okay, and then you can meet her when you¡¯re truly feeling better.¡±


    James had never been this patient with anyone. His temper had always been very vtile. If he didn¡¯t like someone, he would just shoot them, even if they were his own family, he showed great indifference. Everyone saw him as a killing machine, devoid of emotion, only capable of murder, only executing the tasks Emanuel assigned to him. But now, he was tenderly coaxing Evelyn, like he was appeasing a child. No, in fact, he wasn¡¯t even this patient with children. But Evelyn was different, she was special, and James was acutely aware of that. So, he used all his patience tofort her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Evelyn finally stop trembling under the covers, after a while, she peered out, still wearing a frightened expression, but at least, it was much better than the near-breaking point she had been at earlier.


    Seeing Evelyn like this, at that moment, James suddenly felt a pang in his heart, a sense of pity that spread through his heart. James truly felt sorry for Evelyn. When he himself was covered in wounds, he didn¡¯t pity himself. When he watched his teammates fall one by one, he didn¡¯t feel sorry for them because he knew it was their mission. However, today, when he saw Evelyn looking so pitiful, James suddenly began to feel sorry for her. Waves of slight pain emanated from his heart, enough to warrant attention. He felt very ufortable, but he couldn¡¯t control it. Whenever he saw Evelyn looking so distressed, his heart would ache.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your phone. Tell Isabe I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t let her know that I¡¯m unstable right now,¡± Evelyn still couldn¡¯t bring herself to look in the mirror, fearing she would look like a madwoman. She could message Isabe, but whenever she spoke, her messages would carry a certain tone. She was very worried that Isabe would notice her current state.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± James couldn¡¯t help but curse vehemently.


    Seeing Evelyn like this, James wished he could hold her in his arms, providing her with a sense of security with his broad chest, so she wouldn¡¯t be afraid anymore. But he dared not. He was afraid of scaring Evelyn. She was too tightly wound at the moment; any sudden movement might startle her. He didn¡¯t know how tofort her; he had never done such a thing before. All he could do now was to stay by her side, waiting for Evelyn to calm downgradually on her own.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the message now, Evelyn. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything out of ce,¡± James crafted a text message but didn¡¯t send it immediately. Instead, he showed it to Evelyn first. After reading the message, Evelyn nodded, ¡°Okay, you can send it.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± James sent the message to Isabe,pleting his task. Then he handed the phone back to Evelyn, saying, ¡°Evelyn, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. I won¡¯t do anything to hurt you.¡±


    This man looked as sturdy as a bear, with muscles all over his body. Even though he was wearing a short-sleeved shirt today, hiding his muscr physique, Evelyn could still see the biceps on his arms, stretching the fabric. His chest muscles were also faintly visible. This man was the most robust man she had ever seen, looking like he could crush her with a single punch. Yet, he was so gentle with her, like sunlight slowly illuminating her heart. It was hard to imagine that this man, who should have been rough, was so tender and attentive when facing her.


    Previously, Evelyn had dated a thug because she was fond of him, but he had treated her poorly, even hitting her after drinking once. Evelyn had finally broken up with him when she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. And now, James was much more robust than her previous abusive boyfriend and appeared to be a valuable assistant to Emanuele. Emanuele seemed to value him greatly. Yet, here was a man who was so gentle, so cautiously watching her, as if he didn¡¯t know how to make a woman happy.


    Evelyn¡¯s emotions had stabilized a bit by now, and she said to James, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    She emerged from the covers and sat on the bed. She felt a little better emotionally. ¡°I just thought of what happened before, and I felt emotionally unwell.¡±

 Chapter 293 Everything Changed

    ¡°I know, I know, Evelyn, you don¡¯t need to exin to me,¡± James said, seeing the guilty look on Evelyn¡¯s face. He quickly reassured her.


    Evelyn was already feeling terrible, and she felt that she couldn¡¯t make Evelyn feel worse.


    Evelyn nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you understand my situation,¡± she said.


    Seeing Evelyn calm down, James said to her, ¡°Isabe¡¯s condition has gradually improved. Yesterday, Emanuele took Isabe to the park for a walk. Evelyn, you should also get better soon.¡±


    Evelyn only remembered that Isabe had lost her child, but she hadn¡¯t stayed to see Isabe wake up before leaving. At the time, she felt immense guilt, thinking that it was because of her that Isabe had lost the baby. If she had spoken up a little earlier, if Isabe had been a little more cautious, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    Because of her overwhelming guilt, she didn¡¯t even dare to wait for Isabe to wake up. Seeing Isabe wake up, seeing her sadness, Evelyn knew she would surely break down.


    So at that time, Evelyn decided to leave, and she wanted to kill William to avenge Isabe. Unfortunately, no matter how capable she was, William was even more cunning, always on guard against her. The ordeal with William had even caused her to develop psychological issues, making her instinctively afraid of men.


    James was different; she had a soft spot for him. He had saved her before, so she trusted him to be close. Now, hearing James say that Isabe was doing better, she was very happy.


    ¡°Is she really doing better? She won¡¯t be sad anymore? She won¡¯t be upset about her daughter¡¯s departure?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s really getting better,¡± James said with a smile. ¡°She bought a lot of things yesterday, you can tell her mood is much better.¡±


    That¡¯s good. Thank you, God, for blessing Isabe¡¯s recovery. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. She was so excited, truly excited.


    Seeing Evelyn so happy, James couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°So, Evelyn, you need to get better soon too, okay? Isabe definitely wants to see you; you haven¡¯t seen her much since she was admitted. She¡¯s worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get better soon,¡± Evelyn said.


    ¡°Then, shall we go downstairs for a walk? Enjoy the sunshine?¡±


    The hospital they were in wasn¡¯t the one Emanuele acquired. After all, Isabe would have to return to work once she recovered, and if she saw Evelyn in the hospital, she would surely worry. James had arranged for Evelyn to be in a hospital near the outskirts of the city. The hospital was muchrger and had a good environment, with arge open space for patients to walk, sunbathe, and exercise.


    Evelyn followed James downstairs, where there were already quite a few people. They found a space to sit down. The weather today was very sunny, and the sunlight was strong. Inside the building, it was a bit cold, but outside, under the sun, Evelyn instantly felt warm.


    She looked up at the sky, which was as blue as if it had been washed, giving a feeling of vibrant and cleanliness. The air around them carried the scent of grass and an unknown flower, giving a fresh feeling that made Evelyn feelpletely at ease.


    Previously, James had always encouraged her to go downstairs for a walk, but Evelyn had refused, staying in the hospital room. Although it was a VIP room and quite spacious, itcked the natural sunlight and fresh air of the outdoors.


    Now, finally being outside, feeling the sunlight, James couldn¡¯t help but smile as he saw how happy Evelyn looked. As long as Evelyn was happy, he was too. If Evelyn was sad, he would be too. Jesus, when did he be so emotionally invested? Especially over a woman.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before, James had never loved any woman, but now he realized how wonderful it was to like someone.


    Evelyn also noticed James¡¯s gaze; he seemed to be staring at her. She had been looking at the scenery in the distance, but now she looked back at James. ¡°James, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you keep staring at me?¡±


    ¡°Evelyn, do you like me?¡± James blurted out.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he had always been reserved about expressing love, shy, and basically never dared to say he liked someone. But now, as he looked into Evelyn¡¯s beautiful eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Hearing James¡¯s words, Evelyn was stunned. She did like James, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it. She had already started to be afraid; she had never experienced the joy of love. Those whom she had initially thought were good people hadter only left her with bitterness. Especially the fear that William had instilled in her made herafraid of contact with men. Even though she knew William was dead and there wouldn¡¯t be another man as twisted as him, Evelyn¡¯s psychological shadow still existed. She still felt that she would be hurt, even if William was no longer around, there would be another man to hurt her. Furthermore, Evelyn felt that she had be very dirty, very dirty indeed. She was no longer the cheerful, optimistic girl she used to be.


    Now, Evelyn felt like a pile of filth, dirty, smelly, and repulsive. She was not only repulsive to others, but she even hated herself.


    Therefore, although James looked at her with deep eyes and spoke moving words, Evelyn responded coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like you, James. If you are talking about romantic love, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t feel that way. I just see you as a good friend, a very good male friend.¡±


    James¡¯s expression turned cold upon hearing Evelyn¡¯s words. ¡°Is that really how you feel?¡±


    From James¡¯s tone, Evelyn sensed a strong disappointment. Was he disappointed in her? Although Evelyn felt a bit sad inside, she didn¡¯t show it. He shouldn¡¯t have expectations of her, he shouldn¡¯t have feelings for her. A person as dirty and ugly as her, both mentally and physically, didn¡¯t deserve James.


    Under James¡¯s puzzled gaze, Evelyn nodded.


    Seeing Evelyn¡¯s response, James sighed, ¡°Alright, I understand. Regardless, Evelyn, I respect your feelings. During this time, I will continue to protect you until you no longer need me.¡±


    Hearing James¡¯s words, his tone was as ordinary as before, showing no disappointment. But Evelyn felt that things were different now.

 Chapter 294: Going Shopping with Evelyn

    After the conversation, the two of them sat quietly in the sun until noon. It was then that James took Evelyn back to the ward and also brought back lunch. Evelyn¡¯s mood was indeed a little better today, but she still felt a bit heavy-hearted.


    Thinking about their conversation and James¡¯s deste look, and his final words about respecting her thoughts, Evelyn felt a pang in her heart. She knew she didn¡¯t deserve love. James was so good; he should find a passionate, cheerful, and brave woman, just like Elisa. For some reason, at that moment, she found James and Elisa to be a perfect match, but she herself was not worthy of James.


    James brought lunch for Evelyn and apanied her while she ate. Seeing Evelyn¡¯s stable mood, he asked her, ¡°Evelyn, would you like to go outside for a stroll, maybe do some shopping?¡±


    Although she knew Evelyn no longer liked him, James still wanted to be kind to her. He couldn¡¯t articte his inner thoughts, perhaps because he was now the one protecting Evelyn, her only friend here. She truly considered him a friend, and he couldn¡¯t disappoint her, could he?


    Evelyn nodded, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t someone who could stay still in one ce. Earlier, it was due to danger, but now, after staying in the hospital for so long, it was because her mental state was not great. She was afraid of the outside world and feared encountering danger once she stepped out. She was afraid to face many things, including Isabe, Emanuele, and her parents. Keeping herself locked in the ward made Evelyn feel less overwhelmed. But today, upon hearing the news of Isabe¡¯s improvement, Evelyn felt slightly better. Isabe still cared for her, and this made Evelyn feel particrly guilty. She couldn¡¯t continue to deteriorate. Even when Isabe was at her lowest, Evelyn couldn¡¯t be there for her. Yet, Isabe still cared for her. She felt like a useless person and knew she had to be brave and couldn¡¯t continue like this.


    James was happy to hear that Evelyn was willing to go out. He must have thought it was because of the good news he brought her today. ¡°Then, let me drive you out for some fun. How about we go to the biggest mall and have a look around?¡±


    Evelyn looked at James, ¡°But I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Her eyes still held fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evelyn. I¡¯ll protect you. I swear, I¡¯ll use my life to protect you.¡±


    James¡¯s calm demeanor quickly calmed Evelyn as well. Yes, James was so strong; it felt like he could take on ten people alone. With him protecting her, she didn¡¯t need to worry. Moreover, William was dead, so that maniac wouldn¡¯t bother her anymore.


    After resting for a while, James drove Evelyn out. As they traveled, looking at the wide road and the passing cars, Evelyn felt her mood slowly be much more rxed. Indeed, the outside world was different from the cramped hospital room. It was vast and beautiful, and she felt herself rxing.


    They arrived at the mall, and James said to Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn, how about we have some afternoon tea together?¡± It was already tea time.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Evelyn knew it was hard for James to drive them from the hospital to the mall, taking an hour.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you,¡± Evelyn said.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t be polite,¡± James said.


    In the end, he only ordered a cup of coffee and a croissant. Evelyn ordered a fruit tea, a piece of cake, and some fries. These were high-calorie, overly sweet foods, but Evelyn knew they would make her feel better.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The caf¨¦ was quite crowded. Evelyn felt like it had been a long time since she had seen so many people. For some reason, she felt a bit anxious, especially around the many men. The reason she was afraid of men was because of the day William threatened to hand her over to his men to be raped. She remembered the way his men looked at her, as if they wanted to devour her. It was terrifying. She had been having nightmares and couldn¡¯t seem to wake up from them. Seeing men, she was afraid they would harm her and couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    There were quite a few men around now, but Evelyn felt a little calmer due to James¡¯s reassurance. However, she still felt that there might be someone in the crowd who meant her harm, and she looked at James. Sensing Evelyn¡¯s panic, James sighed. He knew Evelyn was getting scared again, and there were many men around, even the waiters.


    With this in mind, James couldn¡¯t help but hold Evelyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Evelyn, look at me, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Evelyn looked at James, and their eyes met. James¡¯s face usually lookedominous, capable of intimidating anyone, but at that moment, he gazed at her with the gentlest eyes. Although his eyes were gentle, they held a powerful strength. As Evelyn looked at him, she felt all the frightening things around her disappear. It was as if she was safe as long as this man was with her, and she didn¡¯t need to worry about any danger.


    ¡°Thank you, James,¡± Evelyn said softly to James.


    ¡°No need to thank me. Protecting you is my duty,¡± James replied.


    Evelyn looked at James, realizing that his feelings toward her had changed. Perhaps her previous words had made James give up on her? They finished their afternoon tea, and then James took Evelyn shopping at the mall.


    ¡°Evelyn, feel free to choose anything you like. Emanuele said you can spend as much as you want,¡± James said.


    Evelyn knew Emanuele was being generous because of Isabe. He was treating her well because he didn¡¯t want Isabe to worry. Isabe was lucky to have found a man who cherished her. Although they had faced some difficulties before, their lives had now returned to normal.


    Evelyn turned to James, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have a look.¡±


    She was someone who loved shopping and buying things. At the mall, looking at the clothes, bags, and shoes disyed in the windows, Evelyn felt her desires slowly returning. She wanted to own all these beautiful clothes, bags, shoes, jewelry, and cosmetics.


    Watching the gleam in Evelyn¡¯s eyes, James couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. He had guessed it right. Just like Emanuele did for Isabe, he could take Evelyn out shopping, and it would make her happy.

 Chapter 295: Elisa鈥檚 Departure

    After receiving the message from Evelyn, Isabe breathed a sigh of relief. Evelyn still couldn¡¯t meet her as she was at homeforting her parents. Isabe now understood how dangerous that day had been. Evelyn¡¯s parents were just ordinary merchants who had never crossed paths with the mafia. Witnessing so many people die in their own home must have been terrifying for them.


    ¡°Let them stay in that apartment, Emanuele. Whenever they want to leave, let them leave,¡± Isabe said.


    Emanuele nodded, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you, darling.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Isabe felt a bit embarrassed at Emanuele¡¯s current gentle and sweet tone. How had this man changed so much?


    ¡°Isabe,e with me to the dinner next week,¡± he said.


    Now that William had been taken care of and the remaining Sicilians in town would also be dealt with by him, everything was getting better. He also allowed Isabe to return to work at the hospital. He knew she still preferred a normal life and he supported her, provided she could be safe. Seeing Emanuele¡¯s pleading tone, Isabe agreed, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ¡°Darling, I knew you¡¯d always be the best to me,¡± Emanuele said, nting a kiss on Isabe¡¯s cheek.


    For some reason, Isabe felt that Emanuele was bing more and more like a golden retriever, so openly affectionate towards her. This feeling of being deeply loved touched Isabe. She thought her mother would be happy if she saw this.


    Isabe felt like she was returning to her normal life and resumed working at the hospital. Her colleagues found it odd that she hadn¡¯t been around for a while. Although she had been hospitalized before, colleagues from different departments weren¡¯t aware of the circumstances. Isabe mentioned feeling unwell and needing time to recuperate at home. Her colleagues didn¡¯t question her and just advised her to take care of herself.


    Everything at the hospital remained unchanged. Isabe looked around at the familiar environment, contemting many things. It brought her a sense of fulfilling busyness but also pain and sorrow. Nheless, it was a ce she loved, and she enjoyed her profession, hoping to shine in this position in the future. She felt she hadn¡¯t really changed from before until now. Especially now, after experiencing so much, being hurt and healing, Isabe felt she should respect this profession more, as she could save countless lives.


    Isabe spent a busy day at work and was happy when she returned home. However, after dinner, Elisa approached her, saying, ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Isabe¡¯s face was filled with shock and confusion. She didn¡¯t understand why Elisa, who was fine, wanted to leave and where she was going.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re safe, I think I should return to my original post, to train new members and carry out the tasks Emanuele gave me,¡± Elisa exined.


    Isabe knew that Elisa didn¡¯t like staying in the apartment. She was outgoing and loved freedom. Earlier, Emanuele had moved Elisa to her apartment to protect her. Now that William was dead and there was no danger, Elisa naturally had to leave. Although Isabe knew she would definitely see Elisa again, she still felt a bit reluctant to see her leave.


    ¡°Elisa, do you really have to leave?¡± She held Elisa¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with sadness. She didn¡¯t want Elisa to go.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t be sad. The way you¡¯re looking at me, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m about to die,¡± Elisa frowned, breaking the tense atmosphere. She didn¡¯t like the sadness and didn¡¯t like being sad. Now that she saw Isabe recovering, she was afraid of making Isabe sad. Emanuele would definitely kill her.


    Initially, Isabe was a bit sentimental. After all, she might not see Elisa often in the future. But upon hearing Elisa¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Yes, Elisa, you¡¯re right. Why should I be sad? We will still meet; we just won¡¯t be living together,¡± she said.


    Elisa hugged Isabe tightly. At five foot seven, and with a well-built physique from regr exercise, Elisa made Isabe feel petite in her embrace.


    ¡°If you miss me,e to the base to find me. As long as Emanuele hasn¡¯t assigned me a task, I¡¯ll be there,¡± Elisa said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring the cake I¡¯ve made to you,¡± Isabe replied.


    Elisa remembered a long time ago when Isabe brought her a cake when she went to train with her. But then it stopped. Isabe had faced too much danger and had been through so much. Elisa always knew Isabe was brave and strong. As she thought about it, Elisa felt her eyes grow warm, tears threatening to fall. Elisa quickly held back her emotions. She had promised not to cry, not to be sad. After all, she had just managed tofort Isabe. Why was she feeling like crying?


    She forced a smile. ¡°Alright, next time youe, I¡¯ll train you well. Let¡¯s see how your training has progressed. Or Isabe, should we practice a few moves now?¡±


    Isabe immediately jumped out of Elisa¡¯s embrace, taking a few steps back. ¡°No, no, absolutely not. I¡¯ve regressed a lot now. After everything that happened, I haven¡¯t had any training. How could I possiblypare to you, Elisa?¡±


    ¡°Then next time youe to the base, I¡¯ll train you again. Even though it¡¯s safe now, Isabe, you have to remember, you are the queen of the mafia. There are still unseen enemies around Emanuele. You have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know, Elisa. If you go on a mission, you also have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my life is precious to me. I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±


    Hearing Elisa¡¯s reassurance, Isabe rxed.


    Lilly also bid a reluctant farewell to Elisa. During her low moments, Elisa had been there tofort and encourage her. Initially, she had been determined to resign, feeling guilty towards Isabe. But now, she had a new intention: to take better care of Isabe and make up for what she felt she owed her.


    After Elisa¡¯s departure, the apartment felt emptier to Isabe, as if she had lost more than just one person. She looked at Lilly. ¡°Lilly, I¡¯m still a bit sad. I don¡¯t want to part with Elisa.¡±


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll go with you to see her.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Isabe¡¯s mood improved slightly, but she knew that her chances of seeing Elisa in the future would be scarce.

 Chapter 296: He Wants Another Child with Isabella

    However, that¡¯s life. Some people slowly leave your life, and new ones enter.


    Even though Isabe was upset, she didn¡¯t stop Elisa from leaving. She wished Elisa could continue to hold her ground and hoped she would be better.


    Afterwards, Isabe adjusted to a new rhythm of life. She went to the hospital every day, returned home after work, and chatted with Emanuele. They only had evenings together. Sometimes Emanuele had to go out to handle matters and even then, they had no time together in the evenings.


    ¡°Isabe, please, I feel like we hardly ever see each other now. Can Ie to the hospital to visit you, have lunch with you at noon?¡± Emanuele asked.


    ¡°No, it would be terrible if my colleagues saw us,¡± Isabe replied.


    Isabe yearned to return to a normal life, at least in her work. Emanuele was so well-known that if he came to the hospital, he would surely be recognized, and her identity would be exposed.


    Emanuele was puzzled. He clearly couldn¡¯t understand why Isabe insisted on concealing her identity. Was being an esteemed mafia queen something to be ashamed of?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want to be a normal person. From the start, I wanted to have a normal life,¡± Isabe said.


    Since she couldn¡¯t realize her desires, she at least wanted to be as normal as possible in her work.


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about being normal? Isabe, I don¡¯t quite understand your thinking, but I respect it,¡± Emanuele said, kissing Isabe¡¯s forehead. ¡°Tonight, you must make it up to me.¡±


    Isabe hadn¡¯t expected Emanuele to demandpensation. She was taken aback.


    Emanuele caressed Isabe¡¯s lips. His eyes conveyed an uncontroble desire, deep and endless, like an infinite ocean. Isabe felt herself gradually sinking into his gaze.


    She knew what this man was thinking. These days, almost every night, he tirelessly indulged her, and it seemed like he would never grow weary of it. She was starting to feel afraid.


    ¡°Or, let¡¯s rest tonight?¡± Isabe said, feeling nervous, swallowing hard.


    Emanuele simply embraced her and headed upstairs. ¡°Isabe, if you rest, what will I do? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be happy together. Aren¡¯t you always excited every night?¡±


    She was indeed excited, but Emanuele¡¯s stamina was inexhaustible. Despite her fondness for Emanuele, after the initial excitement, she would be left exhausted by his attentions. It seemed like this man always had an endless reserve of energy in bed.


    At that moment, Emanuele carried Isabe to the bed, then began to kiss her. Isabe had no chance to resist. Under his kisses, her clothes were removed.


    Isabe started feeling warm and weak. She felt like a puddle of water, letting Emanuele touch and caress her, from her breasts to her waist, then to her most sensitive area.


    Until her desire peaked, Isabe watched as Emanuele entered her body, stimting her most sensitive parts in various ways, making her body increasingly sensitive and eager for more.


    God, Isabe felt like Emanuele was going to tire her out again and again.


    Sure enough, just as she had imagined, Emanuele had countless ways to indulge her, leaving Isabepletely defenseless. Finally, she felt herself losing consciousness.


    She pleaded with Emanuele not to torment her. At that moment, she heard Emanuele say, ¡°Isabe, how about we have another child?¡±


    Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to have a child with Isabe so soon. Although Isabe¡¯s body had mostly recovered, it hadn¡¯t fully healed. The doctors said they would have to wait another six months before having a child.


    But he thought they could at least make a n and see how Isabe was doing now.


    However, his probing statement immediately made Isabe tense.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a child right now,¡± Isabe said. ¡°Emanuele, I think you were right before. Perhaps we should wait until you¡¯re forty, until everything is stable, before having a child.¡±


    His words reminded her of her daughter, the child she had identally lost. Thinking about it now, her heart still ached.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s fragile and sad expression, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Emanuele hugged Isabe,forting her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe. If you don¡¯t want a child, we won¡¯t have one for now. Once it¡¯s safe, as safe as Ro, we can have our own child.¡±


    Isabe nodded.


    She tried her best not to feel sad. She knew that Emanuele was just as upset as she was. He wanted a child, probably thinking that having a child would help healtheir inner wounds.


    Isabe understood these principles, but in reality, crossing that threshold was not easy at all.


    ¡°Emanuele, give me some more time,¡± Isabe said to Emanuele.


    ¡°Okay, Isabe, you don¡¯t need to put too much pressure on yourself. If you don¡¯t want to, we won¡¯t. We have plenty of time,¡± Emanuele said.


    He didn¡¯t want Isabe to feel too pressured.


    Isabe nodded.


    She believed she would surely ovee her fear.


    ¡°Isabe, I can see you¡¯re getting better now, and I¡¯m very happy,¡± Grazia¡¯s smile in the video was infectious. She had been very worried about Isabe, afraid that she might never recover. But now, seeing the sparkle in Isabe¡¯s eyes again, she was overjoyed.


    Looking at Grazia¡¯s slightly plumper face and fuller figure, Isabe realized that it was almost time for her to have a child too.


    Time flew by. Before she knew it, Grazia was about to have a baby.


    ¡°Grazia, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯m happy for you, too,¡± Isabe said.


    Grazia smiled, but then tears started to well up in her eyes. ¡°Isabe, I haven¡¯t forgotten about Andrew. I miss him a lot.¡±


    Isabe immediatelyforted her, ¡°Andrew is in heaven. Seeing you so happy now, he must be happy too.¡±


    Since Grazia got married, Isabe had never mentioned Andrew in front of her. Whenever they talked, they only discussed cheerful things.


    However, hearing Grazia suddenly bring up Andrew now, Isabe also felt a bit sad.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Andrew was a very warm-hearted man. It¡¯s just a pity that he left too soon, and quite cruelly at that.


    But that¡¯s how the mafia world was. Even though things seemed calm now, she couldn¡¯t guarantee absolute safety for herself.


    There were many enemies lurking in the darkness. If Emanuele ever let his guard down, they would surely pounce.

 Chapter 297 Isabella Meets Evelyn

    Isabe understood very clearly that those calm and easy days of the past might never return. Even though her work seemed rtively calm now, she knew that Emanuele¡¯s people were secretly protecting her. It was because of them that no one dared to harm her. But she could only live a peaceful life inside the hospital acquired by Emanuele, not in any other hospital. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she thought about the hospital where she used to intern. Evelyn, William, they all used to be there, but now it was all in the past. Watching Grazia cry at that moment, Isabe felt her heart ache. It turned out that Grazia had never forgotten Andrew all this time. It was understandable, given how close Grazia and Andrew had been. When Andrew passed away, Grazia had cried for a long time, deeply saddened. Although her rtionship with Ro was good now, it still couldn¡¯tpare to her feelings for Andrew.


    Isabe didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment, so she could onlyfort Grazia and encourage her to stay strong. After crying for a while, Grazia finally stopped. ¡°Isabe, when my child is born, you muste to Italy to see me. I hope you¡¯ll be my child¡¯s godmother.¡± ¡°I will, Grazia, I promise,¡± Isabe replied. After their conversation, Isabe looked at Lilly, who was beside her. ¡°It seems like everyone¡¯s life is quite bitter, they just don¡¯t show it,¡± she remarked. Lilly gently stroked Isabe¡¯s hair.


    Isabe¡¯s hair had grown a bit longer than before, still as soft and shiny, almost as if she could do a shampoomercial. It had been a mess after William had cut it, but now it had grown out. It would still take a long time to grow back to its previous length. ¡°You¡¯re such a good child, kind and innocent. God will surely bless you,¡± Lilly said. In truth, Lilly felt a great deal of affection for Isabe. After all, her job was to take care of Isabe, and she wanted Isabe to live a happy and carefree life. Being safe and healthy was more important than anything else.


    Looking at Lilly, Isabe said, ¡°Lilly, I want some donuts. Can you make a few for me? And also, I want some strawberry cake, and a cup of hot cocoa.¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but suddenly she had a craving for these sugary treats. She felt that their sweet taste would make her feel especially joyful.


    ¡°Of course, Isabe, you wait here, I¡¯ll make them for you,¡± Lilly replied, then she went into the kitchen. Isabey on the sofa, watching a variety show, the same one she used to enjoy watching. However, for some reason, it didn¡¯t bring her the same joy it used to. The people who used to watch it with her were no longer around.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door. Isabe went to answer it and found Evelyn and James standing there. ¡°Oh my God,¡± Isabe eximed, immediately going over to hug Evelyn. ¡°Evelyn, what brings you here?¡± She had thought that Evelyn was still with her parents, so she had nned to meet her some timeter. She hadn¡¯t expected her toe today. Not having seen each other for some time, Isabe felt that Evelyn seemed a bit thinner. Could it be because she wasn¡¯t happy living with her parents? But seeing Evelyn¡¯s radiant appearance, Isabe thought that she was just overthinking it.


    The moment Evelyn saw Isabe, she felt like crying. Isabe had returned to her previous self, but she knew that during the time Isabe had lost her child, she must have been in so much pain. Yet, Evelyn hadn¡¯t been able to be there for her during her darkest hours. Evelyn felt that she couldn¡¯t really call herself a friend to Isabe. How could a good friend treat another friend like that? Because she felt she couldn¡¯t face Isabe, she had left in a hurry after Isabe had a miscarriage, before she even woke up, disappearing from Isabe¡¯s life. She only showed up after Isabe had recovered. Guilt invaded Evelyn¡¯s heart, making her feel incredibly ufortable. Unable to contain herself, she hugged Isabe and said, ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m sorry, truly, I¡¯m so sorry. I couldn¡¯te see you earlier because of some family matters. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Oh God, Evelyn felt like pping herself as soon as those words left her mouth. She felt so despicable and shameless, asking for Isabe¡¯s forgiveness in her very first sentence. She should have been the one caring for Isabe, but all she thought about was herself. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Evelyn, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me. I should be the oneapologizing to you. It¡¯s because of me that you and your parents got into trouble,¡± Isabe sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Isabe. Don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s my mistake for misjudging someone. If I had been as skeptical as you from the beginning, that scoundrel wouldn¡¯t have had an opportunity. But it¡¯s all better now,¡± Evelyn said, hugging Isabe and sitting down with her on the sofa.


    Isabe knew that Evelyn understood her situation, so she didn¡¯t want to bring up her daughter, fearing that she might start crying again. Even though she had be as cheerful as she used to be, certain things couldn¡¯t just be set aside.


    ¡°Evelyn, are your parents doing okay now? I want to find a time to visit them, but I¡¯m not sure when would be appropriate,¡± Isabe had met Evelyn¡¯s parents a few times before. They were both warm and weing, often sending homemade cookies and cakes with Evelyn for them to enjoy at school.


    ¡°My parents say they are morefortable at home. The apartment is nice, but it doesn¡¯t feel like home, not as cozy,¡± Evelyn replied.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s safe, if you want to go back, I can arrange for you to return,¡± Isabe offered.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Isabe, I¡¯m really grateful. You saved my parents,¡± Evelyn once again thanked Isabe.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, Evelyn. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t think to protect your parents in the first ce,¡± Isabe hurriedly responded.


    Evelyn wanted to tell Isabe about William¡¯s threats back then, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. She felt ashamed of her past indecision, feeling like a despicable person. She had even considered harming Isabe¡¯s daughter several times. Even though she didn¡¯t act on it and no one knew, her hesitation made her feel like a traitor to her friendship with Isabe. She felt she had no face to show Isabe.


    ¡°Oh, dear Evelyn, it¡¯s been so long since you¡¯vee. I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± Lilly emerged from the kitchen, carrying the hot cocoa and the freshly made strawberry cake. She saw Evelyn and immediately hugged her, giving her a peck on the cheek. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in so long, Evelyn. You seem to have lost quite a bit of weight.¡±

 Chapter 298: Evelyn Still Likes You

    Lilly¡¯s judgment of people was astute; she noticed that Evelyn seemed to have lost weight. Initially, Evelyn had a well-proportioned figure, but now, she appeared fragile. ¡°Yes, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been with my parents recently. My mom said I gained weight, so I wanted to lose some. Surprisingly, the effect is quite evident,¡± Evelyn said, smiling.


    She didn¡¯t mention that her unstable emotions made it difficult for her to eat. If it weren¡¯t for James forcing her to eat, she probably wouldn¡¯t have eaten anything at all.


    Thinking of this, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but nce at James, only to find his eyes fixed on her.


    Their gazes met in the air, and Evelyn immediately averted her eyes, feeling a tinge of embarrassment. Was James also paying attention to her while she was talking to Isabe? This thought made Evelyn inexplicably uneasy.


    ¡°Evelyn, you weren¡¯t fat to begin with,¡± Lilly frowned. ¡°I just made some strawberry cake and doughnuts for Isabe. Do you want anything? I can make something for you too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lilly, but I¡¯m good with just a cup of tea,¡± Evelyn replied. Although she was feeling much better than before, she still didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, probably because her emotions hadn¡¯t fully recovered.


    Watching Isabe happily devour the strawberry cake, it was evident that she really enjoyed it. ¡°Isabe, why don¡¯t you have some? It¡¯s delicious,¡± she urged Evelyn.


    Evelyn took a piece. The sweet and sour strawberry vor spread in her mouth, truly delightful, just as she liked it. However, after a few bites, she felt unable to eat more.


    Soon, Lilly brought her tea and ced it on the table, and she also prepared doughnuts for herself and James, along with tea.


    The three of them sat on the sofa, eating and chatting. It had been a while since Lilly had been this happy. Despite everything that had happened, with her own sense of failure and sadness, seeing Isabe getting better and spending time with Evelyn and James today made her very happy.


    And Grazia¡¯s child was about to be born!


    During this time, they had lost a lot, but they had also gained a lot. Thinking about this, Lilly still felt cheerful. Life always gets better, doesn¡¯t it? They would definitely get better in the future.


    Although Evelyn didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, thanks to the encouragement from Isabe and Lilly, she ended up eating quite a bit.


    After having a doughnut and a few bites of cake, Evelyn felt ufortably full. The sugary taste lingered in her body, and she felt much better emotionally.


    Watching Isabe enjoying her food and her hot cocoa, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but admire how Isabe could consume so many sweets in one go.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, do you have time to go shopping with me? It¡¯s been a while since we went shopping together,¡± Isabe suggested.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Evelyn smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I went out shopping too.¡±


    James nearly burst outughing upon hearing Evelyn. They had just been out shopping, and had bought quite a lot. It was during that time that Evelyn¡¯s mood had improved.


    As a grown man, he didn¡¯t understand why women felt better after shopping, but as long as they were happy, he was happy too.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Despite Evelyn not liking him, it was his misunderstanding, he still liked her and wanted to protect her. Once he saw her healthy and happy, he would leave her.


    Isabe took Evelyn shopping. ¡°Evelyn, this dress would suit you perfectly. Why don¡¯t you try it on?¡± Isabe handed Evelyn a light yellow dress, thinking it would suit her brightplexion.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Evelyn took the dress and stepped into the fitting room to try it on.


    After Evelyn went into the fitting room, Isabe turned to James. ¡°James, I think Evelyn is emotionally stable now, and since William is gone, you can pursue Evelyn.¡±


    James shook his head, ¡°Evelyn doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    He had asked and confirmed it. If she didn¡¯t like him, pursuing her would only disturb her.


    ¡°Evelyn said she doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Isabe was shocked. It couldn¡¯t be true. She was good friends with Evelyn, and she knew that Evelyn couldn¡¯t hide her feelings when she liked someone. She remembered the way Evelyn looked at James before; she clearly liked him.


    ¡°Yes, I asked her before,¡± James was straightforward.


    ¡°God, there must be a misunderstanding. James, believe me, Evelyn likes you.¡±


    Including today, when she saw Evelyn with James, Evelyn didn¡¯t seem indifferent to James at all. Sometimes, Evelyn¡¯s gaze towards James was affectionate. Isabe didn¡¯t believe that Evelyn didn¡¯t like James.


    James, seeing Isabe so certain, didn¡¯t know what to say andwas awkwardly scratching his nose.


    ¡°But, Evelyn said to me herself that she doesn¡¯t like me. Could it be that she doesn¡¯t really like me?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s a reason behind it? James, trust me,¡± Isabe said.


    As soon as Isabe finished speaking, Evelyn came out of the fitting room, showing Isabe the dress.


    ¡°It looks great, Evelyn. This color suits you,¡± Isabeplimented, then turned to James. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    James and Evelyn were both taken aback by Isabe¡¯s sudden question. James remembered that Evelyn didn¡¯t have this color of clothing. Currently, her wardrobe consisted of mostly light or cold colors, such as ck or gray. Seeing her in this light yellow dress, she seemed to radiate vitality like she was being illuminated by the sun, giving her a renewed sense of life.


    James recalled the day in the hospital when Evelyn sat in the sun on thewn. She was like a beautiful painting at that moment, and that¡¯s what prompted him to ask her those questions. However, Evelyn¡¯s response had pained him, and he was reluctant to dwell on it.


    After observing Evelyn for a moment, James nodded. ¡°It looks good, very good.¡±


    Evelyn blushed slightly at James¡¯ praise. ¡°I¡¯ll go change back into my clothes,¡± she said and went back into the fitting room.


    Isabe immediately turned to James, ¡°See that? Evelyn cares about you. Look, she was just shy a moment ago.¡±


    James felt a bit bashful. He was a grown man, but he had never liked a woman before. He had just noticed that Evelyn¡¯s expression had indeed been shy.


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t like me, would she be shy because of my praise?¡± James still felt uncertain.


    ¡°Of course not. James, when a woman feels shy around a man, it¡¯s because she likes him. Have confidence, Evelyn needs you.¡±


    Isabe thought that Evelyn probably hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the psychological trauma William had caused her. She probably didn¡¯t dare to love another man again. She hoped that James could win her over with his actions.

 Chapter 299 Drunk

    Encouraged by Isabe, James suddenly felt a surge of powerful energy within himself. He had previously been saddened by Evelyn¡¯s rejection, knowing he was a rough man,cking grace and sensitivity, and with a penchant for violence. Evelyn, being a former doctor, certainly wouldn¡¯t appreciate such a man. Therefore, he chose not to disturb her and decided to wait until Evelyn had silently recovered from her injuries, then he would go back to find Emanuele. He remained the formidable man, invincible and unfeeling, seeking sce in women at the bar whenever the need arose. But now, Isabe¡¯s words had disrupted James¡¯ original n.


    When Evelyn changed her clothes, Isabe took her and went shopping, buying items for herself and getting a small gift for Lilly. Although she received her sry on time and regrly, she appreciated the warmth Lilly brought into her life and wanted to reciprocate. Evelyn wanted to tell Isabe that she had just finished shopping a few days ago and bought a lot of clothes, so she didn¡¯t need Isabe to spend more money. However, considering she had concealed that experience, she decided not to mention it to Isabe to prevent her from worrying.


    Observing Isabe¡¯s kindness and her cheerful disposition, Evelyn thought that she also needed to recover quickly. Afterward, they went to a restaurant to eat. Isabe chose a restaurant, ordered the food, and then said to Evelyn, ¡°I need to use the restroom, I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡± Saying this, Isabe surreptitiously paid the bill and slipped out the door.


    Tony and Harry followed Isabe, silently watching her without saying a word. Upon seeing Isabe about to leave, Tony couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Madam, are you leaving just like that? Not going back?¡± Isabe nodded and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go quickly, don¡¯t let Evelyn find out.¡± Once they were in the SUV, Isabe breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find Emanuele.¡± She had already told Lilly that they would be dining out tonight, so Lilly wouldn¡¯t be preparing her meal. It would be better to dine at an outside restaurant with Emanuele. Tony then drove Isabe to Emanuele¡¯spany.


    A whileter, Evelyn messaged her, ¡°Isabe, why haven¡¯t you returned? Our food has arrived.¡± Isabe replied, ¡°You enjoy your meal. I suddenly remembered I have dinner ns with Emanuele today, so I left early. Evelyn, make sure to have a good meal with James!¡± Regardless of Evelyn¡¯s reasons for rejecting James, Isabe believed that James was a true man. She had inquired from Emanuele and found out that James had never been in love, was a good person, not a yboy, and wasn¡¯t maniptive. She thought James and Evelyn were well-suited. At least in terms of character, she believed James was a good person, and even if they had conflicts in the future, he would not harm Evelyn.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon reading Isabe¡¯s message, Evelyn shook her head in resignation. ¡°God, Isabe left. She didn¡¯t dine with us. I suspect she¡¯s ying a joke on me.¡± This meant she would be dining with James. They had dined together many times before, so having a meal together wasn¡¯t anything special. However, she didn¡¯t know if Isabe had done it intentionally, choosing a French restaurant, candlelit dinner, surrounded by couples engaged in cheerful conversations. There was even a stage in the center of the restaurant where someone was ying the piano. Evelyn couldn¡¯t recognize the piano piece, but it felt elegant and beautiful. The atmosphere of the restaurant was undeniably romantic.


    When Isabe and Evelyn had arrived, Evelyn had been too happy to notice. However, now, she suddenly felt that something was amiss. ¡°Well then, Evelyn, let¡¯s enjoy our meal,¡± James said, feeling a bit uneasy and almost unable to meet Evelyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°God, Evelyn, she has such beautiful big eyes, bright like the stars in the sky, making it hard for him to look at her directly.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Evelyn said, and as they sat down to eat, she couldn¡¯t help but curse Isabe inwardly. Isabe must have done it intentionally. Why did she leave her and James alone?


    She admitted she liked James, but she also knew that her feelings for James would forever remain buried deep within her heart. She couldn¡¯t like James, nor did she deserve him. So, she simply focused on eating her meal. Suddenly, they fell into silence, a stark contrast to the jovial atmosphere around them.


    James, ufortable with the silence, began to serve Evelyn, cutting her steak, pouring her wine, and offering her food. Everything seemed too good to be true. ¡°Evelyn, let¡¯s have a drink. I hope you¡¯ll feel better soon. There¡¯s nothinginsurmountable, as long as you can take that brave step,¡± James said. Upon hearing this, Evelyn smiled and clinked sses with James. The wine entered her body, warming her entire being, prompting James to pour her another ss. For some reason, she rarely drank, but today, after a sip, it felt as if she couldn¡¯t stop. Seeing Evelyn in this state, James didn¡¯t stop her. He knew she needed to let off some steam. As much as Evelyn drank, he drank as well. When one bottle was finished, he called the waiter for another, and after three bottles, he saw Evelyn¡¯s eyes ze over and her face flush. ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯ve had enough tonight, no more for you,¡± James stopped her. Evelyn nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± However, having drunk too much, she felt full, unable to eat any more, though there was still plenty of food left.


    ¡°Evelyn, have a few more bites of meat. You¡¯ve had too much wine. If you don¡¯t eat something, your stomach will hurtter,¡± James said, bringing a piece of steak to Evelyn¡¯s mouth. Initially unwilling, she was touched by his thoughtfulness and took the bite. James offered her another piece, and she waved it off, saying she couldn¡¯t eat anymore. James smiled helplessly and didn¡¯t press further. After the meal, James escorted Evelyn out of the restaurant.


    Seeing Evelyn leaning on him, unstable on her feet, James felt extremely worried. He hadn¡¯t expected her to have such a low alcohol tolerance. He regretted letting her drink so much. Wine was asmon to him as water, but not for Evelyn. After helping Evelyn into the car and fastening her seatbelt, she suddenly hugged him. Her body was soft, carrying the scent of alcohol, which made James feel as though he too was intoxicated. It was strange; he never got drunk, but smelling the alcohol on Evelyn, he felt a sense of inebriation.

 Chapter 300: Confession

    At this moment, Evelyn leaned against the passenger seat, holding James. James was held in her arms, feeling his body bing extremely tense, the desire to possess Evelyn rising endlessly within him. No, he couldn¡¯t do this. Evelyn didn¡¯t like him. If he forced himself on her, what would he be to Evelyn? A mere ything? If Evelyn were to wake up, she would surely be terrified and panicky.


    Thinking this, James forcefully suppressed his desire to possess Evelyn. Hoarsely, he said, ¡°Evelyn, please wake up a little.¡± He watched as Evelyn¡¯s whole body pressed against him. If it weren¡¯t for the seat belt restraining her, she would probably be lying directly in his arms. But even so, it was making it hard for James. In his arms was Evelyn¡¯s soft body, and softer than her body was her bosom. In his eyes was Evelyn¡¯s intoxicated, hazy appearance, her beautiful eyes staring fixedly at him. In his nose was the sweet scent emanating from Evelyn¡¯s body, mixed with the smell of alcohol, making him feel as if he were intoxicated as well.


    The scent was so pleasant. James felt his body growing increasingly warm, as if a fire were slowly igniting within him. Every muscle in his body felt taut due to his restraint. He felt like he was truly making an effort to endure, fearing that he might not be able to hold back, that he might actually end up harming the woman beneath him. Didn¡¯t she say she didn¡¯t like him and wanted to keep her distance? Why was she now embracing him like this after getting drunk?


    ¡°James, I¡­ I like you,¡± Evelyn cried, tears falling from her eyes, looking pitiful. But her words hit James like a bomb, leaving his mind nk in an instant. The calm, unruffled face he usually wore was now filled with astonishment.


    He gazed deeply at Evelyn, then said, ¡°What did you say?¡± She was saying she liked him? Damn, how could that be? Surely, he must have misheard.


    At this moment, Evelyn released James, cupping her face. ¡°But I feel so dirty right now, just like trash. How could I be worthy of you?¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s tears fell as freely as if they cost nothing. Watching Evelyn weep, looking truly deste, he felt his own heart ache in response. Finally, he understood why Evelyn had said she didn¡¯t like him before. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like him, it was that she felt dirty, unworthy of him.


    ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t think like this. In my eyes, you are so beautiful. I never once thought that you wouldn¡¯t be good enough for me.¡±


    God, watching Evelyn cry until she convulsed, James felt as though his heart had shattered into pieces. As she cried and cried, James helped Evelyn wipe away her tears, settled her in the car, and drove her away from the mall.


    Because Evelyn was now drunk, James decided not to take her to her parents¡¯ apartment. Seeing her in this drunken, tearful state, her parents would surely worry. James decided to take Evelyn to his own apartment.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The car quickly stopped at the foot of the apartment building. James lifted Evelyn and took her up in the elevator.


    The elevator doors closed, and James brought Evelyn into his apartment. James¡¯s apartment was spacious, with only him living there. Because he often carried out missions outside, he only returned to his apartment in his free time, so it was empty,cking any signs of life. However, the necessary household items were still there.


    James brought Evelyn over, cing her on the sofa. Evelyn reached out and embraced his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, James.¡±


    James looked at Evelyn, furrowing his brow involuntarily. He had never seen her so clingy before. But today, after she got drunk, she had be so different.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leave,¡± James sighed. Who could have imagined that he, a fierce, unflinching man, would now, in the presence of a woman, be so gentle and yielding?


    James simply sat down next to Evelyn. Only when she saw that he hadn¡¯t left did she rx.


    Seeing how dependent Evelyn was on him, for some reason, James felt a strange sensation in his heart, something that made him lose control, kissing Evelyn¡¯s lips.


    Damn it, since Evelyn said she was dirty and unworthy of him, he might as well take the initiative. He wanted to prove that in his heart, Evelyn was unique.


    James¡¯s kiss was intense, like a zing me, wild and fierce, as if he wanted to overwhelm Evelyn with it. Evelyn was forced to ept James¡¯s kiss, closing her eyes, panting.


    Alcohol was a good thing; it allowed people to experience things they dared not experience when sober. Evelyn embraced James, responding very actively to him. James felt his bodygrowing increasingly warm, his hands starting to caress Evelyn¡¯s body. Listening to Evelyn¡¯s gasps, James felt his body bing increasingly heated.


    They had never been this intimate before, but now, under the influence of alcohol, James disregarded all of this. He began to undress Evelyn.


    As her clothes left her body, Evelyn suddenly felt a chill, a slight sobering sensation. She looked at James, as if not quite understanding what they were doing.


    ¡°James, what are we doing?¡± she asked. She saw that James had also removed his own clothes, revealing his well-built physique covered in numerous tattoos, looking fierce and intimidating. But because he was James, and Evelyn had spent so much time with him, she knew that beneath this tough exterior was a tender heart. She wasn¡¯t afraid of James, but she was having trouble recalling what had happened before. How had they suddenly ended up naked? What did James want to do to her?


    James kissed Evelyn¡¯s lips and said hoarsely, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t ask too much, just enjoy it.¡±


    As James kissed her, Evelyn began to feel the rise of desire in her body. She shifted her body, watching as James kissed her breasts and explored every inch of her body. Evelyn tried to stop him.


    ¡°James, don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯m dirty,¡± she said. Previously, she had been treated like a sex ve by William, leaving some scars on her body, but even more scars on her heart.


    Upon hearing this, James looked up at Evelyn. ¡°No, Evelyn, you are the cleanest, most beautiful woman in the world. I love you. How could I ever consider you dirty? You are the one who is too good for me. Look at me, Evelyn, see how deep my love for you is.¡±


    James¡¯s words calmed Evelyn slightly, but she still dared not look at James, who had already removed all of his clothes. His lower body¡­ Evelyn looked at James¡¯s lower body and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s too impressive!¡±

 Chapter 301 Let Me Hold You

    Evelyn didn¡¯t know if she could handle it; her face flushed with heat.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s hard now because of you, Evelyn. Can¡¯t you feel my love for you?¡± James said.


    Evelyn¡¯s face turned even redder with shyness, and she couldn¡¯t even look at him.


    In truth, James had been enduring for a long time, suppressing his desires. Yet, facing Evelyn, he didn¡¯t mind enduring a bit longer.


    At that moment, James kissed Evelyn, trying his best to make her rx. He knew the burden on Evelyn¡¯s heart was heavy, and he had to use all his patience to help her rx.


    James began to carefully kiss Evelyn, treating her as if she were the most precious treasure. Soon, he reached her lower body, parting Evelyn¡¯s legs.


    Seeing this, Evelyn wanted to stop James. No, she felt dirty and didn¡¯t want James to touch her. But before she could stop him, James had already begun kissing her.


    God! Evelyn¡¯s body involuntarily arched, she gasped heavily, looking at the man buried in her. She felt the man inside her, the stimting sensation making her body increasingly sensitive, like waves surging inside her body, one after another, each more intense than thest.


    James¡¯s movements were rough, more forceful and stimtingpared to William. Soon, Evelyn¡¯s body began to convulse uncontrobly. Oh God, she was so excited.


    This was her first time with James, and although she didn¡¯t understand why, she was truly happy and enjoyed it.


    James couldn¡¯t hold back, he stood at her entrance. ¡°Evelyn, look at me,¡± James said in a hoarse voice.


    Evelyn looked at James, their eyes meeting in the air, both filled with intense desire.


    James, feeling Evelyn¡¯s gaze, became even more excited. He entered her body directly.


    Evelyn felt her body instantly filled; she couldn¡¯t help but whimper. James was too big, and she felt like she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Seeing Evelyn in difort, James kissed her tenderly. ¡°Evelyn, if you¡¯re ufortable, I¡­ I¡¯ll pull out, okay?¡± He was afraid of hurting her.


    Even James didn¡¯t know, usually killing was as simple as drinking water for him. But now, he was being extremely careful with Evelyn, afraid of causing her pain.


    After adjusting a bit, Evelyn said to James, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can bear it.¡±


    Hearing Evelyn¡¯s words, seeing her passionate expression, James couldn¡¯t hold back. He quickly got into the rhythm.


    It was their first time, but they seemed tireless. James kept engaging with Evelyn, trying many positions, from the couch to the living room, then to the bed. Finally, as they cleaned up, James couldn¡¯t resist, and he engaged with Evelyn once more.


    Evelyn fell into a deep sleep. It had been a long time since she had slept so well. Although she had been tossed around by James all night, her body was exhausted, but she was mentally satisfied.


    In the past, she had lived under the shadow of what William had brought into her life, feeling like a terrible person, feeling like William had turned her into a despicable woman who didn¡¯t deserve James.


    Butst night, James had proved that she was important to him.


    Looking at the marks on her body, reminiscing about the madness of the night before, her face uncontrobly blushed.


    It was too much; James was rough, but also somewhat considerate. After everything, he even held her to bathe, making sure she went to bed clean.


    Now, Evelyn woke up, and James woke up immediately.


    ¡°Good morning, Evelyn,¡± James said softly, his voice still a bit hoarse.


    This reminded Evelyn of the man¡¯s hoarse voice filled with desire from the previous night.


    She sat up and looked at James. She wanted to find her clothes but found that they were too dirty to wear.


    Fortunately, she had bought new clothes yesterday, so she could wear them, except for her undergarments.


    James also stood up, took his shirt from the closet, and handed it to Evelyn. ¡°Wear my shirt first. I¡¯ll have some clothes sent over,¡± he said.


    Evelyn did not refuse and put on the shirt. Although they had been so wildst night, Evelyn still felt a bit shy.


    Last night¡¯s frenzy was due to alcohol, confused and controlled by alcohol. But now, she was sober, and she couldn¡¯t understand how she had developed that far with James.


    James looked at Evelyn wearing his shirt. He was tall, and the shirt was oversized on her; it reached down to Evelyn¡¯s thighs, so she didn¡¯t need to wear pants. Showing off her long, slender legs, he remembered howst night, Evelyn had used those legs to hold him.


    They were powerful, making him feel her passionSuddenly, he felt his body heating up again. But thinking about how he had pushed Evelyn so hard the night before and how tired she looked this morning, James restrained himself.


    His energy was too vigorous. During missions, he could go three days and nights without sleep. Despite being tiredst night, once his body got excited, he could instantly be full of energy. But Evelyn was different. She seemed fragile, someone to be cared for by all men.


    Thinking of the torment Evelyn had gone through, James felt extremely distressed. Last night, as he looked at Evelyn¡¯s body, he noticed some scars, which made him particrly heartbroken.


    It must have been that bastard who did this to her. James remembered the two times he had saved Evelyn from William. Both times, she was in a terrible state, especially the second time when she was covered in bruises and unconscious.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    James thought that Evelyn¡¯s emotional scars must be more numerous than her physical ones. He felt so sorry for her. During this time spent with Evelyn, he had not noticed her feelings. When he heard Evelyn say she didn¡¯t like him, James was deeply saddened but didn¡¯t question her.


    It was only thanks to Isabe¡¯s hint that James discovered the truth. He had been so stupid, almost missing out on Evelyn.


    Thinking of this, James embraced Evelyn. Evelyn felt the bulge in James¡¯s trousers against her legs, and her body stiffened. How had she not noticed before how strong his reaction was towards her? But after the way James had tossed her aroundst night, she was still a little afraid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Evelyn, let me hold you,¡± James said softly, wrapping Evelyn in his arms without moving her, just wanting to hold her for a moment.

 Chapter 302: James Makes Breakfast for Evelyn

    Evelyn remained still, letting James hold her.


    After a while, James released Evelyn. ¡°I¡¯ll make breakfast for you,¡± he said.


    Evelyn nodded.


    James went to the kitchen, but she noticed there wasn¡¯t much inside-just some instant noodles and eggs.


    He rarely ate at the apartment, so these items were there just in case he got hungry in the middle of the night.


    Seeing Evelyn looking around outside, James sighed. ¡°Oh well, I¡¯ll make do for now. Once your clothes arrive, we¡¯ll go out for a proper meal.¡±


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Evelyn still couldn¡¯t snap out of her daze.


    Was she really with James now?


    It felt like a dream. Justst night, she had been having dinner with James, and they had been distant. How did she end up with him so suddenly?


    ¡°Is this what it feels like to be with James now?¡± she wondered.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Evelyn,e and eat something,¡± James ced the breakfast on the table. Evelyn walked over and nced at it. It was instant noodles with a fried egg on top, smelling quite delicious. However, she rarely ate such things for breakfast.


    Evelyn was also hungry. Considering the physical exertion from the previous night, she smiled at James and said, ¡°Thank you, this looks delicious.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled with delight, appearing particrly happy.


    Seeing Evelyn so pleased, James felt relieved. He had worried that his simple breakfast wouldn¡¯t suit Evelyn¡¯s taste.


    His apartmentcked everything; finding a few packs of instant noodles was already a stroke of luck.


    It was nothing like the boss¡¯s apartment, where everything was well-stocked, and Lilly would make delicious and sumptuous meals. If Evelyn were to move in eventually, he would have to find a cook.


    He couldn¡¯t cook, and he didn¡¯t want Evelyn to cook either, given his substantial ie. But for now, he had to make do.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Evelyn. If you don¡¯t like it, just have a few bites. We¡¯ll go out for a proper mealter.¡±


    Evelyn didn¡¯t know that James had put a lot of thought into this. Eating the instant noodles, she actually felt quite satisfied.


    This was made by James himself. It was evident that James wasn¡¯t much of a cook. Looking at the egg, already burnt around the edges, she wouldn¡¯t have touched it under normal circumstances. However, because it was made by James for her, Evelyn ate it anyway.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because it was made by someone she cared about, Evelyn thought, which made it taste especially delicious.


    Not long after they finished eating, someone delivered clothes to their door. Evelyn changed into a fitting outfit, feeling quite content.


    Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but look at James, her eyes filled with confusion.


    James smiled. ¡°I guessed the size.¡±


    Evelyn gritted her teeth. This man was quite impressive, being able to guess the size so urately.


    Today, she decided to visit home. She hadn¡¯t been back for some time, having gone to Isabe¡¯s ce straight from the hospital.


    James apanied Evelyn home.


    As they sat in the car, music yed, and sunlight streamed in through the spacious road outside, illuminating James. Evelyn gazed at him intently.


    ¡°James, what are we now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You are my beloved, girlfriend, and soon-to-be wife,¡± James replied.


    His words made Evelyn feel immensely sweet in that moment.


    ¡°James, thank you. Thank you for helping me find my light again,¡± she said with a smile.


    She had thought she would live in darkness forever, believing she deserved nothing more. However, James¡¯ arrival showed her that she could still have light.


    Although William had caused her much pain, tormenting her mentally and making her feel like the worst person in the world, James¡¯ actionsst night made her realize she wasn¡¯t worthless; she was someone¡¯s treasure.


    As Evelyn expressed her gratitude, James felt a warm glow inside, but also a twinge of guilt.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Evelyn. If Isabe hadn¡¯t reminded me, I might have lost you,¡± he said.


    After being rejected by Evelyn, he had thought that was her true feeling, hence chose to respect her decision. As long as Evelyn was safe, he would exit her world. Fortunately, Isabe had told him that Evelyn liked him, so he persevered, leading to what happenedst night.


    It was Isabe!


    Evelyn was astonished. Last night, during dinner, Isabe had suddenly said she was going to have dinner with Emanuele. It turned out she had nned everything, including getting Evelyn drunk. Was that the reason?


    Thinking this, Evelyn immediately looked at James, her eyes filled with caution.


    At that moment, James had already parked the car downstairs at Evelyn¡¯s parents¡¯ apartment.


    Seeing Evelyn¡¯s wary expression, he couldn¡¯t help but smilebut he wasn¡¯t guilty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Last night, Isabe suddenly wanted to meet with the boss, and I had no idea about it. Just like you, I thought the three of us would have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°As for the drinking, I didn¡¯t intend to get you drunk. I just thought the atmosphere was suitable for a bit of alcohol. I didn¡¯t expect you to keep wanting more, and in the end, I had to stop you.¡±


    Frowning, Evelyn thought it over and realized that James was right. She had misunderstood him.


    ¡°However, I won¡¯t let Isabe off the hook for this. She yed a trick on me!¡± Evelyn immediately sent a message to Isabe: ¡°Isabe, I can¡¯t believe you schemed against me like this. You¡¯ll pay for it when I see you next!¡±


    After sending the message, she put her phone away. She was about to go upstairs with James. She had been absent for quite a while, and although they had kept in touch via phone, she knew her parents would be worried.


    Just as she was about to get out of the car, James suddenly asked her, ¡°By the way, Evelyn, I want to ask you something.¡±


    Evelyn looked at James, who appeared determined andposed.


    ¡°When you were taken by William in the parking lot, I had several bodyguards there. Why did you go alone?¡±


    This question had been bothering him. At the time, they all believed Evelyn was safe since William¡¯s target was Emanuele, so it was a shock when she was taken in the parking lot.


    The memory was painful for Evelyn. She had made a wrong decision. She had wanted to seek revenge personally, but she had underestimated William¡¯s cunning. It had backfired, and now she was in this terrible situation.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± she thought. She truly regretted her actions.


    But perhaps it was a lesson she needed to learn. Thinking this, Evelyn told James, ¡°I did it intentionally. I deliberately let William take me.¡±


    Although it was a humiliating experience, she felt she needed to face it with honesty.

 Chapter 303 Almost Lost Everything

    ¡°I did that at the time, actually because I wanted to avenge Isabe. William asked me to drug Isabe, I didn¡¯t do it, but I also didn¡¯t tell Isabe in time, which led to Isabe¡¯s miscarriage. I hate William, so I nned to avenge in my own way,¡± Evelyn tried to speak as calmly as possible about everything, but her voice was still trembling.


    Thinking about the things that happened in the past, Evelyn felt as if she had been through a nightmare. But she knew she had to speak out. If she didn¡¯t, it would forever be a burden on her heart, and she would never be able to move on.


    James was undoubtedly the most suitable person to confide in. James never expected Evelyn to think like this; this girl was too naive, but she had her own persistence. It¡¯s good, but in the world of the mafia, not to mention Evelyn, even he wouldn¡¯t dare to go into a fight alone. Unprepared fights would only end in a terrible way. He never expected Evelyn to have such courage, to go find William alone and seek revenge?


    No wonder when they saw the wound on William¡¯s shoulder, it turned out Evelyn had stabbed him.


    ¡°Evelyn, are you out of your mind?¡± James couldn¡¯t help but scold Evelyn.


    A ruthless person like William, who didn¡¯t even spare the child in Isabe¡¯s belly. If William didn¡¯t like Evelyn, he would definitely kill her directly, even before Evelyn died, he would torture her severely.


    Fortunately, he was somewhat grateful. William was infatuated with Evelyn¡¯s body and was reluctant to kill her easily. But even so, Evelyn was still tortured by William to an inhuman state.


    No wonder when he found Evelyn, she looked so serious.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    But he should also be grateful that Evelyn was still alive, allowing him to confess his feelings to her, allowing him to be with her.


    Thank God!


    Evelyn didn¡¯t expect that after she exined, James not only didn¡¯tfort her but instead was harsh with her. This made Evelyn involuntarily shrink her neck. James¡¯ angry appearance was still quite frightening. But before she could bepletely afraid, he pulled her into his arms.


    James hugged her tightly, as if afraid of losing her, so tightly that Evelyn felt almost breathless in his arms.


    ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t be so foolish in the future. When seeking revenge, we men can handle it, rather than putting you, a woman, in such a dangerous situation. If something had happened to you at that time, everything would have been lost,¡± he couldn¡¯t bear to think about how heartbroken and sad he would be if something had happened to Evelyn.


    ¡°I understand. At that time, I just wanted to find William as soon as possible, without considering much else,¡± Evelyn admitted.


    In fact, James knew that it was indeed because they had tracked Evelyn¡¯s whereabouts that they found William. Otherwise, William might have hidden for a long time.


    The two calmed their emotions in the car. James took Evelyn out of the car, and they went to meet Evelyn¡¯s parents.


    Evelyn¡¯s parents breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Evelyn return safely. During this time, they had been very bored in the apartment. They felt that their peaceful life of over forty years had been suddenly shattered, and now, with Evelyn¡¯s return, they could finally rx.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn, James, and her parents met. On the other side, after receiving the message Evelyn sent, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    She also told Lilly about what happenedst night.


    ¡°James said Evelyn got drunk, and he took her to his apartment.¡±


    As for what happened next, everyone was adults, and there was no need to guess; they all knew.


    Lilly was also very happy. ¡°Evelyn can start a new life again, nothing could be better.¡±


    Isabe nodded, genuinely happy for Evelyn. At least, James wouldn¡¯t be a scumbag like William; she felt James was more suitable for Evelyn. She even looked forward to Evelyn getting married.


    However, thinking of the message Evelyn sent her, she already knew the truth about why she suddenly leftst night. She guessed that when they met next time, Evelyn would give her a piece of her mind.


    However, sacrificing herself for Evelyn¡¯s happiness, Isabe thought it was worth it. And she also had to prepare to attend the party with Emanuele.


    Before, Isabe used to attend parties often, but since her mother and stepfather passed away, their lives had changed drastically, and they rarely attended gatherings.


    This time, Emanuele said only business elites would be present at the banquet. Now, Emanuele had been working hard to clean up his image. The influence of the mafia was only suitable for the dark, in public, he was actually the CEO of apany.


    Thinking of Emanuele¡¯s grand office building and the overthousand employees inside, all legitimate hires, Isabe thought, if he truly managed to clean up his act, she wouldn¡¯t have to live in fear anymore.


    However, these things take time.


    On the day of the banquet, Isabe wore a silver gown that entuated her figure. The fitted style outlined her beautiful silhouette, and under the lights, it sparkled.


    Isabe had her hair up, revealing her delicate face and slender neck. She had lost weight recently and was satisfied with her current physique.


    However, Emanuele wasn¡¯t quite satisfied. He touched Isabe¡¯s hip, feeling that it wasn¡¯t as good as before.


    ¡°Isabe, could you eat a bit more and gain some weight in the future?¡± Emanuele requested.


    Isabe shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re asking for too much. I feel good about myself the way I am now.¡±


    Isabe thought she needed to exercise more, maybe even work on getting a toned stomach. Perhaps she could go to the gym after work and exercise with Elisa?


    Thinking about it, Isabe felt it would be a good idea, albeit a bit tiring.


    Emanuele embraced Isabe. ¡°Isabe, you are truly cruel to me now. You can¡¯t fulfill even this simple request of mine.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s waist had be much slimmer. Before, she had a bit of flesh, but now, when Emanuele touched her, it felt ufortable.


    Nowadays, girls aimed to be thin, but Emanuele didn¡¯t want Isabe to think that way. He preferred a healthy, even slightly plump figure.


    ¡°Emanuele, look at yourself. If others knew you¡¯re the head of arge corporation and yet you¡¯re acting so spoiled with me, what would they think?¡± Isabe found Emanuele a bit amusing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what they think, darling. You are my favorite,¡± Emanuele said, then leaned in to kiss Isabe¡¯s lips.


    The two kissed deeply, their breaths intertwining passionately.


    But as the kiss continued, Emanuele¡¯s hands began to wander over Isabe¡¯s body, and she immediately pushed him away.


    Emanuele looked displeased. ¡°Enough, Isabe. We have to attend the banquetter. I¡¯ve prepared everything carefully, and I don¡¯t want you to ruin it.¡±


    She actually valued this banquet a lot more than before. Unlike before, she didn¡¯t have to worry about her personal safety as much this time.

 Chapter 304: Meeting with Madilyn

    Isabe felt that she was now Emanuele¡¯s wife. Emanuele¡¯s status meant he had to attend many banquets on a regr basis, and Isabe felt the need to apany him.


    Now she was also stronger, and she should get to know more people at the banquets. Emanuele watched as Isabe calmly returned to the dressing table and once again adjusted her clothing, hair, and makeup.


    Meanwhile, he was filled with desire, with no outlet for it. Emanuele felt a burning sensation throughout his body, making him very ufortable.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m feeling really pent up right now. I really want to satisfy my desires,¡± Emanuele said, his voice strained, looking visibly distressed.


    Seeing Emanuele in this state, Isabe actually felt sorry for him. So, she unzipped Emanuele¡¯s pants and looked at the hard object beneath. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°How adorable.¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Emanuele growled softly. He had been barely containing himself, and now Isabe had gone and unzipped his pants. What was she thinking?


    ¡°Of course, I do, Emanuele. Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± Isabe said, finishing her sentence before kneeling down, and taking him into her mouth.


    Damn it! Emanuele felt incredibly tense at that moment, looking at the petite woman in front of him, his desire reaching its peak. Emanuele felt he had fallen deeply in love with Isabe.


    That evening, the banquet began, and Emanuele and Isabe arrived at the venue. Their appearance became the highlight of the event. Emanuele was now the most dazzling figure in Chicago.


    Because of Emanuele, many people also stared at Isabe.


    ¡°Isabe!¡± At that moment, a voice sounded from beside her. Isabe turned to look and saw rk. It had been a very long time since they hadst seen each other.


    rk was still handsome, refined, and dressed as mboyantly as ever.


    rk came over to give Isabe a hug, but Emanuele stopped him. ¡°rk, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    ¡°I certainly had toe. Chicago is so safe now, and I still have business to conduct here. Emanuele, I hope we can have a pleasant cooperation in the days toe.¡±


    Emanuele didn¡¯t want him to hug Isabe, but rk didn¡¯t mind. He knew that Emanuele¡¯s possessiveness was very strong. After all, he had almost married Isabe before. It was normal for Emanuele to be wary now. But rk didn¡¯t mind at all.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Emanuele, Isabe, let me introduce you to my girlfriend, Madilyn.¡±


    rk said, embracing Madilyn. Their rtionship seemed very good.


    Isabe looked at Madilyn. She was a beautiful girl with long, golden hair, like a princess. Her whole demeanor was very good, even when standing quietly, she looked like a painting. However, her eyes still revealed restraint, anxiety, and caution, as if she didn¡¯t quite fit into their world.


    At that moment, Isabe suddenly thought of when she had just entered the world of the Mafia. Back then, she had felt the same way, as if she didn¡¯t belong in this world, speaking and acting cautiously, afraid of being pulled into this world. Butter, she had no choice but to enter this world. Emanuele had cruelly dragged her in, making it impossible for her to continue her previous life.


    Isabe nodded at Madilyn. Madilyn looked at Isabe and smiled back. Although young, she could judge a person by their aura. Isabe was the gentlest woman she had seen in a long time, even though she was Emanuele¡¯s wife. But she dared to guarantee that Isabe had never been a Mafia princess.


    Madilyn had been feeling a bit bored recently. She had been kept in the vi by rk until today, when she was finally allowed to go out. After she had discussed the conditions with rk, she went to see her mother, but it was only a brief meeting before she had to leave. During that meeting, she couldn¡¯t say anything, only telling her mother that she was leaving France to study abroad for a while. At that time, her mother was worried and wanted toe along, but Madilyn had to coax her for a long time to reassure her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    They had been living together for all these years, and her mother had not remarried for her sake. Now that she had left, she knew her mother would feel lonely. But she had no choice. Although rk seemed to be very nice and gentle to her, she knew he was a cruel person at heart. He was good to her only because she had something he liked. He liked her appearance, and back in the dungeon, he had been captivated by her. If not for that, Emanuele would probably have killed her.


    She should be grateful to rk for letting her live well. Emanuele also noticed Madilyn, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. Although she was Frederick¡¯s granddaughter, he had once tried to kill her. Now that she was with rk, and had little contact with Frederick, he didn¡¯t need to see Madilyn as an enemy.


    After rk introduced Madilyn to Isabe and Emanuele, he asked Isabe, ¡°Isabe, I¡¯ll be busy with business in Chicago for a while. When I¡¯m busy, Madilyn might feel bored. Can you take her out for a walk?¡±


    rk wasn¡¯t worried that Madilyn would leave. Even if Isabe took her out, his people would follow. He wanted Isabe to take Madilyn out, but he was concerned about Madilyn¡¯s emotional state. When he had taken her to Canada before, she had been locked in a room and had be depressed, almost attempting suicide. So he had started taking her out from time to time. Madilyn was obedient and well-behaved, like a little cat. He wasn¡¯t worried that she would leave him. Perhaps when he grew tired of her, he would let her go.


    rk wanted Isabe to take Madilyn out, but Emanuele refused, saying, ¡°Isabe is very busy now. She works every day and also needs to meet her friend Evelyn. Evelyn is quite introverted and doesn¡¯t like meeting strangers.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s cold and dismissive refusal made rk furrow his brow. He had seen Evelyn many times, and that girl was so outgoing she could chat with anyone, even a dog on the street. What was Emanuele ying at?! Introverted? Who was introverted?!


    However, looking at Emanuele¡¯s warning gaze, rk knew that Emanuele was giving him an out. He didn¡¯t directly state the real reason.

 Chapter 305 Let Madilyn Meet More People

    True, Madilyn is Frederick¡¯s granddaughter. They had once harmed Isabe, and Emanuele was certainly worried that Madilyn might harm Isabe.


    Although to him, this woman beside him, as gentle as a kitten, could never do such a thing. But if she did, Emanuele would surely kill him.


    ¡°Okay, okay, since Isabe is so busy, that¡¯s fine. Madilyn, I¡¯ll find you a few more ymates so you won¡¯t be so bored in Chicago,¡± said rk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to. I can go out by myself,¡± Madilyn replied.


    ¡°How can that work?¡± rk had already taken Madilyn away from Emanuele and Isabe.


    He brought Madilyn over to meet them, wanting to introduce them and then have Isabe take Madilyn outside to y. But unexpectedly, they didn¡¯t want to y with Madilyn. However, that was just as well. Today was a banquet, and he could take Madilyn around to see if there were any girls willing to be friends with her.


    Madilyn felt that rk didn¡¯t need to do this at all. She was just an ordinary person and preferred to make friends with ordinary people. She had her own good friends in France, and she didn¡¯t feel like this affluent circle was her world. She didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Campbell, hello. Is this yourdy friend?¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded beside them, and Madilyn also caught a whiff of strong perfume, which made her furrow her brow.


    rk was always very friendly to everyone. Looking at the young girl in front of him, he nodded at her. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know her, maintaining his gentlemanly demeanor towards women had always been engrained in rk¡¯s DNA.


    After seeing the young woman in front of him, rk¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Hello, thisdy, this is my girlfriend Madilyn. Can you two get to know each other?¡±


    Girlfriend? The young woman looked at rk upon hearing this. Her father was one of Emanuele¡¯s subordinates, so she knew that this woman was the granddaughter of the Sicilian they had been pursuing. How could rk like such a woman? He would rather choose a woman with such a lowly status over herself?


    The woman didn¡¯t think too much at the moment. Instead, she smiled at Madilyn and reached out to shake her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Olivia Green,¡± Olivia said, showing a sweet smile to Madilyn.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Madilyn replied.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you two go over to the side? I have something else to discuss,¡± rk said.


    At such a banquet, unless they were inseparable couples, men generally talked with other men and women chatted among themselves.


    ¡°Okay, Madilyn, let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll chat over there,¡± Olivia said, grabbing Madilyn¡¯s arm.


    Hmph, she had many things waiting for Madilyn. This enemy¡¯s granddaughter was also a cunning and despicable woman. rk thought she was pretty and liked her? She would definitely destroy rk¡¯s liking for this despicable woman!


    Not far away, Isabe walked with Emanuele. She saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    She always felt that Madilyn would be bullied.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emanuele noticed Isabe¡¯s frown and couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Isabe shared her concerns with Emanuele. She inexplicably thought of the scene where she had been bullied by Karen before. She always felt that Madilyn might be going through the same thing now.


    Emanuele pinched Isabe¡¯s nose. Even if that woman were bullied, he wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    ¡°That¡¯s their business, Isabe, put away your damn sympathy. If you really have such sympathy, it would be better to pity me more at night and let me have my way with you a few more times,¡± Emanuele almost bit Isabe¡¯s ear as he spoke.


    But even so, Isabe, like a startled rabbit, immediately stepped back two steps, staring at Emanuele. She felt he was a bit too shameless. How could he say such things in front of so many people? Even though he said it in her ear, it still made Isabe inexplicably ashamed.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s shy look, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help butugh. He had a rather nasty character, especially when dealing with people he liked, always with a teasing attitude. But looking at Isabe like this, he decided not to tease her anymore.


    On the other side, Madilyn and Olivia sat chatting.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Madilyn, you¡¯re Frederick¡¯s granddaughter, right?¡±


    Madilyn nodded.


    In fact, she hated it when people brought up that part of her past. Her father had passed away long ago, and she lived in France with her mother, having no contact with her father¡¯s side of the family at all.


    ButNow, these people always brought up her grandfather and uncle. She knew her grandfather and uncle were their enemies, and as their descendant, she had almost been killed by Emanuele. If it weren¡¯t for rk¡¯s affection for her, her body would have rotted away by now.


    She saw how rk took care of her. He was indeed very good to her. She liked to paint, and he bought all the tools for her and even arranged for a teacher to give her lessons. When she felt bored at home, he would find ways to take her out for a walk. Now, he even specially brought her to this banquet to introduce her to people.


    Although Madilyn found it a bit troublesome, she didn¡¯t want to engage with others, especially not with people from this circle. However, interacting with others at least made her feel a bit easier.


    rk had indeed given her a lot, but his love also made her feel weighed down. At least, in her current captive situation, she would only like rk if she went crazy.


    Now, talking to Olivia, without needing to think about rk, she surprisingly felt a bit more rxed.


    But she didn¡¯t see the coldness hidden behind Olivia¡¯s smile.


    ¡°You are his granddaughter, and yet Emanuele would spare you. You¡¯re really lucky,¡± Olivia said, her face a little stiff. She looked at Madilyn for a while before saying, ¡°Yes, maybe I am really lucky.¡±


    In fact, if she were truly lucky, she wouldn¡¯t be here right now. She would be in France, living with her mother, continuing her unfinished studies, bing a real painter, and holding exhibitions. But now, all that was gone.


    Olivia continued, ¡°Actually, rk doesn¡¯t really like you. He just thinks you¡¯re pretty. When he gets tired of you and discards you, Emanuele will still kill you.¡±


    Madilyn¡¯s face showed a look of horror upon hearing this. Seeing Madilyn¡¯s fear, Olivia knew her n had worked. She curved her lips into a smile. ¡°How about this, Madilyn, you introduce rk to me. My father is Emanuele¡¯s right-hand man, and our family is very wealthy. We¡¯re a good match for rk. If rk likes me, I believe we will get married soon. I am your friend, and I will ensure your safety.¡±


    Madilyn stared straight at Olivia. She finally understood why Olivia had said so much to her. It turned out that she liked rk. It made sense; that man was so young and handsome, and he was the head of the Canadian Mafia, so many women liked him.


    ¡°You can talk to him yourself; I can¡¯t help you,¡± Madilyn said.

 Chapter 306 She Is Not Afraid of Pain

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Olivia was instantly furious and tightly grasped Madilyn¡¯s hand. ¡°No, you must help me.¡±


    As she spoke, she even pinched Madilyn¡¯s arm hard. Her nails were long and dug directly into Madilyn¡¯s flesh. She did this to make Madilyn push her away due to the pain, causing her to fall to the ground, and then everyone would surely scold Madilyn.


    This granddaughter of Frederick was inherently despicable. She should stay in the dungeon rather than shining at the banquet.


    Jealousy made Olivia¡¯s grip tighten, and Madilyn¡¯s arm was now bleeding from her grasp.


    Madilyn looked down at her own arm, Olivia was still holding it tightly, the skin had been broken by Olivia¡¯s nails, and blood was seeping from the wound.


    However, she felt nothing.


    Of course, it hurt a bit, but that bit of pain was nothing to her.


    Her constitution was too special. Otherwise, how could she have remained so calm when she was tortured by Emanuele in the dungeon?


    Olivia saw Madilyn staring at her calmly, her light brown eyes so calm, like a tranquilke, without a ripple.


    A normal person, even a man, if someone had their skin broken and bleeding, would surely frown, let alone a delicate-looking woman like Madilyn.


    But she seemed to feel no pain at all, her face showing little expression, as if the wound wasn¡¯t on her.


    Too terrifying.


    Olivia¡¯s n failed, and instead, she was the one who got scared by Madilyn.


    She let go of Madilyn, stepping back two paces, her eyes wide, as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Are¡­ are you human? Why are you like this?¡±


    She looked at Madilyn¡¯s arm, where many nail marks had already been left, the skin was broken, and blood was flowing from the injury, looking particrly terrifying.


    But Madilyn¡¯s demeanor was so calm, she looked down at her own wound, her face showing no emotion.


    Olivia was frightened and turned to leave. Madilyn was a monster, she must be a monster, otherwise why wouldn¡¯t she be afraid of pain?


    She had said that there were few who could survive in Emanuele¡¯s dungeon, Madilyn must have some terrible ability, she had to stay away from her.


    Madilyn hadn¡¯t expected to scare Olivia away. In fact, she could have pretended to be in pain, pushed Olivia away, but she knew if she did, Olivia¡¯s n would seed.


    Although she had never been in this kind of situation before, after learning of Olivia¡¯s intentions, she knew Olivia saw her as a rival, and she wouldn¡¯t let her off easily.


    She didn¡¯t have any malicious intent, but she had to be cautious of these people.


    In this mafia circle, she was alone, and unfortunately, there were many evildoers in this circle, she had to be careful to survive.


    The banquet was almost over when rk came to find Madilyn and saw Madilyn alone. He asked her, ¡°Where¡¯s Olivia? Wasn¡¯t she with you?¡±


    ¡°She had to leave for something.¡± Madilyn didn¡¯t tell rk about what had happened between her and Olivia.


    Her rtionship with this man was already delicate, what was the point in telling rk about this? She didn¡¯t think it was necessary.


    rk didn¡¯t find the banquet meaningful and wanted to leave with Madilyn.


    Little did he know, his gaze suddenly fell on the wound on Madilyn¡¯s arm, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown, gripping Madilyn¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Damn it, he couldn¡¯t bear to harm Madilyn even a bit, but now, such a gruesome wound had appeared on Madilyn¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Olivia,¡± Madilyn replied, ¡°She got a bit excited and identally hurt me like this, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing? Madilyn, I know you don¡¯t feel much pain, but she has seriously hurt your body.¡± rk was very angry and immediately called his assistant to find Olivia.


    Seeing rk¡¯s angry look, Madilyn couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so angry.¡±


    She had never seen rk so angry before.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be angry? Olivia hurts you, it¡¯s like hurting me. You are my woman, and if she dares to bully you, it¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t care about me at all.¡±


    So that¡¯s how it was, Madilyn understood. rk was so angry for a reason.


    rk looked at the gruesome wound on Madilyn¡¯s body and took off his suit jacket, draping it over Madilyn.


    ¡°Darling, go back to the car and wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want Madilyn to see the bloody scene, now, Madilyn was afraid of him too.


    Madilyn nodded and didn¡¯t ask anything, walking towards the car.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Soon, rk¡¯sassistant¡¯s trantion continues:


    assistant brought Olivia to the garden.


    Unlike the lively atmosphere in the hall, the garden was very quiet.


    At night, a gentle breeze blew, and the trees swayed lightly, inexplicably eerie.


    After being brought out, Olivia saw rk¡¯s cold expression and was extremely frightened.


    rk was known to be gentle in their circle, especially towards women, always smiling.


    But now, his bright blue eyes stared at her, devoid of any warmth, as cold as ice.


    ¡°rk, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia pretended to be calm, staring at rk.


    rk said to her, ¡°You hurt Madilyn.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean to, I was just too nervous at the time, couldn¡¯t control my grip on her arm, didn¡¯t expect my nails to be so sharp, that¡¯s why she got hurt.¡±


    ¡°Too sharp?¡± rk¡¯s gaze fell on Olivia¡¯s fingers. Indeed, Olivia¡¯s nails were long and very sharp. If she scratched someone, it would definitely be painful.


    rk¡¯s gaze fell on Olivia¡¯s hand, and Olivia involuntarily retracted her hand. My God, rk¡¯s look was so terrifying.


    ¡°Since your fingers are so sharp that they always hurt others, then fine, we¡¯ll just have to cut off your fingers.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, rk, you can¡¯t do this, I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Olivia was so scared she almost knelt down.


    She never expected that that woman held such an important ce in rk¡¯s heart.


    For that woman, rk would actually harm her in this way?


    She was the daughter of one of Emanuele¡¯s subordinates! Her father was getting old, still working for Emanuele, rk should forgive her for Emanuele¡¯s sake.


    rk was friends with Emanuele, wasn¡¯t he?


    But rk was unmoved by her tears. He had someone bring a knife over.


    Olivia pleaded, ¡°My dad is one of Emanuele¡¯s subordinates, you can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±


    ¡°So what? Even if Emanuele were here, I could stilly a hand on you.¡±


    rk¡¯s face showed no hesitation when Olivia mentioned Emanuele.


    He directly grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand, and amidst Olivia¡¯s screams, he cut off one of her fingers.


    Olivia¡¯s screams echoed in the hall.


    However, when people ran out to see, rk had already left, leaving Olivia lying in a pool of blood, holding her own severed finger, crying in pain.

 Chapter 307: Isabella Receives a Threatening Letter

    Upon witnessing this scene, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. He messaged rk, ¡°Is this your doing?¡±


    When Isabe told him today, he knew Olivia would harm Madilyn. However, he wouldn¡¯t intervene for Madilyn. She was Frederick¡¯s granddaughter, and sparing her life was already generous; how could he possibly help her?


    Even though he knew she was innocent.


    But since they were connected by blood, he wouldn¡¯t show mercy to that person.


    He just hadn¡¯t expected rk to be so fond of Madilyn. If she was harmed, rk would unhesitatingly cut off the perpetrator¡¯s fingers.


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t resist calling rk, ¡°Is this your doing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Emanuele, I know that wench is your subordinate¡¯s daughter, but I had to do it. She has offended the future queen of the Canadian Mafia. If your subordinate has an issue, tell him toe to me.¡±


    He was the head of the Canadian Mafia, and Madilyn would likely be his wife in the future.


    Hearing this, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. ¡°Are you truly smitten?¡±


    He had assumed that rk¡¯s treatment of Madilyn would be casual, like with other women-y until bored, then discard and find a recement. But it seemed that this time, rk was serious.


    ¡°Well, I suppose my subordinates will understand,¡± Emanuele said.


    This was all Olivia¡¯s doing.


    Looking at Olivia¡¯s pained, fainting figure, Emanuele didn¡¯t care; he turned and left. With so many people at the scene, someone would surely call an ambnce.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe heard about this in the car. She was a bit surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect rk to be so ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t be too naive. Everyone who can be the head of the mafia is ruthless. Do you think I¡¯m the only heartless one?¡±


    No, no one is without ruthlessness. Without it, they would easily be crushed by their enemies on the stage.


    Isabe nodded; she understood now.


    She thought of Madilyn, whom she had met today. rk held her dear. In the future, her life should be happier, right? Just like her, she couldn¡¯t return to the past.


    This incident was just a minor episode. After attending the banquet, Isabe continued going to work every day. After work, she would also visit Elisa for two fitness sses a week, keeping herself busy. This way, she could see Elisa twice a week.


    As for Evelyn?


    They had ns to meet on the weekends. When they met, Evelyn yfully hit Isabe on the shoulder. ¡°Damn it, how could you set me up like that? You¡¯re supposed to be my best friend!¡±


    She was still a bit angry, feeling manipted by Isabe, which made her very ufortable. But on the other hand, she thought, although she was manipted by Isabe, it was because of that maniption that she could be with James. Otherwise, they would still be in a state where they couldn¡¯t be together. Now, everything was clear, and her sexual rtionship with James was harmonious-all thanks to Isabe¡¯s scheming.


    She should be grateful to Isabe.


    So when she saw Isabe, she wasn¡¯t as angry.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m sorry, Evelyn. I feel really bad, can you forgive me?¡± Isabe immediately asked with a smile.


    Isabe¡¯s apology wasn¡¯t sincere at all, but it conveyed her meaning to Evelyn. In Isabe¡¯s eyes, there was a yful undertone.


    ¡°Evelyn, how are things with you and James? Are you feeling particrly happy now?¡± Isabe¡¯s question made Evelyn suddenly think of the nights when she was tossed and turned, making her shy, wanting to find a ce to hide.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re quite happy now.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. You can rest assured that James has been with Emanuele for many years. He works hard and is kind. As long as he likes someone, he will give one hundred percent.¡± Isabe said, then her expression disappeared, bing somewhat serious. ¡°But I¡¯ve thought about it, and I still feel there are some things I need to tell you, Evelyn. Have you already decided to enter the world of the Mafia?¡±


    William before was a cruel man, but at that time, Evelyn didn¡¯t know. She was deceived by William. If she had known how ruthless William was, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have been involved with him. But now, Evelyn knew James was in the Mafia. Would she still insist on being with James? This meant she might be in danger, possibly killed by enemies, and she couldn¡¯t return to her previous, ordinary, happy life.


    At Isabe¡¯s words, Evelyn¡¯s face also became slightly serious.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯ve considered this before. William¡¯sactions made me wary, and I¡¯m afraid of getting hurt, afraid of being harmed by someone. But love is sometimes strange; you inexplicably fall for it. What can I do? Besides, we deeply love each other. Isabe, I feel that no matter what, I have to give it a try.¡±


    Unlike Isabe, who had always rejected the Mafia from the beginning, although it was a criminal organization, they had gradually cleaned up their act, merely defending their territory, preventing encroachment, and not invading others¡¯ territories. Moreover, she had also heard James say that Emanuele had his principles; he wouldn¡¯t traffic in humans, force women into prostitution, or casually bully others.


    In Evelyn¡¯s view, it wasn¡¯t all that bad.


    Seeing Evelyn¡¯s courage, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but smile. Evelyn was much more resolute in matters of the heart than she was. She hoped that this time, Evelyn¡¯s choice was the right one.


    After parting ways with Evelyn, Isabe returned home. At that moment, Tony handed Isabe something. ¡°Madam, this is your delivery.¡±


    Someone had sent her a package?


    To ensure Isabe¡¯s safety, Tony always checked deliveries to make sure they didn¡¯t contain any bombs. However, to protect Isabe¡¯s privacy, he wouldn¡¯t inspect the contents of the package.


    Isabe looked at the parcel, which resembled a letter, and couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow.


    What could this be?


    She hadn¡¯t ordered anything.


    Thinking this, she opened the envelope.


    Several photos fell out, and upon seeing them, Isabe¡¯s pupils constricted as if shocked. She felt her blood freeze, making her stiff all over.


    How could there be these photos?


    Isabe looked at the images, and they were all of her!


    They were from the time she was kidnapped by William, nearly assaulted. In the photos, shey in a disheveled state on the ground, her clothes removed by William, her face filled with anguish.


    Good Lord, Isabe trembled all over.


    Beside her photo was a note that read, ¡°Respected Mrs. Lombardi, this is our first gift to you. It will appear in the media headlines!¡±

 Chapter 308: She is very calm

    ¡°When was this taken?¡±


    ¡°Who sent it to her?¡±


    ¡°What is the purpose of this person sending these?¡±


    After Isabe calmed down a bit, she gradually felt that something was not right.


    William was already dead, and his men were also dead, so why would something like this appear now?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about this, Isabe immediately went online with her phone and discovered, as the other person had said, that her and William¡¯s photos had indeed appeared in the news.


    Although Emanuele had whitewashed his own identity, he owned arge group, was the richest man in Chicago, and was also the focus of attention.


    And as Emanuele¡¯s wife, naturally, she would also be noticed by people.


    Even though she had been discreet enough.


    At this moment, as Isabe looked at those news reports, she felt like prey being targeted by a hunter.


    She didn¡¯t know who the hunter was, but the other party knew her.


    Soon, Isabe¡¯s phone rang, and Emanuele¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t watch the news, go watch your favorite variety show, I will handle things.¡±


    ¡°Who could have done this? William is already dead.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s still uncertain, I still have many enemies, and it¡¯s also possible that someone is using this to attack me, it¡¯s not someone from William¡¯s side.¡±


    Emanuele frowned, but he wasn¡¯t too worried. William was already dead, the most stubborn enemy was gone, so Emanuele thought there was no need to be too anxious, but this time, the enemy seemed to be targeting Isabe.


    So, before that, he felt Isabe needed to stay inside the apartment and not go anywhere.


    ¡°For your safety, Isabe, I think you should stay in the apartment for the time being, until I catch the person, and everything is safe, then you can go out.¡±


    It¡¯s like this again, always like this.


    Isabe didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt like she was locked in an invisible cage.


    William was already dead, but his spirit seemed to still oppress them. At least for now, she could still feel William¡¯s oppression towards her.


    How could this be? Isabe had thought she could slowly return to a normal life, but now it seemed that wanting to be a normal person was actually a luxury for her.


    Now, it seems that after bing Emanuele¡¯s wife, she must ept the price of losing her freedom.


    Isabe didn¡¯t speak. Emanuele on the other end of the phone was a bit worried.


    ¡°Isabe, are you okay?¡±


    After a while, Isabe came to her senses and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Wait for a moment, I¡¯lle back to see you,¡± Emanuele said, then hung up the phone.


    Isabe looked down at those photos. She looked so disheveled in the photos, with most of her clothes taken off. Although the picture quality was not clear, it was still possible to recognize her.


    Her photos had also appeared in the news, albeit more blurry, only showing her face. But even so, anyone who had seen it could guess what was happening.


    Isabe felt she had experienced so much that her mindset had be stronger. Although she knew it would make her very ashamed, she had begun to face it calmly.


    Evelyn also called.


    ¡°Isabe, are you okay? I saw the news and I¡¯m very worried about you.¡±


    Althoughst time because of James, Evelyn had someints about Isabe, but it was just sweetints. She was still very grateful for what Isabe had done. If Isabe hadn¡¯t done that, her rtionship with James would definitely not be as good as it is now.


    After James protected her, he would stay away from her world.


    Fortunately, because of Isabe, their rtionship had rapidly progressed.


    But unexpectedly, today she actually saw Isabe¡¯s news. She also knew about Isabe being kidnapped by William, but she hadn¡¯t expected that she had gone through so much during the kidnapping.


    Looking at these photos, Evelyn felt very distressed and wished she could immediately run to the top apartment to find Isabe.


    But James told her not toe over, Emanuele would go back tofort Isabe.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Evelyn, I don¡¯t know who the enemy is, William is already dead, who else would do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Evelyn felt useless, not being able to help Isabe with this small matter.


    Even though she was her best friend, she couldn¡¯tfort Isabe when she was upset, nor could she figure out who had hurt Isabe.


    ¡°Evelyn, you don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know either, but it¡¯s okay. Whoever it is, their goal is to make me see these photos and be greatly affected, to crush me psychologically. If I really copse, thentheir goal is aplished, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Isabe, I think so too,¡± Evelyn felt that what Isabe said was particrly reasonable.


    ¡°So, I can¡¯t be easily crushed like this. If I fall, then they will surely be triumphant.¡±


    Isabe knew she had to be strong. In this crisis, she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Emanuele, and she also wanted the enemy to know that she was not a weakness for Emanuele. She was also a strong and brave woman.


    Soon, Emanuele returned. As soon as he arrived at the apartment, Emanuele hugged Isabe, ¡°Isabe, are you okay?¡±


    On the way there, he had been very worried about Isabe, afraid that she would be sad and upset.


    Isabe had just managed to ovee the pain of losing her child, and now he was very worried that she would fall into new pain.


    Fortunately, Isabe now seemed calm. She evenforted Emanuele, ¡°Emanuele, it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to worry about me, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The most painful thing in the world, she had already experienced, so now, Isabe felt that this was nothing.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe, seeing that she indeed seemed normal, rxed, without any sadness or panic, he kissed Isabe on the forehead.


    ¡°Isabe, are you really not upset?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabe said, handing him the photos she had received, ¡°They don¡¯t even know where these photos came from, and yet they still sent them to me.¡±


    Emanuele opened them and saw Isabe¡¯s pained expression. His heart felt as if it had been seized, the pain spreading throughout his whole body.


    Seeing these photos of Isabe was more painful for him than being tortured.


    He was someone who could endure a lot of pain; for him, any amount of pain was nothing.


    But seeing Isabe in pain made him feel pain and suffocation too.


    ¡°Damn it, they actually sent you these photos,¡± Emanuele barely restrained his anger, but his tone was still impatient and irritable.


    He wished he could kill the person who sent these photos.


    ¡°Emanuele, don¡¯t be angry, we need to stay calm, don¡¯t let our emotions affect us,¡± Isabeforted Emanuele.


    It felt strange to her; she was the one involved, yet she was the oneforting others.


    However, she found that she was indeed very calm. Besides a little panic at the beginning, now all she wanted to know was who was behind this.

 Chapter 309: Bathing Together

    Emanuele wasforted by Isabe and gradually calmed down, looking at her.


    ¡°Isabe, as long as you¡¯re not afraid or upset, that¡¯s good. Rest assured, I¡¯ve handled all the news on the inte. Now we need to find out who the mastermind behind this is.¡±


    However, Emanuele knew that the group of people involved in the beginning had actually died. Could it be that William had left behind photos before he died and sent them to someone else?


    And the Sicilians lurking in the shadows, Emanuele also knew that although he had cleared out most of the Sicilians in the city, there were always some who would hide and not reveal their identities, and finding these people wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Just like it took him a long, long time to find William back then, would he have to search for a long time again this time?


    Thinking about this, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. He was a bit worried that Isabe would once again encounter danger.


    No matter who these people hiding in the shadows were, it was clear that they were after Isabe.


    They hadn¡¯te to him immediately, which was already very strange. Logically, they shouldn¡¯t have done that. Because they believed that Isabe was his weakness, that as long as they targeted Isabe, he would copse?


    Indeed, in his heart, Isabe now held the top spot. So, knowing this, Emanuele thought it over and decided to rush back from thepany to apany Isabe, worried that being alone, Isabe would think too much and sink back into a state of depression.


    He had worked so hard to pull Isabe out of the abyss and didn¡¯t want to see her fall back into it again.


    But now, seeing Isabe¡¯s calm demeanor, Emanuele suddenly felt that he was overthinking.


    Isabe was fine, she was very strong, and she seemed so calm. This reassured Emanuele.


    ¡°Emanuele, go and do your own things with peace of mind. I may not be able to help you, but I will try to be strong. After all, there¡¯s actually nothing major that can affect me now.¡±


    For Isabe, her mother¡¯s death, the miscarriage, to her, those were as terrifying as doomsday, but she managed toe out of those sad emotions. And now, she felt that the current situation was just a small problem.


    Listening to Isabe¡¯s calm words, Emanuele knew that Isabe must be saying this with the most sorrowful heart.


    Although she had alreadye out of it now, thinking about those things must still be distressing.


    Emanuele held Isabe in his arms, kissed her hair, and her cheek: ¡°Isabe, I promise, I won¡¯t let you lose anything again.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to see Isabe in pain and distress like before.


    Isabe nodded, ¡°I will cooperate with you, Emanuele. If you¡¯re worried that I might be in danger outside, then I won¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll stay in the apartment and wait for you topletely resolve the situation.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emanuele hugged Isabe tightly.


    He took away those photos and threatening messages, and seeing those, he felt heartbroken. Isabe¡¯s current strength should also be something she carefully disguised, right?


    Thinking about this, Emanuele felt somewhat sad.


    Since being with him, she had encountered a lot. If she were an ordinary person, she would only have ordinary worries. Even though she might not have much money, at least she would be free and happy. But now, she had to lose so much.


    Even if he had to choose again, Emanuele thought he would still keep Isabe by his side. He was just that selfish of a man.


    But, because of Isabe¡¯s presence, he indeed had many more worries, worrying that Isabe would be hurt by someone, worrying that Isabe would be in danger.


    ¡°Emanuele, since you¡¯ve alreadye back and it¡¯s sote, why don¡¯t you just stay in tonight?¡± Isabe saw Emanuele¡¯s furrowed brow. To make Emanuele feel at ease, Isabe shifted her attention.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay with you tonight.¡±


    Although Isabe said there was nothing wrong, Emanuele was still worried about her. These photos being exposed and seen by so many people made him very worried about Isabe. It would be better to apany Isabe more.


    Seeing Emanuele¡¯s worried look, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but smile. But in truth, the feeling of being cared for was also very warm.


    But who is it that¡¯s targeting her?


    When Isabe went to take a shower, Emanuele wanted to join her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath together. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve done that,¡± Emanuele said in a hoarse voice.


    Isabe knew what Emanuele was about to do, so she pushed him away. ¡°No, I¡¯m used to taking a bath alone,¡± she said.


    However, Emanuele embraced her and went straight into the bathroom.


    They had redesigned the bathroom, adding a window sill next to the bathtub. This window was specially designed so that they could see the outside scenery from inside, but no one could see inside from the outside.


    At that moment, Emanuele filled the bathtub with hot water and then held Isabe as they bothy in the tub.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Both of them werepletely naked, their bodies closely pressed together.


    Isabe felt Emanuele¡¯s strong body enveloping her from behind.


    His muscles looked so firm, like stone, and there were tattoos and various scars on his body.


    As Isabey in his embrace, she talked to him about Evelyn.


    ¡°Evelyn is with James now. You should know about this, right?¡± she said.


    ¡°I know,¡± Emanuele replied.


    ¡°Evelyn was originally hesitant to be with James, but I helped bring them together,¡± Isabe said, smiling. Her eyes were curved with joy.


    ¡°Emanuele, you resisted entering the world of the Mafia before, why are you willing to help bring Evelyn and James together?¡± Emanuele¡¯s arms tightly held Isabe¡¯s waist, while his other hand helped wash her body.


    His hand caressed Isabe¡¯s skin, feeling the smoothness and delicateness of her skin, like fine silk, which he couldn¡¯t get enough of. His hands, calloused from years of training, were rough, but touching Isabe¡¯s skin made her sensitize, causing a shiver to run down her spine.


    Breathless, Isabe responded to Emanuele, ¡°Evelyn likes him, and James likes her. I think it¡¯s worth a try. James is certainly capable of protecting Evelyn, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Darling, it seems like you really believe in my subordinates. Does that mean you also one hundred percent believe in me?¡± Emanuele kissed Isabe, his tongue licking her earlobe, creating a warm sensation that made Isabe¡¯s body go limp.


    Shey weakly in Emanuele¡¯s embrace.


    Oh God, Emanuele really understood those sensitive spots on her body. Just a casual gesture from him could make her body heat up.


    ¡°I believe in you, Emanuele,¡± Isabe turned her head and kissed his lips.


    Her initiative made Emanuele¡¯s body instantly stiffen, and he became aroused.


    Isabe¡¯s actions made Emanuele¡¯s body instantly tense, and he became aroused.

 Chapter 310: Known by Everyone

    The bathtub was right by the window, and now, in the evening, under the dark night, the bustling nightlife of Chicago with its colorful lights and lively scenes unfolded before Isabe and Emanuele from their angle.


    Even though their window had been specially treated so that no one outside could see in, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what if someone did see them? The worry of being seen crawled into her mind like ants, yet strangely, it also brought about a sense of excitement.


    At that moment, Emanuele parted Isabe¡¯s legs and entered her body. After countless moments of passion they had shared previously, they were now in perfect sync with each other. Emanuele knew Isabe¡¯s sensitive spots, and Isabe knew the kind of posture Emanuele liked.


    As theyy in the water, Emanuele even yfully smacked Isabe¡¯s buttocks, creating sshes of water. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but moan. Despite the pain from Emanuele¡¯s action, she felt an exhrating sensation, as if her soul was trembling.


    ¡°Isabe, I love it when you act like a wanton woman,¡± Emanuele said, uttering some words that humiliated Isabe.


    Yet, Isabe didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she felt particrly excited. She tilted her face upward, letting the water flow down her body,pletely in Emanuele¡¯s control, allowing him to have his way with her.


    It was too intense. Isabe felt as if fireworks were exploding in her mind, and her body trembled all over. Soon, Isabe reached climax.


    However, Emanuele didn¡¯t stop; he continued to change positions. Finally, he lifted Isabe out of the water, dried her off, and carried her to the bed. Isabe was so exhausted that she could fall asleep immediately with her eyes closed.


    Looking at Isabe¡¯s peaceful sleeping face, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Sleep well, Isabe,¡± he said. Watching Isabe sleep, he felt content. As calm as Isabe appeared, Emanuele remained worried about any internal pain she might be experiencing. He could only do his best to protect her.


    The next day, when Emanuele woke up, Isabe was still asleep. He had some matters to attend to, so he had to leave early. Watching Isabe peacefully lying in bed, Emanuele kissed her on the lips. ¡°Darling, I hope you stay safe and healthy forever.¡±


    Now, he had to immerse himself back into the battle. His enemies had be so cunning, unlike before. Their battles used to be about firepower, but now, everything was different. His enemies had be smart and sly, always hiding in the shadows, leaving everyone in the dark about their next move.


    Emanuele felt a headacheing on, but for Isabe¡¯s safety, he knew he had to handle his enemies well.


    ncing at Isabe, he turned and went downstairs. Tony and Harry were downstairs, and Emanuele told them, ¡°From now on, both of you need to inspect all packages Isabe receives, not only for safety but also to check the contents. I don¡¯t want a repeat of what happened yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Tony and Harry replied.


    Their faces turned serious. This incident was indeed their responsibility. Seeing their wife so despondent during her miscarriage a while back had been heartbreaking. Now that she had finally recovered, they were truly concerned that this incident might affect her mood once again.


    Thankfully, when Isabe came downstairs to have breakfast, she seemed calm, which relieved them.


    As Isabe ate breakfast, she received a message from a colleague: ¡°Isabe, are you Emanuele¡¯s wife? I saw a photo in the news, and the woman looked a lot like you.¡±


    Isabe hesitated as she looked at her phone. Her colleagues had recognized her, even though the news had been swiftly dealt with by Emanuele, it still managed to spread within a small circle.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The woman in the photo did indeed resemble her, and those who knew her could immediately guess it was her upon seeing the picture. Taking a deep breath, Isabe tried to keep calm.


    ¡°What do you mean? You must have mistaken someone else for me.¡±


    ¡°It really looks like you. No wonder you¡¯ve been absent for a while. Did this whole thing affect you?¡±


    Her prolonged absence from work had indeed aroused suspicions. At the time, she had imed it was due to health issues, and now her colleagues were likely to link it to this incident.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I really had health issues before. I was suffering from depression, and I couldn¡¯t work at that time, which is why I had to take a break.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, I¡¯m so sorry to hear that,¡± her colleague immediately responded.


    Isabe didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. She felt that no matter how much she exined, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference if the other person had doubts.


    ¡°Many people also thought that the woman in the news was me. This has caused a lot of trouble in my life. My mental health was already very fragile, and now, I can¡¯t go back to work. I need to continue resting for a while.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, take care of yourself. Take good care,¡± her colleague replied.


    After finishing the conversation, Isabe sighed as she put down her phone. After a while, Grazia also sent her a message.


    ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s going on? I saw that news. Are you okay? Who spread it?¡±


    Grazia was both worried and anxious, afraid that this news might cause psychological trauma for Isabe.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grazia. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯m doing well here.¡±


    ¡°Are you really okay? Isabe, I really wish I could be with you right now.¡±


    Isabe hadn¡¯t expected that Grazia also knew about this incident. She furrowed her brow. Grazia was about to give birth in Italy, and Isabe knew that this situation wouldn¡¯t be good for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grazia. I¡¯m very strong right now.¡±


    Afterforting Grazia, Isabe immediately informed Emanuele about the situation. Grazia was in Italy, and the information she received was different from theirs. Even though Emanuele had swiftly handled the news, how did she still find out?


    Isabe couldn¡¯t directly ask Emanuele, so she had to talk to Ro.


    ¡°Grazia received a message on her phone with the link to the news,¡± Ro said, sounding somewhat angry.


    It was obvious that the message had been sent to Grazia on purpose, intending for everyone who knew Isabe to find out about the incident. Was the goal to make Isabe copse? But this also hurt Grazia. Ro was particrly angry at the thought of his wife about to give birth and being subjected to this kind of stress.


    Emotions can have a significant impact on a pregnant woman, and if Grazia experienced any physical problems due to these negative emotions, he wouldn¡¯t let those bastards off the hook!

 Chapter 311 Isabella Goes to Italy

    ¡°Ro, take good care of Grazia,¡± Emanuele said. It had been a long time since he had seen his sister. Now that their parents were both deceased, Grazia was the only close rtive he had left in the world. When he had arranged for Grazia to marry Ro in Italy, it was because he believed Ro had the ability to protect her. Chicago was currently too chaotic, but under Ro¡¯s rule, Italy had be incredibly peaceful. He believed that marrying Grazia to Ro was the best choice, and now it seemed that he had been right.


    ¡°I know, and you too, Emanuele, take care of yourself and your wife.¡±


    Their rtionship had previously been based on mutual benefit, but after he married Grazia, Emanuele became like a brother to him. Naturally, he also hoped that Emanuele would be safe.


    ¡°If you need any help, Emanuele, you can ask me. We are family now, and I will definitely help you if I can.¡±


    ¡°Not for now, but if I need your help, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    After a brief chat, they hung up. Ro sighed; he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Emanuele was facing as many difficulties now as he had in the past. Thinking of his deceased wife, even though many years had passed, Ro still missed her. She was the woman he had loved most in his life. He loved Grazia as well, but because of his previous intense affection, his feelings for Grazia were not as deep. Especially at the beginning, their rtionship was purely a marriage of convenience, and they both maintained a polite distance from each other. But now, their feelings for each other had gradually developed. At least, after Grazia became pregnant, he made sure to take care of her in a way no other man could.


    At that moment, Grazia entered the study and looked at Ro. ¡°Ro, I¡¯m going to give birth next month. I¡¯m a little scared alone. Can Isabee to keep mepany?¡±


    After getting married, Grazia hadn¡¯t made many friends in Italy; most of her friends were in the United States, in Chicago. Although Ro would arrange for his cousins and other rtives to apany her, Grazia felt that these people were not as close to her as her friends in the United States. When she was in the US, she and her friends would share everything. Despite Isabe being much younger, Grazia regarded her as a sister, and they were very close. She missed Isabe a lot, especially at this moment, when she was about to give birth.


    Ro hesitated at her request. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Emanuele.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He needed to consult Emanuele and Isabe about this matter. As long as they were willing, Ro saw no problem with it. He understood Grazia¡¯s desire for Isabe¡¯spany; she felt lonely in Italy.


    Grazia was very happy when Ro agreed. She even kissed Ro on the cheek. ¡°Ro, thank you. I believe Isabe will definitely agree.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m going to Italy to apany Grazia?¡± Isabe looked at Emanuele, a little surprised. Emanuele had previously told her to stay inside the apartment and not go anywhere, but now he was asking her to go to Italy.


    ¡°Grazia is about to give birth. She has no friends or rtives there. She¡¯s very lonely. I think Italy is safe now, and I trust you to go there. Once Emanuele has sorted out everything in Chicago and it¡¯s safe for you to return, it will be just right.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried about you,¡± Isabe frowned. She knew she was in danger in Chicago, but she also worried about leaving Emanuele alone there.


    Emanueleughed and kissed Isabe on the lips. ¡°Isabe, even if you stay in Chicago, you¡¯ll be confined to the apartment and unable to go anywhere. It¡¯s better to go to Italy, where you¡¯ll have more freedom. And you have to trust my abilities. As long as you¡¯re safe, I won¡¯t have any worries, and I¡¯ll focus entirely on dealing with the situation.¡±


    Isabe looked at Emanuele, who seemed so rxed, just like he used to be, arrogant and confident, as if he could trample the whole world underfoot. But now, he was also enduring pain. His enemies were hiding in the shadows, while he was in the open, unaware of the sniper aiming at him.


    Isabe was very worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Isabe. As long as you¡¯re safe, I can handle anything. It¡¯s best for you to go to Italy now. Trust me, Isabe, I am powerful. I can quickly eliminate any danger. Wait for me toe and get you in Italy.¡±


    Emanuele stroked Isabe¡¯s hair. Isabehad always taken great care of her hair, leaving it smooth and shiny, which he loved. Her skin was also smooth, exuding youthful vitality. Her mindset had grown stronger; she had always been resilient. No matter the setbacks, she always managed to stand up again. This kind of Isabe had long be a goddess in Emanuele¡¯s heart. He hoped she would always be safe and never encounter any danger.


    Even though Isabe was reluctant, she had to embark on the journey to Italy. Emanuele didn¡¯t apany her to the airport but saw her off at the ne.


    ¡°Emanuele, please take care of yourself,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°I will,¡± Emanuele kissed Isabe¡¯s forehead and then turned to Tony and Harry. ¡°Take good care of Isabe.¡±


    As the ne took off, Emanuele stood on the ground, watching until it disappeared from view.


    Phillip could see that Emanuele was not in a good mood. He tried tofort him, saying, ¡°Boss, now that the missus has left, we don¡¯t need to be distracted by her safety. We can focus all our efforts on the fight.¡±


    ¡°The fight?¡± Emanuele turned to Phillip, his eyes filled with mockery. ¡°We don¡¯t even know who the hell we¡¯re up against.¡±


    He knew the situation was very critical, and a war was about to break out, but he didn¡¯t know who their enemy was. The people from William¡¯s side had all been cleared out by him, so this would be a new force.


    ¡°The photos were taken from William¡¯s surveince. These surveince videos were either handed over by William before the incident, or someone obtained them through technical means,¡± Emanuele said, smoking a cigarette.


    Normally, their surveince would automatically upload to the cloud. At the time, they had found William¡¯s surveince in the cloud and deleted all the footage. But who knew if someone would recover that information?


    Emanuele called Zak and handed this matter over to him. As a top hacker, Emanuele believed Zak could handle it.

 Chapter 312: Seeing Grazia

    After Zak received the order, he immediately took action.


    Emanuele hoped Zak couldplete the task as soon as possible; he wanted to identify the enemy sooner.


    These despicable enemies were like the sea, one wave after another surging up. After one batch died, another batch appeared.


    Emanuele knew that as long as he remained the head of the Mafia, those enemies would not disappear.


    There were always ambitious people eyeing his position. He had to be stronger to thwart their ambitions.


    Now, as long as Isabe was safe, as long as Isabe was unharmed, he would be at ease.


    Isabe quickly arrived in Italy. Although she was very worried about Emanuele, afraid that something might happen to him, and did not want to leave him, she still came to Italy.


    Because she knew that if she stayed by Emanuele¡¯s side, he would only want to divert more of his energy to protect her. He would have no way to concentrate on what he wanted to do.


    Isabe knew that staying in Chicago wouldn¡¯t actually provide any help to Emanuele, so she chose to leave.


    She had been to Italy several times before and was familiar with the environment there.


    As soon as she got off the ne, the people sent by Ro picked her up from the airport and took her to Ro and Grazia¡¯s home.


    It was still that luxurious and spacious estate, with flowers blooming in the garden, making it look exceptionally beautiful.


    But Isabe had no interest in admiring the flowers; she was still worried about Emanuele.


    ¡°Isabe, you finally came! My goodness, it¡¯s been so long since west saw each other. I really missed you!¡± Grazia rushed towards Isabe, hugging and kissing her.


    Grazia¡¯s enthusiasm brought Isabe back from her worries.


    ¡°Grazia, I missed you too,¡± Isabe responded to Grazia.


    Although they often video chatted online, meeting in person waspletely different.


    Isabe noticed that Grazia¡¯s belly had be veryrge; it was clear that she was about to give birth to her child.


    It was evident that Grazia had been taking good care of herself; she had gained quite a bit of weightpared to before.


    Grazia, noticing Isabe staring at her, felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve gained a lot of weight now, not as good-looking as before.¡±


    ¡°No, Grazia, no matter what you look like, you are beautiful. You are beautiful now too,¡± Isabe said.


    Listening to Isabe¡¯s words, Grazia burst intoughter.


    To be honest, she quite liked hearing Isabe praise her. It made her very happy.


    Isabe also felt a bit better after chatting with Grazia; she wasn¡¯t as unhappy as before.


    However, seeing Grazia¡¯s belly, she couldn¡¯t help but think of when she was pregnant. At that time, her belly was already quiterge, and she could feel the protrusion and the fetal movements. At that time, she had held onto hope, waiting for the child toe into the world. But who could have expected the tragedy that followed? Thinking about this, Isabe felt her heart trembling, a kind of uncontroble sadness spreading within her.


    If she hadn¡¯t lost her daughter, would she also be awaiting the birth of a child like Grazia?


    After her daughter was born, she would also be able to, like all parents, watch her daughter grow up healthy. But now, all of that had disappeared.


    Grazia also felt Isabe staring at her belly and saw the sadness on her face.


    She knew what Isabe was thinking about; seeing her belly probably reminded Isabe of her own pregnancy.


    Grazia felt very sorry for Isabe; she had always treated Isabe like a little sister. Isabe was still very young, yet she had gone through so much. Comparatively, Grazia felt very sorry for Isabe.


    She led Isabe into the house and had the servants bring tea and cake for Isabe.


    ¡°Isabe, have something to eat first. You probably didn¡¯t eat much on the ne, right? I have already arranged for a sumptuous dinner forter,¡± Grazia said.


    Isabe nodded. She took a sip of tea, and the rich fragrance spread through her lips and teeth, making Isabe feel a little morefortable.


    ¡°Isabe, you don¡¯t have to worry about Emanuele. Have a happy time in Italy. Actually, I wanted you toe to Italy so that you could rx here. The situation in Chicago is different now from before. You are still being targeted by those hidden enemies. Isabe, I am very worried about you,¡± Grazia said.


    Grazia knew that whether or not she had someone to apany her during childbirth was not the main point. What was most important was that she was very worried about Isabe, and she hoped that Isabe couldbe safe.


    Listening to Grazia¡¯s words, Isabe came to her senses. She hugged Grazia and said, ¡°Grazia, alright, I will stay here, waiting for Emanuele to finish his business.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to follow her here. Although they didn¡¯t know who the enemies were, judging from the anonymous letters and the way they manipted the news, the enemy¡¯s scale was definitely notrge. That¡¯s why they targeted from a ce that wasn¡¯t too significant.


    Grazia arranged a room for Isabe, the same one she had stayed in before, but now the room¡¯s style was more in line with Isabe¡¯s preferences.


    ¡°This room is specifically for you and Emanuele. In the future, whenever youe to Italy, you can stay here,¡± Grazia said with a smile.


    Upon hearing how much Grazia had done, Isabe was actually a little worried. ¡°By doing this, won¡¯t Ro be unhappy?¡±


    This was Ro¡¯s home, and he had many rtives and friends. Before, when his sister came, she had to manage the household affairs.


    Wouldn¡¯t Grazia be bullied?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ro has already handed over control of this house to me. He¡¯s very busy with work and won¡¯t concern himself with household matters. Whatever I want to do, I just need to tell him, and he won¡¯t interfere with me,¡± Grazia exined.


    Isabe nodded.


    In the evening, Grazia prepared a table full of delicious food, most of which were Isabe¡¯s favorites. Since Ro had to deal with a lot of work, he didn¡¯te back, so it was just Grazia and Isabe at the dinner table, enjoying their meal and chatting.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m really nervous about giving birth. I heard it¡¯s quite painful,¡± Grazia said, thinking about how despite exercising regrly, she was still very anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Grazia. Just think, you will be a brave mother in the future,¡± Isabe said with a smile.


    She reached out and touched Grazia¡¯s belly. It seemed that Grazia¡¯s belly had be quiterge, and then she felt the fetus kicking inside.


    Isabe looked at Grazia in amazement, and Grazia also became happy.


    ¡°Isabe, do you feel him kicking?¡± Grazia asked.


    Isabe nodded.


    ¡°Haha, our son is very polite. He¡¯s already greeting his godmother,¡± Grazia said with augh.


    The baby¡¯s response made Grazia very happy.


    At night, Isabe called Emanuele. He assured her that everything was fine on his end and told her not to worry, to enjoy her time in Italy, and that he woulde to get her when the time came.


    ¡°Emanuele, you didn¡¯te. Seeing Grazia now, I feel quite emotional. She really has the feeling of being a mother now,¡± Isabe said.


    On the other end of the phone, although he couldn¡¯t see Isabe¡¯s face, Emanuele could sense her sadness. Originally, she should have been a mother too.

 Chapter 313: Grazia Becomes a Mother

    But because of William, she lost her own daughter. During that time, Isabe¡¯s heartache and pain felt as if Emanuele was still right in front of her. Though Isabe has moved on, Emanuele knows that recalling those memories will still bring her sadness. Thinking of this, Emanuele felt as if his heart had been tightly grasped, a painful suffocating sensation spreading throughout his body. Yet, he knew he had no way tofort Isabe. At this moment, Isabe wasn¡¯t by his side, and he couldn¡¯t properly console her.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m just as happy as you to hear that Grazia is going to be a mother. I also know you still miss our daughter. It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll have children in the future too, once I make Chicago apletely safe city. By then, our daughter will also be able to live in a carefree space, just like Grazia¡¯s son, without worrying about safety issues.¡±


    ¡°I believe you, Emanuele. You don¡¯t need to worry too much. Safety is the most important, you know. Right now, I¡¯m most worried about your safety,¡± Isabe said,forted by Emanuele, feeling less sorrowful.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She felt that Emanuele was in more danger than she was. Emanuele had so much to handle, he was always the one at the forefront. ¡°Alright, Isabe, for you, for our future children, I will definitely stay safe.¡±


    After a few more words, Isabe hung up the phone. In reality, she was also worried about Emanuele, but she knew that by living her own life well, she was already helping Emanuele. Other matters, even if she wanted to worry about them, were beyond her control.


    In the following days, Isabe spent time with Grazia. She also saw the children¡¯s room Grazia had set up, right next to her and Ro¡¯s room,pletely different from the style she had prepared for her own daughter. It was clearly a room that a boy would like, with sky-blue curtains, blue bed sheets, and spaceship canvases on the walls. The toys were all robots and airnes, looking very handsome. Isabe thought that if she were a boy, she would definitely like this kind of room,pletely different from what she had prepared for a girl. It was evident that Grazia had put a lot of effort into it, just like she had prepared for her own child¡¯s room.


    As Grazia watched Isabe stare at the room in a daze, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Isabe, do you think there¡¯s anything that needs to be rearranged?¡±


    ¡°No, your room is already very perfect,¡± Isabe replied.


    Whether it was the lighting or the arrangement, the entire room exuded a warm atmosphere. Isabe thought, a child growing up in this environment would definitely be very happy.


    She noticed that Grazia had also prepared a lot of clothes for the child, all the clothes a child aged one to three would wear. There weren¡¯t as many clothes for boys as there were for girls, but Grazia had prepared a lot.


    ¡°Yeah, I think so too,¡± Grazia smiled, very satisfied with what she saw.


    However, she was also preparing to go to the hospital. Because her due date was next week, and since she had nothing much to do, she could go to the hospital ahead of time and wait for the birth without being rushed.


    Isabe also apanied Grazia to the hospital. Grazia stayed in a luxurious ward, arge room for one person, with a small apanying bed next to it. It had a sofa, a television, just like a luxury hotel room, with everything one could need. The hospital environment was also very good, with a garden-style courtyard downstairs. Isabe stayed with Grazia in the ward, waiting for the day Grazia would give birth.


    During this time, they also had bnced nutritious meals, cooked by a chef hired by Ro. When Ro wasn¡¯t busy, he would alsoe to the hospital to be with Grazia. Isabe noticed that Ro¡¯s feelings for Grazia were getting deeper. When she first met Ro, she felt that he didn¡¯t have much affection for Grazia. It seemed that he married Grazia just to have a child. But now, she could see tenderness in Ro¡¯s eyes and feel his love for Grazia through his actions. Because she was deeply in love with Emanuele, she knew very well what certain behaviors represented, signifying love. Seeing Ro¡¯s affection for Grazia, Isabe knew that Ro¡¯s feelings for Grazia had grown deeper.


    Every day, Isabe apanied Grazia, asionally finding time to video chat with Emanuele. Even if Emanuele was very busy, she made sure to chat for a while, to check on his well-being and ensurehis safety. She worried too much about Emanuele getting into trouble.


    Today, as usual, Isabe called Emanuele, but this time, there was no answer. Isabe frowned. She tried several times, but there was no response. Had something happened to Emanuele? Isabe felt something was amiss. Just as she was about to go and find Phillip to understand the situation, Grazia suddenly screamed, ¡°Isabe, my stomach hurts so much, I think I¡¯m going intobor! Oh God, it hurts so much.¡±


    Grazia¡¯s scream interrupted Isabe¡¯s thoughts. She saw Grazia clutching her stomach in agony. Just a moment ago, she was happily watching TV, snacking away. But now, the snacks were scattered on the floor, and Grazia was holding her stomach, in unbearable pain.


    Isabe immediately called for a doctor. After the doctor checked Grazia, they wheeled her into the delivery room. Isabe quickly called Ro.


    At that moment, Ro was still at work, never expecting that Grazia would go intobor three days early. He immediately told Isabe, ¡°Isabe, please stay with Grazia. I¡¯ming right away.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even want to deal with work anymore and drove quickly to the hospital.


    Isabe waited at the door. She didn¡¯t know how long it was before a nurse came out of the operating room carrying a crying baby in her arms. ¡°It¡¯s a healthy baby boy,¡± the nurse handed the baby to Isabe.


    Isabe carefully took the baby. He was so small and wrinkled, yet full of boundless energy. At that moment, he was crying loudly, but after a while of being held by Isabe, he finally quieted down and fell asleep.


    Before long, Grazia was also brought out of the delivery room. She looked very pale,cking color in her face. When she saw Isabe, she nodded at her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Grazia. You¡¯re now a mother,¡± Isabe handed the baby to Grazia.


    Grazia looked at the sleeping baby with closed eyes. At that moment, her heart was filled with boundless emotions. This was her child, truly her child. It was the child she had carried for so long. Thinking of this, Grazia felt her inner strength renewed. She would definitely strive to be a qualified mother.


    Soon, Ro also arrived at the hospital. He looked at Grazia lying on the hospital bed, then at the baby lying beside her. He walked over to Grazia, nting a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Grazia, you¡¯ve worked hard. I love you, and I will definitely protect you and the child with my life.¡±

 Chapter 314: Emanuele loses contact

    Just like Grazia, Ro was also very excited. At 42 years old, he finally had his own child.


    Isabe watched as Ro carefully held the child in his arms. Seeing the happiness on Grazia and Ro¡¯s faces, she was genuinely happy for Grazia.


    However, she was worried about Emanuele not answering his phone.


    Isabe messaged Phillip, unsure when he would reply.


    In truth, Isabe knew that if Emanuele was on a mission, his phone would usually be turned off. He would focus onpleting his task before checking his phone.


    She didn¡¯t know if Emanuele¡¯sck of response meant he was on a mission.


    If he had found the enemy and was about to destroy them, he definitely couldn¡¯t be distracted by a phone call.


    Ro held the child, watching the peaceful sleeping face. He nned to take a few days off to be with his wife and child.


    Seeing the harmonious scene between Ro and Grazia, Isabe walked out.


    She couldn¡¯t let Grazia see her worried expression, or else Grazia would surely worry too.


    She had only just be the happiest person in the world, and she believed Grazia¡¯s happiness shouldst.


    Isabe felt that she might be far from happiness now, but she hoped Grazia could always be happy.


    Isabe walked to the edge of the hospital corridor, staring out the window lost in thought.


    Ro walked out of the ward and saw Isabe, noticing her worried expression as she nced at her phone from time to time. Unable to hold back, Ro asked, ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s wrong? Has something happened to Emanuele?¡±


    He was also worried about Emanuele. He had offered Emanuele help and was willing to send his men to Chicago. However, because Grazia was about to give birth, he couldn¡¯t go himself. Nevertheless, his subordinates were all capable and could assist Emanuele.


    But Emanuele had refused his offer, believing he could handle it on his own.


    ¡°I can¡¯t reach Emanuele on the phone,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°Maybe Emanuele¡¯s busy. How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°Three hours.¡±


    From before Grazia gave birth to now, Emanuele still hadn¡¯t seen her messages.


    ¡°Isabe, rx. Emanuele is very capable, even more so than me. You have to believe he¡¯s fine,¡± Ro said, not knowing how tofort Isabe.


    He now saw Isabe as family. Although he hadn¡¯t liked her at first, he came to realize that she genuinely cared for Grazia. During this time, she had taken care of Grazia in his ce, for which Ro was very grateful.


    Listening to Ro, Isabe actually wanted to rx, but she knew she couldn¡¯t.


    She was truly worried that something might have happened to Emanuele.


    Her mother had left, and now Emanuele had be the closest person to her in the world.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would do if she lost Emanuele. She might as well die.


    Thinking this, Isabe felt a pang in her heart.


    Seeing that Isabe was still worried, Ro sighed, ¡°If Emanuele doesn¡¯t reply to your messages by tomorrow, I¡¯ll send someone to Chicago to check on the situation.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Isabe said.


    She knew that if Emanuele was really on a mission, especially if the enemy wasn¡¯t too strong, he should be able to finish it quickly-usually within a day.


    If there was no news from Emanuele for a long time, then something must have happened to him.


    Isabe had a bad feeling, but she knew she couldn¡¯t say it out loud right now.


    Isabe gathered herself and walked back into the room. Grazia was now sitting up by the bedside, holding the child with a loving expression.


    At that moment, Isabe felt that Grazia was radiating the light of motherhood.


    Isabe felt that Grazia¡¯s demeanor had changed.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grazia, my baby is so adorable. What should I name him?¡± Grazia asked.


    She had already decided, but she was still hesitant.


    ¡°Grazia, I think whatever name you choose, it will represent your good wishes for this child.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I also think so. Let¡¯s call him Nichs. It means ¡®victor.¡¯ Isabe, we will be victorious,¡± Grazia smiled at Isabe, and at that moment, a hint of seriousness shed in her eyes.


    Isabe suddenly realized that even though she hadn¡¯t expressed her concern for Emanuele to Grazia, Grazia could still sense it.


    After all, Grazia was very perceptive.


    Isabe suddenly remembered the first time she visited her stepfather¡¯s house, the first time she met them. At that time, she was just an ordinary person living an ordinary life, suddenly thrustinto the world of the mafia. She felt intense unease and nervousness.


    But Grazia noticed and immediatelyforted her, even apanying her to social events when she felt lonely.


    Grazia had always been a great source offort; her sensitivity and attentiveness were remarkable.


    Isabe knew that even though she hadn¡¯t talked to Grazia about Emanuele¡¯s situation, Grazia must have known.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great name,¡± Isabe nodded. She felt her blood rushing with excitement.


    Grazia handed the baby to Ro, and then reached out to embrace Isabe.


    ¡°Isabe, trust in Emanuele. Let¡¯s wait quietly for his message. I¡¯ll be with you, you don¡¯t have to worry too much,¡± she said.


    She knew that Isabe must feel very alone right now, but she wanted Isabe to understand that she wasn¡¯t truly alone.


    Isabe hugged Grazia, feeling her eyes welling up with tears.


    Grazia would have to stay in the hospital for a few more days before going home, but the good news was that her body was in excellent condition, and the childbirth had not caused much harm.


    Ro came over, so Isabe no longer needed to stay with Grazia at the hospital. She returned to the estate, feeling the loneliness now that the staff were gone, leaving her alone.


    It was strange, because even when she was in Chicago and Emanuele was often absent, she hadn¡¯t felt lonely. However, things were different now.


    The next day, Isabe received a message from Phillip.


    ¡°Madam, the boss is fine. He¡¯s just been very busy with his recent tasks, so he hasn¡¯t had time to reply to you. He asked me to inform you.¡±


    Isabe looked at the message from Phillip. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was.


    If Emanuele was busy, did that mean Phillip was free? But considering Phillip¡¯s current physical condition, he didn¡¯t need to apany Emanuele in battles anymore, just handle somepany matters. It was normal for him to respond on Emanuele¡¯s behalf.

 Chapter 315: Trouble with Emanuele

    Isabe is genuinely worried about Emanuele now. She wishes she could return to Chicago immediately, but she knows she can¡¯t. The crisis there hasn¡¯tpletely subsided yet.


    She has to endure.


    During the day, Isabe visits the hospital to see Grazia, and at night, she returns to the estate to sleep. Grazia¡¯s son, Nichs, is also very well-behaved, sleeping soundly every day, emanating the scent of milk, which Isabe finds irresistible.


    When holding Nichs, Isabe also thinks of her own daughter. If her daughter were still around, she would probably be close to giving birth by now. Initially, she had hoped there would be a chance for them to grow up as siblings, but now it seems that opportunity may nevere.


    Today, after Isabe woke up, she prepared to visit Grazia, but as she was about to leave, she heard voices at the door.


    ¡°What are you doing? Blocking me and not letting me in?¡± A woman¡¯s sharp voice echoed.


    Isabe had a feeling of familiarity. It dawned on her that this was Ro¡¯s sister, Christina. The things Ro¡¯s sister had done before left a deep impression on Isabe. At the time, Isabe had driven Christina away; otherwise, Grazia would probably have been bullied to death by this woman.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t believe Christina had suddenly showed up, especially just after Grazia had given birth and was still in the hospital. It all seemed very strange to her.


    Stepping out, she saw the security guards blocking Christina at the gate. At this moment, Christina was carrying arge bag of things. When she saw Isabeing out, she froze.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Christina felt her anger rising.


    But considering Isabe¡¯s status as the wife of the head of the Mafia, she became a bit apprehensive. Isabe was not someone to be trifled with. Therefore, a smile appeared on Christina¡¯s face.


    ¡°Isabe, hello. I heard Grazia had a baby and came specially to visit her.¡±


    Due to the previous incident, her rtionship with Ro had be very tense, and each time she wanted to visit, Ro refused. No matter how she apologized, Ro just didn¡¯t want to see her. Her husband, who had always been abusive, had be even more violent now that he knew Ro couldn¡¯t help her. Christina was now covered in injuries. She wanted to report her husband and have him imprisoned, but she had several children. They couldn¡¯t grow up without a father. Christina could only endure.


    She now wanted Ro to help her deal with her husband, but Ro didn¡¯t care. It was all because of Grazia. If it hadn¡¯t been for Grazia, Ro wouldn¡¯t have treated her so badly. Christina despised Grazia, but now, Grazia not only had a good rtionship with Ro but also gave birth to a son. Her son would be the future head of the Italian Mafia, and Ro would definitely like Grazia even more now.


    Despite hating Grazia, Christina had to endure, because the current Grazia was different from before.


    ¡°Please go back. I don¡¯t think Grazia would want to see you,¡± Isabe said, thinking of the harm Christina had caused Grazia before and refusing her request to meet. Christina had caused psychological trauma to Grazia. How could Grazia possibly want to see her again?


    ¡°Please, Isabe, I¡¯ve changed myself. I won¡¯t treat Grazia the way I did before. I now respect Grazia and consider her the mistress of this house. Whatever she wants this house to be, that¡¯s what it will be.¡±


    Seeing Christina¡¯s humble appearance, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She hadn¡¯t expected Christina to be so humble after the previous incident. But then again, Christina never had much capital to be arrogant in the first ce. She had only been acting out because she was Ro¡¯s sister. But now that Ro hated her, she had lost even thatst bit of leverage.


    ¡°You may leave, and I will tell Grazia that you came to visit her today.¡±


    This wretched woman, so ungrateful. She had be so humble, and still, Isabe didn¡¯t appreciate it!


    Christina was very angry. Her anger made her face contort, but she had to work hard to control herself.


    Isabe could see that Christina was very angry. In fact, she knew that Christina hadn¡¯t changed at all. She still disliked her and Grazia. Now, she was just trying to gain what she wanted by pleasing them.


    Living in her home was very difficult. Her husband abused her, and she also had to take care of so many children. Before, she used toe here to relieve the pressure, but now that Ro wouldn¡¯t let here, her life had be even more difficult.


    Now, she onlywanted to gain Ro¡¯s forgiveness.


    After speaking, Isabe turned and prepared to go back inside the house. Seeing Christina early in the morning made her feel ufortable.


    ¡°Isabe, you have no right to treat me like this,¡± Christina shouted behind her.


    Isabe ignored her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°If my brother finds out, he will be angry.¡±


    Isabe still didn¡¯t pay attention to Christina.


    She nned to tell Ro about this and let him handle it. She wasn¡¯t part of their family and couldn¡¯t help them make decisions.


    ¡°Isabe, do you think being the wife of a Mafia boss makes you so great? Everyone knows how chaotic Chicago is right now. Your husband, Emanuele Lombardi, is in danger. I heard he¡¯s near death. Haha!¡±


    Isabe¡¯s steps suddenly halted. She turned to look at Christina. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Emanuele was near death? How did she not know? Phillip had told her that Emanuele was on a mission and was fine.


    ¡°You know, even though I have no connection, I¡¯ve heard some information. Isabe, after your husband dies, can you still be the great Mafia queen? No, no, no. You will be just a poor creature, like me. You can¡¯t go back to Chicago, and my brother won¡¯t let you stay in Italy forever. Be careful. One day, walking on the streets, you might be assassinated.¡±


    Isabe paid no attention to Christina¡¯s mocking words. What she cared about most now was whether Emanuele was still alive.


    He couldn¡¯t be dying, could he? Emanuele must still be alive and well.


    ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some information. You know how our circle is. Everyone is guessing. Isabe, I hope Emanuele dies. That way, you won¡¯t be so arrogant in the future.¡±


    She wanted to see Isabe turn into a pitiful creature, and then she would mercilessly crush her!


    But she hadn¡¯t gloated for long before she was pped across the face.


    Isabe gave her a merciless p.


    ¡°You hit me!¡± Christina¡¯s face showed an angry expression. She couldn¡¯t believe Isabe had dared to hit her.


    Damn, this woman was truly despicable.


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Isabe was this angry for the first time, her chest heaving, trembling all over, wishing she could tear Christina apart.


    Seeing the ferocious woman in front of her, Christina was afraid. In the next moment, it seemed as though Isabe would devour her.


    Oh God, she had only disliked Isabe before, but now, she was starting to fear her.


    The previous Isabe had seemed so young,cking in any intimidation. Yet at this moment, she had made Christina afraid.

 Chapter 316: Isabella Trusts Phillip

    Isabe felt fierce and aggressive, like a mother tiger. She even found herself entertaining thoughts of murder. She wanted to kill Christina; that cursed woman had actually cursed Emanuele. Isabe felt she couldn¡¯t forgive her!


    However, as she saw the fear in Christina¡¯s eyes, she gradually calmed down. She felt scared by the thoughts she had just entertained. How could she have such terrifying ideas? Even if she despised someone, she had no right to take their life.


    She wasn¡¯t Emanuele. While she was now the Mafia queen, with power, she couldn¡¯t do that. She still remembered she was a doctor. A doctor¡¯s duty is to save lives.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Even if she might not be able to continue as a doctor, in her heart, she still had the desire to save people. But now, because of what Christina had said, she found herself contemting killing her.


    Isabe found this side of herself a bit frightening.


    ¡°Isabe, I remember you used to be a doctor. You¡¯re now saying these things. You¡¯re so scary, so frightening,¡± murmured Christina. She now knew Isabe¡¯s weak spot.


    Seeing Isabe turn pale and looking vulnerable after her provocation, Christina felt likeughing. Isabe was now the wife of the head of the Chicago Mafia, so she couldn¡¯t do anything to her. But now that Emanuele was in mortal danger, if Emanuele really died, and the Chicago Mafia was taken over by someone else, Isabe would have nothing. She could bully Isabe, and even kill her.


    Now, no matter how arrogant Isabe seemed, in Christina¡¯s eyes, she was nothing. She was about to trample this proud woman under her feet, making her like a ve.


    Thinking about this made Christina feel very pleased.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Christina. Christina¡¯s words did make her doubt herself.


    She was a doctor; how had she be so terrifying?


    But this wasn¡¯t her fault!


    Isabe looked at Christina and said, ¡°Get out. If you don¡¯t leave on your own, I¡¯ll have the guards throw you out!¡±


    Isabe¡¯s fierce shout startled Christina, who looked at Isabe. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. But, Isabe, pray you don¡¯t fall from grace.¡±


    Otherwise, once Isabe was in her hands, she would show her what it meant to suffer.


    Isabe didn¡¯t want to hear any more from Christina. She had sunk into her own pessimistic world.


    She was very afraid, truly afraid for Emanuele¡¯s safety.


    Isabe looked at Tony beside her. ¡°Is Emanuele in trouble?¡±


    Tony shook his head. ¡°We also don¡¯t know about the boss¡¯s situation.¡±


    He was telling the truth. Since they hade to Italy, they had rarely been in contact with Emanuele because he was very busy. So, they mostly chatted with Phillip. How could they know if the boss was in trouble or not?


    If the boss really was in trouble, did it mean they had to rush back to Chicago as soon as possible? They also didn¡¯t know what kind of situation Chicago was in right now.


    Isabe immediately called Emanuele, but his phone was unreachable. Isabe had no choice but to call Phillip.


    The moment the call connected, Isabe choked out, ¡°Phillip, is Emanuele in danger? Is he okay?¡±


    ¡°Madam, the boss is fine. He¡¯s just not able to take calls right now.¡±


    ¡°Fine? You¡¯re lying to me. If he¡¯s really fine, why hasn¡¯t he replied to my messages for so many days? From what I know about Emanuele, when he goes on a mission, when he goes into battle, it should be resolved within two days at most. Why has there been no news for so long? He must be in trouble!¡±


    ¡°Madam¡­ it¡¯s true. The boss is just on a mission, it¡¯s just that this time the enemy is particrly tough,¡± Phillip gritted his teeth.


    In reality, Emanuele was missing, and they still hadn¡¯t found him. It was highly likely that he had been captured by the enemy. But as long as they hadn¡¯t seen Emanuele¡¯s body, Phillip would consider him to be alive. He remembered Emanuele¡¯s instructions. If anything happened to him, Phillip couldn¡¯t tell Isabe the truth.


    This was what Emanuele had instructed Phillip before going into battle. Phillip remembered Emanuele telling him, ¡°Phillip, if something happens to me, and I can¡¯t tell Isabe, you must keep it from her. If Isabe finds out I¡¯m in trouble, she¡¯ll definitelye back. Chicago isn¡¯t safe right now, and her return would be courting death.¡±


    Emanuele had also forbidden Phillip from telling Isabe about his situation. He thought Isabe should be happy every day in Italy and not constantly worried about him. Even if he really encountered an ident, Ro would take good care of Isabe; he was confident about that. Therefore, he instructed Phillip that if something did happen to him, he must keep it from Isabe and inform her only when Chicago was safe again.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t realize he had nned for what would happen after his ident so thoroughly. He had never been like this before. Previously, he had been brave and had never considered future matters. But now, because of his love for Isabe, he had to n everything. This included what Isabe should do if he really died in battle.


    As his wife, if those enemies seeded, they would definitely not spare Isabe. He could only ask Ro to protect her. If Isabe spent her whole life in Italy, protected by Ro, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for those people to harm her.


    He wasn¡¯t truly selfish. He had once thought that even if he died, he would take Isabe with him to hell. But now, things had changed. As time passed, his love for Isabe had deepened, and that selfish love had be selfless.


    He hoped Isabe would live well. Even if she forgot him in the future, he didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Difficult?¡± Isabe still found it hard to understand. ¡°What kind of difficult task would keep the head of the Chicago Mafia upied for so long? Emanuele has been in this position for many years, and he should be very experienced in handling things. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s true. The boss¡¯s tasks are all confidential. I can¡¯t exin it to you too clearly. Our phones might also be monitored. You can rest assured. Once the task ispleted, I believe the boss will definitely call you first.¡±


    Listening to Phillip¡¯s words, Isabe thought again about what Christina had said. She was also filled with doubts. She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but what else could she do? Phillip was speaking so confidently, as if it were true. She could only choose to believe.


    However, Isabe¡¯s heart was still uneasy.


    Christina was Ro¡¯s sister and also a Mafia princess. She must have known something to say those kinds of things. Otherwise, casually cursing a Mafia boss as being near death, Christina would face severe punishment.


    Isabe decided to ask Ro. After all, she also needed to go to the hospital to visit Grazia. In another two days, Grazia would be able to leave the hospital. Her body was very healthy, so her recovery would be quick.

 Chapter 317: Hoping Emanuele Stays Safe

    Isabe arrived at the hospital and heard joyful voicesing from the ward. Grazia was holding a child, yfully making the childugh. Ro stood beside them, gently watching the mother and child. It was heartwarming, yet it pained Isabe¡¯s heart. She thought of her own situation. She and Emanuele could have had such warmth, during peaceful times. But now, not knowing Emanuele¡¯s situation, despite trying to believe Phillip, when Emanuele didn¡¯t respond to her messages, Isabe felt he might be in danger.


    Isabe chatted with Grazia for a while, holding the child herself. Watching the adorable child made Isabe¡¯s heart soften. ¡°So adorable,¡± Isabe eximed. ¡°I know, right? I think so too,¡± Grazia chuckled.


    After a while, Isabe turned to Ro. ¡°I have something to ask you,¡± she said. Ro nodded, and they walked outside.


    ¡°Do you know how Emanuele is doing now?¡± Isabe asked Ro.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Hasn¡¯t Phillip replied to you? I haven¡¯t sent anyone to Chicago since,¡± Ro said.


    ¡°Okay. Today, I saw your sister. She came with something, and I sent her away,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°You did well,¡± Ro didn¡¯t seem upset about Isabe sending Christina away. ¡°I¡¯ve already warned her not toe to my house again, so it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    He had warned Christina not toe to their house, let alone try to get close to Grazia. Thankfully, Grazia was still in the hospital today and didn¡¯t see Christina. Otherwise, if she had been unhappy, Ro wouldn¡¯t have let Christina off easily. Despite Christina being his sister, for him, Grazia was the closer person.


    Seeing Ro¡¯s behavior, Isabe was happy for Grazia. She wanted to see Ro¡¯s reaction after saying this, to judge his feelings for Grazia. Now, she waspletely reassured.


    Since this matter was settled, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but ask about another matter she was very curious about. ¡°Christina told me that my husband is dying now. Ro, did she get this information from you? You said you didn¡¯t know Emanuele¡¯s situation, so where did she get this news from?¡± Isabe kept her eyes fixed on Ro as she spoke, not wanting to miss any expression on his face.


    Ro¡¯s smile froze for a moment, then he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Christina got this news from. I don¡¯t even know. It¡¯s ridiculous. Christina is just a lunatic. How dare she spread rumors about my brother, saying he¡¯s dying? You can rest assured, Isabe, I will find out where she got this information. If she made it up, I won¡¯t forgive her!¡±


    Hearing Ro¡¯s assurance, Isabe wondered if it really wasn¡¯t informationing from Ro¡¯s side. Where did Christina get this news from, and was it just a scare tactic? Was Emanuele really okay? But why hadn¡¯t he responded to her messages these past few days? Everything seemed too coincidental. Isabe felt that something was off.


    ¡°Ro, I still think something has happened to Emanuele. I¡¯ll go back to Chicago in a few days. I¡¯ve been here for a while, and I miss Emanuele,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go back yet,¡± Ro stopped her. ¡°You have to trust me and trust Emanuele. He¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that his troubles haven¡¯t beenpletely resolved. If you go back now, Emanuele will have to divert his attention to protect you.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t reach him now, I¡¯m really worried,¡± Isabe said, feeling uneasy.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Since she sent the message to Emanuele and he didn¡¯t respond, Isabe felt that something was wrong. Although Phillip and Ro reassured her, how could she rx like this?


    Seeing Isabe like this, Ro frowned. He had promised Emanuele that as long as Chicago was still dangerous, he would try to keep Isabe in Italy. He had promised, but seeing Isabe like this, it seemed she felt she had to go back.


    ¡°Calm down, Isabe. You really can¡¯t go back now. If you really want to know Emanuele¡¯s situation, shall I send my men to Chicago right now?¡± Ro¡¯s words gradually calmed Isabe down. Yes, if Ro went to check, and informed her about the situation, that would be good.


    ¡°Okay, please.¡± Isabe sighed.


    ¡°Why did Christina say those things? I¡¯m not entirely sure, but I will verify with her,¡± Ro said.


    Seeing Isabe gradually calm down, Ro also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, Isabe, we¡¯vebeen out for a while, Grazia will be worried about you. Why don¡¯t you go inside and check on the child? I¡¯ll arrange things.¡± Isabe nodded and walked back into the room.


    As Isabe¡¯s figure disappeared, Ro sighed. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had noticed Isabe¡¯s sharp gaze. Previously, when he was about to marry Grazia, Isabe had also looked at him sharply. Today was no different; it was as if she wanted to see through his facade. Fortunately, he had a stable personality and was about twenty years more experienced than Isabe, having been through a lot. Otherwise, she might have seen through him.


    He actually knew about Emanuele¡¯s situation. In the midst of the chaos of the battlefield, Emanuele had gone missing, and they didn¡¯t know where he was. He might have been captured, and Phillip was currently having people search for Emanuele¡¯s whereabouts. Although Emanuele was missing, they still saw it as somewhat good news; at least they hadn¡¯t found Emanuele¡¯s body. It was a positive sign, but the longer this situation dragged on, the more dangerous it became for Emanuele. They had to find him as soon as possible.


    Ro sent a team of five people to Chicago.


    Isabe returned to the ward, where Grazia was standing by the bed, holding Nichs, humming a luby and appearing very cheerful. Seeing Isabe enter, Grazia asked, ¡°What did you talk to Ro about? You were gone for so long.¡±


    ¡°Christina came over, saying she wanted to visit you. I sent her away and asked Ro if that was the right thing to do,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°She actually came?¡± Grazia was a bit surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her. Her showing up at a time like this can¡¯t be a good sign,¡± Grazia said.


    Isabe didn¡¯t tell Grazia about the news regarding Emanuele. In case it turned out to be a false rm, Grazia would worry for no reason. She would wait until she was certain before telling Grazia.


    But Isabe still felt unsettled. Despite everyone¡¯s assurances, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was wrong. If Emanuele was fine, he should have replied to her messages as soon as possible.


    ¡°Emanuele, please, don¡¯t let anything happen to you,¡± Isabe murmured as she looked out the window. The weather was beautiful today, with blue skies, white clouds, and golden sunlight streaming down on the earth. Italian architecture naturally exuded an artistic beauty, much like ancient court buildings, making one feel especially good. However, it also served as a constant reminder to Isabe that she was in a foreignnd. She still preferred Chicago and only hoped Emanuele would be safe.

 Chapter 318 Emanuele is imprisoned in the dungeon

    In the dark and filthy dungeon, there are numerous instruments of torture. At this moment, Emanuele is in the center of the cell, his hands chained and suspended in mid-air.


    The air carries a scent of blood and the stench of decaying bodies. The dungeon looks like a hell on earth. Emanuele suddenly realizes that his own cell is much cleaner than this ce.


    ¡°Emanuele, you never imagined that one day I would catch you, did you?¡± A man, speaking English with a heavy Russian ent, his face filled with satisfaction.


    The man is in his forties, tall, bald, covered in tattoos, exuding a strong smell of blood, appearing terrifying.


    Emanuele recognizes him, he is Mathias Reid, Karen¡¯s uncle, a traitor to their Bratva, hunted by the Bratva, and now, daring enough toe onto his territory and capture him!


    The strength of the Bratva is not to be underestimated; each of their people is fierce and intelligent, skilled at ying mind games.


    Emanuele finally understands why those pictures of Isabe were leaked before; it seems it was Mathias who did it.


    Mathias is formidable too; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have aimed to seize control of the Bratva.


    However, his attempt to seize power failed, and he killed many members of the Bratva, ultimately bing a traitor to them, subject to a wanted order.


    Emanuele is aware of this, but that was in Russia. He never expected the Bratva toe all the way to Chicago.


    They must have been eyeing him for a long time.


    Because of the Sicilians¡¯ invasion, their internal structure became fragile. It was the perfect opportunity for Mathias to strike and instantly crush them.


    Emanuele initially thought it was baseless, probably just some small faction, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be Mathias.


    Looking up at Mathias, even though he is currently bound, his eyes are still as fierce as a wolf, ring at Mathias.


    ¡°Mathias, if you don¡¯t release me, my men will turn you into a puddle of flesh.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°You are already my prisoner, do you think you still have the right to talk about these things?¡± Mathias grabs Emanuele¡¯s cor, looking at him disdainfully.


    ¡°Emanuele, I have drafted a statement for you to sign and fingerprint. Then you will record a video, telling everyone that the Chicago Mafia is now under my rule, Mathias Reid. If youply, I will spare your life. Do you find this eptable?¡±


    Emanuele sneers and remains silent.


    ¡°Emanuele, do you agree or not?¡± Mathias ispletely provoked by Emanuele¡¯s disdain, his eyes wide, as if they might fall out of their sockets, his face showing a ruthless, murderous expression.


    ¡°Mathias, you¡¯re forcing me to submit by these means. Do you think my men will listen to you? They are all raised by me; they only listen to me. Even if I agree, write these things, they will not submit to you.¡±


    Emanuele thinks of how William had made simr threats to him before, but it was futile. Apart from those left to him by his father, most were raised by him. Many of them were at their most vulnerable when he appeared, helping them and leading them into the world of the Mafia, allowing them to enjoy things they had never experienced before.


    In the hearts of these people, he is like a god.


    Emanuele needs this kind of loyalty and trust. Once established, it is difficult to destroy.


    When Mathias asks Emanuele to do these things, Emanuele feels he has chosen the wrong person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether they listen or not. I only need these things. Rest assured, those who do not obey me, I will send them to hell.¡±


    As Mathias speaks, he appears extremely rxed, as if it were as simple as having a meal.


    In fact, Emanuele has done many cruel things, but he considers his men as brothers. When he hears Mathias speak these words, he feels anger coursing through his veins, wishing he could kill the man in front of him.


    ¡°Emanuele,e, sign!¡± Mathias ces a statement in front of Emanuele and hands him a pen.


    Emanuele sneers and remains motionless.


    Mathias grabs Emanuele¡¯s hand, trying to make him write on the statement.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t write, I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°If you kill me, you will get nothing.¡±


    If he dies, Mathias will be wanted by the entire Chicago Mafia, and not just that, their clerics will also hunt Mathias.


    Mathias appears somewhat afraid, but when he sees Emanuele¡¯s strong resistance, he bes very angry.


    During this time, he was wanted in Russia, always hiding, afraid of beingdiscovered. He finally arrived in Chicago and captured Emanuele, but Emanuele does not show the demeanor of a lowly prisoner. He remains proud.


    This man, already a prisoner, why does he still carry himself with such dignity?


    Thinking this, Mathias can¡¯t help but pick up a nearby whip andshes it across Emanuele¡¯s body.


    The whip is barbed, and as it strikes, Emanuele feels a fiery pain and the smell of blood fills the air. He knows his skin must have torn open.


    Damn it! His hands are locked now; he can¡¯t break free, forced to endure Mathias¡¯s cruel methods.


    ¡°Emanuele, do you agree or not? If you don¡¯t agree, I will continue to whip you.¡±


    ¡°Mathias, you are a coward. In Russia, you couldn¡¯t even defeat your own nephew. Now you can only resort to these despicable acts. If you are truly capable, why don¡¯t you create your own faction?¡± Whether it¡¯s William or Mathias, these people are like rats, hiding in the shadows, stealing others¡¯ victories.


    Emanuele¡¯s wordspletely enrage Mathias, and heshes Emanuele once again.


    Emanuele feels his skin breaking.


    ¡°Fine, you are so proud, not afraid of death? Emanuele, I want to see whose tougher, my whip or your skin.¡±


    As Mathias speaks, he continues tosh Emanuele several times.


    Emanuele¡¯s whole body aches, but his endurance is astonishing. He grits his teeth and withstands it.


    Mathias is tired of beating him, but when he looks at Emanuele, his eyes are still as sharp as knives, as if he wants to slit his throat.


    This man!


    Mathias throws the whip aside, surprised by Emanuele¡¯s resilience. However, he has other tricks up his sleeve.


    Thinking this, Mathias retrieves a sharp knife from nearby.

 Chapter 319: Signing the Declaration

    Isabe had a nightmare. She dreamt of Emanuele, lying on the ground, covered in blood. When she found him, Emanuele showed no signs of life.


    ¡°Emanuele!¡± Isabe screamed, awakening from her slumber.


    She opened her eyes, gazing at the dark room. Moonlight seeped through the curtains, illuminating a corner, allowing Isabe to see theyout of the room.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Grazia had designed the house ording to her preferences. The colors and the arrangement of things inside were all to her liking. But despite the intended warmth, the current environment felt anything but warm to Isabe.


    Her body trembled uncontrobly. She held the nket, tears silently streaming down her face. What should she do? Even though everyone assured her that Emanuele was fine, that he was on a mission, Isabe couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something had happened to him.


    Could it be that he had really died, just like in her dream?


    Curled up with the nket, Isabe suddenly longed for Chicago. Here, apart from her good rtionship with Grazia, she had no emotional connection with anyone else. In Chicago, even when she woke from a nightmare, even when Emanuele wasn¡¯t there, others woulde into her room tofort her.


    But here, no one woulde in.


    Thinking of this, Isabe sighed. She hoped Ro¡¯s people would hurry to Chicago and inform her of any news. If something had really happened to Emanuele, she felt she had to return to Chicago.


    But, dear God, she hoped Emanuele was safe and sound.


    ¡­


    Mathias was a devil. Emanuele red coldly at the man in front of him, gritting his teeth. Mathias took a knife and began to cut the bones at his knees, as if he wanted to extract them.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that this is the hardest part of the human body. Once I dig out your knee bones, you¡¯ll be disabled for life, unable to walk. Emanuele, are you really willing to spend the rest of your days in a wheelchair?¡± Emanuele looked at the knife piercing his knee, the excruciating pain making him groan uncontrobly.


    He struggled, resisted, but couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°Damn it, just kill me,¡± Emanuele said.


    In this situation, death was the greatest reward. Mathias smiled, ¡°Emanuele, are you willing to die rather than sign a deration? You have a good rtionship with your wife, don¡¯t you? If you die, what will happen to her? She¡¯s so young and beautiful, like a rose. Emanuele, aren¡¯t you worried that she might also be in danger, be harmed? After all, my men haven¡¯t had a taste of such a pure woman for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, damn you, Mathias, shut up!¡± Emanuele was in agony, howling like a wild beast. The physical pain was apanied by mental anguish. He had tried his best not to think about Isabe. After all, he had already discussed with Phillip that if something happened to him, Isabe would be able to live a peaceful life, as long as she didn¡¯t return to Chicago.


    However, Mathias¡¯s words made Emanuele feel a bit overwhelmed. His once iron will seemed to be crumbling.


    Seeing Emanuele in this state, Mathias showed a smug smile, ¡°So, Emanuele, just sign your name on this deration, and then make a video for me. I¡¯ll let you and your wife go, as long as you don¡¯t return to Chicago. I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Emanuele looked at Mathias, ¡°Really?¡±


    Seeing Emanuele beginning to waver, Mathias¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I promise, Emanuele.¡±


    Emanuele lowered his head, hesitated for a moment, and began to clumsily write his name on the document, his body trembling from the pain, making the signature illegible.


    ¡°Sorry, I have no strength in my body, so I couldn¡¯t write properly,¡± Emanuele said.


    Mathias frowned, but since Emanuele was willing to cooperate, he didn¡¯t say anything, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll have my men print another copy.¡±


    Soon, the second copy was printed. As Emanuele signed, his hand still uncontrobly trembled, ruining the signature again.


    ¡°Damn it! Are you ying me?¡± Mathias¡¯s eyes showed some annoyance.


    ¡°You¡¯ve caused so many wounds on my body, it¡¯s too painful. I can¡¯t hold the pen properly, and I don¡¯t want to write so poorly,¡± Emanuele sighed, looking helpless.


    Mathias couldn¡¯t tell if Emanuele was ying him or not. Seeing the serious injuries on Emanuele¡¯s body, it seemed quite severe. He had inflicted them himself, so he knew very well. He had no choice but to have his men bring another copy of the deration. This time, Emanuele finally managed to sign it properly.


    After Emanuele finished signing, Mathias nodded, very satisfied. Then he had someone bring in a camera to record Emanuele.


    ¡°Say, from today onwards, I hand over the Chicago Mafia to Mathias Reid. From now on, everyone must obey my orders and consider me the head of the Chicago Mafia.¡±


    Emanuele read the lines. But halfway through, he began coughing violently, even coughing up blood.


    Mathias frowned. Although he had exerted force, he hadn¡¯t thought it would make the man look so serious.


    ¡°Can I have a ss of water, please?¡± Emanuele asked.


    Mathias had someone bring Emanuele a ss of water. After drinking it, Emanuele repeated the lines, and finally managed to record the entire message.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve finished. Can you let me go now?¡± Emanuele looked at Mathias. ¡°From now on, you are the head of the Chicago Mafia, and I am nothing.¡±


    But as soon as he finished speaking, Mathias aimed a gun at Emanuele.


    ¡°Emanuele, thank you for everything you¡¯ve just done for me. To express my gratitude, I won¡¯t torture you. I¡¯ll just send you to heaven. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll also go to Italy to find your wife and send her to meet you.¡±


    ¡°You promised me! You said that once I finished these, you would let me go! Mathias, you¡¯re a damn liar! You¡¯re a liar!¡±


    ¡°Haha, so what if I¡¯m a damn liar? You talk to me about trust, Emanuele, the people of the Mafia don¡¯t need trust or promises.¡±


    As Mathias spoke, he was about to shoot Emanuele. After being driven out by Bratva for so many years, he had always lived cautiously, like a mouse. He had been building his own power underground. But that was also how he had met William, who had nowe to his aid, taking the bullet for him. They would both suffer, but Mathias would ultimately reap the rewards of victory.


    Now, he had easily be the head of the Chicago Mafia. Once he reced Emanuele, he would have the power to rival Bratva. Then, he would strive to absorb Bratva into his own.


    Mathias was ecstatic, feeling that victory was already within his grasp.


    But just then, a gunshot rang out behind him. Before Mathias could react, a bullet had pierced his head.


    Mathias fell, and behind him, James appeared in front of Emanuele.

 Chapter 320 Emanuele鈥檚 Call

    ¡°Boss!¡± James knelt in front of Emanuele, looking at him covered in blood and wounds, appearing quite frightening.


    James thought that if it were him who was injured so severely, he wouldn¡¯t feel much. But this was his boss. Seeing Emanuele so heavily wounded, James was frightened.


    Looking at James¡¯ worried expression, Emanuele deliberately showed a rxed face. ¡°Hurry, put me down. If you had been anyter, I would be dead.¡±


    Only then did Jamese to his senses, quickly untying the restraints on Emanuele.


    Once released, Emanuele, whose standing had been supported by the restraints, copsed into James¡¯ arms.


    James hastily embraced him. ¡°Boss, hold on, I¡¯ll take you for treatment right away!¡±


    Supporting Emanuele, James left. Mathias¡¯ men had all been taken care of by them. The dungeon was now filled with bodies, and blood flowed like a river.


    Breathing heavily, Emanuele felt intense pain all over. It seemed like it had been a very long time since he had suffered such severe injuries. Emanuele closed his eyes, feeling like he might lose consciousness at any moment.


    Seeing Emanuele so severely injured, James couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Boss, you have to hold on. We¡¯ve found a doctor to help treat you.¡±


    Feeling like he was barely holding on, Emanuele reached out and grasped James¡¯ arm. ¡°Please don¡¯t let Isabe know about this, James, I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Emanuele, even in such a severely injured and unconscious state, was still concerned about Isabe. In that instant, James¡¯ feelings becameplicated.


    The boss cared so much for Isabe. Even in his current state, he was still thinking about her. However, James now understood, he understood Emanuele¡¯s feelings. Because he too had someone he loved deeply, someone he would fight for with his life.


    And now, he needed to do everything he could to help his boss recover. Until then, Isabe couldn¡¯t know.


    ¡­


    After having a nightmare, Isabe couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. Today, she didn¡¯t go to see Grazia, instead, she wandered the streets of Italy alone.


    Tony and Harry had been following Isabe and could tell that her mood was very poor. But as men, although they had always protected Isabe, it was a different kind of protection from that of a woman like Elisa.


    There were some things that couldn¡¯t be bridged between men and women. For example, now they saw Isabe in a bad mood, they wanted tofort her, but didn¡¯t know how.


    They truly didn¡¯t know the current situation of the boss. They saw Ro and Phillip had tried tofort Isabe, but she was still worried.


    After buying some things on the street, Isabe found a shop and had something to eat.


    Grazia called Isabe, ¡°Isabe, why haven¡¯t youe in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m outside buying some things, Grazia. I¡¯lle see you in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Grazia called Isabe because she was a little worried about Isabe¡¯s condition. For some reason, she felt that Isabe had been very unhappy these past few days, with a deep sorrow in her eyes.


    Was she worried about Emanuele? She didn¡¯t know what the situation in Chicago was like now. She asked Ro, and he said Emanuele was still very busy because he had encountered a very tricky situation.


    That was troublesome. Grazia knew it was normal for Isabe to be so worried now. She was also very worried about Emanuele; he was her brother and her only rtive in this world.


    Even though she now had a child, her feelings were still different. Her parents were gone, and she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Emanuele.


    After eating, Isabe rested for a while, then went to the hospital to find Grazia. She knew Grazia was alone in the hospital and would feel very bored.


    Grazia was still in the ward. She really wanted to go out, but Ro had asked her to stay in the hospital and rest for a few more days. She had to take care of her body in the hospital.


    Grazia felt like she was about to be depressed staying in the ward. However, Nichs¡¯ adorable appearance made Grazia happy every day.


    This little life was born to her. Watching him grow day by day, from being wrinkled at birth to bing cuter every day, Grazia wished she could hug and kiss him more.


    When Isabe came in, Grazia handed the child to her immediately. ¡°Isabe, look, he¡¯s getting cuter now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I really want to see him speaking and calling you ¡®mom¡¯ in the future.¡± Isabe took out some gifts she had bought for the child.


    ¡°Oh myGod, you bought so many things.¡± Grazia saw a lot of items for the child, including utensils, pacifiers, toys, and more.


    Although she had already prepared many of these things, it was okay to buy more consumables.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Thank you, Isabe, I love it.¡± Grazia looked at the items with a pleasantly surprised expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Isabe said, and she also gave Grazia a set of skincare products. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re too kind. Thank you, I love it.¡± Grazia hugged and kissed Isabe. ¡°Why did you buy so much today?¡±


    Seeing that Isabe had been in Italy for so many days and she hadn¡¯t given Isabe anything, it seemed like she also had to tell Ro that when Isabe was about to leave Italy, she must give Isabe some Italian specialties to take back.


    ¡°Grazia, I want to go back to Chicago.¡±


    ¡°Why? The situation in Chicago is still unclear. Isabe, I don¡¯t advise you to go back now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Emanuele. Although everyone tells me he¡¯s fine, he hasn¡¯t replied to my messages for several days. I¡¯m worried that something has happened to him.¡±


    She felt restless and anxious. Every moment, she thought about Emanuele. Even when she dreamed, she thought about Emanuele. She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would do if something happened to Emanuele.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t worry. Maybe nothing has happened to him? Maybe he¡¯s just too busy. If you wait a couple more days and he still doesn¡¯t respond, you can look for him then.¡±


    Isabe shook her head. ¡°I want to go back now. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    Grazia wanted to persuade Isabe to stay, but Isabe seemed so determined.


    By chance, Ro had work to attend to today, so he wasn¡¯t at the hospital. Grazia felt that she really couldn¡¯t persuade Isabe anymore.


    Just then, Isabe¡¯s phone rang. Seeing the phone number, her eyes lit up with a hint of joy.


    Isabe immediately answered the call, and soon, Emanuele¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Isabe, I heard that you¡¯re very worried about me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After hearing Emanuele¡¯s voice, Isabe couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.

 Chapter 321 Emanuele Suffers Severe Injuries

    ¡°Emanuele, is it really you? Are you okay? Why haven¡¯t you replied to my messages these past few days?¡± Isabe¡¯s almost desperate words made Emanuele smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Isabe, truly. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I haven¡¯t replied because I wanted to focus on solving my issues. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± Emanuele reassured her.


    Emanuele¡¯s words only made Isabe feel more aggrieved. ¡°Do you have any idea how I felt these past days? I was really scared, very scared.¡±


    ¡°I know, Isabe, I¡¯m sorry. When I¡¯ve sorted everything out, may Ie to see you?¡±


    ¡°I can make my own way back,¡± she wanted to see Emanuele.


    ¡°Not now, Isabe. Chicago still isn¡¯tpletely safe. When everything stabilizes, I wille to find you,¡± Emanuele¡¯s tone became stern.


    Hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe again felt like crying. ¡°Emanuele, I¡­ I really miss you and I¡¯m really worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m fine,¡± Emanuele¡¯s heart ached, but he tried to contain his emotions, ¡°Wait for me, alright? I promise I won¡¯t put myself in danger, and I will make Chicago safe again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Isabe sighed and then told Emanuele, ¡°Grazia has had the baby, a healthy boy. Did you know?¡±


    ¡°God, I have a nephew! What a surprise,¡± Emanuele¡¯s eyes softened.


    ¡°Yes, Emanuele. When youe to Italy, you can see him. He¡¯s really cute.¡±


    Emanuele chatted a little more with Isabe, then the two reluctantly hung up the phone.


    Emanuele ced the phone beside him and furrowed his brow. He wasn¡¯t just in emotional pain; his body was also in agony.


    Hey on the hospital bed, his wounds tightly wrapped in bandages. Theshes he received were superficial, just flesh wounds. The most severe was the wound on his knee, where Mathias had struck bone, causing serious damage that would take a long time to heal. The extent of the recovery was still unknown.


    Emanuele looked disheveled all over, even Phillip, who was nearby, found it hard to bear. He had never seen Emanuele in such a state.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re hurt. Why didn¡¯t you tell your wife? She¡¯s a doctor; she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. She would take care of you.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Phillip, no wonder you¡¯re still single. A man least wants to show his vulnerable side in front of the woman he loves. Don¡¯t you understand that?¡± Emanuele, though immobile in bed, found the strength to mock Phillip.


    Feeling inexplicably scolded by Emanuele, Phillip couldn¡¯t help but touch his own nose. He thought his suggestion was quite good. Why was Emanuele scolding him?


    ¡°Get out, we don¡¯t need you here,¡± Emanuele told Phillip.


    Phillip immediately left.


    The boss was seriously injured, so it was normal for him to be in a bad mood. It was their fault for not protecting Emanuele well, otherwise, Mathias wouldn¡¯t have been able to abduct him.


    After scolding Phillip, Emanuele still felt no improvement in his mood. It was mainly the physical injuries that made him restless. He was familiar with these wounds, as he had often inflicted such torment on others in the past.


    What scared him the most was the wound on his knee. When Mathias attacked, it was particrly brutal, even for someone as tolerant of pain as him. It was the knee, and that worried Emanuele.


    What if it doesn¡¯t heal? What if it causes problems? Disability?


    The thought scared Emanuele. He had never feared death before, but now, he began to fear. Death is a momentary event, but if there is a disability, it is a lifetime. In his prime, his limitless physical strength made him proud and was his capital in battle. If he lost a leg¡­ Emanuele couldn¡¯t imagine how he would live.


    He also dared not tell Isabe about this. If Isabe found out, she would look at him with that kind of pity, sympathy, andpassion in her eyes. But what he needed least was pitying eyes. He wanted to be a man Isabe could be proud of, not a pitiful man. If that happened¡­ he thought, he might not be able to help but escape.


    Restless, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but light a cigarette. Although smoking wasn¡¯t allowed in the hospital, in his own hospital, there weren¡¯t so many rules. The smell of nicotine calmed his mind.


    Emanuele remembered Isabe¡¯s voice on the phone, filled with tearsand her increasingly furrowed brow. Damn it, he didn¡¯t want to see Isabe upset. In Emanuele¡¯s view, Isabe¡¯s tears should only be shed in bed, not anywhere else. But now, Isabe on the other end of the phone sounded so distressed, it made him feel distressed too. He longed to immediately go to Italy to find Isabe, hold her in his arms, kiss her full lips, and tell her not to worry. But right now, he couldn¡¯t do that.


    If he hadn¡¯t been injured, after resolving the issue, he would have immediately gone to Italy to bring Isabe back to Chicago. Isabe missed him, he knew, just as deeply as he missed her. But Emanuele looked down at his wounds, deeply inhaling a puff of smoke, and then exhaling. The white smoke spread in the air, blurring Emanuele¡¯s face.


    After Isabe and Emanuele finished their call, she felt a little more stable. Emanuele was still alive. Although she didn¡¯t know his current condition, at least he wasn¡¯t in mortal danger. All her pessimistic thoughts vanished.


    She turned to Grazia. ¡°Emanuele just called me. He said he¡¯s fine, but the situation isn¡¯t resolved yet, so he asked me to stay in Italy a little longer.¡±


    Grazia also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. I knew Emanuele wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. Isabe, you worry too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not by his side, and he¡¯s in danger again. I¡¯m really worried,¡± Isabe furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Isabe, I understand how you feel. Emanuele is fine, and that puts my mind at ease too,¡± Grazia smiled, holding the baby and walking to the window. ¡°I¡¯ll be discharged soon, and then we can go out together, shop, and have fun.¡±


    Isabe nodded. She wasn¡¯t as eager to return home now. But she still missed Emanuele. Although he said he was fine on the phone, his voice sounded hoarse, as if he were very weak. Was it because he was exhausted from dealing with everythingtely? Isabe wasn¡¯t sure.


    Soon, Grazia was discharged, and Ro specially ordered a huge bouquet of flowers for her. Isabe also brought a gift for Grazia. When they returned home, the servants had prepared a sumptuous meal.

 Chapter 322: Presenting Isabella with Gifts

    Only the three of them were dining, yet it was a lively affair.


    ¡°Grazia, many people have sent gifts for you and the child. After dinner, you should take a look,¡± he said.


    His friends knew Grazia had given birth. Some were too far to visit, while others wanted toe but were refused by him. He felt that at this stage, Grazia and the baby were most vulnerable. He worried they might be in danger, so he firmly declined others¡¯ visitation requests.


    Those people couldn¡¯te, but they still wanted to express their feelings, so they sent many gifts.


    ¡°Goodness, then I absolutely must take a look!¡± Grazia was eager. She looked at Isabe. ¡°I love the surprise of unwrapping gifts the most.¡±


    Because the gifts were all wrapped, you never knew what kind of gift you would unwrap. Moreover, thinking that these gifts were all carefully selected by others, carrying their thoughts, Grazia became a bit impatient.


    After dinner, Grazia went to see the gifts, and to her surprise, they filled an entire room.


    ¡°Oh my, this is too much,¡± she eximed.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know how much you enjoy unwrapping gifts yourself, I¡¯d want to help you unwrap them directly,¡± Ro chuckled.


    ¡°Thank you, Ro. It¡¯s thanks to you that I have so many gifts,¡± Grazia said, and then began to unwrap the presents.


    It was clear that the gift-givers had put a lot of thought into the presents. Most of the gifts were neatly packaged in boxes, very exquisite. Some were not wrapped, and Ro had the servants sort them out, cing them to the side, so Grazia could see them at a nce.


    ¡°Wow, this is a monitor, you can see what¡¯s inside the children¡¯s room. I never thought about installing a monitor? That¡¯s really good.¡±


    ¡°And this is a box of diamond ne? Goodness, it¡¯s so beautiful, so delicate, I love it.¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s this, outfits for our family of three! Matching outfits, cute dinosaurs. Ro, will you wear it with me?¡±


    As Grazia unwrapped the gifts, she interacted excitedly with Ro. Ro held the child in his hands, standing by the door, with a gentle expression. Isabe stood beside him.


    She watched Grazia and Ro¡¯s interaction, listened to Grazia¡¯s chatter, and felt a real warmth. Although Grazia would surely think of Andrew, her current life was also very good. She had a husband with whom she got along harmoniously, a lovely child, and Ro had already gainedplete control of Italy. He was very powerful, very formidable, and Grazia didn¡¯t need to worry about any life-threatening danger.


    Isabe was now only worried about Emanuele. Emanuele had sent her to Italy, where she was quite safe, but Emanuele was not safe in Chicago.


    Ah, hopefully Emanuele can resolve things as soon as possible, thene to Italy to take her home.


    Over an hour had passed since Grazia finished unwrapping the gifts, and she was still quite excited. She looked at Isabe. ¡°Isabe, why don¡¯t you pick some to use? There are too many, I can¡¯t possibly use them all.¡±


    She handed the diamond ne she had just unwrapped to Isabe. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Inside the box, the diamond ney quietly, sparkling under the light. Isabe quickly said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t really like wearing jewelry.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t possibly ept something so precious.


    ¡°No, Isabe, this is my thought for you. You¡¯ve been with me all this time, taking care of me. This is my thought for you, please ept it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also because Chicago is unsafe that I came to shelter with you. Grazia, I¡¯ve always regarded you as my sister, my friend. When I¡¯m with you, it¡¯s also you apanying me. If I have to ept your gift, what kind of person would I be?¡±


    Seeing that Isabe wouldn¡¯t ept it, Grazia knew the diamond ne was indeed very precious, but she wished she could give Isabe the best. Perhaps Isabe didn¡¯t know that her arrival had been the happiest time for Graziately. Because she didn¡¯t have many friends in Italy. Although she could receive meticulous care, emotional interaction was still necessary.


    After thinking for a moment, Grazia finally said, ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to take this. You can pick two items from the gifts in this room, just to make me happy, can you?¡±


    Grazia had already given in, and Isabe wouldn¡¯t be polite anymore.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick a few.¡±


    In the end, Grazia chose a set of cups and a perfume gift box, things she didn¡¯t really need.


    After selecting the gifts, Grazia asked Isabe to apany her for a shopping spree. Today she wanted to be a little extravagant, to indulge in some crazy shopping. After spending so long in the hospital, she felt like she was going crazy. She wanted to go out, to walk around everywhere. Now, she was finally free, so of course, she wanted to indulge a little.


    ¡°Can I go?¡± Ro asked, holding the child.


    ¡°No, this is a girls¡¯ outing with Isabe and me. Ro, just stay at home and take care of the child,¡± Grazia said, then pulled Isabe into the car.


    As Ro watched their departing figures, he sighed helplessly. Well, Grazia taking Isabe out for a stroll was also good. He knew Isabe was very worried about Emanuele. Emanuele had just called him, saying he was fine but had been injured and couldn¡¯te to pick up Isabe for a while. He asked Ro to keep Isabe for a while and not to tell her about his injury.


    He agreed.


    He could tell that Emanuele was genuinely in love with Isabe. He had known Emanuele for many years, but it was the first time he had seen him so devoted to a woman. He didn¡¯t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing.


    ¡­


    Chicago.


    The night was as dark as a curtain, shrouding the entire world. But the lights inside the VIP ward were still bright.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Outside the VIP ward, the bodyguards were stationed inyers. At this time, a few people walked over, and after a conversation, they let someone in.


    Emanuele was lying on the hospital bed reading a book. He was in slightly better condition now than before, able to move a little more, but still unable to get out of bed casually.


    It was troublesome; the injury to his knee was too serious, and he didn¡¯t know when it would heal.


    Emanuele saw two figures as the hospital room door was pushed open.


    It was Michael and Karen.


    Seeing Emanuele¡¯s condition, tears fell from Karen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Emanuele, are you okay? You look so serious.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die,¡± Emanuele said mockingly. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to see Karen.


    ¡°Karen is worried about you, Emanuele. It¡¯s my fault for not keeping an eye on Mathias, letting him cause trouble in your territory,¡± Michael said.

 Chapter 323: Karen Cares for Emanuele

    Michael felt guilty towards Emanuele. Earlier, Karen had ndered Isabe, causing her much distress. This time, he had failed to keep an eye on Mathias, allowing Mathias toe to Chicago and nearly kill Emanuele. Upon learning this news, Michael immediately rushed to Chicago to visit Emanuele. To his surprise, his sister also wanted toe and assured him that she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble, expressing great concern for Emanuele. She had heard about Emanuele¡¯s serious injury and near-death experience, sobbing uncontrobly. Michael worried that her asthma might re up again. It was then that he brought Karen along.


    Upon arrival, Karen said a few words and then fell silent, quietly watching over Emanuele. This brought Michael some relief.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how I ended up so seriously injured,¡± sighed Emanuele. ¡°Now that Mathias is dead, you don¡¯t have to worry about him threatening your position.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emanuele, for what has happened. I only just found out. Nevertheless, since you dealt with my uncle, I am grateful to you. I owe you a favor. In the future, if there¡¯s anything you need Bratva to do, as long as I can manage it, I will help you,¡± Michael said, still feeling somewhat guilt-ridden.


    He and Emanuele had a good rtionship, and they had business coborations. It was a surprise that their personal affairs had not been thoroughly resolved, leading to Emanuele having to help him sort things out. However, Mathias was indeed a cunning man. Despite Michael¡¯s persistent attempts to hunt him down, he had always eluded capture. Now that Emanuele had killed Mathias, Michael owed him a favor.


    ¡°Alright, remember this: if I have any demands in the future, I won¡¯t hold back on you,¡± Emanuele stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Emanuele, would it be alright for me to stay here and take care of you? Consider it my way of repaying you,¡± Karen quickly added.


    Michael¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Was Karen causing trouble again? He had thought she had assured him that she wouldn¡¯t do anything strange. She had been quiet until now, aside from the initial greeting. He had been nning to leave after finishing his conversation with Emanuele. Unexpectedly, Karen had spoken up with that statement.


    At that moment, Michael felt a headacheing on. ¡°Karen, Emanuele and I have finished talking. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    He had intended to stay and take care of Emanuele a bit longer, to see if there was anything he needed help with. But with Karen¡¯s statement, he felt the urge to leave immediately.


    Karen was still stubborn, fearing that her brother would take her away. She continued to speak to Emanuele, saying, ¡°Emanuele, look at me. Am I not well? I can cook for you, help tend to your wounds. I¡¯ve helped Dad and my brother with their injuries before, I have experience. Besides, I can keep youpany.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t seen Isabe and didn¡¯t know where that wretched woman had gone. How could Isabe hide away when Emanuele was so severely injured? Perhaps she was afraid of dying in this dangerous situation in Chicago. Unlike her, Karen loved Emanuele. She was willing to stay by his side even if it meant risking her life.


    Emanuele gave a coldugh. ¡°You¡¯ll take care of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Emanuele, I can definitely take care of you. Once I¡¯ve taken care of you, I¡¯ll leave. You can trust me; I won¡¯t pester you,¡± Karen said, feeling the need to add thatst part.


    She felt a pang in her heart. She liked Emanuele so much, why didn¡¯t he like her? Why did he prefer a woman who was iparable to her in every way? If Emanuele married her, when faced with danger, her brother would surelye to their aid. It would be easy for Emanuele to deal with those troubles. Yet he married a woman with no background and had to divert his attention to protect her. Now, he was covered in injuries, and that woman had disappeared.


    Michael had intended to take Karen and leave immediately, but then Emanuele suddenly said, ¡°Fine, you can stay and take care of me.¡±


    When he said this, there was a smile on his face. Compared to his previous icy demeanor, he now seemed like a gentleman. However, Karen didn¡¯t notice the cruel glint in his eyes.


    Michael was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected Emanuele to actually allow Karen to take care of him. Karen, too, was in shock, but then she immediately started smiling happily. ¡°Okay, Emanuele, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take goodcare of you.¡±


    Thinking about the fact that she would be able to take care of Emanuele, she became very excited. Michael felt that something was not right about all of this. He grabbed Karen¡¯s hand and pulled her outside the ward.


    ¡°Karen, have you lost your mind? Don¡¯t you remember that before you left, you promised me not to cause any trouble?¡±


    ¡°Brother, how have I caused trouble? Look, Emanuele needs me. He agreed and is willing to let me stay and take care of him,¡± Karen said, full of excitement, her eyes sparkling. ¡°You can rx; I will take care of Emanuele.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t rx. If you don¡¯t leave with me, how can I possibly rx? Karen, I will tell Emanuele that you were just joking, and you must leave with me.¡±


    ¡°No, brother, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Karen immediately stepped back two paces, looking at Michael with excitement. ¡°I won¡¯t go, no matter what you say. I want to stay here.¡±


    Emanuele had finally agreed to her request to care for him, and she would not leave no matter what.


    ¡°Will you take care of him? Can you cook? Since you were a child, everything has been taken care of by the housemaids. Karen, if you really take care of Emanuele, you will copse. You may have helped with minor things when our father and brother were injured, but the injuries Emanuele has are serious. What can you do? If you anger Emanuele, he might even kill you.¡±


    Karen seemed to have lost her rationality. She said to Michael, ¡°Brother, no, I am a Bratva princess. I have to grow up. Didn¡¯t you owe him a favor? I¡¯ll consider it as me owing him a favor as well. Father told me before that I am the princess of Bratva. If I enjoy the privileges of a princess, I also have to pay the corresponding price. Look, I will pay it properly.¡±


    Michael sighed, ¡°Alright, wait here, I will have a few words with Emanuele.¡±


    This time, Karen was obedient and stood waiting.


    In Michael¡¯s eyes, Karen seemed like a fool. For the first time, he realized that overly protecting his sister was not a good thing. Karen was naive, innocent, kind, and charged forward without considering the consequences. She was bound to get hurt eventually. As her brother, Michael knew he couldn¡¯t stand idly by.


    He returned to the room to talk to Emanuele. ¡°Emanuele, why did you agree to Karen¡¯s request?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He felt that Emanuele disliked Karen.

 Chapter 324: Let Karen Give Up

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Karen offer to take care of me voluntarily? Then let her take care of me,¡± Emanuele said indifferently.


    Michael frowned, ¡°Emanuele, you know Karen too. She has never done any work her whole life. How could she take care of you properly?¡±


    ¡°But she proposed it herself. Didn¡¯t you see how happy she was when I agreed?¡±


    ¡°She likes you, but Emanuele, you don¡¯t like her. It¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    Even when Michael said this, Emanuele still seemed determined to have Karene over.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s quite fun. Besides, Isabe is in Italy now, and there¡¯s no one here to take care of me. It¡¯s good to let Karen stay in Chicago to take care of me,¡± Emanuele said.


    Michael looked at Emanuele, ¡°Are you really going to do this?¡±


    Emanuele, who had been smiling, suddenly became serious, ¡°Michael, you can¡¯t protect Karen forever. With her personality, if you don¡¯t let her give up, she will think of me for the rest of her life. Michael, I¡¯m helping you.¡±


    Suddenly, Michael felt that what Emanuele said made sense.


    Even so, Emanuele was already married, and Karen still had such an infatuation with him. She even offered to take care of Emanuele voluntarily.


    He had been stopping Karen, but what was the use of taking her back? Karen¡¯s heart was still with Emanuele; she still liked Emanuele and would find ways to meet him. If Emanuele could really make Karen give up on him, that would be great.


    ¡°But, Emanuele, I¡¯m really worried she might get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will handle it properly. Michael, I consider you a friend, and your sister, I used to regard her as my sister too. I won¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    Of course, if Karen hurt herself, that would be another matter.


    Michael nodded. If Emanuele did this and could really make Karen see the truth, that would be great.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Emanuele suddenly had such a kind heart. He had a good rtionship with Isabe, so he shouldn¡¯t care whether another woman liked him or not. It was really unexpected that he wanted to help Karen.


    ¡°Thank you, Emanuele. Take care of yourself, I¡¯lle to see you againter,¡± Michael said, then turned and left.


    Outside the door, Karen was still waiting quietly. When she saw himing out, she immediately approached him, ¡°So, brother, what did you talk about with Emanuele? Anyway, no matter what you say, I must stay here.¡±


    ¡°I agreed, you stay, and I¡¯ll go back to Russia tomorrow.¡±


    Karen was ready to resist, but she was taken aback by Michael¡¯s words. Then she immediately hugged Michael and kissed his cheek firmly.


    ¡°Brother, thank you, thank you for understanding me. I knew it, Emanuele must need me. That coward Isabe, I don¡¯t know where she has run off to. She must have been scared when she saw Emanuele seriously injured. I told you, she¡¯s not from the world of the Mafia, she hasn¡¯t experienced these things, she must be scared. I don¡¯t know if Emanuele will regret it. Clearly, Emanuele and I are meant to be together. Isabe isn¡¯t part of our world, how could she help Emanuele? If Emanuele had married me, he wouldn¡¯t have been so seriously injured.¡±


    Listening to Karen¡¯s excited words, Michael just felt a headache.


    ¡°Emanuele is worried about Isabe¡¯s safety, so he sent her to Italy. When he recovers, he will go and bring Isabe back. As for you, you¡¯re just taking care of his life. When he¡¯s better, he will have someone send you back to Russia.¡±


    When Karen heard the words Michael said earlier, she was very unhappy. But when she heard Michael¡¯sst sentence, she suddenly became happy.


    ¡°It seems that Emanuele really cares about me, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t want someone to send me back to Russia.¡±


    This was insane. Michael looked at Karen¡¯s excited face and honestly wanted to give her a good knock on the head to see what was going on in her mind. Emanuele was handsome and capable, but he wasn¡¯t suitable for Karen. He really didn¡¯t understand what Karen liked about him. Even though Emanuele was already married, Karen still liked him so much.


    Michael sighed. Some people have very stubborn personalities. Without experiencing much hardship, they won¡¯t let go.


    Before, because of his and his parents¡¯ protection, Karen had never suffered any setbacks. She thought that as long as she liked something, they would get it for her. But Emanuele was different. If she liked an ordinary man, perhaps they could help her, but Emanuele was the head of the Chicago Mafia, someone even he had to respect.


    Seeing Karen¡¯s excited expression, Michael couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Karen, Emanuele cares a lot about Isabe. Even though she¡¯s not by his side right now, she¡¯s still in his heart. I hope you don¡¯t say anything reckless in front of him. If he gets angry, it won¡¯t be good.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I understand, brother, you can rest assured,¡± Karen said with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m already thinking about what breakfast to make for Emanuele tomorrow, and lunch and dinner too. I have to make sure Emanuele enjoys his meals.¡±


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s not think about that. Come back to the hotel with me, and rest well. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Brother, can you get me a chef? Otherwise, if I cook, it will definitely taste bad.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find one for you,¡± Michael sighed. He wished he could go back to Russia immediately and not have to deal with all of this. Some people had to face hardships to realize that the path they were on wouldn¡¯t lead them anywhere, and only then would they understand to take a different path.


    Italy.


    Since talking to Emanuele on the phone, Isabe and Emanuele still called each other at regr intervals, just like before.


    Isabe¡¯s mood had improved a lot since then. She was waiting for Emanuele toe and take her back to Chicago.


    Although her days in Italy were pleasant and beautiful, she still preferred to return to Chicago. Even though Chicago wasn¡¯t very safe, it was her true home. No matter how good Italy was, it didn¡¯t give her the same sense of security. She only felt at ease where Emanuele was.


    Isabe didn¡¯t know she had be so dependent on Emanuele. She, a strong and independent woman, worked hard and earned her own living. When she was single, she didn¡¯t think being alone was bad. However, after spending a long time with Emanuele, she had grown ustomed to him. That was why leaving him made her feel so uneasy. Habits were truly a dreadful thing, Isabe thought. She didn¡¯t know if her current dependence on Emanuele was a good thing or a bad thing.


    When she didn¡¯t speak to Emanuele, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was doing. She worried about him and wondered if he was in any danger. But she couldn¡¯t do anything besides worry. Isabe felt utterly useless. She felt like she couldn¡¯t help Emanuele at all.

 Chapter 325: Karen is Treated Like a Maid

    Karen finally understood what it felt like to take care of someone. Early in the morning, she followed the chef¡¯s instructions and made a sandwich to take to the hospital for Emanuele. Though it was her first time, the sandwich looked impable. However, when Emanuele saw it, he furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Looks terrible. I can¡¯t eat this.¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, I woke up early to make this for you. Just try a bite,¡± Karen pleaded.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°No matter how hard you worked on this sandwich, it¡¯s not my concern. I don¡¯t want to eat it,¡± Emanuele replied. He then asked her to buy a cup of ck coffee and a croissant from a nearby caf¨¦.


    Karen was furious. She had put in so much effort to make a good sandwich, even failing a few times before achieving sess, only to find that Emanuele was unappreciative. Infuriating! Despite her fondness for Emanuele, as a Bratva princess, these tasks were typically handled by household staff, not her. But for Emanuele, she had to do it. She was exasperated that despite all her efforts, Emanuele remained ungrateful.


    Nevertheless, no matter how angry she felt, Emanuele was someone she cared for, and in the face of her affection for him, Karen found herself capable of forgiveness.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go buy it for you,¡± Karen said before leaving. As she walked away, Emanuele¡¯s gaze was filled with mockery.


    Phillip nearly burst outughing. ¡°Boss, is this how you treat Miss Reid? After all, she¡¯s a Bratva princess.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not treating her poorly. She will continue to like me. Besides, lying in a hospital bed, I can¡¯t do much. Passing the time with something is fine,¡± Emanuele responded.


    Phillip was unsure whether to praise or criticize his boss. Emanuele¡¯s actions could be seen as malicious, aiming to disappoint and hurt Miss Reid. Nevertheless, mistreating a young woman made him uneasy. However, there must be a reason for the boss¡¯s behavior, so as his assistant, he decided to keep his thoughts to himself.


    Karen returned with breakfast, presenting it to Emanuele with a radiant smile. ¡°Emanuele, this breakfast should suit your taste.¡±


    Although her mood was not great, she made an effort to restrain herself. She believed that with a little more tenderness, she could surely win over Emanuele. With Isabe absent from Chicago, she felt she had to work harder to impress Emanuele. She thought that if she could move him, he might divorce Isabe and choose to be with her.


    Emanuele took the breakfast from Karen and leisurely began eating while reading the newspaper. Despite his injuries, the crisis had temporarily subsided, and he was enjoying a rare moment of leisure. Karen quietly watched him eat, admitting to herself that Emanuele was quite handsome, even while having breakfast.


    ¡°Emanuele, is it good?¡± she asked.


    Emanuele nodded without looking up. ¡°How are you feeling now? Any better?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± Emanuele nced at Karen, finding her question somewhat odd.


    Unexpectedly, Emanuele¡¯s impatience made Karen feel a bit aggrieved. ¡°I can see, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re in pain or not. If so, I can call our family doctor; he¡¯s very skilled. He¡¯s dealt with my father and brother¡¯s injuries before.¡±


    She never had this level of patience with others, but because she liked Emanuele, she forced herself to be patient with him. ¡°No need, I have my own doctor,¡± Emanuele replied. ¡°Please turn on the TV. I want to watch something.¡±


    Karen turned on the television. With his injuries yet to heal, Emanuele was unable to move freely. Any exertion might cause his wounds to reopen. Formerly, he might have disregarded his injuries, believing in his body¡¯s strong self-healing capabilities. But now, thinking of Isabe, who had been separated from him for a long time and was eager to see him, he knew he had to recover as quickly as possible. He had to obediently follow the doctor¡¯s advice and stay in bed, avoiding aggravating his injuries.


    Emanuele seldom watched television. Apart from the news, he found little interest in it. However, to alleviate the boredom, he asked Karen to put on Isabe¡¯s favorite variety show.


    Karen found it strange. ¡°Isn¡¯t this something women like to watch? Emanuele, do you enjoy it too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Emanuele replied, watching the TV with a nk expression.


    Phillip found it hard not tough. Wasn¡¯t this the variety show his wife loved to watch? Previously, the boss hadined to him that Isabe liked a show with a man who waspletely different from him, which made him ufortable. But now, Emanuele was watching the same show. He watched Emanuele calmly and couldn¡¯t help but think about how much the boss had changed for his wife.


    At that moment, Emanuele¡¯s phone rang. After ncing at it, he told Karen, ¡°Please leave for a moment.¡±


    Karen was puzzled. ¡°Why do I need to leave? The room is big enough; I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Emanuele immediately signaled to Phillip. Phillip then told Karen, ¡°Miss Reid, please step outside.¡±


    Damn it! Karen couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly. What was Emanuele up to? Did he really see her as a maid? When he needed her, he ordered her around, but when he didn¡¯t, he wanted her to leave?


    Karen was extremely angry. She was a Bratva princess! Anyone who saw her should show respect. Her intention in taking care of Emanuele was to grow closer to him and build a rtionship. Who would have thought that Emanuele would actually treat her like a maid to be bossed around?


    ¡°Emanuele, if you need to take a call, just take it. Why do you need to ask me to leave?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here to take care of me, not to get in my way. If you don¡¯t leave, then you might as well go back to Russia,¡± Emanuele said.


    Karen¡¯s breathing became rapid with anger, but because it was Emanuele, she had to endure it. So, Karen turned and left. She liked Emanuele, and now that he was so severely injured, she shouldn¡¯t argue with him.


    After Karen left, Emanuele answered Isabe¡¯s call. His demeanor with her was very different from how he had been with Karen just moments before.


    Phillip had to marvel at how dramatically his boss¡¯s emotions could change.

 Chapter 326 Isabella Discovers Something Wrong

    Isabe was video chatting with Emanuele. Only his face was visible, nothing below the neck. Hisplexion appeared normal, healthy, rosy, showing no signs of post-injury fatigue. He had been recuperating well in the hospital, eating and sleeping well, and naturally had a goodplexion. However, Isabe noticed something odd in the background behind Emanuele. It wasn¡¯t their apartment.


    ¡°Emanuele, where are you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m at Phillip¡¯s ce now. I was too tiredst night, so I just stayed over at his house,¡± Emanuele calmly lied.


    Isabe didn¡¯t suspect Emanuele, but she felt that the decor in Phillip¡¯s house seemed familiar, like she had seen it somewhere before.


    ¡°When will things be resolved over there? I want toe back. Although Grazia and Ro have been treating me well, I miss you,¡± she said.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She missed Emanuele, missed everything about Chicago. As Isabe watched the video, a hint of worry clouded her face. Her brow slightly furrowed. Truth be told, Emanuele also felt distressed. He loved Isabe so much, he wished to give her all the happiness, make her carefree and content. However, he suddenly realized his limitations. He couldn¡¯t even manage this situation.


    At the thought, Emanuele was overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t worry. As soon as things are sorted out, I¡¯lle to Italy to pick you up, alright? Just have fun there for now.¡±


    However, Emanuele knew that his recovery would take at least another two weeks, and that was just for the physical wounds. His leg injury wouldn¡¯t heal that easily.


    Thinking about this made Emanuele feel agitated, but he knew he had to keep calm and reassure Isabe.


    ¡°At most, a half month, Isabe. Trust me, within two weeks, I will definitely be able to resolve the issue.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I trust you,¡± Isabe said, although she felt that half a month was a long time. She didn¡¯t dare rush Emanuele, she was worried that his impatience might lead to danger.


    After chatting for a while, Isabe showed Grazia¡¯s child to Emanuele. Emanuele smiled happily, ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine, I¡¯ve be an uncle.¡±


    This was his nephew, and in all likelihood, the future head of the Italian mafia.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very cute and well-behaved. Emanuele, I really hope you cane and see him soon.¡±


    After they finished their call, Isabe ended the video chat. The days without meeting were truly agonizing. Despite being able to video chat, it wasn¡¯t enough. She longed to hug and cuddle Emanuele, to feel his warmth, his breath, and his sturdy muscles. These were all things Isabe yearned for. She hoped that in half a month, Emanuele would be able toe and get her.


    Suddenly, Isabe remembered something. Wait, she had just noticed that the wall behind Emanuele was snow white, the bed was also white, and the bedside table next to it, although only partially visible, seemed oddly familiar to her.


    Earlier, she had just felt it was familiar, but now, she suddenly remembered where she had seen it before. This ce looked remarkably like the hospital she had been in before! Because of her previous miscarriage, she had stayed in the hospital for a while, and that¡¯s why she found it so familiar just now.


    Now it all came back to her.


    Why was Emanuele in the hospital? Was it because he was injured? Because he was ill and had been admitted?


    Countless thoughts swirled in Isabe¡¯s mind. Was Emanuele unwilling to tell her the truth because he was afraid she would worry?


    Even though during the video call, Emanuele seemed fine and didn¡¯t look injured, he was such a deep thinker that it was normal for him to disguise his condition so she couldn¡¯t tell.


    At that moment, Isabe suddenly felt a bit flustered.


    Don¡¯t panic.


    Don¡¯t panic.


    Stay calm.


    Isabe took a deep breath, gradually calming herself down. Then, she called Evelyn.


    Recently, Evelyn¡¯s rtionship with James had improved, but having gone through previous emotional traumas, she knew she couldn¡¯t be as hasty as before. She had agreed with James to take things slowly. This was why, even though they had been dating for a while, they hadn¡¯t moved in together. After each date, they went their separate ways. She hadn¡¯t told her parents about her rtionship with James yet. James looked like a jerk, with arge build and covered in tattoos. He didn¡¯t seem like a good person.


    Her parents also worried about her. Now she knew she had to first calm her parents¡¯ emotions and meetJames privately. At this moment, Evelyn received Isabe¡¯s call.


    ¡°Isabe, I heard you¡¯re still in Italy. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s safe over here. By the way, Evelyn, how are things with James?¡±


    Isabe suppressed her inner desire to ask directly. She knew that Evelyn and James were in a romantic rtionship, and James was a part of Emanuele¡¯s circle. If Emanuele wanted to keep something from her, he would have instructed James to keep it from Evelyn as well. Even though Evelyn was her good friend, if Evelyn thought it was for her own good, she would definitely go along with keeping it from her. She could only inquire indirectly from Evelyn.


    ¡°It¡¯s good. But I haven¡¯t told my parents for now. They were quite shocked before,¡± Evelyn said, her face disying a happy smile when she mentioned James.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. How is James? Is he gentle? Have you been on any recent dates?¡± Isabe asked.


    ¡°Yes, we have. We even went to see a movie together yesterday. Can you believe it? He actually cried while watching a romance movie,¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    Upon hearing that Evelyn and James went to the movies together yesterday, Isabe knew her guess was true. It seemed that Chicago waspletely safe now, and Emanuele had resolved the crisis. Otherwise, if James, Emanuele¡¯s most important assistant, would be on the front line, how would he have the mood to go to the movies with Evelyn?


    With this in mind, Isabe chatted with Evelyn for a few more moments before ending the call. Turning to Grazia, she said, ¡°I want to go back to Chicago.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how serious Emanuele¡¯s injury was at the moment, but she would feel very guilty not being by his side during his most vulnerable time. In fact, she was very sad now. Emanuele was injured, and he had kept it from her, even though she was his wife, his closest person. Regardless of the reason he kept it from her, it made Isabe feel angry.

 Chapter 327: Isabella Flies Back to Chicago

    When Grazia heard that Isabe was going back to Chicago, she was very surprised. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Emanuele resolved the issue yet? Isabe, it¡¯s very dangerous for you to go back now. Didn¡¯t Emanuele tell you before? Wait until the problem is resolved, then he wille to find you.¡±


    ¡°He lied to me,¡± Isabe looked at Grazia. ¡°He was injured in the hospital, but he lied to me saying he was okay, so I have to go find him. Grazia, please, don¡¯t tell Emanuele about this. If Emanuele knows, he will definitely stop me from going back.¡±


    Grazia looked at Isabe¡¯s anxious look and hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Isabe, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°My friend is dating James. She said they just watched a movie yesterday. Think about it, if Chicago is really so dangerous now, would James still be in the mood for a date? He would surely be deeply involved in the battle.¡±


    Grazia thought about it and felt Isabe was right. She also knew James, a formidable fighter and Emanuele¡¯s most capable assistant. Generally, when Emanuele encountered tricky problems, James would certainly be at the forefront. Since James could go out to watch a movie with his girlfriend, it definitely meant the crisis had been resolved.


    ¡°Or, should we ask Emanuele to make sure?¡± Grazia thought for a moment, still feeling concerned about other potential risks for safety.


    ¡°Grazia, I know Emanuele very well. He¡¯s a very strong man. In front of me, he likes to show his strong side. Many times when he¡¯s injured, he prefers to handle it himself. I know I can¡¯t help him much, but I don¡¯t want him to bear serious injuries alone, so I feel I need to go find him.¡±


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s determined look, Grazia knew she couldn¡¯t persuade Isabe anymore.


    During this time, she felt that Isabe wasn¡¯t as happy as before. When chatting with her, she would often start daydreaming because she missed Emanuele.


    Although Isabe didn¡¯t explicitly tell her, she understood this feeling.


    Being in a safe country while her loved one was risking his life on the other side to resolve the issue, she surely wished to be with her loved one. But she also understood Emanuele. He was a strong man, protecting his family and loved ones. If there was any danger, he would rather bear it himself than have his loved ones in peril.


    Grazia couldn¡¯t help but deeply sigh. As a woman, she actually stood by Isabe¡¯s side. She understood Isabe¡¯s feelings, so she asked Isabe, ¡°Isabe, what do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to Chicago immediately, but can you not tell Emanuele about it? If he knows, he will definitely stop me from going back.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I promise you. But about your bodyguards, you should know, they are all loyal to Emanuele.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Grazia. Thank you. As long as you are willing to help me, I owe you a favor,¡± Isabe felt her eyes moistening.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Isabe. Emanuele is just injured. Since he can video chat with you, it means he¡¯s actually doing fine, right?¡± Grazia hugged Isabe. ¡°Go back, I will ask Ro to send more bodyguards to protect you, and I will make sure Ro keeps it confidential.¡±


    ¡°Will he listen to you?¡± Isabe was a bit worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if he doesn¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll have him sleep in the guest room tonight and not allow him to enter the room.¡±


    Grazia¡¯s teasing made Isabe couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Isabe immediately went back to her room to pack her luggage. She didn¡¯t bring much when she came, but she was leaving with a lot, including things she bought in Chicago and items Grazia had given her.


    After packing, when Isabe carried her things out, Tony and Harry looked at Isabe with surprise.


    ¡°Madam, you are taking so many things. Where are you going?¡± Tony asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Chicago.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Madam, are you going back alone?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise? Do you want to stay here?¡± Tony and Harry looked at each other, both showing surprise in their eyes. They hadn¡¯t received any news. Weren¡¯t they supposed to be picked up by the boss?


    ¡°Listen, I decided to go back on my own. You are not allowed to tell Emanuele. I already know Emanuele was injured and kept it from me. I also know the danger in Chicago has been resolved, so I have to go back. If you dare to tell Emanuele, I will fire you when I return.¡±


    Tony couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile. ¡°Madam, if the boss finds out we didn¡¯t tell him, he will punish us.¡±


    ¡°You have been with me for so long. Aren¡¯t you already my people? Unless he wants to divorce me, you can rest assured, I still have the ability to protect both of you.¡±


    ¡°What about your safety?¡±


    ¡°If something dangerous happens to me on the way, Emanuele will also kill you.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Ro will send people to protect me. Don¡¯t you believe in the capability of the Italian Mafia boss? Anyway, you must not tell Emanuele about this!¡±


    Isabe rarely used amanding tone. Normally, she was gentle with Tony and Harry, but at this moment, she exuded the aura of the queen of the Mafia.


    For some reason, Tony and Harry felt that this moment of Isabe was very simr to Emanuele. They say that when two people spend a long time together, their temperament gradually bes simr. Now, Isabe made them involuntarily submit to her.


    ¡°Okay, madam, we won¡¯t tell the boss.¡±


    Isabe was right. By protecting Isabe for so long, they had actually be Isabe¡¯s people. Most matters of the Mafia didn¡¯t require them to handle, mainly their task was to protect Isabe.


    Seeing Tony and Harry obediently responding to her, Isabe felt relieved.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to the airport and heading home early.¡±


    She really wanted to see the extent of Emanuele¡¯s injuries now. If everything was fine, she would scold Emanuele. Damn it, why did he lie to her? This time when she went back, she would also lie to him and see what kind of reaction Emanuele would have when she appeared in front of him.


    Chicago.


    Hospital.


    After the doctor examined Emanuele¡¯s condition, he frowned.


    ¡°Your leg is too severely injured. It may not heal properly in the future.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I won¡¯t be able to walk normally on this leg in the future?¡± Emanuele¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, finding it hard to believe.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, you must be kidding!¡± Karen was angry. ¡°Your skills are inadequate. I¡¯ll find the best doctor from our side.¡±


    How could this be? Just a small injury, and Emanuele might be disabled? No, she couldn¡¯t ept it!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 328: Isabella鈥檚 Return

    Emanuele¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. He simply couldn¡¯t ept it-couldn¡¯t ept that he would be permanently disabled. Sure, as a member of the mafia, they operated on the edge of life and death. Every mission they undertook posed a mortal risk. They had long been prepared, resigned to the fact that they might lose their lives at any moment. Faced with the prospect of losing their lives, being disabled was actually aparatively good oue. Yet, despite all this, Emanuele still found it impossible to ept.


    Especially when he suddenly thought of Isabe. What would she think if she found out about his disability? Would she despise him, seeing him as a cripple?


    Emanuele lowered his head, focusing on his leg, while Karen¡¯s argument with the doctor buzzed in his ears. The doctor was his man, undoubtedly skilled, but Emanuele still preferred to believe that the diagnosis was a mistake.


    Karen was furious, calling Michael, ¡°Brother, the doctor over here for Emanuele isn¡¯t cutting it. Can you get our family doctor toe and check on Emanuele?¡±


    Karen was furious. What a lousy doctor, iming that Emanuele would be disabled for life. Damn it, Emanuele was such a brave and formidable person; she couldn¡¯t even imagine what it would be like for him to be disabled for the rest of his life.


    Hearing Karen¡¯s words, Emanuele snapped to attention, seizing Karen¡¯s phone and hanging it up. ¡°Karen, I know the skill of my doctor. We don¡¯t need you to specially bring your doctor here.¡± Emanuele knew that his doctor wouldn¡¯t easilye to such a conclusion. By saying this, he acknowledged that his leg injury was indeed very serious.


    No wonder, even after all this time, he still felt intense pain in his leg, a pain that seemed to prate to the bone. So, before the doctor had reached a conclusion, Emanuele could already guess the reason.


    ¡°But Emanuele, don¡¯t you really need to see a few more doctors? I know this doctor is your own, and you trust him, but still, what if this time he¡¯s made a misdiagnosis?¡± Karen was worried about Emanuele¡¯s well-being, but she couldn¡¯t believe the diagnosis. She found it puzzling that Emanuele believed in the result, which left her deeply perplexed.


    Emanuele had already risen, limping towards the door. Due to the severity of his injury, he had been bedridden for quite some time and hadn¡¯t stepped outside in a while. Now, he felt it was time to take a walk outside. Karen followed Emanuele out.


    Watching Emanuele descend the stairs and enter the hospital¡¯swn, Karen sat down beside him. The weather was lovely that day, the sunlight warm andforting as it bathed them. Emanuele sat quietly on the bench, soaking in the sun¡¯s rays.


    Karen, looking over at Emanuele with concern, said, ¡°Emanuele, you can¡¯t keep going on like this. I know you¡¯re very upset. How about you let it all out?¡±


    ¡°You want me to let it out?¡± Emanuele turned to look at Karen, his expression carrying a tinge of strangeness.


    Karen nodded. ¡°I know you must be very sad right now.¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m in a bad mood, I feel like killing someone,¡± Emanuele said, his expression somber and cold, as if he were trampling life underfoot.


    Karen was frightened by Emanuele¡¯s demeanor. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he wanted to kill her.


    No, no, she was the Bratva princess, her father and brothers were formidable. Emanuele wouldn¡¯t darey a hand on her. Still, Karen couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver run down her spine at Emanuele¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Emanuele, killing is not the answer. Let¡¯s try a different approach. When I¡¯m feeling low, I like to go shopping, buy a lot of things, and then indulge in food and drink. That usually lifts my spirits. Why don¡¯t you try that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in those things. I only feel excited when I see life slipping away at my hands.¡±


    Emanuele was right. He was a demon who didn¡¯t bat an eye at killing. He had changed somewhat now. Perhaps he had been influenced by Isabe. Sometimes, when he tortured people, he would think of the time he took Isabe to see the prisoners in the dungeon. Back then, Isabe seemed on the verge of copse. At the time, he disliked Isabe and found her breakdown particrly exhrating. Now, however, Emanuele felt guilty when he thought of Isabe¡¯s previous state. As a result, he couldn¡¯t help but restrain his cruelty, even though he knew Isabe couldn¡¯t see it anymore. Nevertheless, he still did so. Moreover, before returning home, Emanuele would take a shower to rid himself of the smell of blood. He worried that the scent on him would be unbearable for her.


    In short, because of his concern for Isabe, he rarely engaged in brutal torture anymore. But now, he was saying this just to intimidate Karen. He was in a truly terrible mood, and this woman beside him was bothering him.


    Emanuele sighed. If his leg really couldn¡¯t be healed, how would he face Isabe? He cared for Isabe, so he didn¡¯t want to show any signs of weakness in front of her. That¡¯s why he wanted to wait until he was mostly recovered before going to Italy to bring Isabe home. He didn¡¯t want Isabe to pity him or sympathize with him. He was her man; he should be towering and invincible, not a pitiable cripple.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a voice came from behind Emanuele: ¡°Emanuele?¡±


    The voice was so familiar that Emanuele would dream about it. Upon hearing it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a flutter in his heart. Even though it was someone he would dream of, he didn¡¯t want them to be here right now.


    Emanuele turned cautiously and saw Isabe standing not far away.


    After some time apart, Isabe was still as beautiful as ever, exuding a youthful vigor from head to toe. However, upon seeing him, she was unusually angry and grieving.


    ¡°Emanuele, you deceived me. You actually deceived me!¡± Isabe¡¯s voice quivered. She seemed deeply sorrowful and indignant.


    It was evident that she was very upset. Initially, she had been worried that he was in mortal danger during his time in Italy, and she had been on edge the whole time. But now, it seemed her worries were somewhat unnecessary. Emanuele was doing fine in the hospital, albeit injured, and Chicago was calm, without any danger. Yet, he didn¡¯t want her toe back. Why? And to make matters worse, Karen was by his side. She remembered her, this woman who had always seen her as a rival!

 Chapter 329: Unable to Match Isabella鈥檚 Affection

    Emanuele was injured but deceived Isabe, preventing her from returning to Chicago. By his side was Karen, who harbored feelings for him.


    At this moment, Emanuele and Karen were sitting on a bench downstairs, basking in the sun. Handsome and beautiful, they seemed as if they were part of a beautiful painting, so beautiful that it made Isabe envious.


    However, Isabe was Emanuele¡¯s wife, not Karen.


    Why, at Emanuele¡¯s most vulnerable moment, was it Karen who apanied him? Why wouldn¡¯t Emanuele tell her about his injury? Why was Karen by Emanuele¡¯s side? He clearly knew Karen liked him, so why the intimate contact with her?


    Isabe had many thoughts swirling in her mind, making her want to fiercely question Emanuele about it.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe, feeling a sense of panic.


    ¡°Why is Isabe here? Did someone tell her?¡± he wondered. But no, his subordinates followed his orders; they wouldn¡¯t casually speak without his permission.


    Unable to restrain himself, Emanuele nced at Tony and Harry standing behind Isabe. As soon as they met Emanuele¡¯s gaze, they immediately looked down, pretending not to notice.


    Was it them? It didn¡¯t seem likely.


    But for now, Emanuele didn¡¯t want to ask about this. He looked at Isabe and said, ¡°Isabe, didn¡¯t we agree? I was supposed to pick you up in Italy. Why did youe back on your own?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back myself and waited for you to pick me up in Italy, you might have been ready to divorce me and be with Karen,¡± Isabe said, angry. Her chest heaved with emotion, her heart feeling a twinge of pain.


    Perhaps because Emanuele held an incredibly significant ce in her heart, she had rushed back in distress upon discovering the hospital background in his video call.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But seeing Emanuele and Karen basking in the sun together, Isabe instantly felt as though she had worried for nothing. She had been so concerned that she hadn¡¯t even rested after getting off the ne, rushing straight to the hospital, only to find Emanuele leisurely enjoying the sun with Karen.


    What was this all about? What did she mean in all of this?


    ¡°Isabe, listen to my exnation,¡± Emanuele instinctively wanted to get up, but because of his severely injured knee, when he hurriedly moved, the pain was intense, leaving him with no strength to stand up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. I understand your thoughts. I just didn¡¯t expect our feelings to fade so quickly,¡± Isabe said, deeply saddened.


    Initially, she had thought that Emanuele hadn¡¯t told her about his injury to spare her worries. Now, it seemed that it was because there was already another woman by his side, so he didn¡¯t need her.


    Thinking about this, Isabe felt deeply distressed, as if she had been abandoned.


    Isabe looked deeply at Emanuele and then turned and left.


    Emanuele wanted to follow Isabe, but his leg was injured and in great pain. He had barely taken a few steps when he aggravated his wound, causing an immediate surge of pain, almost causing him to fall down.


    Karen immediately supported Emanuele. ¡°Emanuele, be careful. Your leg injury is serious. If you don¡¯t take care, it could get worse. You might not even be able to walk,¡± she said.


    While supporting Emanuele, she felt an intense sense of happiness. His towering figure leaning against her, the smell of tobo mixed with a strong hormonal scent, made Karen¡¯s heart race. It felt as if she were hugging Emanuele.


    However, this feelingsted only a few seconds before Emanuele pushed her away.


    Karen felt an emptiness in her heart. Why did Emanuele like Isabe so much? She felt she was even more beautiful than Isabe. That woman had no background, no capability to help Emanuele. She couldn¡¯t understand why Emanuele would prefer such a woman.


    ¡°Emanuele, Isabe doesn¡¯t understand you at all. Look at her, she came back because she saw us together. She left not because she cared about how seriously injured you were, but because she saw me with you and got angry,¡± Karen said indignantly to Emanuele.


    Half of what she said was true, the other half was to incite enmity between Emanuele and Isabe. It would just happen to benefit her, wouldn¡¯t it? This way, her rtionship with Emanuele could be better and better. It would be best if they became disheartened and divorced, then she would have the chance to get close to Emanuele.


    But after she said this, Emanuele looked at her with a cold, icy gaze, a gaze that seemedas sharp as a knife, making Karen feel as though she was about to be killed by Emanuele.


    ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t want to hear you say these things. Karen, if you speak ill of Isabe again, I will kill you,¡± Emanuele¡¯s words made Karen feel as if she were in a desperate situation, the temperature around her suddenly bing extremely cold, as if her veins were about to freeze.


    At this moment, she felt as if she were standing on the edge of a cliff, with Emanuele just needing to give her a slight push for her to plummet into an abyss.


    Why? Shouldn¡¯t truly loving people trust each other?


    But Isabe, having seen her with Emanuele, had concluded that they were together, and then misunderstood Emanuele. It hade to this point, yet Emanuele still liked Isabe? He was still speaking up for Isabe?


    Karen felt so wronged.


    These past few days, she had been tirelessly taking care of Emanuele, even though he was very picky about food, often sending her to buy this or that, and treating her like a maid to tidy up the ward.


    She did everything withoutint.


    She thought she had done well enough, and even if Emanuele didn¡¯t like her, he would still have some good feelings for her. Yet, when faced with Isabe, she still had no standing.


    Even if Karen liked Emanuele, she knew her status and position. She was a Bratva princess, always beloved and cherished by those around her.


    But what about Emanuele? He made her run errands, treated her like a maid, and now he was being so harsh to her, even threatening to kill her.


    Karen had her pride. She looked at Emanuele and said, ¡°Emanuele, can you not talk to me like this? I don¡¯t like you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s perfect. I wish you didn¡¯t like me,¡± Emanuele said, taking a cigarette out of his pocket and lighting it.


    He had calmed down now.


    He couldn¡¯t chase after Isabe because of his injured leg, and he didn¡¯t want Isabe to see him in such a sorry state. He even wondered, being disabled like this, if he was no longer worthy of Isabe¡¯s affection.

 Chapter 330 Isabella Wants to Go to the Bar

    Isabe left the hospital, but her heart still ached. She ran and cried, feeling like her tears were about to dry up. Coming out of the hospital, Isabe didn¡¯t see Emanuele chasing after her. She breathed a sigh of relief because she didn¡¯t know how to face Emanuele. But at the same time, she felt even more distressed. She couldn¡¯t believe that Emanuele didn¡¯t even want to chase after her. Seeing her leave so heartbroken, he didn¡¯t care at all? He didn¡¯te after her? Thinking of this, Isabe suddenly felt very tired, negative emotions building up in her heart, feeling like she had umted a lot of heavy things in her heart, which made her feel like she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    After getting into the car, Tony drove, ready to take Isabe back to the apartment. However, when they were almost at the apartment, Isabe thought of something. She immediately said to Tony, ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not going back. Let¡¯s go somewhere else first.¡±


    Since the apartment belonged to Emanuele, and they were currently fighting, it seemed like Emanuele had a good rtionship with Karen. So, what was she going back for? Perhaps soon, the mistress of the apartment would be Karen. Actually, thinking about it carefully, Karen and Emanuele were indeed a perfect match. On the surface, Karen was very beautiful, with an impable figure, and Emanuele was handsome and tall. Their backgrounds were simr as well. Karen was a Bratva princess, and Emanuele was the head of the Chicago Mafia. They had simr life experiences, and together, they were a powerfulbination. Unlike her, a normal woman with nothing, not part of the Mafia. So, every time Emanuele was in danger, she could only worry on the side. The only thing she could do to help Emanuele was to listen to him and protect herself. Apart from that, she could do nothing. This time, Emanuele was injured, and he didn¡¯t even inform her. At first, she thought it was because Emanuele didn¡¯t want her to worry, so he didn¡¯t tell her. Now it seemed that she was just being presumptuous because Emanuele already had Karen by his side, so she was superfluous.


    Tony heard that Isabe wasn¡¯t going back to the apartment and became anxious. Even though they knew that Chicago was now safe, Isabe not going back to the apartment meant they were afraid she wouldn¡¯t go back at all. Damn it, if that were the case, he would me himself to death. He shouldn¡¯t have listened to his wife. He should have secretly told the boss. The boss could have been prepared in time, instead of the current situation where there was conflict between him and his wife. Thinking of this, Tony immediately said, ¡°Madam, there must be some misunderstanding between you and the boss. Maybe he kept it from you to prevent you from worrying.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want me to worry, so he deliberately had Karen fly over from Russia to take care of him? He clearly knew that Karen likes him, and she has hurt me before.¡±


    It was this malicious woman, and yet Emanuele actually let her stay to take care of him. At that moment, Isabe felt very heartbroken. Emanuele would rather have such a woman take care of him than have here back from Italy. Did this mean she wasn¡¯t that important to Emanuele?


    ¡°I think maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence,¡± Tony cautiously exined, not knowing what else to say. Coincidence? Upon hearing this word, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Where in the world are there such coincidences? She would rather believe she could win a million dors in the lottery than believe in such a coincidence. When she was framed by Karen, she was so innocent, and at that time, Emanuele was very angry and made Karen leave Chicago. Who knew, not long after, Karen came back and was even apanying Emanuele when he was sick. The more Isabe thought about it, the more distressed she felt, her eyes sore, feeling like tears were about to fall again. She looked at her phone, surprised that Emanuele hadn¡¯t even called her. She was so angry and upset, and yet, did he really not want to exin after she said she didn¡¯t want to hear his exnation?


    Thinking about this, Isabe called Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn, are you free? How about we go to the bar for a while?¡±


    When Harry heard that Isabe wanted to go to the bar, he nced at Tony and immediately messaged Emanuele about it. They hadn¡¯t told Emanuele before and quietly returned from Italy, causing trouble. If they didn¡¯t tell the boss about this, the boss might really kill them another day. When Emanuele heard thatIsabe wanted to go to the bar, he frowned. He thought about stopping Isabe but decided against it. Instead, he told Harry, ¡°If she wants to go, let her. Take her to my bar; it¡¯s safe there.¡±


    Since he couldn¡¯t stop Isabe, he decided to let her go to a safer bar. She was so heartbroken; she would definitely want to drink and forget her sorrows. Thinking that Isabe was feeling this way because of him, Emanuele felt guilty, as if the guilt would devour him whole. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t go see Isabe now. Even if she was heartbroken, he knew he couldn¡¯t see her. If Isabe found out that he might be permanently disabled, she would be even more upset. Moreover, his numerous wounds made him look like a broken doll. It was likely that he wouldn¡¯t be able to be the same powerful Mafia leader as before. He couldn¡¯t ept bing this way, how could Isabe ept it?


    He liked Isabe, so he hoped to show her his perfect side, not this sorry state. But what could he do? What if his leg never healed? Thinking of Isabe¡¯s saddened state just now, Emanuele felt a tightness in his chest. He had hurt Isabe, for whatever reason, he had truly made Isabe sad and upset. He was a sinner!


    Evelyn was surprised to hear that Isabe wanted to go to the bar. ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re back? When did youe back? You¡¯re so happy, you want to go to the bar?¡± She thought Isabe wanted to go to the bar to celebrate,pletely unaware of Isabe¡¯s sorrowful mood.


    ¡°Yes, to celebrate,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°Which bar?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Isabe didn¡¯t know which bar to go to, and at that moment, Harry immediately said, ¡°Madam, I know a great bar we used to frequent. Would you like to experience it?¡±


    ¡°Sure, thank you,¡± Isabe said to Harry.


    Harry breathed a sigh of relief and instructed Tony to drive to that bar. He knew this was Emanuele¡¯s wish.

 Chapter 331 Emanuele Doesn鈥檛 Like Her Anymore

    Isabe rarely came to the bar, only a few times with Evelyn during college. The bar they used to frequent had closed down, and this new one she hadn¡¯t been to before. Stepping inside, Isabe felt a sense of grandeur, with its luxurious ck and gold fusion doors. However, inside the bar, the atmosphere was dim, with intersecting red and blue lights and loud music. It was still afternoon, so the bar wasn¡¯t crowded like it would be at night. Isabe took a seat at a nearby booth, waiting for Evelyn. She ordered arge bucket of beer and began drinking before Evelyn arrived. Tony and Harry watched Isabe drink, feeling a mix of emotions. They wanted to stop her, but felt they had no right to intervene. Although it was just ordinary beer with low alcohol content, it couldn¡¯t resist her continued drinking.


    Evelyn specially tidied herself up to meet Isabe. She thought Isabe had been away in Italy for too long and missed her, so she called her to the bar for a drink. However, when she arrived and saw Isabe almost finishing a bucket of beer alone, she was shocked. ¡°Isabe, are you okay? Why are you drinking so much?¡± What¡¯s going on here? Evelyn looked at Tony and Harry standing next to Isabe, both of them looking at her with a troubled expression. They seemed to look at her as if she were a savior.


    Isabe, upon seeing Evelyn, paused her drinking. ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯re here. Come, let¡¯s have a drink together.¡±


    ¡°How can you drink so much?¡± Evelyn angrily took the ss from Isabe¡¯s hand. Tony and Harry didn¡¯t dare to do what Evelyn did.


    Isabe was starting to feel a little drunk at this point, her gaze unfocused as she looked at Evelyn, ¡°Give me back the ss, quickly, give it back to me¡­ I still want to drink¡­¡±


    ¡°Isabe, you can¡¯t drink anymore,¡± Evelyn had a waiter pour a ss of juice for Isabe. She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Isabe. Wasn¡¯t she just back from Italy to Chicago? Why was she drunk now? But Isabe continued to insist on drinking. She was causing a scene, unlike her usual calm self. Oh God, it felt like the first time Evelyn had seen Isabe drunk. They had been to bars a few times before, but it was always for fun, rarely for drinking.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I¡­ Emanuele doesn¡¯t want me anymore. He¡¯s with another woman. He clearly knows that woman likes him, but he¡¯s still with her. I ran into them today¡­ sob¡­ Evelyn, what should I do?¡± As Isabe spoke, she began to sob. She looked profoundly heartbroken, like a child abandoned.


    Evelyn hesitated, she hadn¡¯t expected Isabe to be drinking because of this. What¡¯s going on? She immediately looked at the two bodyguards behind Isabe. Tony and Harry seemed innocent, shaking their heads. Evelyn sighed; they were always protecting Isabe, so it was normal for them not to know what had happened.


    ¡°Isabe, calm down,¡± Evelyn reached out and embraced Isabe, holding her in her arms. ¡°You ran into Emanuele with another woman today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s injured but kept it from me. I came to visit him right after I returned from Italy, only to find him sitting in the yard with Karen, Evelyn, I¡­ I really don¡¯t understand why this is happening. That woman previously set me up; I hate her. I don¡¯t understand why Emanuele would be with a woman I hate.¡±


    Listening to Isabe, Evelyn felt shocked and terrified. Emanuele must have liked Isabe. From the details of their previous interactions, it was clear that Emanuele really liked Isabe. Because he liked her, he also respected her, treating her as a friend. How could such an affectionate man be with another woman? Evelyn felt there must be some misunderstanding.


    ¡°Perhaps they just had something to discuss and happened to be seen by you?¡± Isabe immediately denied, ¡°Impossible! Karen is in Russia. Would she fly all the way here to talk to Emanuele? I don¡¯t believe it. Even if there were something, it would be her brother talking to Emanuele, not her. She¡¯s here for personal reasons.¡±


    Evelyn was taken aback; she found Isabe¡¯s words somewhat reasonable. That woman flying over from Russia seemed suspicious. She hadn¡¯t heard about this before. Isabe wanted to drink, but the ss had been taken away by Evelyn. All she had in front of her was a ss of juice, the sickly sweet juice making her feel a bit queasy and wanting to vomit.


    ¡°Evelyn, I want to drink. Can you pour me a ss of wine?¡± Isabe tearfully pleaded with EvelynLooking at Isabe, her eyes and nose were already red from crying, Evelyn felt a pang of heartache. She reached out, stroked Isabe¡¯s hair, and wiped her cheeks with a tissue. ¡°Isabe, listen to me, please don¡¯t drink. Whatever is on your mind, just tell me, let it all out.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s gentle tone slightly calmed Isabe¡¯s emotions. She looked at Evelyn, ¡°I suspect Emanuele doesn¡¯t love me anymore. I don¡¯t know what has been happening in Chicago during my time in Italy. At first, we kept in touch, but then Emanuele suddenly went silent. I was worried, but fortunately, he got in touchter. However, his tone became somewhat distant. I didn¡¯t mind at first, until one video call when I found him in the hospital with Karen, sunbathing together. They really looked like lovers, Evelyn. I used to fear his death; if he died, my world would copse, and I wouldn¡¯t want to live. But I never thought Emanuele would leave my world in this way. Evelyn, what should I do?¡±


    Isabe had never questioned Emanuele¡¯s love for her. When they were together, Emanuele¡¯s affection gave her a sense of security, so she never doubted his feelings for her. She had imagined Emanuele dying but had never considered that he might not love her. However, what she witnessed today made her feel that perhaps Emanuele truly didn¡¯t love her anymore. Losing Emanuele¡¯s love, the prospect of their divorce, and him marrying another woman, what should she do? Isabe had never thought about these things, but now she had to face this situation.


    Evelyn looked at Isabe sobbing uncontrobly, feeling deeply sorry. She had never considered this situation. Emanuele clearly adored Isabe, so how could he not love her?

 Chapter 332: Isabella Gets Drunk

    Isabe, at this moment, cried as if she were an abandoned child, utterly deste. Evelyn had never seen Isabe so sorrowful before. She had cried so much that she was almost out of breath.


    ¡°Isabe, please, calm down, just a little,¡± Evelyn held Isabe, constantlyforting her. ¡°Emanuele likes you so much, it¡¯s impossible for him to suddenly stop liking you. There must be some problem, perhaps he has some inner struggles?¡±


    Inner struggles? Isabe paused, but in reality, she didn¡¯t believe this at all. Emanuele was such a powerful person, and now the crisis in Chicago had been resolved. Logically, he was powerful, invincible. What other problems could there be? Emanuele was so proud, she had never seen him threatened by anything, let alone pretend not to like her in front of her. They had been through so many crises before, which had all been resolved. There shouldn¡¯t be anything else threatening him. Even if there were a threat, ording to Emanuele¡¯s character, he would have dealt with it immediately. If he truly regarded her as his beloved, as his most precious treasure, he wouldn¡¯t push her away at this time. She was already so heartbroken, she ran away, and Emanuele didn¡¯t evene to chase after her. Isabe was at a loss as to how to exin Emanuele¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Evelyn, you don¡¯t need to help him exin. He definitely just doesn¡¯t like me anymore. Otherwise, why, when he got injured and went to the hospital, didn¡¯t he tell me? You say he didn¡¯t tell me to prevent me from worrying, and I believed that. But not only did he not tell me, he also found another woman who likes him and who has hurt me in the past to take care of him. What does Emanuele mean by this?¡±


    Actually, Isabe thought she had a pretty good temper. If Emanuele just didn¡¯t tell her, she would be angry but still worried about Emanuele. But Emanuele not telling her and having another woman apany him made Isabe unable to help but think more. Evelyn had originally wanted to defend Emanuele, hoping he and Isabe would be fine without any misunderstandings. However, after hearing Isabe¡¯s words, she felt she had no way to exin for Emanuele.


    Yes, it was too strange. Concealing the news of his injury, that could still be exined. But finding another woman to apany him, that was really strange. Isabe was tired of crying. At this point, with alcohol in her system, she also felt dizzy and drowsy, feeling like she wanted to sleep. Evelyn held her, and Isabey on Evelyn¡¯s chest and fell into a drowsy sleep. Evelyn looked at Tony and Harry, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the boss,¡± Tony said, immediately dialing Emanuele¡¯s number. Soon, he hung up and told Evelyn, ¡°The boss wants us to take the madam back to the apartment.¡±


    At this point, apart from the apartment, Isabe had nowhere else to go. Evelyn knew that although Isabe and Emanuele had quarreled, they were not yet divorced and still had to live together. But Evelyn was still a little worried, ¡°Can I go back with you guys? I want to take care of Isabe.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    After getting into the car, it dawned on Evelyn why Isabe had suddenlye back. ording to the timeline, at that time, Isabe was in Italy and called her to ask about her progress with James. She naively thought that Isabe was genuinely concerned about her love life. It turned out not to be the case. Isabe just wanted to know about Emanuele¡¯s situation. Knowing that James had a date with her, Isabe must have judged that Emanuele had already resolved the crisis in Chicago, so she immediately returned to Chicago. It turned out there was a problem on her end. She had thought Isabe was only concerned about her rtionship with James. She was really too naive.


    At the apartment, Lilly received a call from Harry, boiled sobering tea, and waited for Isabe to return to feed her. ¡°My goodness, how much did Isabe drink? The smell of alcohol all over her, and she¡¯s passed out. I¡¯ve never seen Isabe like this,¡± Lilly looked at Isabe¡¯s condition, feeling very distressed. It was hard enough for her toe back, and she ended up getting herself drunk. Now Emanuele was also in the hospital. Lilly didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Evelyn said to Lilly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Isabe¡¯s not in a good mood, just let her lie down.¡±


    Lilly nodded. After taking care of Isabe lying on the big bed in the room, Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief. Isabe looked peaceful and obedient when she was asleep after getting drunk. Evelyn really didn¡¯t know what had happened between Isabe and Emanuele, but she really didn¡¯t want Isabe to continue feeling sad. After staying for a while, Evelyn left.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She hadn¡¯t been gone for long when Emanuele also returned. Karen really wanted toe with Emanuele, but he scolded her and made her stay in the hospital, not allowing her toe over. If she insisted oning, he would have to send her back to Russia. Scolded by Emanuele, Karen had no choice but to stay at the hospital. She was really aggrieved. What was so good about Isabe that made Emanuele scold her like that? She didn¡¯t understand why Emanuele wanted to be with Isabe. It really made her angry!


    Emanuele returned to the apartment and saw Isabe lying on the bed asleep. Her face was flushed, with a frown on her forehead and tears on her cheeks, looking extremely sorrowful. Even though she was asleep, she seemed unhappy. Seeing this, Emanuele felt a pang in his heart. He reached out and gently wiped the tears from Isabe¡¯s face. Just as his hand touched Isabe¡¯s cheek, she grabbed his finger.


    ¡°Emanuele, don¡¯t go,¡± Isabe murmured softly.


    At this moment, Emanuele felt as though his heart had been firmly grasped, a pain spreading through him. Startled, he thought Isabe had woken up, only to see that her eyes were tightly closed. It was just a dream. In her dream, did she dream that he was going to abandon her? Emanuele had never doubted Isabe¡¯s love for him. This girl had given up so much for him, and at that time, Emanuele had been proud of Isabe¡¯s love for him. But now, he would rather Isabe didn¡¯t love him so much. If she didn¡¯t love him so much, she wouldn¡¯t be so heartbroken now.


    In reality, Emanuele also didn¡¯t want Isabe to be so heartbroken. He looked at his own leg. Just back from the hospital, he had walked a long way, and now his leg was starting to hurt. His knee was severely injured, and even a few steps were painful now. However, Emanuele had still insisted oning. He really wished Isabe didn¡¯t love him so much. If she didn¡¯t love him so much, she probably wouldn¡¯t be so upset now. And he couldn¡¯t face Isabe in his current state. He felt like a terrible person. Sitting on the edge of the bed, watching Isabe sleep, he sighed and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe.¡±


    Isabe slept until the next day. The hangover made her head ache, feeling like it was about to split open. She regretted drinking so much. Dizzy and ufortable, she looked around and was stunned. She had returned to the apartment?

 Chapter 333: Lies

    Isabe actually didn¡¯t want to go back inside the apartment. For her, the apartment filled with the scent of Emanuele was now a ce of sadness. Many things in the room were added by her, reflecting her style, but now, she found them jarring. Whenever she entered this environment, she would be reminded of how good her rtionship with Emanuele used to be. Now, in this setting, Isabe only felt a great sense of difort. She couldn¡¯t stand being there and just wanted to escape.


    However, Isabe furrowed her brow. She didn¡¯t understand why, but she always felt like someone was holding her when she was half asleep. Was it Emanuele? Isabe carefully tried to recall, but at that time, she was also in a daze, in a half-dreaming state. So, no matter how much she tried to remember at this moment, she couldn¡¯t.


    Isabe got up from the bed, changed her clothes, and at that moment, her phone rang. It was a message from Evelyn.


    ¡°Isabe, are you awake? How are you feeling? You got drunk yesterday, and I took you back to the apartment. Isabe, please don¡¯t drink so much in the future. I¡¯m really worried about you. If you wake up and see this message, please give me a call back, okay?¡±


    Isabe looked at the message from Evelyn, rubbed her head, and decided not to dwell on it. Isabe called Evelyn. She had started drinking before Evelyn arrived at the bar yesterday, and by the time Evelyn got there, she was already drunk. Later, she seemed to have cried and wanted to drink more with Evelyn, and then she didn¡¯t remember much.


    This was Isabe¡¯s first time getting drunk, and she really didn¡¯t know what had happened afterwards. She didn¡¯t know if she had done anything embarrassing.


    After calling Evelyn, she quickly answered the phone. ¡°Isabe, are you okay? You really scared me,¡± Evelyn said after picking up the call. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for so many years and never seen you drunk. How are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit groggy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Isabe, go downstairs and eat something. Why did you wake up sote? Let¡¯s go out for a walk and some shopping. Don¡¯t go drinking again.¡±


    Evelyn remembered that when she was feeling down before, Isabe had always taken her out for shopping. Now that Isabe was feeling low, Evelyn decided to take her shopping for a change of mood. Isabe agreed.


    After hanging up, she went downstairs. When Lilly saw Isabeing down from upstairs, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Isabe, are you okay? You came home drunk yesterday, and it scared me. How are you feeling today?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, just have a bit of a headache.¡±


    ¡°Let me make you some lemon water and get you something to eat. You didn¡¯t eat anythingst night.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lilly,¡± Isabe said and sat on the sofa, turning on the TV. The lively noise made her feel less agitated. Soon, Lilly prepared the food and asked Isabe toe over and eat.


    Isabe actually had little appetite, but under Lilly¡¯s expectant gaze, she still ate some. It was also for the sake of her health; not eating for too long wasn¡¯t good for her body. After eating about half of the food, she told Lilly, ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Isabe, what do you want for lunchter?¡±


    Isabe shook her head. She rememberedst night when she slept and felt like someone was holding her. Was that person Emanuele?


    Thinking about this, Isabe asked Lilly, ¡°Did Emanuelee back yesterday?¡±


    ¡°No, didn¡¯t Emanuele get injured? He has been recuperating in the hospital and hasn¡¯te back,¡± Lilly lied. It was what Emanuele had instructed her to say. God, she rarely lied, but Emanuele said it was for Isabe¡¯s own good. She didn¡¯t know what was going on between the two of them. Isabe was so upset, went out drinking, and Emanuele still said it was for her own good. But Emanuele was her employer, and since he told her what to say, she had to say it.


    Upon hearing Lilly¡¯s words, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat disappointed. Why did she have such high expectations? Emanuele already didn¡¯t like her, so why did she still fantasize about Emanuele holding her while she slept? She unexpectedly had such great hopes for Emanuele. Moreover, when she left in distress yesterday, Emanuele didn¡¯t follow up with her or call her. How could it have been him?


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but smile to herself. She felt so foolish, hoping that Emanuele wouldmake a caring gesture and then forgiving him. However, in reality, Emanuele seemed to not care about her at all, nor was he worried about her safety. Didn¡¯t he know she had gone out drinking yesterday, gotten drunk? Was he not worried about her, still recuperating in the hospital?


    When she went to see Emanuele yesterday, she felt that his condition seemed fine. He was even sunbathing on the hospitalwn, and hisplexion looked normal, not pale from significant injury or loss of blood.


    Isabe thought, perhaps Emanuele simply didn¡¯t like her anymore. He had someone new, Karen, who would surely be taking good care of him. As his wife, she might just be a name now. Maybe when Emanuele recovered, he would ask for a divorce. If he truly didn¡¯t like her anymore, then perhaps divorce would be the best choice.


    However, Isabe still couldn¡¯t understand why Emanuele suddenly stopped liking her. Before she went to Italy, their rtionship was still good. He even wanted her to stay in Italy, worried about her safety. How had things changed so quickly?


    Thinking about all this made Isabe feel agitated and emotionally out of control. She felt like she was falling into a state of despair. Isabe felt like she was in a mess.


    Her emotions were being tightly controlled by Emanuele, and she was constantly wavering because of him. But now, Emanuele was probably having a sweet time with Karen in the hospital. She couldn¡¯t keep focusing all her energy on Emanuele.


    Thinking this, Isabe decided to go out. Evelyn had suggested going out for shopping, so she would do just that. Shopping would shift her focus away from Emanuele and keep her from feeling so sad.


    Moreover, Isabe decided she would definitely spend Emanuele¡¯s money recklessly! Since they might be getting a divorce, if she didn¡¯t spend it now, who knew if she would have another chance?


    Isabe and Evelyn arranged to meet at a shopping mall, and as soon as they saw each other, Evelyn gave Isabe a hug.

 Chapter 334 Isabella Becomes Sexy

    ¡°Isabe, are you okay? Your condition yesterday really scared me,¡± Evelyn asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabe sighed. She knew she must have been quite frightening after getting drunk yesterday, as she had never experienced being intoxicated before.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go shopping. I feel like you need to buy more clothes,¡± Evelyn smiled, ¡°I have money now. James is very generous to me. He¡¯s worried that I don¡¯t have a job right now, so he transferred a lot of money to me each month.¡±


    As a valuable assistant to Emanuele, James received a generous monthly sry. Evelyn wasn¡¯t used to spending other people¡¯s money, but she currently had no ie, and James consistently handed her money directly. She hadn¡¯t been able to spend it all before James transferred more. Evelyn suddenly realized the troubles of being wealthy. She wasn¡¯t used to spending money, but James kept transferring money to her, asking if it was enough, worrying that she wouldn¡¯t have enough to spend. This made Evelyn feel somewhat troubled. It felt like, unconsciously, spending money had be part of her job.


    Evelyn took Isabe to a clothing store. The weather was getting warmer, and the clothes in the store were mostly lightweight styles. Evelyn decided to gift Isabe a dress. Even though Isabe was much wealthier than her, giving a gift to Isabe as her good friend would surely feel different from buying it for herself.


    ¡°Isabe, do you want to try on this dress? I think it would suit you very well. You¡¯ll definitely look very gentle in it,¡± Evelyn handed a white dress to Isabe. However, when Isabe saw the dress, she frowned. It was indeed the style she used to wear often, which looked generous, gentle, and intellectual. But now, she didn¡¯t like this style as much. She felt it was time for a change. So, Isabe chose a red spaghetti-strap dress and asked Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn, do you think this dress looks good?¡±


    Seeing Isabe holding the dress, Evelyn looked surprised. ¡°Isabe, you like this?¡± The red dress was so bright, looking as hot as mes. Isabe rarely wore such colors, let alone a dress that was so sexy ¨C a small skirt with spaghetti straps. Evelyn couldn¡¯t imagine how sexy Isabe would look wearing it. She had never seen Isabe wear such a sexy dress before.


    ¡°This dress is also very beautiful, but Isabe, are you sure you can wear it?¡±


    ¡°I can,¡± Isabe replied and went directly into the fitting room to try it on. She had a plump figure, but she had lost some weight recently. The dress fit her perfectly, showcasing her curves. Her full chest and perky backside looked very graceful. Isabe¡¯s hair had also grown longer, a beautiful reddish-brown with a hint of natural curls, making her look very charming. When Isabe walked out wearing the dress, Evelyn was stunned.


    ¡°Oh my God, Isabe, you look so good in this dress. You used to be so low-key. Buy me two more of these sexy dresses. They¡¯re so sexy that they could captivate not only men, but even a woman like me,¡± Evelyn said. However, she suddenly felt something was wrong. Wait, Isabe was already married now, to the head of the Chicago Mafia. He probably had a strong possessive streak. Would he go crazy seeing Isabe dressed like this? If she were Emanuele, she wouldn¡¯t want his woman to dress like this.


    ¡°Great, I want this dress,¡± Isabe then picked up another dress, a strapless short dress with sequins that sparkled in the light.


    This kind of dress would surely attract attention when worn out. Evelyn actually liked exaggerated clothing, but she wouldn¡¯t wear such a sexy dress with sequins herself. She felt she couldn¡¯t handle this style, but she hadn¡¯t expected Isabe to be so enticed by it.


    ¡°Evelyn, how do you feel about this dress?¡±


    ¡°I think it looks good, but Isabe, don¡¯t you think it might be too sexy?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a bit sexy? Anyway, I¡¯ll soon be returning to single life, so I might as well celebrate in advance,¡± Isabe said and went into the fitting room to try it on. Her figure was now impable. When she put on this dress, Isabe felt like a mermaid. She suddenly remembered when she had just met Emanuele. At that time, because she had to attend a family gathering, Emanuele hade to her apartment and forced her to change into a sexy dress. That dress had also sparkled, of course, it was of much better quality than the one she was about to wear. But at that time, she had strongly resisted wearing that dress, feeling that it didn¡¯t belong in her world, and resisting entering the world ofthe Mafia. But now everything had changed; she had already merged into the Mafia world. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Emanuele to grow tired of her so quickly. He had been the one to pull her into this world, and now, did he want to push her out of it? Well, she was still so young, with endless possibilities for the future. After the divorce, she might even get arge sum of money.


    In this way, Isabe bought several sexy dresses in a row. Tony couldn¡¯t help but tell Emanuele about it. He was really worried. He had never been in love, so he didn¡¯t understand how the boss and his wife had ended up like this. What was going on with the boss? He also knew that the boss and Miss Reid were not what the wife thought they were. If the boss truly liked Miss Reid, he would have married her long ago. They had known each other much earlier than when he had met his wife. How could he be married to his wife now and still like Miss Reid? There must have been a misunderstanding in between. Tony had probably heard a little from Phillip. The boss had kept Miss Reid in the hospital, probably to make her give up on him. He had treated Miss Reid very poorly, and in the end, she would definitely give up. However, now that Miss Reid saw the boss having problems with his wife, she must be very happy, wishing for their divorce so that she could be with the boss.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Suddenly, Tony felt even more of a headache. He looked at Harry, who didn¡¯t seem very surprised. He thought, it would be better if his mind were as simple as Harry¡¯s. Then he wouldn¡¯t worry so much.

 Chapter 335: Quarrel with Karen

    Isabe bought several items at this store and was about to pay, but Evelyn took out money and paid first.


    ¡°This is on me,¡± Evelyn said to Isabe. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Evelyn. I¡¯ll treat you to a mealter,¡± Isabe replied without formality.


    She knew that Evelyn was trying tofort her because she was in a bad mood. So she gave Evelyn a chance tofort her.


    Then they went to a jewelry store. Just as Isabe was about to ask the shop assistant to show her a delicate diamond ring, a voice sounded from behind her. ¡°I want this diamond ring.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was full of arrogance, as if she was about to buy the ring. Isabe turned to see Karen! Karen also saw Isabe. Both were surprised.


    Aftering to her senses, Karen¡¯s lips curled into a proud smile. ¡°It¡¯s you, Isabe. Emanuele is still lying in the hospital, and yet you have the heart toe out shopping, wanting to buy a diamond ring? Emanuele will be upset to know you don¡¯t care about him. How sad.¡±


    ¡°Will he be upset? Aren¡¯t you the one apanying him?¡± Isabe said coldly, not wanting to talk to Karen. She hadn¡¯t expected to meet Karen while out shopping, but it was quite a coincidence.


    And they both had their eyes on the same diamond ring. When the shop assistant was about to hand the ring to Karen, Isabe said, ¡°I had my eye on this first.¡±


    ¡°But I spoke up first, Isabe. What¡¯s wrong? Are you trying to rob now?¡± Karen¡¯s face held a smug smile. Her gaze toward Isabe was contemptuous, as if she were very disdainful. ¡°Just because you¡¯re Emanuele¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let you have your way.¡±


    She was, after all, the esteemed Bratva princess. What was Isabepared to her? What did she have topete with her? Even though Emanuele was also very bad to her, Karen had also noticed that Emanuele¡¯s feelings for Isabe had faded. At leastpared to thest time, she could clearly see that Emanuele didn¡¯t like Isabe anymore. Having lost Emanuele¡¯s favor, Isabe was now just an ordinary person. But she, she was the noble Bratva princess. She swore she would trample Isabe into the ground. She hadn¡¯t forgotten how embarrassed she was when Isabe pushed her to the ground, and the next day she had to apologize to Isabe at her door.


    Because of that wretch, that bitch, she had been a joke for a while. When she returned home, her brother told her parents about the incident, and her parents scolded her. Now that Emanuele didn¡¯t like her anymore, she had to take the opportunity to retaliate against Isabe.


    Karen¡¯s mocking and provoking manner made Isabe very ufortable. At this point, Evelyn spoke up. ¡°We came in first, chose first. You came into the storeter. How can you say you had your eye on it?¡±


    ¡°I did speak up first,¡± Karen said arrogantly.


    The shop assistant looked at both of them and immediately said, ¡°Ladies, please calm down. This diamond ring is just a sample in the store and there is more in stock. If you need, I can bring one from the warehouse for you to see.¡±


    ¡°Then I should try this one on first, right?¡± Karen smiled at the shop assistant.


    The shop assistant sighed. Although Isabe had entered first and had her eyes on the ring, it was indeed Karen who had spoken first about wanting to try it on. ¡°Yes, miss. You did speak up first to try on the ring, so you should go first.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s settled then. After I try it on, Isabe, it¡¯s your turn. Sorry, but you were just too slow, so you can only pick up what I don¡¯t want,¡± Karen said triumphantly.


    Karen looked very happy at this moment, as if she had won a five million dor prize. Isabe was toozy to argue with Karen and she pulled Evelyn to leave.


    Seeing Isabe about to leave, Karen couldn¡¯t let her go. Today, she was tired of taking care of Emanuele, so she came out to go shopping, but she ran into Isabe. Well, she had to ridicule her, her love rival. If Isabe left like this, what was she going to do?


    Karen immediately said, ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t go. I will try on the ring quickly, and then you can try it. Oh, when I go back to the hospital, I will tell Emanuele that I ran into you at the mall and saw you buying so much. Are you in a good mood? Seems like Emanuele¡¯sinjury has actually put you in a good mood. Otherwise, one would think you are enemies, not husband and wife.¡±


    Karen¡¯s mocking words were like a thorn piercing Isabe¡¯s heart, making her feel a sharp pain, difficulty breathing, a suffocating feeling, as if she were being enveloped entirely. She hadn¡¯t felt this ufortable for a long time.


    But even though she felt this way, facing her enemy, she had to maintain a calm and indifferent demeanor. Otherwise, the other party would surely mock her even more.


    Stayposed, Isabe. You¡¯ve been through so much already, so what¡¯s this little scene?


    But even as Isabeforted herself, she still felt the inner difort crashing over her like waves.


    ¡°You, you bitch, shut up right now!¡± Evelyn grabbed Isabe¡¯s hand, steadying her emotions, and unabashedly insulted Karen.


    Evelyn knew that Isabe was already very upset because of Emanuele¡¯s indifference, and now this apparent third party woman suddenly appeared before her, being so arrogant and mocking. She was Isabe¡¯s friend, and at this moment, she had to stand up to help Isabe.


    ¡°What did you say? You actually dared to curse at me?¡± Initially very arrogant, with a face as proud as a queen, Karen became flustered because of Evelyn¡¯s insult.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Isabe¡¯s friend was also a bitch. Damn it, how dare she talk to her like this? She was going to kill her!


    ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you speak to me like this? I could just kill you!¡± Karen said angrily.


    In the past, Evelyn might have been afraid, but after what happened with William, she didn¡¯t feel scared anymore. Furthermore, her boyfriend was James. She believed that James would definitely not let her be bullied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You¡¯re just a lowly bitch. You like Emanuele, but Emanuele is already married. You still approach him. Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Your parents must be ashamed of you!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut the hell up, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Karen pointed at Evelyn, her eyes wide, a look of murderous ferocity, as if she wanted to tear Evelyn apart with her bare hands.

 Chapter 336 Not Wanting Isabella鈥檚 Sympathy

    Although Evelyn was not afraid of Karen at all. Even when Karen was provoking her, a calm smile remained on her face.


    Evelyn felt that she had no reason to be afraid of Karen.


    Although this woman seemed difficult to provoke, she was also not easily provoked.


    ¡°Then you might as well kill me,¡± Evelyn said, ¡°I know your status is noble, but this is Chicago, this is Emanuele¡¯s territory. I don¡¯t believe Emanuele would hurt Isabe for you.¡±


    Although Isabe said Emanuele liked this woman in front of her, Evelyn felt it was impossible.


    This woman was so arrogant and proud; Emanuele was also a proud person. How could he possibly like such a person?


    She still felt that Isabe¡¯s personality was the mostpatible with Emanuele.


    Karen was about to be driven mad by Evelyn. She pointed at Evelyn, and at this moment, because of anger, her fingers were trembling.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you, you wench, do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Karen pointed at Evelyn, trembling. ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    As she spoke, Karen turned to the two bodyguards who had been following her all the time. ¡°You,e up quickly and catch this wench.¡±


    Tony and Harry quickly stepped forward, blocking Isabe and Evelyn.


    ¡°Miss Reid, you can¡¯t arrest people. This is the boss¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°I am now taking care of Emanuele in the hospital. I am now the person closest to Emanuele. What is Isabe? She doesn¡¯t like Emanuele at all. If she really did, she would have gone to the hospital to take care of Emanuele long ago. But it¡¯s also true, now Emanuele likes me. He wants me to take care of him. Isabe, Emanuele doesn¡¯t want you anymore. Haha.¡± Karen couldn¡¯t help but burst into a wildugh as she spoke.


    Karen was actually very happy that Isabe didn¡¯t go to take care of Emanuele.


    Leaving Emanuele to her, she could further develop her rtionship with Emanuele.


    And she could also use this matter to criticize Isabe.


    When Isabe heard Karen¡¯s words, her eyes instantly turned cold.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t want to argue with Karen, but now, with Karen saying these things, she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Isabe pped Karen across the face.


    She was trained, so her reaction was very fast, so fast that even Karen¡¯s bodyguards didn¡¯t react.


    With that crisp sound of the p, Karen couldn¡¯t help but cover her cheek, looking at Isabe in disbelief.


    ¡°You dare to hit me?¡±


    Damn it, she had never suffered such an injustice. How could Isabe dare to hit her like this!


    ¡°I haven¡¯t divorced Emanuele yet. Anyway, I am Emanuele¡¯s honored wife. No matter how good your rtionship with Emanuele is, you are still a dirty third party. How can I not hit you in front of me when you are so arrogant? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Isabe. I am the princess of Bratva. You always bully me. My brother, my father will know, they will not let you go!¡± Karen screamed.


    Her eyes looked as fierce as if she wanted to kill someone, but she seemed to still fear Isabe and didn¡¯t dare toy a hand on her.


    Instead, she kicked one of the bodyguards next to her, ¡°Why are you reacting so slowly? Still protecting me, she hit me in the face, and you can¡¯t stop her.¡±


    Seeing that Karen could only curse at her own bodyguards and didn¡¯t dare toy a hand on them, Isabe knew that Karen was just fond of making a show of strength.


    She looked fierce, but in reality, she was also afraid of them.


    It should be said that she was afraid of Emanuele.


    This showed that she wasn¡¯t that important in Emanuele¡¯s heart.


    Isabe quickly felt that something was wrong. If Emanuele really liked Karen, ording to Karen¡¯s personality, she should be more arrogant and triumphant.


    If she hit Karen, Karen would definitely strike back at her.


    Instead of being as timid as she was now, not daring toy a hand on Isabe.


    But if Emanuele didn¡¯t like Karen, why did he allow Karen to take care of him by his side?


    At this point, Emanuele also learned about what happened in the mall. His brows furrowed tightly.


    Phillip looked at Emanuele, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you going to find your wife? Can you bear to watch your wife being bullied?¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s face was very cold, like a piece of ice.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t bear to see Isabe being bullied.


    But if he went to find Isabe, wouldn¡¯t she findout how serious his injuries were?


    During this time, even if he was misunderstood by Isabe, he didn¡¯t want to exin. He just didn¡¯t want Isabe to see him as a disabled person.


    His woman should be full of admiration and pride for him.


    He didn¡¯t want Isabe to see him as a pitiful person.


    In this way, Emanuele was feeling a bit of a headache.


    Emanuele said to Phillip, ¡°You let James go over and tell him that Evelyn is being bullied. James knows what to do.¡±


    Phillip was very shocked. The boss would rather let James handle it and didn¡¯t want to intervene himself.


    Originally, this was a good opportunity to resolve their marital discord, but now, the boss wanted James to go.


    What on earth did this mean? Phillip sighed.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Boss, your wife is so deeply misunderstood by you now. Are you sure you won¡¯t exin it to her? Your leg is seriously injured. She will find out sooner orter. By that time, she will only be more heartbroken, and you didn¡¯t tell her about such an important matter.¡± Phillip thought, if his wife liked the boss so much, if she found out that the boss had hidden such an important matter from her, she would definitely not easily forgive the boss.


    Thinking of this, he felt a headache.


    He really didn¡¯t understand why the boss was so stubborn about this matter.


    It could be resolved with just a few words, but the boss insisted on letting his wife misunderstand him.


    If his wife really wanted to divorce the boss over this, Phillip felt that it was also the boss¡¯s problem.


    Upon hearing Phillip¡¯s words, Emanuele frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I can¡¯t ept a disabled version of myself, and Isabe definitely can¡¯t ept it either.¡±


    ¡°Boss, your current mindset is just avoidance, isn¡¯t it? This isn¡¯t a solution. I think you and your wife are already married. There are some things you don¡¯t need to carry on your own. Tell your wife, she won¡¯t despise you. ¡±


    He could see that Isabe really liked Emanuele. No matter what Emanuele turned into, his wife¡¯s affection for him would not change.


    In this situation, Phillip felt that Emanuele could just be honest with Isabe, instead of being so strange about it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Phillip. You¡¯re not married, and you don¡¯t have a woman you particrly like. You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Phillip had an impulse to beat up his boss.


    He admitted that what Emanuele said was true, he wasn¡¯t married, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t understand women.


    Women were emotional creatures, they could sacrifice everything for love.


    Even when Chicago was so dangerous, Isabe didn¡¯t want to leave, wanting to be with Emanuele.


    Now, Emanuele¡¯s leg was injured, would Isabe just abandon him and leave?


    He had known his wife for so long, and he didn¡¯t think she was that kind of person.


    Phillip did know that once Emanuele made a decision, no one could change his mind.


    Therefore, Phillip decided to do as Emanuele ordered.

 Chapter 337 Apology

    After receiving the message, James immediately rushed into the shopping mall. By this time, the farce wasing to an end. Karen had harshly scolded Isabe and Evelyn, but she couldn¡¯t do anything else. Despite her anger, she really had no way to deal with Isabe. She couldn¡¯t possibly fight with Isabe. If she did, Emanuele mighte after her. She remembered how fierce and cruel Emanuele could be before. Even though there was a conflict between Isabe and Emanuele now, Emanuele still protected Isabe. Whenever Karen argued with Isabe or said bad things about her, Emanuele would warn and threaten her. This made Karen very sad. No matter how strong she was, she couldn¡¯tpare to Isabe, especially since Isabe had Emanuele backing her. Karen had just thought about leaving. She couldn¡¯ty a hand on Isabe, but that was okay. She would find Emanueleter and make him see the palm print on her face, telling him that Isabe was responsible for it. She wanted toin to Emanuele. Little did she know, a strong man in a tank top, revealing his bulging biceps, appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Who allowed you to leave?¡± The man clenched his fists, cracking his knuckles, and looked like he was about to hit someone. Karen felt frightened. She knew the man in front of her was James, Emanuele¡¯s capable assistant. She actually knew anyone who regrly followed Emanuele. However, whenever James saw her before, he would always politely address her as Miss Reid and had never spoken to her so aggressively. Now, James was not showing any respect and was bluntly preventing her from leaving. He seemed like he was about to hit her, making Karen very anxious. Although she had two bodyguards beside her, if James really wanted to hit her, the two bodyguards wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.


    ¡°James, long time no see. What¡¯s wrong? Did Emanuele ask you to call me back?¡± Karen didn¡¯t understand why James was so angry. She was the victim, the one who had been hit. Why was James angry with her? Soon, Karen would understand what was going on. Evelyn stepped forward, grabbing James¡¯s arm. ¡°James, you finally came. This woman bullied me!¡± Evelyn pointed at Karen. ¡°She just called me a whore, insulted Isabe, and said she wanted to kill us. Who is she to act so arrogantly?¡±


    Karen¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. What? This woman was James¡¯s girlfriend? How was that possible? James, who looked like a killing machine, shouldn¡¯t have emotions, right? How could he have a girlfriend? Due to Evelyn¡¯s words, James stared at Karen with a serious expression. ¡°Apologize to my girlfriend and Mrs. Lombardi.¡±


    ¡°Why should I? I¡¯ve been pped in the face. Why should I apologize?¡± Karen looked up, filled with pride. She felt very wronged. Being pped was already terrible, and now James wanted her to apologize to Evelyn and Isabe? Sorry, she really couldn¡¯t apologize to them. But James took out a handgun from his waist and pointed it at her forehead. ¡°Apologize. If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll shoot you immediately.¡± The pitch-ck barrel of the gun was like the scythe in the hands of the Grim Reaper, causing Karen¡¯s heart to stop for a moment. Karen had never experienced a death threat before. Her status, she had once been kidnapped when she was young, almost died. But that experience waspletely different from what she was going through now. The man in front of her was Emanuele¡¯s capable assistant, someone she had tried to please because of her feelings for Emanuele. They had known each other for a very long time. But now, James was aiming the gun at her. He looked serious, his eyes bright like mes. It was clear that he was discussing this matter with her very seriously. Karen cried in fear. It had been a long time since she had been so frightened. She immediately said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to say those things.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Fine, I forgive you,¡± Evelyn said. She knew that James was Emanuele¡¯s assistant, and Emanuele¡¯s rtionship with Karen was unclear. If James really offended Karen, it wouldn¡¯t be good when Emanuele med him. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it,¡± James put away the gun and left with Evelyn and Isabe. Karen was breathing heavily, feeling like she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. ¡°Damn it, these wretched people! Why do they bully me like this? I¡¯ll tell my dad, I¡¯ll tell my brother, I¡¯ll tell Emanuele. These bastards are really going too far!¡± But as Karen spoke, she suddenly felt her breathing bing difficult. The feeling of suffocation made her involuntarily open her mouth wide.


    ¡°I¡­ I think my asthma is acting up,¡± Karen said, grasping the nearby bodyguard. Her face turned pale, her lips darkening, feeling like she might faint at any moment. The bodyguard panicked and immediately took Karen to the hospital. James left with Evelyn and Isabe.


    While questioning Evelyn about all the details of what had just happened, knowing that Karen had made things difficult for them, he felt furious. ¡°Why did you forgive her so quickly?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to have problems because of her. Emanuele would give you a hard time,¡± Evelyn said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me,¡± James replied. ¡°Emanuele doesn¡¯t care about her.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t care about her, then why did he have her take care of him in the hospital?¡± Isabe, who had been silent all this time, asked after hearing James¡¯ words.


    James suddenly remembered Isabe was still there. Damn it, look at what he had just said! The boss seemed to have specifically instructed not to tell Isabe the reason Karen was taking care of him. Although he didn¡¯t understand why the boss had given this instruction, he knew the boss must have had his reasons for doing so. Now that Isabe had suddenly asked about this matter, James really didn¡¯t know how to respond. His thinking was actually quite simple, say what is there, don¡¯t beat around the bush like Phillip.


    ¡°The boss said that if Karen likes him, he will keep her around to take care of him like a maid, and Karen will give up on him,¡± James said honestly. Although the boss said not to say anything, he felt it was better to be clear. Evelyn had told him yesterday that Isabe was very upset and had even gotten drunk. Evelyn was also very remorseful, saying that she had identally leaked the secret, which was why Isabe hade back from Italy. This made James feel guilty as well, so he decided to tell Isabe the truth.


    After hearing what James said, Isabe found it hard to believe. This was the reason? How could it be this kind of reason?!

 Chapter 338 Comforting Isabella

    Did Emanuele leave Karen in the hospital to take care of him just to make her hate him? This doesn¡¯t seem like Emanuele¡¯s style. And why didn¡¯t Emanuele exin things to her properly? If he wanted Karen to give up on him, shouldn¡¯t he involve her in this? Now, Karen sees their rtionship fading, and she feels particrly excited, thinking she¡¯s winning.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Emanuele exined things to me? He hasn¡¯t sent me a single message since yesterday,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± James frowned. He really didn¡¯t know what was going on in the boss¡¯s mind.


    Isabe thought about the recent scene. Karen seemed arrogant, but she appeared to be afraid of her. This confirmed what James had said. However, she still didn¡¯t understand why, if Emanuele didn¡¯t like Karen and was misunderstood by her, he didn¡¯t exin it to her.


    Thinking this, Isabe said to James, ¡°James, please take me to the hospital. I want to find Emanuele.¡±


    James nodded and drove to the hospital. Meanwhile, Tony was preparing to message Isabe about this matter, but she took his phone away.


    Isabe warned her bodyguards, ¡°You must not let anything slip. If you tell Emanuele about this, I will fire you immediately! I don¡¯t need you to protect me anymore.¡±


    Tony felt awkward and rubbed his nose. He had wanted to secretly tell the boss to prepare in advance, but now, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    At the hospital, Emanuele waspletely unaware of what was happening. The wounds from theshes on his body were slowly healing, but the injury on his knee was still severe. He limped as he walked, feeling a sharp pain whenever he took a few quick steps. Would he really be disabled in the future?


    Emanuele was very worried and didn¡¯t know how to face Isabe. The doctor had just checked his leg and said that there was a small chance his leg injury would heal.


    If that¡¯s the case, then he should heal quickly, Emanuele thought. He knew Isabe¡¯s misunderstanding of him was deepening, but he really didn¡¯t know how to exin the situation to her.


    At that moment, Isabe arrived at the hospital. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to find Emanuele; instead, she took out their marriage certificate and showed it to the nurse.


    ¡°Emanuele is my husband, and he¡¯s currently hospitalized. Can you please tell me about his condition?¡± Isabe asked.


    The nurse checked the marriage certificate and, without saying anything, helped Isabe find Emanuele¡¯s medical records.


    ¡°Emanuele is so seriously injured,¡± Isabe said, looking at his medical records as if she had seen a ghost, her eyes widening. There were many external injuries, but what struck her the most was the severe damage to one of his knees, possibly leading to lifelong disability.


    No wonder when she was so angry and heartbroken yesterday, Emanuele didn¡¯te after her. It was because of this. His leg was so seriously injured that he couldn¡¯te after her.


    But what made Isabe sad was that Emanuele didn¡¯t tell her about it. Did he not want to say it and intended to bear it silently? Would he only tell her when he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore?


    Did Emanuele really consider her his wife?


    At this moment, Emanuele was sitting on the edge of the bed reading a book. His work had juste to an end, and the crisis in Chicago had been resolved. He was now sick, and it was the perfect time for recuperation.


    Just then, the door of the ward was forcefully pushed open, hitting the wall and making a loud noise.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emanuele felt a bit annoyed and narrowed his eyes. Who dared to push the door like this?


    As he thought this, he looked up and saw Isabe¡¯s face.


    He froze.


    Isabe walked quickly towards him and stopped about a meter away from him.


    ¡°Emanuele, what are you thinking? Don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Emanuele noticed the sadness in Isabe¡¯s eyes, like shattered ss, even though there were no tears. At this moment, Isabe seemed very sad.


    ¡°You think that because your leg is injured and you might be disabled in the future, you think I will abandon you, so you want to distance yourself from me? Or is it because your pride prevents you from facing your injured leg, and you think I will treat you poorly, so you kept it from me?¡± Emanuele didn¡¯t expect Isabe to be so clever, to figure out such things. The more this was the case, the more Emanuele felt ufortable. It was as if his heart was being firmly gripped, and a sense of suffocation spread.


    He didn¡¯t look at Isabe.


    Isabe looked at EEmanuele with aplex mix of emotions. The Emanuele she knew from before would never behave like this. He was so proud, like an eagle in his own territory, looking down on others. But now, everything was different. He was avoiding her gaze.


    This made Isabe both angry and, at the same time, filled with a sense of heartache.


    Emanuele probably couldn¡¯t ept that his body was having problems, so he was avoiding her. He didn¡¯t want to tell his wife. He was silently enduring this pain, while she was resenting him for not telling her, resenting him for having another woman by his side. At this moment, herints about Emanuele turned into self-me.


    Isabe¡¯s tears fell. The hospital room was very quiet, and even though she cried softly, Emanuele heard her.


    Emanuele, who had been looking down, became nervous when he saw Isabe crying.


    He immediately stood up and walked towards Isabe. ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t cry,¡± he said.


    He walked a few steps and reached Isabe, despite the pain in his leg. He didn¡¯t care about that at the moment. He went directly to Isabe and embraced her.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s my fault. I should have exined it to you. I shouldn¡¯t have kept it from you. It¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t be sad, okay?¡± Emanuele held Isabe in his arms, feeling her familiar warmth, and she cried even harder.


    At that moment, Isabe realized how fragile she was.


    ¡°Emanuele, I really dislike you. Do you really consider me your wife? You actually kept this from me. It seems like you were nning to hide it from me for a long time if I hadn¡¯t found out yesterday,¡± she said.


    Even though she had misunderstood Emanuele yesterday, he didn¡¯t intend to exin himself. It seemed that he would rather let her misunderstand him than let her know he was injured.


    How could there be such a man! Isabe felt even more sad and wronged.

 Chapter 339 Isabella Reconciles with Emanuele

    Isabe had started by crying softly, but after Emanuele consoled her, she couldn¡¯t help but start sobbing loudly.


    The more she cried, the more intense it became, tears streaming down her cheeks, wetting Emanuele¡¯s clothes, leaving the area around his chest damp. His brow furrowed tightly, feeling as though his heart was being weighed down by a heavy stone.


    The sadder Isabe cried, the more sorrowful Emanuele felt. He realized that seeing Isabe cry was more upsetting than the wounds he had suffered.


    Emanuele was filled with regret now, regret that he hadn¡¯t been honest with Isabe from the beginning, instead of letting her find out on her own, making her feel she wasn¡¯t trusted.


    For Isabe, this was an immense blow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe, please don¡¯t cry. Your tears break my heart. I didn¡¯t want to tell you about this, I was afraid it would hurt you. Look how upset you are now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Isabe pushed Emanuele away. Due to Emanuele¡¯s injured knee, already unstable, Isabe¡¯s push made him even more unsteady, causing him to collide with the nearby table.


    The pain caused Emanuele to furrow his brow. Isabe hadn¡¯t realized Emanuele was so fragile now; she hadn¡¯t pushed hard, yet he couldn¡¯t stand steady and collided with the table. Seeing Emanuele¡¯s pained expression, Isabe felt a bit concerned.


    However, thinking about Emanuele¡¯s deception, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to forgive him. Isabe turned to leave.


    Seeing Isabe leaving, Emanuele immediately grabbed her hand, feeling as though if he didn¡¯t hold onto her this time, she would drift further away from him.


    The rift between them would be irreparable.


    No, this couldn¡¯t happen. Absolutely not.


    Thinking this, Emanuele swiftly held onto Isabe.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Isabe angrily said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Isabe, please, my knee hurts. Please stay and take care of me,¡± Emanuele pleaded.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Karen here to take care of you? She seems quite happy to take care of you, strutting in front of me, saying you want to divorce me and be with her.¡±


    Thinking about what happened at the mall today, Isabe¡¯s anger red even more. If it wasn¡¯t for Emanuele¡¯s indulgence towards Karen, would Karen have dared to humiliate her like that?


    ¡°By the way, I pped Karen today. Are you going to hold that against me?¡± Isabe¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.


    ¡°No,¡± said Emanuele, ignoring the pain in his leg, walking over to Isabe, and pulling her into his arms again.


    ¡°I let her stay because I know she won¡¯t give up on me, so I want her to give up on me by taking care of me. Otherwise, she¡¯s just too troublesome,¡± Emanuele buried his head in Isabe¡¯s neck. ¡°You also know, her status is not ordinary. I have some business with her brother. Whenever her brotheres to Chicago, he always brings her, and I really dread her admiring gaze.¡±


    The sweet scent from the girl invaded his senses, making him feel as though his body was no longer in pain. It felt like it had been a long time since he had held Isabe like this.


    Althoughst night, he had embraced Isabe while she was drunk, that embrace was different from the one now, while Isabe was sober.


    Now, Emanuele felt calm being next to Isabe. Though he had exined to her, Isabe felt she still hadn¡¯t calmed down.


    ¡°Why did you hide your injury from me?¡± Isabe asked. ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t worry about you if I knew your condition?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe, that was indeed wrong of me. I didn¡¯t want you to worry, and I couldn¡¯t face that side of myself. Thinking that I, a powerful person, would be disabled and unable to live like a normal person, it made me very sad. And for you, having a disabled husband in the future. Isabe, forgive me, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you.¡±


    ¡°But, Emanuele, no matter your condition, I like you. I don¡¯t think you need to see yourself that way. Even if you are disabled, in my heart, you are still a remarkable person. You wouldn¡¯t lose your position as the head of the Mafia because of a disability, nor would you lose your ce in my heart.¡±


    Isabe sighed. She really felt helpless.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Emanuele would think this way. If he had told her earlier, she could havee back sooner to take care of him. Would this kind of thing have happened?


    She had been so upset for solong, and it seemed Emanuele had also suffered a lot.


    Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Emanuele suddenly felt a warm, melting feeling in his heart. His previous worries had vanished.


    He hadn¡¯t expected it to be this easy.


    Emanuele lowered his head to kiss Isabe. However, at that moment, there was a knock at the door.


    Impatiently, Emanuele furrowed his brow. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lombardi, our Miss had an asthma attack; she¡¯s being treated at the hospital,¡± said Karen¡¯s bodyguard from outside.


    An asthma attack? Emanuele furrowed his brow. He looked at Isabe.


    Thinking that Emanuele might me her, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Are you going to me me for this?¡±


    Would Emanuele possibly attribute any health issues to her?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Isabe actually thought he would me her, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang in his chest. He hadn¡¯t expected that there would be no trust left between him and Isabe.


    For a marriage, trust is crucial. How could he possibly reprimand Isabe on behalf of someone else? He couldn¡¯t bear to.


    ¡°No, Isabe, don¡¯t worry. I never doubted you,¡± Emanuele said, then called out to the people outside, ¡°Take good care of her, and don¡¯t bother me!¡±


    Isabe hadn¡¯t expected Emanuele to be so indifferent to Karen. She thought of what happened at the mall.


    Karen truly might have been hospitalized because of their altercation.


    ¡°Emanuele, maybe it really was our altercation at the mall that caused Karen¡¯s condition,¡± Isabe said.


    Emanuele covered Isabe¡¯s mouth. ¡°No, darling, it¡¯s not your fault. Karen provoked you herself.¡±


    After saying this, without waiting for Isabe¡¯s response, he leaned down and kissed her, longing for this moment for a long time. No one could disturb him now.

 Chapter 340 Sleeping Together

    Emanuele kissed Isabe, holding her face in his hands, lightly biting her lips, and dancing with her tongue in her mouth. It had been a long time since he had kissed Isabe so passionately. At that moment, he only wanted to go deeper and deeper, wanting to engulf Isabe within himself. Isabe responded fervently to Emanuele. She had missed the taste of him too much. With their misunderstandings cleared, they embraced and kissed, conveying their longing for each other through their kiss.


    Emanuele held Isabe in his arms and then gentlyid her down on the hospital bed. Since this was a high-level VIP ward, the room was spacious, and the bed was muchrger than usual. It posed no problem for the two of them to lie on it. Emanuele pressed Isabe onto the bed, kissing her and caressing her body, intending to remove her clothes.


    However, Isabe stopped him by holding his hand. ¡°No,¡± she said.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe with a hint of confusion in his eyes and hoarsely asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Your injuries haven¡¯t fully healed. If we proceed, your wounds will definitely reopen,¡± she replied. She had already checked Emanuele¡¯s medical records when she first arrived and knew the extent of his injuries. The leg injury was the most difficult to heal, and Emanuele had various other injuries,rge and small, that hadn¡¯tpletely healed. Any slight exertion could reopen his wounds.


    Isabe was deeply concerned about this. ¡°It¡¯s okay, darling. I¡¯ll be careful, and I won¡¯t disturb your wounds,¡± Emanuele assured her.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not okay. Your wounds are quite severe, and they¡¯re still healing. Let¡¯s talk about thister,¡± Isabe said before struggling out of Emanuele¡¯s embrace.


    Emanuele immediately held Isabe. His tall figure and outstretched limbs firmly confined her in his embrace. Feeling enveloped by his presence, Isabe was a bit tense. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked. Did Emanuele want to force her?


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s worried expression, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. Will you just lie down and sleep with me? It¡¯s been a long time since you returned to Italy, and we haven¡¯t had any intimate contact. I feel a great desire for you, both physically and emotionally. Because of my injuries, there¡¯s very little I can do, but I believe I can at least hold you as we sleep.¡±


    Upon hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe remained still. In truth, she was quite tired. These past few days had been exhausting for her, filled with a series of ordeals. She felt as though she had been through a lot. She had fallen asleep drunk the day before, and her sleep hadn¡¯t been peaceful, filled with various dreams. Today had been equally taxing. Now that their misunderstandings had been resolved, Isabe felt weary.


    Finding afortable position in Emanuele¡¯s embrace, Isabe closed her eyes, preparing to sleep. Emanuele held her delicate figure. His tall stature made her appear particrly petite. The faint scent of Isabe¡¯s body reached Emanuele, and as he closed his eyes, his other senses became heightened. His clothing was thin, and he could feel Isabe¡¯s head resting on his chest, her warm breath brushing against him. Further down, her chest softly pressed against his muscr body, a stark contrast to his hardened physique. He cherished this soft, delicate touch.


    The more he felt, the more Emanuele felt a burning desire within him, a yearning that surged through him. He began to react. However, Isabe seemed truly exhausted, her even breathing indicating that she had fallen asleep already.


    Was she asleep so quickly? Emanuele found it incredible. Watching Isabe¡¯s serene sleeping face, he felt a mix of emotions. Her hands held onto him tightly. Despite her earlier apparent hesitation, her sleeping form revealed her fondness for him.


    With these thoughts, Emanuele¡¯s desire for Isabe waned, reced by a sense of guilt. His heart began to ache. He realized that he had been foolish. What had he done before? He had thought that by not informing Isabe of his situation, she wouldn¡¯t be hurt. However, he had made her worry while she was in Italy and had caused her to misunderstand upon her return. He had deeply hurt her. He felt like a despicable jerk.


    Thinking about the torment Isabe had endured during this time, Emanuele felt immense regret. He had once sworn to protect Isabe, to ensure her safety and happiness. Now, he realized that all of Isabe¡¯s pain stemmed from him. He had worked hard to make Chicago safe but had continued to do things that hurt Isabe.


    With these thoughts in mind, Emanuele held Isabe even tighter, closed his eyes, and drifted off to sleep. The two of them slept for a total of two hours before being awakened by a knock at the door. Isabe opened her eyes and was about to get up when she realized that she was firmly held in Emanuele¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Do you want to sleep a little longer?¡± Emanuele whispered softly into Isabe¡¯s ear, his voice unusually gentle.


    Isabe, however, felt that she had already slept enough and got up from Emanuele¡¯s embrace. She adjusted her clothes and then opened the door. Phillip stood at the doorway and said to Emanuele, ¡°Boss, the conference call you scheduled has already begun.¡±


    They had arranged for a conference call in the afternoon, and while Emanuele was recuperating in the hospital, he conducted these meetings with thepany¡¯s leadership over the phone.


    Unexpectedly, Emanuele was runningte today. Everyone else had already gathered in thepany¡¯s meeting room, waiting. Phillip had waited for ten minutes but hadn¡¯t seen Emanuele join the call. He couldn¡¯t help but remind Emanuele about the meeting.


    Isabe¡¯s opening of the door revealed that Emanuele was still in bed. Phillip, understanding Emanuele instantly, realized that the meeting probably couldn¡¯t proceed. Without waiting for Isabe to call for Emanuele, Phillip said, ¡°Is the boss still resting? Rest is also necessary with such fatigue. I¡¯ll take over this meeting for the boss.¡±


    As Emanuele¡¯s personal assistant, Phillip knew exactly what Emanuele was working on in this meeting. Seeing that Emanuele showed no sign of getting up, and with the other colleagues waiting in the meeting room, Phillip decided to take charge.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After saying this, Phillip pushed the door and left. Emanuele remained in bed, not looking at him. Instead, Isabe looked at him apologetically.


    ¡°Thank you, and I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, Phillip,¡± Isabe said with remorse in her eyes.


    ¡°This is part of my job,¡± Phillip replied with a wry smile.


    However, he felt that Emanuele would probably be angry. Not because he was taking over the meeting, but because his knocking had disturbed Emanuele.


    Nevertheless, Phillip wasn¡¯t too worried. He believed he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. In fact, he had been the one to encourage Emanuele to reconcile with his wife as soon as possible.


    The door closed again, and Isabe looked at Emanuele. ¡°Do you still want to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t slept well,¡± Emanuele sighed, turning over. ¡°Isabe,e here, and hug me.¡±

 Chapter 341 Isabella, Like an Angel

    Emanuele¡¯s voice carried a hint ofziness, hoarseness, and an extra touch of sensuality.


    It was the first time Isabe had seen Emanuele songuid. Usually, when they slept together, Emanuele would either wake up earlier than her or rise with her. It was rare for him to remain motionless in bed when she was up.


    Seeing Emanuele like this, seemingly nning to continue lying in bed, Isabe said, ¡°You probably didn¡¯t eat anything for lunch. Get up and have something to eat.¡±


    ¡°We can have Phillip bring something inter,¡± Emanuele replied, showing no intention of getting out of bed.


    He was usually a very diligent person, rarelyzy or unmotivated. But now, being unwell and with Isabe by his side, their misunderstandings and conflicts had been resolved, and he felt his body and soul simultaneously rxing.


    Emanuele realized that he indeed needed to rx a bit. Phillip had been right in his earlier reprimands. They shouldn¡¯t have had so many misunderstandings. It was all because he had been constantly worried that Isabe would pity him, sympathize with him, and couldn¡¯t face the look in her eyes. That¡¯s why he had been avoiding her.


    Now he realized how foolish he had been. Why would he have such thoughts? It not only tormented Isabe but also caused him great anguish.


    At this moment, Isabe approached him and then opened Emanuele¡¯s shirt. Her warm hands touched his skin, and Emanuele let out a contented sigh. ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s gotten into you? Are you well-rested now so we can get down to business?¡±


    Under Isabe¡¯s touch, he instantly responded. Isabe looked at the bulge inside Emanuele¡¯s trousers and reached out to touch it. Emanuele immediately groaned. It was too stimting! He really couldn¡¯t handle even the slightest bit of stimtion right now.


    ¡°Emanuele, don¡¯t even think about it. I won¡¯t make love to you until your injuries have healed,¡± Isabe said. ¡°I just want to see those wounds on your body.¡±


    With that statement, Emanuele¡¯s response instantly cooled, reced by panic. He had forgotten about this. He reached out to put his clothes back in ce, but Isabe stopped him. She directly reached out to stop his movements and continued to look at the scars on Emanuele¡¯s body. These were wounds whipped into his skin. They were different from ordinary whip marks; the whip used had been noticeably sharper, probably even barbed, tearing the skin and leaving a myriad of terrifying holes.


    Although Emanuele¡¯s wounds were already healing, she knew that touching these wounds would still cause him great pain.


    As Isabe touched Emanuele¡¯s wounds, her hands trembled uncontrobly. There were too many of these scars on his body. The other person had whipped him so severely; if it had been someone else, they might have been beaten to death.


    Isabe asked Emanuele, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Her tone also carried a hint of trembling.


    Emanuele could tell Isabe was worried. He shook his head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    In reality, it did hurt, but he didn¡¯t want Isabe to worry.


    Isabe, however, knew that Emanuele was lying. The wounds had notpletely healed and were still in a fragile stage of recovery. How could it not hurt? Such severe injuries, even if scabbed over, would still be very painful.


    Isabe was heartbroken. Even in this condition, Emanuele still wanted to hide it from her. Did he think that by not letting her know, she wouldn¡¯t be hurt and upset?


    Isabe remained silent and began to lift Emanuele¡¯s trouser leg to see the wounds on his knees. She had heard that the wounds on Emanuele¡¯s knees were the most severe, likely to leave him with a disability.


    Just the thought of this made Isabe¡¯s heart tighten. When Isabe moved to see the wounds on his knees, Emanuele hastily said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s almost healed now.¡±


    ¡°Almost healed?¡± Isabe retorted, ¡°If it¡¯s almost healed, then I need to see it even more.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s tone was heavy, with amanding inflection. Suddenly, Emanuele felt as though their roles had reversed.


    Previously, he had consistently pressured Isabe, but now it seemed that Isabe was the one pressuring him.


    Isabe¡¯s attitude became very firm as she reached out and pulled up Emanuele¡¯s trouser leg. The hospital gown was quite loose, so doing this was effortless. Soon, she saw the bandaged wounds on Emanuele¡¯s knees, emitting a strong medicinal smell, making it impossible to assess the knee¡¯s condition.


    ¡°You see, every day it needs this kind of wrapping andmedication, and it¡¯s hard to tell if there¡¯s any problem,¡± Emanuele said. He was grateful that when he was initially injured, Isabe was still in Italy and hadn¡¯t seen how severe his wounds were.


    Now that his injuries were beginning to heal, Isabe was only just starting to see them. Although Isabe would feel pained seeing these, the visual impact wouldn¡¯t be as intense as before.


    ¡°Yes, I really can¡¯t see anything, but after so long of being tightly bandaged, it must be very serious,¡± Isabe said.


    Isabe truly couldn¡¯t see any issues, but the thought that Emanuele might end up disabled weighed heavily on her heart. Regardless of whether Emanuele would be disabled in the future, her view of him remained the same. But she knew that if Emanuele couldn¡¯t walk normally in the future, it would be a severe blow to him.


    ¡°Emanuele, I believe you will definitely get better. Even if you don¡¯t fully recover, don¡¯t put too much psychological pressure on yourself, okay? Compared to losing your life, being left with a limp is nothing. You¡¯re still alive, able to experience this wonderful world, and that¡¯s enough,¡± Isabe said.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe, then reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Thank you, Isabe,¡± he embraced her, burying his face in her neck. ¡°I love you, meeting you was just right.¡±


    This was an embrace without desire. He felt that Isabe was his sunshine, illuminating his world when he was in darkness.


    She was truly wonderful-kind, beautiful, warm, and understanding of others¡¯ needs.


    He was a dark person, entangled in crime, and he had brought Isabe into his world. Yet, instead of resenting him, Isabe had sacrificed so much for him. He didn¡¯t know how he could ever thank this angel.


    He vowed that from then on, he would never again cause Isabe sadness. He was determined to protect Isabe with his life.

 Chapter 342: Karen Accuses Isabella

    At this moment, Karen was throwing things inside the hospital room. After receiving some treatment, Karen¡¯s condition had stabilized. However, her emotions were far from stable. She was still very angry.


    ¡°Wretched woman! Isabe and that wretch Evelyn dared to bully her like that at the mall, she wanted to kill them. But she was also very sad. Her bodyguards had already informed Emanuele of her situation, yet Emanuele didn¡¯te to see her, treating her as a stranger. It was despicable. Despite taking care of Emanuele for so long, working tirelessly every day, personally cooking for Emanuele, and when he didn¡¯t like the food she prepared, she would go out herself to buy it. In the end, this man was still as cold as ice, devoid of any warmth. Karen felt very tired. Must one be so humble when loving someone? Thinking of this, Karen immediately called her brother. When the call connected, Karen cried, ¡®Brother, Emanuele has been bullying me. You have to help me.¡¯


    ¡®How can I help you, Karen? It was your own decision to stay in Chicago to take care of Emanuele. I advised you, but you didn¡¯t leave. What do you want me to do now?¡¯ Michael decided to be a bit harsh with Karen. He felt that their family had truly spoiled Karen. Emanuele had already expressed his attitude towards Karen; he didn¡¯t like her, and moreover, he was already married. But who knew that Karen liked Emanuele so much, she didn¡¯t care whether Emanuele was married or not, and continued to entangle with Emanuele. If this were to spread, their Bratva princess would be seen as a homewrecker, wanting to be the lover of a married man. Michael felt his dignity was beingpletely trampled by Karen. But he knew about Karen¡¯s stubbornness. So, he could only try Emanuele¡¯s method. Only if Emanuele hurt Karen to the point of her giving up, would Karen probably be willing to let go.


    Karen hadn¡¯t expected that her brother wouldn¡¯t speak up for her. She immediately became anxious, ¡®Brother, don¡¯t you love me? Please talk to Emanuele for me, ask him not to treat me this way.¡¯ She knew her brother had a business rtionship with Emanuele. Emanuele didn¡¯t like her, but out of respect for her brother, he should treat her a bit better.


    ¡®Karen, what do you want me to say to Emanuele? He¡¯s a married man, and he has a good rtionship with his wife. What can I say? Ask him to like you? Do you want to be a third party and ruin their marriage?¡¯ Karen hadn¡¯t expected her doting brother to speak so harshly.


    ¡®Enough! Brother, how can you say that about me? You¡¯re saying your sister is a third party? Clearly, I met Emanuele first, and I liked him a long time ago. It¡¯s just that Emanuele doesn¡¯t like me, that¡¯s all. How can I be a third party? If we¡¯re talking about who came first, it¡¯s Isabe who is the third party; she snatched Emanuele away, that wench.¡¯ Karen became more and more excited as she spoke, then she told Michael about what had happened at the mall today. Of course, she only mentioned how Isabe had bullied her, pped her, and had James threaten her to apologize, without mentioning her own bullying of Isabe. Karen portrayed herself as a pitiful victim.


    When Michael heard what Karen said, he furrowed his brow. Initially, when he heard that Karen was being bullied, Michael was actually very angry. However, Michael quickly calmed down. He felt something was not right. Isabe didn¡¯t seem like that kind of person; she wouldn¡¯t just hit Karen for no reason.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Karen, Isabe isn¡¯t that kind of person. How could she just attack you for no reason?¡¯ He didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡®She had a conflict with Emanuele, and I happened to be taking care of Emanuele. Isabe thought I was her rival, and when she saw me at the mall, she hit me.¡¯ Karen lied. After all, she had been hit by Isabe, did she need any other reason? Her brother should stand by her.


    Michael furrowed his brow. If it had been before, he would have believed Karen, but Karen wasn¡¯t the first to nder someone. He didn¡¯t want to be foolish enough to rush to Karen¡¯s defense without investigating everything. Besides, he felt that Karen should have learned a lesson by now.


    ¡®Since you know that being with Emanuele now will easily lead to misunderstandings, you should have left Emanuele earlier and returned to Russia. Whenever you want toe back, I willeto pick you up.¡¯


    ¡®No, I¡¯m not going back. Brother, Isabe bullied me, why won¡¯t you help me? I can take photos for you, we can even video call so you can see the condition of my face.¡¯ Karen said, crying. What¡¯s going on? How did her brother be like this? Clearly, Michael had always been very loving and doting towards her. When she was bullied, her brother would have stood up for her immediately. But now, he wasn¡¯t helping her, and even wanted her to return to Russia. No, she wouldn¡¯t go back! ¡®You are our Bratva princess here, but in Chicago, you are suffering. Karen, don¡¯t you understand? Hurry back.¡¯ Michael said patiently to Karen.


    Karen immediately hung up the phone. She wasn¡¯t going back! She had already suffered enough here, and if she couldn¡¯t make Emanuele like her, then all the suffering she was enduring now would be for nothing. No, she had to go find Emanuele. Saying this, Karen got off the bed and went to Emanuele¡¯s hospital room. She deliberately chose to stay in this hospital for treatment because it was close to Emanuele. When she missed Emanuele, she could easily find him.


    Now, Karen went straight to find Emanuele. Since Emanuele didn¡¯t want toe to her, she would go to him. She wanted toin to Emanuele that Isabe had hit her! Before setting off, Karen looked in the mirror. The swelling on her face had already gone down a bit and wasn¡¯t so obvious. This wouldn¡¯t do; if it wasn¡¯t serious, how could Emanuele feel sorry for her? Karen took out her makeup bag and applied blush to her cheeks, making her facial injuries look more severe.


    Then, Karen went to find Emanuele. There were still bodyguards guarding Emanuele¡¯s door. When she approached, the bodyguard stopped her, ¡°You can¡¯t go in.¡± Karen was very surprised, ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of Emanuele these past few days, and you didn¡¯t stop me. Why are you stopping me today?¡± How strange! Could it be that that wench Isabe hadined in advance? The bodyguard only said that it was an order from above. Karen couldn¡¯t go in; she could only shout at the door, ¡°Emanuele, I have something to tell you. Why won¡¯t your bodyguard let me in?¡±

 Chapter 343 Karen Gives Up on Emanuele

    In the hospital room, Isabe and Emanuele were having a meal when Isabe heard Karen¡¯s voice. She immediately looked at Emanuele and said, ¡°Karen is here to see you. It seems like she really likes you.¡±


    Isabe smiled as she spoke, but Emanuele sensed a hint of sarcasm in her tone.


    Thinking about how he had been relying on Karen for care these past few days, although he had only wanted to y with her emotions and make her lose interest in him, from Isabe¡¯s perspective, it must have been ufortable as well.


    With this in mind, Emanuele got ready to get up and told Isabe, ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    To his surprise, Isabe stopped him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. You just focus on your meal,¡± Isabe said, getting up to open the door.


    Karen was waiting for the door to open, ready to confide in Emanuele. To her surprise, when the door opened, it was Isabe standing there.


    ¡°Why is it you? Howe you¡¯re at the hospital?¡± Karen, seeing Isabe, became instantly angry.


    Didn¡¯t Emanuele tell Isabe not toe? Howe Isabe was at the hospital now? And from Isabe¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t seem like she was upset. Had she made amends with Emanuele?


    Does that mean Isabe has told Emanuele about what happened at the mall today?


    In that instant, many thoughts flooded Karen¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I am Emanuele¡¯s wife. Shouldn¡¯t I be here?¡± Seeing the panic in Karen¡¯s eyes, Isabe remained extremelyposed.


    ¡°No, didn¡¯t you two have a fight?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for your scene at the mall today, Emanuele and I wouldn¡¯t have reconciled. Karen, did youe to visit Emanuele?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Karen felt extremely nervous.


    Heavens, she didn¡¯te to visit Emanuele. She came to badmouth Isabe to Emanuele. But now that Isabe was here, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°So you came here to tell Emanuele about what happened at the mall today, right?¡± Isabe asked.


    Karen was so frightened that she stopped breathing.


    Isabe was so clever; she had actually guessed what Karen was up to!


    ¡°No, Isabe, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m also hospitalized, and Emanuele hasn¡¯te to visit me. I thought something had happened to him, so I came to check on him.¡± Karen forced herself to finish speaking, fighting the urge to cry.


    No, Karen, you must be strong; you mustn¡¯t cry in front of the enemy.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Since Emanuele and I haven¡¯t been getting along for a long time, he doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed. Karen, are you feeling better? Why is your face so heavily made up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Karen said, immediately turning to leave.


    She felt extremely embarrassed and didn¡¯t want to stay here for another second.


    It made her feel like a monkey, being yed with so easily.


    Isabe watched Karen leave and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She wasn¡¯t a very malicious person; she had been quite kind to Karen. It¡¯s just that Karen kept challenging and bullying her. She wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily bullied.


    Turning to Emanuele, she said, ¡°By treating Karen this way, you¡¯re not angry, are you?¡±


    Emanuele immediately said, ¡°No, no, no, I hope you¡¯ll deal with Karen even more effectively. You know, I just want her to give up on me. I hope this time, Karen will give up on me.¡±


    After Karen left, crying, she returned to the hospital room.


    She wiped off the blush from her face.


    Why? Why was Isabe so clever, able to see at a nce that the marks on her face were makeup? But considering Isabe¡¯s previous profession as a doctor, it was normal that she couldn¡¯t be fooled by this disguise.


    However, Karen was still very unwilling.


    Isabe was bullying her like this, and no one was helping her. So people looked at her as if she were a clown.


    Karen cried heavily in the hospital room.


    She was extremely disappointed in Emanuele.


    During this time, she had always been taking care of Emanuele, but Emanuele had been so heartless. After Isabe appeared, he just kicked her away.


    Karen had never experienced such humiliation and felt exhausted. She didn¡¯t want to go through this anymore.


    Thinking of this, Karen couldn¡¯t help but call Michael.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m tired. Can you pick me up and take me away from Chicago? I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡±


    Hearing Karen crying, Michael also felt distressed.


    ¡°Karen, are you okay? Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t like Emanuele anymore.¡±


    Michael breathed a sigh of relief, but he restrained hisughter. ¡°Good, Emanuele isn¡¯t good for you. By the way, isn¡¯t Dad¡¯s birthdaying up? I¡¯ll be hosting a grand birthday party, inviting many people, especially handsome men. You won¡¯t be able to choose among them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, brother, I¡¯ll listen to you this time.¡±


    In their family, she was the most cherished princess, but in Chicago, she had nothing and was only bullied, bearing many scars.


    Karen thought she wanted to leave Chicago as soon as possible and nevere back.


    Michael arrived in Chicago on the third day.


    Before meeting Karen, he first found Emanuele.


    ¡°Emanuele, thank you. Thank you for being so decisive and ending Karen¡¯s feelings for you,¡± Michael thought, although Emanuele had hurt Karen, it was better for Karen to be hurt this once than to be hurt for the rest of her life.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Emanuele said.


    ¡°How¡¯s your leg injury?¡± Michael asked, looking at Emanuele with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I feel better walking these past few days. I believe that with some more rest, I¡¯ll be back to normal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    After chatting with Emanuele, he looked at Isabe.


    Isabe also looked at him, remembering that she had pped Karen and wondering if Michael would be angry with her.


    ¡°Isabe, thank you,¡± Michael said to Isabe. ¡°Karen is so childish, always offending you. I hope you won¡¯t lower yourself to her level.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I even pped herst time. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. You did the right thing. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped at just one p.¡± Michael said.


    Michael exchanged a few more pleasantries and then went to find Karen.


    He was going to take Karen home.


    And it was clear that Karen had given up on Emanuele. Before leaving, she didn¡¯t even say goodbye to him.


    She hadn¡¯tpletely let go of Emanuele, but she had let go mostly. She believed that time would help her forget everything.


    Emanuele¡¯s leg injury was slowly healing.


    Isabe had been by his side, helping him walk downstairs.

 Chapter 344 Emanuele Leaves the Hospital

    Emanuele¡¯s leg is better now than before. Although he still limps when walking, he can walk a bit faster and for a bit longer. However, there are still some differencespared to his normal walking style.


    Emanuele doesn¡¯t know if the probability of returning to normal is too slim. Yet, he is earnestly eager to return to his regr life. In truth, just as Isabe said, the worst-case scenario is that he would be left with a disabled leg. Even so, this wouldn¡¯t affect his position. He would still be the head of the Chicago Mafia, still towering over everyone,manding their respect.


    However, deep down, he struggles to ept the current situation. For this reason, he diligently applies himself to the task of rehabilitation.


    Currently, he and Isabe are resting on a bench downstairs after walking for a while. The patients around them bask in the sun and converse, but Isabe and Emanuele remain quiet, sitting together in a way that doesn¡¯t feel awkward.


    Isabe no longer has to worry about anything except Emanuele¡¯s leg. Chicago is safe now. However, Emanuele has temporarily kept news of his injury sealed off. He knows that if news of his injury or disability were to spread, some enemies, who might have just been contemting action, would quickly be active.


    Although Chicago has stabilized, they still need to recover after enduring several battles. If their adversaries were to strike at this time, they might suffer even greater damage.


    At that moment, Isabe¡¯s phone rang. ¡°It¡¯s Grazia,¡± Isabe said. She suddenly realized that, apart from informing Grazia of her safe arrival shortly after getting off the ne, she hadn¡¯t been in touch with Grazia since. During this time, her thoughts had been solely on Emanuele.


    After answering the call, Grazia asked, ¡°Hey, Isabe, how are you? How are things in Chicago? Is it still safe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s safe. Emanuele is injured and still in the hospital. I¡¯m with him.¡±


    ¡°I see. Isabe, since you left, I¡¯ve really missed you. Nichs also misses you. When are youing back to Italy?¡±


    ¡°In some time. Right now, I have to take care of Emanuele. When he¡¯s recovered from his injury, we¡¯lle to Italy to see you together.¡±


    Emanuele hasn¡¯t yet seen his young nephew.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Grazia said. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Nichs is growing up, and he¡¯s bing quite mischievous. If you see him, you¡¯ll find him absolutely adorable.¡±


    After chatting with Grazia for a while, Isabe ended the call. She looked at Emanuele. ¡°When should we go to Italy for a visit? Grazia really misses us.¡±


    ¡°After my leg is better, I can¡¯t go see Grazia limping,¡± Emanuele replied.


    ¡°God willing, you¡¯ll definitely get better,¡± Isabe said, embracing Emanuele.


    In her heart, Emanuele has always been a perfect presence. Even if his leg remains as it is, Isabe still sees him as perfect. Thus, she doesn¡¯t want Emanuele to have psychological issues. She hopes to help him ovee any mental hurdles.


    Emanuele smiled and kissed Isabe on the forehead.


    In a couple of days, Emanuele was discharged from the hospital. Although he still walked with a limp, his external injuries had mostly healed. The only thing left was to wait for a full recovery.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The apartment is back to its usual state. When Isabe and Emanuele were at odds, she found the ce increasingly distressing. Now, however, she feels warmth.


    Before, she had been in the hospital, apanying Emanuele, eating and sleeping with him. Now that she¡¯s back, Lilly embraced Isabe. ¡°Isabe, are you okay? Oh, God, Emanuele, you¡¯re back too? You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    While hugging Isabe, Lilly also hugged Emanuele. When they weren¡¯t there, Lilly was alone in the apartment. Although not having to cook made things easier, Lilly wasn¡¯t happy. She felt too idle and thus experienced a sense of emptiness. Now that Isabe and Emanuele have returned, she is very happy. However, she also noticed Emanuele¡¯s limp.


    ¡°Oh, God, Emanuele, what happened to you?¡± Lilly was deeply pained.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll recover soon,¡± Emanuele told Lilly. In truth, he wasn¡¯t sure. The doctors couldn¡¯t make a definitive judgment either, saying that it would depend on how his body recovered. The bandages around his knee had been removed, leaving behind an ugly, twisted scar, coiling around his knee like a worm.


    For the following period, Emanuele diligently exercised every day, paying close attention to his walking posture. Hewas able to return to work at thepany and attend meetings. In truth, if one didn¡¯t look closely, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that his leg had been injured.


    Every night, Isabe would massage Emanuele¡¯s leg. Watching Emanuele gradually recover and seeing the scars on his body fade, Isabe felt very happy.


    Although Emanuele¡¯s profession is very dangerous, Isabe still hopes that he can remain safe and sound.


    Isabe didn¡¯t return to work at the hospital. Although Emanuele had managed to suppress the previous incident, her colleagues were aware of her identity. It felt quite awkward to continue working there. Instead, she spent her days studying online courses and preparing for exams.


    Evelyn also invited Isabe out to have fun. Learning that Karen had left Chicago and that Isabe and Emanuele had reconciled, she was very happy.


    ¡°I told you earlier, Isabe, with your strong bond with Emanuele, there won¡¯t be any problems. Emanuele kept his injury from you because he was just afraid of worrying you. Now things are going well between you. Even if Emanuele¡¯s leg remains injured, and he is disabled, he can still walk. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Isabe nodded, finding Evelyn¡¯s words reasonable.


    ¡°However, Isabe, I¡¯m troubled now. Should I confess to my parents about my rtionship with James? I feel like they won¡¯t ept it.¡±


    After observing for some time, Evelyn hade to know that James is a very reliable person. Despite his strong and intimidating appearance, and despite rumors of his proficiency in lethal activities, he is very gentle with her. When they¡¯re together, James is very considerate of her emotions, which makes Evelyn very happy. Additionally, Isabe had assured her that James is definitely not the kind of viin that William was. Since Emanuele is a good person and James is his subordinate, it¡¯s a testament to James¡¯ character. However, her parents might not be able to ept it.

 Chapter 345: Love Between Husband and Wife

    ¡°Your parents are ordinary people. They probably can¡¯t ept that you are entering the world of the Mafia. I think you don¡¯t have to rush to tell your parents. You can pretend that James is your friend. After all, didn¡¯t he help you before? You can persuade your parents to invite James to dinner at your home,¡± Isabe said.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Isabe understood this feeling, as she had felt the same way at the beginning. Just the thought of entering the world of the Mafia had made her resist and avoid it in every possible way. However, she eventually found herself unable to live without Emanuele. It was strange. After getting used to this kind of life, she gradually adapted to the rules of this world. She knew she could die at any moment, but even so, she was no longer afraid, because she had found someone she liked.


    She had never understood why her mother had married her stepfather, who was so much older than her mother and belonged to the dangerous world of the Mafia. Now she understood that when you truly meet someone you like, you don¡¯t consider their external circumstances. Even if you didn¡¯t like them at first, after a period of time, you would ept them.


    Evelyn nodded. ¡°I will give it a try.¡±


    They had already moved back into their renovated house. Although someone had died in the house before, they had refurbished it. Compared to living in an apartment, having their own house was still preferable.


    After returning home, Evelyn told her parents that she wanted to invite James to dinner.


    Skye immediately said, ¡°Why the sudden change of heart?¡± She frowned, obviously feeling hesitant. Although James had previously saved them, he was still a member of the Mafia. He looked so big and strong that one punch from him could kill her. To be honest, she was quite afraid of contact with such a person.


    ¡°Before, he saved you, didn¡¯t he? I think now that things have settled down, and we have returned to our normal lives, we should thank this lifesaver,¡± Evelyn said cautiously, afraid of identally revealing too much.


    ¡°We should thank him. He saved me before. Without him, I might have died a long time ago. But I think we could thank him by going to a restaurant. Inviting him to our home might be too insincere,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t going to a restaurantck sincerity? Mom, I told him before that you cook delicious food. James said he was looking forward to tasting the dishes you make,¡± Skye said, hesitating.


    ¡°But, do we really need to invite him to our home?¡± Skye asked.


    ¡°Since James wants toe, let hime. When we were living in the apartment, he was good to us. He helped us buy things, and he also protected us. Regardless of whether he is a member of the Mafia, he has been very kind to me, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Billy interjected. His impression of James was actually quite good. Regardless of whether James was a member of the Mafia, since he had helped them before, there was nothing wrong with inviting James to dinner now as a way of repaying the favor.


    Seeing her husband¡¯s agreement, Skye said to Evelyn, ¡°Alright, Evelyn, you can invite James over. Ask him what he likes to eat, and I will try to prepare the food he likes.¡±


    Evelyn immediately hugged Skye and kissed her on the cheek, saying, ¡°Thank you, Mom. I love you.¡±


    Evelyn then called and invited James to dinner. She was determined to remind James to behave well and leave a good impression on her parents.


    ¡­


    When Emanuele returned home from work, he saw Isabe in the kitchen cooking with Lilly. She was wearing a white shirt and light blue jeans, a casual style that entuated her slender waist and shapely figure, giving her a sensual air. As she busied herself in the kitchen, chatting with Lilly, the two of themughing and talking, the entire apartment seemed much warmer.


    He loved this atmosphere. Outside, he was a cold and ruthless person, especially when dealing with work. However, at home, he needed the warmth of family. The happiness brought by this marriage allowed him topletely rx.


    He walked up and, as if no one else was there, embraced Isabe from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Why did you suddenly want to cook today?¡± he asked.


    Isabe was making the braised beef that Emanuele liked. She looked at the simmering beef in the pot, intending to transfer it to a te when it was ready. Suddenly, she was embraced by Emanuele, surprising her. She wasn¡¯t short, but Emanuele was much taller and easily enveloped her.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Isabe looked at Emanuele.


    Emanuele lowered his head and kissed Isabe on the lips. ¡°Thepany wasn¡¯t busy today, so I came back early.¡±


    As long as things were calm in the Mafia, his work wasn¡¯t hectic. Thepany was running smoothly, and he only needed to sign some contracts and review a few investment projects. So, he coulde home early almost every day.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Why don¡¯t you go and rest outside for a bit? I¡¯ll have the meal ready soon,¡± Isabe suggested.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just stay here and watch you,¡± Emanuele said softly. Watching Isabe cook was alsoforting for him.


    Lilly, observing the affection between Isabe and Emanuele, couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Emanuele, your rtionship with Isabe is really good.¡±


    She had witnessed the gradual improvement of their rtionship. Initially, Isabe had felt so insecure. Now, she had a happy smile on her face. She suddenly thought of Emanuele¡¯s father. If he could see everything from heaven, he would surely feel gratified.


    Isabe blushed slightly at Lilly¡¯s words. Such public disys of affection made her a bit ufortable. However, Emanuele remainedposed.


    ¡°Yes, Lilly.¡±


    Emanuele held Isabe for a while, until the beef was ready. Then he let her go. After dinner, Isabe and Emanuele watched TV for a while. Feeling tired, Isabe prepared to go upstairs to rest, and Emanuele followed.


    As soon as they closed the bedroom door, Emanuele stepped forward and embraced Isabe. He held her waist with one hand, enveloping her tightly, while the other hand grasped her breast, squeezing and kneading it through her thin clothes.


    Isabe winced in pain, trying to push Emanuele away, but her lips were also captured by Emanuele¡¯s kiss.

 Chapter 346: Stimulating Affection

    Emanuele¡¯s kiss came as fierce as a storm, prying open Isabe¡¯s teeth, his tongue delving into her mouth, teasing her own as they danced together. Isabe found Emanuele¡¯s kissing skills incredibly superior, although she was ustomed to it, she could only respond somewhat awkwardly. However, her awkwardness seemed to fuel Emanuele¡¯s desire even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s this damn awkwardness that¡¯s so damn attractive,¡± Emanuele thought, as he held Isabe and threw her onto the bed. Landing on the soft,rge bed, Isabe felt herself sinking into it, and soon after, Emanuele¡¯s tall figure covered her. Blocking out the light, it cast a shadow over her, a powerful sense of oppression enveloping her.


    Emanuele cupped Isabe¡¯s face, kissing her lips. As Isabe struggled to catch her breath from Emanuele¡¯s intense kisses, he finally released her lips, but his kisses continued to trail down from her chin, to her neck, and then to her chest. Under Emanuele¡¯s kisses, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but moan.


    Emanuele¡¯s tenderness ignited her body¡¯s desires. She felt as though insects were crawling over her, an itch that begged for relief, making her squirm ufortably. Seeing Isabe¡¯s body turn a faint pink from passion, Emanuele smiled. ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re truly sexy,¡± he said with a husky voice, brimming with desire.


    Isabe gazed at Emanuele, her eyes glistening like stars in themplight. Soon, Emanuele parted her legs, and with a smile, he lowered his head. Oh God! Isabe¡¯s body arched uncontrobly, her hands clutching the bedsheets beneath her. It had been so long since she had experienced such a stimting sensation, ever since Emanuele¡¯s injury.


    Every time Emanuele wanted to touch her, she had resisted, fearing that his injuries might worsen after their lovemaking. Now, she had endured for a long time, knowing that Emanuele had also patiently waited. Emanuele¡¯s kisses, his suckling, tookmand of Isabe¡¯s sensitive areas, causing her body to tremble with excitement. His eyes gleamed with excitement, like a wolf that had locked onto its prey, eager to devour it.


    ¡°Emanuele, Emanuele¡­¡± Isabe gasped, calling out his name. She felt as though her desires had lifted her into the air, like a small boat drifting in the sea.


    Finally, Emanuele brought her to climax. Her body shuddered and convulsed, and Isabe screamed with excitement, then panted heavily.


    Emanuele then removed his own clothes, revealing his strong physique. During this time, the scars on Emanuele¡¯s body had faded, new flesh had grown, pink in color, distinct from the rest of his skin. Despite the improvement, it still pained Isabe to see. His knee injury also left an ugly, conspicuous scar.


    As Isabe looked at him, tears inexplicably fell from her eyes. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Emanuele frowned, hoping that her tears were caused by their lovemaking, not from sadness.


    Isabe¡¯s tears fell, and she reached out to touch Emanuele¡¯s body. ¡°Emanuele, does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, it¡¯s all healed, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, I really wish you weren¡¯t part of the mafia, then you wouldn¡¯t have to endure this pain.¡±


    If he were an ordinary person, living an ordinary life, perhaps materially less abundant, but at least he could live a peaceful and happy life. Isabe knew that the scars on Emanuele¡¯s body would eventually fade, bing shallow marks like the rest of his skin. But, so many scars still saddened her, especially when he could have avoided them.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t cry for me. I didn¡¯t feel the pain before, but your tears make it ache now,¡± Emanuele kissed Isabe¡¯s cheek, wiping away her tears. Her bitter tears made his heart ache as well.


    These scars on his body were his badges of honor. He felt proud to be able to sacrifice everything for his family¡¯s happiness. However, Isabe¡¯s tears made him feel genuinely upset. Thinking this, Emanuele reached out and turned off the light, leaving the room dimly lit by moonlight shining in from the window. Although the room was dark, their silhouettes were still visible.


    In the dim light, Emanuele appeared even more robust. Isabe ceased crying; she didn¡¯t want Emanuele to be sad. Without waiting for Emanuele to speak, she knelt before him, following his lead, and endeavored to serve him. Controlling Emanuele¡¯s sensitive areas, she made him groan and instinctively grasp herhead. Emanuele felt as though his life was in Isabe¡¯s hands. Having endured for so long, he hadn¡¯t felt this content in a very long time.


    He closed his eyes, savoring every moment, and then found release. Isabe¡¯s mouth was sore, but her excitement overwhelmed any difort.


    Emanuele then embraced Isabe, and in a swift motion, he entered her body, and their desires ignited. The two clung closely to each other; at that moment, they were so intimate, their souls seemed to merge into one.


    Soon, Emanuele shifted positions, lifting Isabe. Her legs wrapped around Emanuele¡¯s waist, and the sudden loss of control made her hold onto Emanuele¡¯s neck tightly, fearing she might fall. Despite being lost in desire, she was startled by Emanuele¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Emanuele, your leg¡¯s injury,¡± she worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s nothing serious. Isabe, focus, don¡¯t be distracted,¡± Emanuele seemed unaffected, holding Isabe and leading her off the bed, walking to the edge of the window.


    His knees bore the weight of both of them, causing some difort, but within Emanuele¡¯s tolerance. He wasn¡¯t that fragile. He opened the window, allowing the outside light to shine in on them.


    Isabe felt a sudden panic, knowing that no one outside could see them, but she was still afraid. Emanuele, however, paid no attention, continuing to passionately engage with Isabe.


    This mix of anxiety and Emanuele¡¯s passion quickly propelled Isabe to another heavenly high. She could barely hold onto Emanuele; soon, her consciousness began to blur.


    Emanuele leaned in close to her ear, whispering softly, but she could no longer hear him. She only felt that Emanuele¡¯s energy was far too intense, especially for someone who had just recovered from an injury.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 347 Lilly Takes Leave

    Isabe was tossed around by Emanuele and didn¡¯t wake up until the next day at noon. Her whole body ached, and she felt weak. Emanuele was still holding her. Isabe noticed that since thest time Emanuele was sick, he seemed to have be a bitzier. He went to thepany when he felt like it and stayed in the apartment when he didn¡¯t. Phillip would bring the files, and they would have online meetings when necessary. However, Isabe also liked Emanuele beingzy. When Emanuele was busy, he didn¡¯t have any time to rest, and that wasn¡¯t good for his health.


    As soon as Isabe moved, Emanuele woke up. The man opened his eyes and looked at Isabe. ¡°Isabe, you woke up so soon?¡± Isabe nodded. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Then get up and eat,¡± Emanuele let go of Isabe, and they both changed and went downstairs.


    Lilly had prepared a sumptuous lunch for Isabe and Emanuele. After Isabe and Emanuele finished eating, Lilly, while tidying up, said, ¡°Emanuele, I have something to attend to at home, so I need to take a few days off.¡±


    Isabe noticed that Lilly seemed a bit unusual and unhappy. Before, Lilly had always been cheerful and happy in her heart, always joyful no matter what she did. Isabe especially liked Lilly¡¯s work ethic and felt like she had been infected by it. But today, Lilly seemed a bit tense, as if she had suffered some kind of setback.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Emanuele said, then looked at Isabe. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind Lilly taking leave, would you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, Lilly. If there¡¯s anything you need to handle, feel free to do it. If you need our help, you can ask,¡± Isabe said, looking at Lilly¡¯s expression, feeling a bit worried. If they could help, Isabe thought, they should offer their assistance.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing. No need for help. I¡¯m going home to take a look,¡± Lilly said. Is there really nothing wrong?


    After Lilly finished tidying up, she left. This was probably the first time Isabe had seen Lilly take leave. Normally, they would give Lilly weekends off, but Lilly would voluntarily stay at home to take care of them. Of course, Emanuele would alsopensate Lilly generously.


    After Lilly left the apartment, Emanuele had to go to work. Before leaving, Isabe looked at Emanuele. ¡°Emanuele, I¡¯m actually a bit worried. Lilly might have run into some trouble.¡± ¡°Lilly¡¯s husband has a stable job, and her children are all working and earning money. It should be something else. Isabe, you don¡¯t need to worry. If Lilly really needs our help, she will definitely ask for it herself.¡± Isabe nodded.


    After leaving the apartment, Lilly looked at her phone and then made a call. ¡°I¡¯ve already left Emanuele¡¯s apartment as you requested. Can you let my child go now?¡± Her tone was filled with sorrow, urgency, the worry of a mother.


    After Lilly left, the apartment suddenly became deserted. Isabe was bored, so she invited Evelyn to go out and asked about Evelyn¡¯s progress with James.


    ¡°That day, I invited James to our house. I asked James to behave well, and he did, but too well, which aroused my parents¡¯ suspicions,¡± Evelyn sighed. ¡°After dinner, he helped us clean up and even insisted on doing the dishes. My mom didn¡¯t let him, and he even pushed my mom out, not controlling his strength, almost knocking my mom to the ground.¡±


    Upon hearing Evelyn¡¯s words, Isabe almost burst outughing. But it was indeed in line with James¡¯s way of doing things. She knew James definitely didn¡¯t mean it, but he was a bit rough. Combined with hisrge build and strength, what was just a light push for him turned out to be something ordinary people couldn¡¯t handle.


    ¡°At that time, my mom¡¯s face looked terrible. After James left, she told me not to have contact with James anymore, to avoid any incidents. If James were to hit me, I might be punched to death.¡±


    Although Skye¡¯s concern was reasonable, Evelyn was already with James, and her worry was useless. ¡°Would James be so rude to you?¡± Isabe asked Evelyn.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be¡­ But, in bed, he¡¯s quite rough,¡± Evelyn said. When she thought about their lovemaking, James was intense, almost taking half of her life. But she also enjoyed this kind of passionate lovemaking,pletely different from before.


    Isabe burst intoughter. ¡°It seems that James will have a bit of a hard time winning over your parents.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my mom said that inviting him to dinner already expressed her gratitudeto him. She doesn¡¯t want to see James in the future.¡± Evelyn¡¯s tone was filled with urgency. ¡°Isabe, what should I do? I¡¯m even more afraid to tell my parents now that I¡¯m dating James.¡±


    ¡°What about James? What does he think?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s very worried too. He knows he didn¡¯t do well that day and keeps apologizing. I know he¡¯s not very subtle, and his personality is rough. I can¡¯t make him change.¡±


    ¡°Actually, change is not impossible. Take it slow,¡± Isabe said.


    Evelyn nodded. That was the only way. After experiencing what happened with William, her attitude toward rtionships had changed. She wouldn¡¯t rush into living together as she had in the past, nor would she think about getting married just because she was in a rtionship. She had slowed down, and taking things slowly was much better than being too hasty. At least this way, she wouldn¡¯t be hurt.


    Isabe and Evelyn sat in the restaurant, sipping afternoon tea, looking at the scenery outside. Suddenly, Isabe caught sight of Lilly. Lilly was with a man, talking as they crossed the street. At that moment, Lilly looked very nervous, with no smile on her face, seeming a bit afraid of the man next to her. And the man¡­ Isabe looked at him. He was tall and strong, but because he was wearing a peaked cap with the brim lowered, she couldn¡¯t see his face.


    Was this Lilly¡¯s son? Isabe remembered Lilly had two sons and a daughter. But if it really was her son, Lilly shouldn¡¯t be this afraid, right?


    Isabe¡¯s gaze followed Lilly and the man until they disappeared from the street.


    ¡°Isabe, what are you looking at? You seem so lost in thought,¡± Evelyn asked.


    ¡°I think I saw Lilly. You know, she took a few days off, and I¡¯m really bored in the apartment now. There¡¯s no one to talk to me. Evelyn, if you have time, you cane to the apartment and hang out with me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I can,¡± Evelyn said with a smile. ¡°But I¡¯ve recently found a new job, at a hospital near my parents¡¯ house. I have to go to work again.¡±


    ¡°Wow, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, being idle is too boring, and I don¡¯t want to keep spending James¡¯s money.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 348: Visiting Emanuele鈥檚 Office

    Isabe knew that Evelyn, just like her, was an independent person. After herst job was terminated by William, she had been without work until now. For Evelyn, work was a way to enrich her life. Without work, Evelyn found life somewhat boring and she wanted to earn her own money. Isabe and Evelyn chatted for a while and then went their separate ways.


    Before leaving, Isabe thought about Lilly walking off with that man earlier and found it quite strange. Why did Lilly appear so afraid of that man?


    After parting ways with Evelyn, Isabe didn¡¯t really want to return to the apartment. Going back there, she would surely be left to entertain herself. Men like Tony and Harry simply didn¡¯t understand her.


    Deciding firmly, Isabe went to find Emanuele in his office, thinking she could ride home with himter. Emanuele had been quite busytely, but he almost returned to the apartment every day. However, often he returned toote, and Isabe was already asleep.


    Today, Isabe went to find Emanuele. Soon, the car stopped in front of the magnificent office building. After entering, she took the elevator to Emanuele¡¯s office. As soon as she entered, she saw Emanuele looking at documents. When he heard movement, he looked up, and upon seeing Isabe, his eyes held a hint of surprise.


    ¡°Isabe, what brings you here?¡± Emanuele said.


    ¡°Thought I¡¯d see how you work,¡± Isabe said with a smile.


    Before Isabe could approach, Emanuele stood up and quickly walked towards her, reaching out to embrace her.


    ¡°Darling, thank you foring to visit me,¡± Emanuele looked very pleased. He then asked Phillip, ¡°Phillip, get Isabe a ss of juice.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Phillip said, heading to the pantry.


    Emanuele took Isabe¡¯s hand, which was much smaller than his. Holding it lightly, he could easily envelop it. Her bones were much more delicate than his, and her hand was soft. Emanuele then brought Isabe to her desk and hugged her from behind, enveloping her in his embrace. The man¡¯s presence surrounded Isabe, making her feel warmth and strong affection.


    His presence was simply too intense to be ignored. Emanuele then asked Isabe, ¡°How about helping me look over these documents?¡±


    Looking at the dense text on the desk, Isabe felt a headache. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± she said to Emanuele.


    ¡°Isabe, as long as you like, I can let you take control of thispany. You didn¡¯t want to work at the hospital, right? Why not work at mypany? You can have any position you want,¡± Emanuele said casually.


    Although Emanuele spoke so nonchntly, Isabe felt it wasn¡¯t right. She could work at Emanuele¡¯spany, but if he randomly assigned her a great position, how would the others in thepany view her? They might think she got the position solely because she was the boss¡¯s wife. Thinking about this made Isabe feel she couldn¡¯t just enter thepany so casually. If she really wanted to work, she had to go through the formal procedure. However, she thought she could consider it. Since she wasn¡¯t working at the hospital now, she could consider changing careers.


    Emanuele, observing Isabe¡¯s interest in the documents on his desk, knew she was a particrly enterprising person. Although she seemed indifferent to losing her job, Emanuele knew that Isabe still cared to some extent. It was just that, because of marrying him, the current her was the esteemed wife of the Mafia, and many things she had to be forced to stop.


    Thinking about this, Emanuele sat in his chair and pulled Isabe onto hisp. Just then, Phillip came in with the juice, saw Emanuele holding Isabe, andmented, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be shy. I haven¡¯t seen anything.¡±


    After Phillip left, Isabe lifted her head from Emanuele¡¯s embrace and lightly pounded his chest. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. The office is still a public ce, and our actions are too conspicuous.¡±


    She looked at the office door, concerned about the possibility of someoneing in. Emanuele assured her, ¡°Rest assured, apart from Phillip and James, no one will juste in. How can I, as the CEO, not control them?¡±


    Emanuele then hugged Isabe and gently caressed her cheek. Isabe¡¯s skin was very smooth, andpared to her, Emanuele felt he was too rough. Seeing Emanuele¡¯s affectionate gaze, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but smile and then kissed him. With that kiss, Emanuele¡¯s restraint began to wane, and the thought of engulfing Isabe began to form in his mind.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯ve provoked me, and you¡¯re going to have to take responsibility,¡± Emanuele said, lowering his head to kiss Isabe¡¯s lips. Unlike the simple kiss they had shared earlier, Emanuele¡¯s kiss now was fierce and urgent, like a hungry, wild animal. Isabe feltpelled to endure his passionate kiss, feeling the intensity of this man. At that moment, she felt like a dessert, allowing Emanuele to savor her.


    Emanuele held Isabe tightly in his arms. The weather was warm, and their clothes were thin. Isabe could feel Emanuele¡¯s strong chest muscles, a sensation of heat even through the fabric. His pheromones engulfed her, making her feel defenseless. His hands roamed over her chest, and Isabe couldn¡¯t help but moan.

 Chapter 349 Torturing Her

    Isabe realized this was the office and immediately stopped Emanuele.


    ¡°Emanuele, wait, this is the office,¡± Isabe said, looking around the bright surroundings. The office door was unlocked and the ss panes, though covered with privacy film, still seemed like one could vaguely see through it. Their bodyguard stood outside the door, and it would be really embarrassing if he heard anything.


    While Emanuele kissed Isabe, he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Isabe, they wouldn¡¯t daree in.¡±


    Despite Emanuele¡¯s reassurance, Isabe felt nervous and worried.


    ¡°They can see and hear,¡± she said. Seeing that Isabe was too anxious to pay attention to him, Emanuele felt dissatisfied. He furrowed his brow and lifted Isabe up in his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a troublemaker,¡± Emanuele said, nibbling on Isabe¡¯s ear. He wanted to unlock a new ce, even in the office it was possible, but Isabe¡¯s attention couldn¡¯t be focused here. So, Emanuele had no choice but to carry Isabe to the adjacent room.


    Emanuele¡¯s private office space was quiterge, with a resting area styled like an apartment. Isabe was stunned when Emanuele carried her in. She had been to Emanuele¡¯s office before, but she never paid much attention. Usually, she just sat with Emanuele in the main office area. She never expected that Emanuele had such a spacious bedroom inside.


    The expansive bed,fortable sofas, and entertainment devices like a TV and game console gave it a feeling simr to their apartment.


    As Isabe carefully observed her surroundings, suddenly, everything before her was covered in darkness by Emanuele¡¯s towering figure. Emanuele held her chin, staring at her with a trace of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Isabe, I don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re distracted,¡± Emanuele said, rubbing Isabe¡¯s chin, his voice hoarse and tinged with annoyance.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Isabe said, looking at Emanuele. ¡°Now, I¡¯m only looking at you.¡±


    Isabe felt that Emanuele was being childish, to be jealous even in this situation. They were alone in the room, yet Emanuele was jealous because her attention wasn¡¯t solely on him?


    Emanuele smiled and kissed Isabe¡¯s lips, slowly removing her clothes.


    ¡°Darling, now you can finally be at ease here, right?¡± No one would disturb them here. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but smile. Indeed, Emanuele was right; here, she didn¡¯t need to worry about any external dangers.


    Emanuele passionately kissed Isabe, moving down from her lips to her neck, breasts, and abdomen. His actions made Isabe feel her body heating up, bing increasingly sensitive, yearning for more.


    Watching Isabe pant and moan, her reactions excited him even more. A man¡¯s satisfaction often stemmed from this. Seeing the woman he desired lying beneath him, excited because of him, all of this made Emanuele feel aplished.


    He parted Isabe¡¯s legs and gazed at her. ¡°Isabe, look at me and say you love me.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Husband, I love you,¡± Isabe said, squirming, feeling it was unbearable to endure such torment.


    Under Emanuele¡¯s teasing, her body became as soft as water. But frustratingly, Emanuele didn¡¯t seem to be in a rush to have her. His lower body pressed against her entrance, but instead of the usual quick movements, he was teasing her slowly.


    For Isabe, this was torture.


    ¡°Can you please hurry?¡± Isabe whimpered, tears welling up in her eyes. This torment was too much for her.


    Emanuele was also feeling uneasy, but for some reason, he suddenly recalled Isabe¡¯s resistance to making love in the office earlier. He wanted to torment her.


    ¡°Who was in no rush just a moment ago?¡± Emanuele chuckled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait to have you in the office, but you kept resisting. Now, all of a sudden, you¡¯re in a hurry?¡±


    Feeling Emanuele¡¯s teasing, her whole body itching unbearably. ¡°Emanuele!¡± Isabe was getting annoyed. His touch sent shivers down her spine.


    It felt like a feather tickling her heart, that ufortable feeling of being unable to scratch an itch, made Isabe want to cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean, Isabe,¡± Emanuele said, also feeling ufortable, but he restrained himself. He touched every inch of Isabe¡¯s skin, kissing, sucking, licking, but he didn¡¯t take her fiercely.


    This made Isabe incredibly sensitive, with no release.


    ¡°Isabe, I want to hear you say you want me. Say you¡¯re a wanton woman who wants me to take you,¡± Emanuele demanded.


    Tears filled Isabe¡¯s eyes. Sobbing, she said, ¡°Emanuele, I want you to take me. I¡¯m a wanton woman, please, take me.¡±


    After hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Emanuele couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and entered her body. The collision of their bodies brought relief to both of them, and soon the room was filled with the sounds of their passion.


    Isabe noticed that Emanuele¡¯s body had fully recovered. This man was like a fierce wolf in bed, always capable of finding various ways to please her.


    Finally, Isabe was exhausted andy weakly in Emanuele¡¯s arms. Before falling asleep, she touched the scar on Emanuele¡¯s knee. It had turned into an ugly scar, and she wondered how long it would take for these scars topletely fade away.


    Emanuele saw the sadness in Isabe¡¯s eyes as she looked at his knee. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Isabe, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    At least, now he seemed to be walking normally.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. I can tell that even though you can walk normally now, you still feel pain when you use that foot,¡± Isabe replied. Emanuele didn¡¯t want to talk about it and just held Isabe close.


    Isabe understood that Emanuele didn¡¯t want her to see his vulnerability. Sometimes, this man¡¯s pride was truly strong. She felt she should be understanding; after all, this man was the famous head of the Chicago Mafia.

 Chapter 350 Isabella is driven out

    Isabe originally wanted to tell Emanuele about meeting Lilly today, but after being tossed around by Emanuele, she felt very tired and fell asleep unconsciously.


    The next day, when Isabe woke up, Emanuele was not by her side.


    She walked to the door and heard voices outside. It seemed like Emanuele was having a meeting with someone.


    Isabe wouldn¡¯t run out at this time. She looked into the wardrobe and found her clothes inside, the size and style were all very suitable for her.


    She hadn¡¯t spent the night in Emanuele¡¯s office before, and she didn¡¯t know if these clothes were prepared by Emanuele before or today.


    However, this made Isabe feel that Emanuele is a very thoughtful person.


    Isabe took a shower, changed her clothes, and Emanuele¡¯s meeting was over.


    He walked in from outside, saw that Isabe had already changed her clothes, and hugged her, kissing her on the forehead.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Isabe nodded, ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡±


    After the crazy night they had, she was already hungry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs to eat, thepany has a cafeteria.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°There¡¯s a cafeteria?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the variety is not particrlyrge. I hope they have something you like. If not, it doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever you want to eat, I can ask the chef to make it for you.¡±


    Isabe was happy and took the private elevator downstairs with Emanuele to the 10th floor, where the entire floor was a restaurant.


    It was already working hours, and there weren¡¯t many employees eating here.


    Emanuele took Isabe into the restaurant and let her choose her favorite breakfast.


    Isabe chose a croissant, a fried egg, and a ss of milk.


    Emanuele chose egg noodles and a bowl of vegetable sd.


    When Isabe was halfway through her meal, Emanuele answered a phone call and said to Isabe, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Isabe said.


    Emanuele got up and left.


    Isabe slowly finished her breakfast, turning her head to look at the scenery outside the window.


    It had to be said that the location of Emanuele¡¯spany¡¯s office was really good. Even on the tenth floor, you could see the beautiful scenery outside. Looking out, there were tall buildings everywhere, and there were many people on the streets below, bustling and lively.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you still here having breakfast instead of going to work?¡± At this time, a voice next to her interrupted Isabe¡¯s enjoyment of the view.


    Isabe turned her head and saw a woman in a ck professional suit withrge brown waves staring at her.


    This woman¡¯s eyes looked very sharp, and her speech was very forceful, making Isabe feel like she was being controlled by her.


    She was not a person from thepany, and she probably thought Isabe was, that¡¯s why she spoke to her like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a person from thepany,¡± Isabe exined.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not from thepany, how did you get in here? Who brought you here?¡± The woman¡¯s tone became even more aggressive.


    Feeling scolded by her, Isabe felt ufortable.


    The woman, seeing Isabe unable to respond, immediately shouted loudly, ¡°Security, where is security? How can you let a person from outside in at will? Hurry and get this woman out of here!¡±


    ¡°I came to have breakfast with Emanuele,¡± Isabe said.


    She didn¡¯t really want to say this, she liked to keep a low profile. But this woman was pestering her, and she figured if she didn¡¯t state her identity, this woman could really have the security throw her out.


    Because this was Emanuele¡¯spany, everything was safe, and Tony and Harry weren¡¯t with her.


    She never expected that she would encounter this kind of thing when she was alone.


    ¡°You had breakfast with the boss?¡± The woman was first shocked, then a somewhat mocking expression appeared on her face, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be trying to say you are Mr. Lombardi¡¯s wife, would you? Haha, you look so young, just like a recent graduate, Mr. Lombardi¡¯s wife must be around his age, how could you possibly be his wife. Security, hurry and get this woman out.¡±


    She scrutinized Isabe. Isabe was quite pretty, had a good temperament, and the dress she wore was thetest from a brand she liked.


    However, this didn¡¯t prove anything.


    Maybe this woman entered theirpany relying on an external disguise?


    Isabe didn¡¯t expect that even after she said this, this woman in front of her still wouldn¡¯t let her off.


    Thinking of this, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, ¡°I am Emanuele¡¯s wife!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Mr. Lombardi was just a name you casually called out, wasn¡¯t he? No respect at all. Many people admire Mr. Lombardi, and there are many women in thepany who love him. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Impatiently, she asked the security to get Isabe out.


    The security guards came forward to pull Isabe away. Isabe looked at the woman and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Daisy Smith, the HR manager here. I thought so, I¡¯ve never seen you before. How could there be someone like you, not an employee of our Lombardi group, shamelessly enjoying breakfast here?¡± Daisy¡¯s face was filled with a proud smile.


    She believed her current behavior was also helping to clean up thepany.


    ¡°Very well, Daisy Smith, I¡¯ll remember you.¡± Although Isabe said so, she remained seated without moving.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She called Tony and asked him toe up and find her.


    Emanuele must be busy, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been away for so long.


    Alone, facing so many security guards, she would only be thrown out. She had to get Tony toe up.


    The security guards were about to approach, and Isabe immediately said angrily, ¡°Who dares to touch me? I¡¯ll have him kicked out of thepany tomorrow.¡±


    The previously very gentle Isabe¡¯s tone had be extremely cold at this moment, making the security guards hesitant to act.


    What if, just maybe, this woman in front of them really had something to do with their boss?


    Seeing the security guards not moving, Daisy was heaving with anger.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting her out? You don¡¯t dare to do it? Then I¡¯ll fire youter!¡±


    The security guards had no choice but to reluctantly step forward. Just then, a voice next to them said, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Tony, having received Isabe¡¯s call, immediately rushed over. Seeing Isabe being surrounded and bullied, his heart leapt into his throat.


    Oh God, if he had been a momentter, wouldn¡¯t his wife have been bullied by them?


    Daisy looked at Tony, frowned, this man looked familiar, but she didn¡¯t know who he was. Yet, she felt like she had seen him somewhere.

 Chapter 351 Let Isabella be wronged

    ¡°Who are you? I am the personnel manager of the Lombardi Group. I don¡¯t know you, and you shouldn¡¯t be from ourpany either,¡± Daisy said to the man. Besides this man, there was another tall and sturdy man standing next to him, and the two of them looked quite intimidating. However, except for finding them somewhat familiar, she didn¡¯t know their names and didn¡¯t remember seeing them in the office.


    At this moment, Tony looked at Daisy, ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± A fierce look made Daisy feel a chill down her spine. Good Lord, being stared at with that look, Daisy felt as if she had encountered a hungry wolf in the wild. As if she could be bitten to death at any moment. Daisy¡¯s tense back straightened, and she couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. But on second thought, with three security guards here and it being theirpany, these outsiders shouldn¡¯t really be able to cause her much fear.


    Thinking of this, Daisy gathered her courage and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you. You certainly aren¡¯t an employee of thepany, and your style doesn¡¯t seem like it either. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Saying this, she picked up her phone.


    Tony couldn¡¯t help himself; his face became very cold, and he said to Daisy, ¡°This is the madam, Mr. Lombardi¡¯s wife. I won¡¯t allow you to insult her.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, what¡¯s wrong with you guys? Mr. Lombardi¡¯s wife, even if she¡¯s around his age, she wouldn¡¯te to thepany cafeteria for breakfast alone. If she really were toe, it would be with Mr. Lombardi apanying her. But look, she¡¯s eating breakfast alone. Mr. Emanuele? Where is he?¡± Daisy couldn¡¯t believe that Tony was speaking to Isabe. Not only did she want to drive them out, but she also wanted to tell the boss about this. If the boss found out that someone was impersonating his wife, he would probably be very angry.


    Thinking of this, Daisy immediately took a picture of Isabe and Tony, sent it to Phillip, and told Phillip the ins and outs of the matter. As a rtively grassroots figure, she could only contact Emanuele¡¯s assistant.


    When Phillip received Daisy¡¯s message and saw the photo of Isabe and Tony being guarded as if they were thieves, he was instantly filled with fear and trepidation. Oh no! What¡¯s going on? The wife and Tony appearing in the restaurant is one thing, but being treated as intruders in theirpany is something else. Seeing the expressions of the wife and Tony, Phillip felt really terrible. Where¡¯s the boss? He was just down in the restaurant with his wife. Why didn¡¯t he see the boss¡¯s figure? Maybe the boss had something to deal with, this¡­ No, no, this matter must be handled before the boss returns, or he will definitely be angry. Thinking of this, Phillip immediately told Daisy, ¡°You must not touch them, be kind to them.¡± After saying this, Phillip immediately took the elevator to the restaurant.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After seeing Phillip¡¯s message, Daisy was taken aback. Why was even the boss¡¯s personal assistant warning her to be careful? This was really irrational. Could the woman in front of her really be the boss¡¯s wife? No way. Daisy felt a bit panicked.


    Isabe saw Daisy¡¯s anxious look and didn¡¯t know who she had just sent the message to, but the other person may have said something convincing to her. Did she finally believe that she was Emanuele¡¯s wife? In fact, at first, when this woman spoke to her in a rude manner, Isabe didn¡¯t think too much about it. She wasn¡¯t even angry; she thought it was normal. This may be part of their job, supervising employees¡¯ work was also normal. But after she stated her identity, the other party immediately argued with her and wanted to drive her out. Isabe was not happy. In any case, Isabe felt that she had to demand an exnation from this woman about today¡¯s matter.


    Daisy looked at Isabe, wanting to say something, but didn¡¯t know how to say it. She still couldn¡¯t believe that she had mistaken the person. She really couldn¡¯t ept this. Good Lord, could Phillip have mistaken her? Maybe the woman in front of her looked a bit like the boss¡¯s wife, and Phillip could not judge well just by seeing the photo? Thinking of this, Daisy thought she might as well just drive Isabe away and destroy the surveince in the restaurant. Without evidence, even if she really was the boss¡¯s wife, she wouldn¡¯t be able to me her. Thinking of this, Daisy immediately said to the security guards, ¡°What are you still standing around for? Hurry up and get these people out of here!¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t expect Daisy to be so bold, that she would dare to do this even after knowing her identity. She thought that after Daisy had learned of her identity, she wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her. She thought wrong. This greatly shocked Isabe. Just as the security guards were about to push Isabe away, a voice came from the door, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was very cold, as if it were in a frozen tundra, making people feel an uncontroble chill in their hearts. Daisy had only seen Emanuele a few times at meetings, but she wouldn¡¯t forget his appearance or his voice. She hadn¡¯t expected Emanuele to actually show up. Emanuele walked through the crowd toward Isabe; his brow furrowed tightly. What on earth was going on? He had just gone out to take a call, chatted for a bit, and when he came back, he saw several security guards and a woman surrounding Isabe.


    When Isabe saw Emanuele appear in front of her, at that moment, her heart suddenly rxed, and that sense of safety returned. ¡°Emanuele, you¡¯re finally back,¡± Isabe said to Emanuele, her tone carrying a hint of grievance.


    Damn it! Emanuele at this moment felt the mes of anger wanting topletely consume him. He wished to destroy everyone around Isabe who had hurt her. He held Isabe in his arms,forting her, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Isabe. Have you been wronged? Tell me.¡±


    Isabe said, ¡°This woman, she bullied me. She said I¡¯m not an employee of thepany and wanted to drive me out of thepany!¡± As she spoke, she looked at Daisy. Emanuele also followed Isabe¡¯s gaze and looked at Daisy. No, no, no, Daisy couldn¡¯t help but step back; she didn¡¯t dare to meet Emanuele¡¯s gaze at all. She felt that everything was really terrible and terrifying. How could this be possible? Was this girl really the boss¡¯s wife? But if not, why were they hugging so intimately? And it seemed that the boss was particrly protective of her. At this moment, although Emanuele didn¡¯t say anything, his icy, deathly stare made Daisy understand that everything was over!

 Chapter 352 Isabella Praises Emanuele

    ¡°Is that so? Exin to me, why did you drive my wife out of thepany?¡± Emanuele looked at Daisy, his eyes filled with coldness and a murderous intent, as if Daisy didn¡¯t provide a reasonable exnation, he would kill her.


    Daisy was trembling in fear.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Daisy wanted to say something, but, due to fear, she couldn¡¯t evenplete a sentence.


    The once arrogant woman was now filled with fear.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she had a feeling that at any moment, her boss would pull out a gun and kill her.


    Theirpany seemed normal, but the boss¡¯s demeanor felt like that of someone who had killed numerous people.


    Seeing Emanuele¡¯s threatening demeanor, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but hold Emanuele¡¯s hand. ¡°Emanuele, calm down. You¡¯ve been working hard to clear your name. Don¡¯t kill someone over this.¡±


    Daisy wasn¡¯t a good person, but she didn¡¯t deserve to be killed.


    It was just an ordinary workce conflict.


    Isabe knew that Emanuele¡¯spany appeared legitimate on the surface, and the employees in thepany were unaware of the things their boss did behind the scenes. Therefore, Isabe didn¡¯t want Emanuele to kill the woman in front of him out of anger, as it would render his efforts in vain.


    Isabe¡¯s words acted as a calming agent, gradually calming Emanuele down.


    He felt Isabe¡¯s reasoning was right. It wasn¡¯t worth abandoning all his efforts for the sake of this woman.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t reach for the gun at his waist.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t let this woman off the hook.


    At that moment, Phillip also arrived. Seeing the scene, he sighed and approached Emanuele. ¡°Boss, this is Daisy, ourpany¡¯s HR manager, responsible for managing the employees. She might have seen your wife in the restaurant and thought she was an employee, leading her to inquire.¡±


    Phillip felt that if there wasn¡¯t a problem within thepany, it was best to resolve the issue quickly.


    He knew Emanuele¡¯s temper well. Once angered, he might really resort to violence.


    Having been by Emanuele¡¯s side for many years, Phillip understood Emanuele too well.


    Previously, the boss had an even more ferocious temper, but after being with his wife, his temper had slightly improved. However, when faced with his wife being mistreated, he felt that the boss would still struggle to control his anger.


    After all, previously, a man had been killed mercilessly for merely looking at his wife a few times.


    If it were him, he would also want to kill the person who had mistreated his wife.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is simply ridiculous. Isabe has already exined, and you still don¡¯t believe it. Do you still think someone would impersonate my wife? Do you think someone would have the audacity to do such a thing? Or do you believe Isabe isn¡¯t worthy of me, that she shouldn¡¯t be my wife?¡± Emanuele described the situation more and more seriously, lighting a cigarette.


    The smoke dispersed, enveloping Emanuele¡¯s face, making him look like a grim reaper emerging from hell.


    Daisy, scared, retreated two steps and bumped into the dining table. She had to stop, feeling cold all over, as if her blood had frozen.


    Trembling, she looked at Emanuele. ¡°Boss, I really didn¡¯t mean it. Please believe me. I was just¡­ just afraid that she might be a fraud, infiltrating our Lombardi group and intending to do something bad to us.¡±


    ¡°Do something bad to us?¡± Emanuele couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You think that she, someone who looks so delicate, could do something bad to us?¡±


    While his face wore a smile, his eyes held no trace of amusement.


    This made Daisy break out in a cold sweat. In fact, her personal judgment was also involved, always thinking that Isabe didn¡¯t quite look like a big boss¡¯s wife.


    She was too young, like a student.


    The boss probably liked a woman as noble as himself.


    ¡°I was just¡­ just considering the safety of thepany.¡±


    ¡°Your name is Daisy?¡±


    Daisy nodded.


    ¡°Starting today, you¡¯re fired. You don¡¯t need toe to work anymore,¡± Emanuele said, not intending to continue the conversation with Daisy.


    If they continued, he felt he would be unable to control himself and would end up shooting the woman.


    If it weren¡¯t for Isabe constantly reminding him that he couldn¡¯t do that, Emanuele felt that Daisy would be a corpse by now.


    Upon hearing that she was fired, Daisy couldn¡¯t help but cry. She wanted to defend herself, but Phillip had already pulled her aside and whispered to her, ¡°Go quickly. This is the best oue for you.¡±


    Compared to being killed, losing a job was indeed the best oue. Daisy left in tears.


    The remaining security guards, who Daisy had called over, were very nervous.


    Emanuele looked at them and said, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. Remember, this is my wife. When you see her, you should respect her as you would respect me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± they all replied with a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t actuallyid hands on Isabe just now. Otherwise, if the boss had seen it, they would have faced the same fate.


    The treatment at Lombardi Group was unparalleled by otherpanies. They had all worked hard to enter thispany and didn¡¯t want to lose this job.


    The farce came to an end.


    Emanuele turned to Isabe. Isabe tiptoed and nted a kiss on Emanuele¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Emanuele, you did great today. You managed to control your temper. I think that¡¯s wonderful!¡± Emanuele listened to Isabe¡¯s praise and felt as though he was a child who had done something right and was being praised by a teacher.


    However, he didn¡¯t reject this feeling.


    Instead, he felt a bit sweet inside. The restlessness that had been troubling him seemed to have diminished.


    Emanuele hugged Isabe and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe, to have let you suffer in mypany.¡±


    Emanuele felt a bit guilty towards Isabe.


    He had intended to bring Isabe to have breakfast and then familiarize her with the environment of hispany.


    He didn¡¯t expect that just by going out to take a call, such an incident would ur.


    The employees in thepany didn¡¯t even recognize their boss¡¯s wife. To Emanuele, it was an ironic situation.


    Thinking of this, Emanuele said to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, perfect timing. I¡¯ve fired Daisy, and now there¡¯s a vacancy for a HR manager in thepany. Would you like to work in mypany?¡±


    It was a good opportunity for Isabe to interview, so that everyone who came in would get to know Isabe.


    ¡°HR manager? No, no, no, Emanuele, that position is too important. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for me,¡± Isabe immediately refused. Although she had thought about working in Emanuele¡¯spany, she felt that suddenly parachuting into a management position would surely cause resentment among others.


    Starting from the ground level felt better to her.

 Chapter 353: A New Choice for Isabella

    Isabe used to work as a doctor, but now she knew she couldn¡¯t go back to the hospital to work. Her colleagues at the hospital already knew about her identity.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Isabe,¡± Emanuele encouraged her. ¡°No one dares to resist you.¡±


    Even so, Isabe knew that some people might not say anything, but they would definitely have many thoughts in their hearts. Seeing that Isabe was still hesitant, Emanuele sighed, reached out, and led Isabe back to the table. He noticed that Isabe had not finished eating the food she had just started. He also hadn¡¯t eaten much because of a phone call. He ordered breakfast again for Isabe to eat slowly, and he ate with her.


    The people around them had dispersed, leaving them in their own little world. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯ve decided to give you two options. Do you want to work at ourpany or go back to the hospital? Of course, I know you care about other people¡¯s opinions, so I want to ask you if you are willing to work not for ordinary patients, but specifically to help members of the mafia?¡± Emanuele exined.


    Isabe knew that the hospital Emanuele acquired had a small area specifically designated to treat the external injuries of mafia members. After all, when regr doctors see gunshot or stab wounds, they usually report it to the authorities. Therefore, they have specialized doctors within the mafia.


    Emanuele believed that if Isabe was willing, she could also work there. The choice Emanuele offered put Isabe in deep thought. She felt that both options were good, but if she had to choose one, she preferred to engage in her own profession. She had wanted to be a doctor because she had always had a dream of saving lives, although now, being forced into the mafia¡¯s life, this dream seemed increasingly distant. However, in her heart, Isabe had never actually thought of giving up. It was just that the crises that kept recurring during this time had forced her to temporarily pause her dream of being a doctor.


    In reality, she had never given up. Now, Emanuele had given her a choice, and Isabe said directly, ¡°I want to be a doctor.¡± If she helped mafia members, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her identity being exposed because they already knew who she was. Emanuele wasn¡¯t surprised by Isabe¡¯s choice. He knew that Isabe had always wanted to be a doctor.


    ¡°But, Isabe, you might see much more horrifying scenes than you did in your previous work,¡± Emanuele warned. Isabe nodded, ¡°I will be mentally prepared.¡±


    Isabe thought that she had already seen a lot. When she was in the dungeon before, she saw people cruelly tortured by Emanuele, and even killed, which had made her feel brave enough. ¡°You are a brave girl,¡± Emanuele praised Isabe with a smile. ¡°But I think it¡¯s still necessary for you to meet the employees of mypany. Otherwise, the next time you enter a restaurant alone, you might be harassed.¡±


    Today¡¯s events still made Emanuele angry. Isabe was his wife, and he always cherished her and couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer even the slightest grievance. However, today, she was harassed by an employee he didn¡¯t even know. Thinking about this made Emanuele very angry.


    Isabe thought the suggestion Emanuele made was quite good. ¡°Okay, I also want to understand yourpany.¡±


    Now that she had been married to Emanuele for so long, and Emanuele¡¯spany had developed steadily enough, she wanted to see what Emanuele¡¯spany had grown into. When Emanuele heard that Isabe wanted to go to hispany, he took her to thepany for a tour after they finished eating.


    Theirpany was veryrge, with high floors, and Emanuele did not take Isabe through every floor, but to several core areas. Isabe only then realized that Emanuele¡¯spany¡¯s business development was extensive, covering almost every industry and appearing very professional. They were all very respectful to Emanuele, and when Emanuele introduced Isabe to them, they greeted her warmly.


    Compared to the irritable Daisy from earlier, Isabe felt that everyone now was full of goodwill. Of course, they were also doing it because of Emanuele, but Isabe didn¡¯t mind.


    After they arrived at the human resources department, Emanuele specially stayed there for a while. Daisy¡¯s workstation had been cleaned up, showing that Phillip¡¯s handling of the matter was very efficient. It seemed that the other people had also been warned by Phillip. When they saw Emanuele bring Isabe in, they appeared visibly nervous.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. This is my wife, Isabe,¡± Emanuele introduced Isabe to the people present. ¡°I hope you can remember mywife¡¯s appearance. When you see her, you should treat her with the same respect as you would treat me, and not like your former manager.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, we genuinely respect your wife.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The assurances from the group of people put Emanuele at ease. After leaving the human resources department, Isabe looked at Emanuele and asked, ¡°Emanuele, how much money do you make in a year?¡±


    ¡°Guess,¡± Emanuele said, smiling as he touched Isabe¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°At any rate, I probably couldn¡¯t spend it all,¡± she replied.


    ¡°If you can really spend all the money I make, then I really admire you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so confident.¡±


    Isabe blinked, unable to imagine just how much wealth Emanuele had umted. He owned numerous houses in Chicago, along with arge building and several warehouses. It seemed that Emanuele had a lot of assets throughout Chicago. Isabe couldn¡¯t count exactly how much there was, but she felt that she would never be able to spend it all in her lifetime.


    Suddenly, Isabe felt that her current job had be a fulfilling life. No longer was work just for survival. It seemed that being married to Emanuele had many benefits.


    Emanuele reached out and embraced Isabe. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and take a look around. Do you see the mall downstairs? It¡¯s all mine. If you see something you like, feel free to take it.¡±


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes as she looked at Emanuele. Her shock made Emanuele especially amused. Suddenly, he understood the meaning of working hard to stand at the top and earn money. It was to make the person he cared for happy, at least not to have to worry about material things.


    Thinking about Isabe¡¯s past life, Emanuele felt a twinge of heartache. She used to live in such a small house, wear such simple clothes, and often be abused by her cousin. So, after marrying Isabe, he tried to satisfy her as much as possible in material matters, as if he wanted to make up for everything she had missed in the past.


    In any case, no matter what, he wanted to see Isabe happy.

 Chapter 354: Lilly Returns

    Isabe and Emanuele finished their shopping and returned to the apartment with many purchases. Despite her insistence that she didn¡¯t need so much, Emanuele bought everything that Isabe liked. This disy of wealthpletely amazed her. Fortunately, the apartment was spacious enough to amodate all their new belongings. Isabe remembered how empty and deste the ce was when they first moved in, with few of Emanuele¡¯s possessions, creating a rather bleak atmosphere. Now, everything was different. Many items had been reced with her preferred style, adding vibrant elements that made the ce look especially sunny. Isabe found the previous ck, white, and gray color scheme too cold and impersonal, feeling it didn¡¯t resemble a home. Now, everything seemed just right.


    Isabe sorted through their purchases and suddenly felt a craving for dessert, only to realize Lilly was not around. She sighed, ¡°Emanuele, do you know when Lilly will be back?¡±


    ¡°She asked for leavest time, so she should be back tomorrow,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Good, I really miss her,¡± Isabe said.


    Observing Isabe¡¯s mncholic expression, Emanuele thought that Isabe was indeed quite sensitive. Lilly was just the chef he had hired to keep herpany, yet Isabe had developed an emotional attachment to her. Just like Elisa before, Isabe seemed capable of befriending anyone he hired to take care of her. She truly was an angel, warming the hearts of those around her and eager to make friends. They were truly pr opposites. Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but marvel. It was precisely because they were so different that he was drawn to her. At first, he had entertained wicked thoughts of bringing her into his world. Now, he had indeed brought Isabe into his world, but he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her. He was also careful to protect the light in her heart. Emanuele didn¡¯t even know when he had be so changeable.


    ¡°How about I find another chef to join us?¡± Emanuele quietly asked Isabe. He thought Lilly must also have her own affairs to attend to, and as she grew older, she would eventually retire. By then, Isabe and Lilly would have be like family. After Lilly left, Isabe would be devastated. It might be better to find more people to keep Isabepany. Moreover, the taste of a single chef¡¯s cooking could be monotonous. It would be more diverse to find a few chefs skilled in other cuisines from around the world.


    Isabe shook her head, ¡°No need, Emanuele. I think one Lilly is enough. Too many people would make our home feel crowded.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you want more people, feel free to ask me. You don¡¯t have to be polite,¡± replied Emanuele.


    The next day, Lilly returned. Upon seeing Lilly, Isabe happily embraced her. ¡°Lilly, you¡¯ve been away for so long. I¡¯ve missed you. These days, I¡¯ve either been eating out or making simple dishes myself. I¡¯ve grown tired of it. I¡¯ve been craving your tomato spaghetti, pan-fried steak, and your donuts, cheesecakes, and tiramisu!¡±


    Isabe kept talking to Lilly, seeming genuinely eager to eat all these dishes. Hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Lilly couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, Isabe, I understand. I shouldn¡¯t have taken so much time off. I should have returned earlier to make these delicious foods for you. What do you want to eat now? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    ¡°I want some fries and a burger,¡± Isabe said. Although she knew these foods were high in calories, she couldn¡¯t help but crave them at that moment. Lilly had previously made fries that were much tastier than those she had eaten outside.


    ¡°Alright, Isabe, I¡¯ll make them for you,¡± Lilly said as she walked into the kitchen.


    Watching Lilly, who had a plump figure, bustling about in the kitchen, Isabe felt that something was amiss. In the past, when Lilly was in a good mood, she seemed as if she could fly from happiness. But now, Isabe could clearly sense that Lilly was not in a good mood. Despite their earlier conversation andughter, Lilly¡¯s face had noticeably darkened when she was alone. Lilly had never been like this before. Isabe remembered seeing Lilly walking with a man on the street that day, and she seemed very despondent at the time.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but walk to the kitchen and ask Lilly, ¡°Lilly, have you encountered something these past few days?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Lilly looked puzzled.


    ¡°You seem a little unhappy,¡± Isabe hesitated, deciding not to bring up the day she saw Lilly, fearing it might upset her more.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve just been busy since I got home. My husband fell ill, so I had to take care of him for a few days,¡± Lilly sighed.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry to hear that, Lilly. Do you need more time off?¡± Isabe¡¯s face showed some regret. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you take a few more days off?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s much better now, resting at home,¡± Lilly replied.


    ¡°Good to hear,¡± Isabe said, feeling quite sorry for Lilly. No wonder she had found Lilly looking upset that day. She had thought it strange at the time, but now it made sense. Lilly¡¯s husband had been ill.


    ¡°Lilly, if you need anything, especially money, you can tell me,¡± Isabe offered.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Lilly nodded, ¡°Thank you, Isabe, I don¡¯t need anything.¡±


    After cutting the fries, Lilly began frying them in the oil. ¡°Isabe, you should go out. I¡¯m afraid the oil might spatter on you.¡±


    Isabe nodded and left the kitchen. She didn¡¯t see Lilly wiping away the tears that had welled up in her eyes after Isabe left. Lilly felt overwhelmed with guilt. The kinder Isabe was to her, the more guilty Lilly felt. However, she had no other choice. For the sake of her family, she had to continue. She hoped that Isabe and Emanuele would forgive her in the end.

 Chapter 355: Emanuele Is a Good Man

    Isabe was thrilled when Lilly returned, but she was still somewhat worried about Lilly¡¯s husband, so she confided in Emanuele.


    ¡°Even though Lilly doesn¡¯t need money, I feel like she looks so sad, she must still need it. Emanuele, why don¡¯t you transfer some money to her ount to ease Lilly¡¯s stress?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll transfer fifty thousand dors to her ount tomorrow.¡±


    Thisrge sum of money could temporarily relieve Lilly¡¯s stress.


    ¡°If her husband is really so seriously ill, I think you can suggest to Lilly that she should bring her husband to our hospital for treatment, where all medical expenses will be covered free of charge.¡±


    Emanuele also regarded Lilly as family. Lilly was an elder in their family whom he had taken care of since she was young.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Isabe kissed Emanuele with a smile. ¡°Emanuele, you are truly a good person.¡±


    A good person? When Emanuele heard Isabe praise him like this, he suddenly felt that this praise was a bit strange. Everyone feared him, thought he was fierce and ruthless, thought he killed without blinking. This was the first time someone had said he was a good person. For some reason, because of Isabe¡¯s praise, Emanuele felt a bit happy. Previously, he had never wanted others to think of him as a good person, and he had always been keen on being a big viin. But now, perhaps influenced by Isabe, he unexpectedly wished to be a better person.


    How could a bad person, someone who would kill without hesitation, be worthy of Isabe? Therefore, Emanuele embraced Isabe and kissed her lips.


    ¡°Isabe, for you, I truly wish to be a better person. So, can a good person like myself enjoy you tonight?¡±


    When Isabe heard Emanuele¡¯s words, she was taken aback. She smiled as she met Emanuele¡¯s longing gaze.


    ¡°Of course, Emanuele. In the past, you¡¯ve always taken the lead. Today, it¡¯s my turn, and I promise not to disappoint you.¡± Isabe¡¯s voice was filled with sweetness and sensuality as she embraced Emanuele, kissing his lips.


    Under Emanuele¡¯s guidance, her kissing technique had be increasingly adept. She kissed, nibbled, and even learned to let her tongue enter Emanuele¡¯s mouth, dancing with his. Her hands also caressed Emanuele¡¯s body, reaching to unbutton his white shirt.


    As she undressed him, she caressed Emanuele¡¯s chest. His chest wasrge and solid, with a feeling as hard as stone, especially with the light-colored chest hair, appearing particrly sexy.


    After undressing Emanuele, she pushed him onto the bed, kissing his body. Learning from how Emanuele had kissed her body before, she also used her mouth, teeth, and tongue to arouse Emanuele¡¯s body.


    Emanuele, stimted by Isabe, couldn¡¯t help but let out a low growl. He took a deep breath, feeling goosebumps all over his body.


    God, Isabe was too intense! He felt as if every cell in his body was about to explode, the stimtion making him feel as if there was an electric current rushing through his body.


    Too intense.


    Seeing Emanuele, filled with intense desire, Isabe felt proud. She treated him as he had treated her before.


    Then, she moved to his lower body, held him in her hand, and my God, it was really sorge. Isabe swallowed nervously, then took him into her mouth.


    ¡°God, Isabe¡­ you¡¯re almost killing me,¡± Emanuele moaned, feeling his entire body trembling, the pleasure rapidly flooding his mind, making him feel as if his mind was bing nk.


    Watching Emanuele¡¯s response, Isabe was very satisfied, maintaining her gaze on him as she increased her pace until Emanuele reached release in her mouth.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele, licked her lips, and at that moment, she also seemed particrly sexy.


    ¡°Emanuele, are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Very happy, Isabe. I feel as if I¡¯m in heaven. I haven¡¯t felt this way in a long time.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s stamina was truly remarkable. Soon, he had recovered. He embraced Isabe, wanting to enter her body.


    But Isabe stopped him. ¡°No rush.¡±


    Emanuele looked at Isabe, his eyes filled with confusion.


    ¡°Emanuele, don¡¯t be in a hurry. First, tell me, do you love me?¡±


    ¡°I love you, my darling.¡±


    His voice was husky, full of maism, incredibly sexy. Listening to Emanuele, Isabe felt her body bing soft, but she felt it was not enough.


    ¡°And do you promise to serve the queen well?¡±


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Emanuele¡¯s eyes showed aglimmer of surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Isabe to have such a yful side. How had he not realized before that Isabe was so interesting? In the past, Isabe had always obedientlyin beneath him, but now, she was ying with him in this way. Quite good.


    Isabe was still the same as when he first met her, stubborn, unwilling to lose, with a personality like a wild cat. Quite rare. It just so happened that Emanuele liked this side of Isabe.


    ¡°I will serve the queen well.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s words made Isabe very happy, but she wasn¡¯t nning to let him off that easily.


    ¡°Even so, I cannot easily let you have your way.¡±


    Emanuele was starting to feel impatient. Why did it seem as though Isabe was now repeating his previous tactics? Last time, Isabe had begged him, and he hadn¡¯t wanted to, but now that he wanted Isabe, she wasn¡¯t willing. Thinking this, Emanuele flipped Isabe over and ced her beneath him.


    ¡°Isabe, you don¡¯t have a say in this. You have to know, in this matter, men have more authority than women.¡±


    After saying this, Emanuele entered Isabe¡¯s body directly.


    Isabe was initially very displeased. She hadn¡¯t expected Emanuele to be so forceful; it was simply despicable! But in the end, after Emanuele¡¯s exertions, Isabe had long forgotten her initial thoughts, leaving only continuous moans.


    In the room, the atmosphere reached its peak.


    The next day, after Isabe and Emanuele got up, Lilly approached them.


    ¡°Emanuele, Isabe, what¡¯s going on? There¡¯s an extra hundred thousand dors in my bank ount.¡±


    ¡°Isabe said your husband isn¡¯t well, so this money is for his treatment, Lilly. Don¡¯t worry too much. If necessary, have your husbande to my hospital for treatment, all expenses will be covered.¡±


    God, Lilly didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Her lips were trembling.

 Chapter 356: Official Work

    Lilly felt she couldn¡¯t ept this money. Because her husband was ill, and it was all because of his lies. She had toe up with an excuse, otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how to conceal her unhappiness. Lilly knew she wasn¡¯t good at pretending, but the man wanted her to stay here and provide him with some intelligence leads. She had to find an excuse to exin why she looked upset.


    Isabe treated her like family, so she cared a lot about Lilly¡¯s emotions. The more Lilly thought about it, the more she felt sorry for Isabe and Emanuele. She was keeping things from them and nning to hurt them, but now Isabe and Emanuele were unaware and even wanted to give her money, saying they would help her husband with his treatment. It was too much. Isabe and Emanuele had already helped her so much. This made Lilly even more upset.


    The guilt felt like a tide, threatening to drown herpletely. Lilly didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Isabe, Emanuele, I can¡¯t ept this money. I have savings and can afford my husband¡¯s medical expenses. Yourpensation is already generous enough. I really can¡¯t ept this money,¡± Lilly hurriedly said to Isabe and Emanuele.


    Lilly wanted to cry. She really couldn¡¯t take this money; it would only make her feel more guilty. Isabe and Emanuele still didn¡¯t know what she was doing. She was in the process of judging them and might even hurt them. But she had no choice.


    Isabe saw Lilly refuse to ept their money and, seeing Lilly¡¯s and Emanuele¡¯s expressions, she seemed like she was about to cry. ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s okay, this money is for you. You¡¯ve taken care of me for so long, taken care of Emanuele even longer. In our hearts, you¡¯re like family to us. Since your husband is sick, use this money to help him through this difficult time.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, I really can¡¯t, please,¡± Lilly implored.


    ¡°Lilly, please ept it, it¡¯s okay,¡± Emanuele added.


    Lilly heard Emanuele¡¯s words but didn¡¯t dare say anything. They both insisted so much, Lilly didn¡¯t dare to say anything.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Isabe, thank you, Emanuele,¡± Lilly said.


    After breakfast, Emanuele took Isabe to the hospital. This time, Isabe entered an area of the hospital not open to the public, a ce specifically for treating members of the Mafia. Isabe thought Emanuele was very clever; he had acquired a hospital that, on the surface, was open to everyone for treatment, but behind the scenes, it helped Mafia members. Everything made sense.


    This was a closed space, with a structure not very different from the rest of the hospital. The main difference was that there were fewer people here, and many of them seemed to have serious injuries. As soon as Isabe arrived, she saw a person wrapped in bandages, missing an arm and a leg, with only their eyes and nostrils visible, sitting in a wheelchair, being pushed into the ward by a nurse.


    Emanuele told her, ¡°He¡¯s Daniel. During a mission, he was injured by a bomb, with 60% of his skin burned, and he lost an arm and a leg. After recovering, he¡¯ll have to retire. But just being alive is already considered lucky.¡±


    Isabe was surprised to learn about the severity of their injuries. She felt like it was sheer luck that they had survived.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele, her eyes filled with worry. She still remembered when Emanuele was injured. He had hidden it from her, not wanting her to know, and they had a big argument about it at the time. Seeing Isabe¡¯s strange gaze, Emanuele knew what she was thinking. It was the same concern about him getting into trouble.


    ¡°Isabe, please trust me, I will take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Isabe slightly rxed after Emanuele¡¯s answer, but notpletely.


    ¡°Even if you get hurt in the future, please don¡¯t hide it from me. Can you do that? I want to be by your side when you¡¯re hurt,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Emanuele held Isabe in his arms. He had been worried that Isabe might not ept this new job; after all, the patients she would be dealing with were of this type. But it seemed that Isabe was more resilient than he had imagined. She had already started epting it and seemed quite calm.


    Emanuele introduced Isabe to the doctor responsible for this area. ¡°Isabe, let me introduce you to David Palmer, my assistant, who is mainly responsible for medical matters here. David, this is my wife.¡±


    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you, Mrs. Lombardi,¡±David greeted Isabe with a smile. Isabe observed the man in front of her, who seemed gentle and friendly, wearing wire-rimmed sses, giving off a schrly vibe. He appeared to be around thirty-four or thirty-five, mature andposed. He matched the impression Isabe had of a highly intelligent doctor, but at the same time, Isabe felt that David¡¯s demeanor was simr to William¡¯s, which caused her a bit of difort.


    However, since he was someone Emanuele knew, Isabe thought she should be able to trust him. Isabe shook hands with David. ¡°David mentioned to me that you had excellent academic achievements in university and worked as a doctor at the hospital after graduation,¡± David said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m not worried. However, the people whoe here for treatment often have serious injuries, so I hope you are mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°I will be,¡± Isabe replied.

 Chapter 357 Heading to Italy

    Isabe immersed herself in her new job and found that she was quite happy while working. Meanwhile, Emanuele also became busy with work. During this time, the crisis in Chicago temporarily subsided, and the surrounding environment became calm. It was a rare tranquility that allowed him to sleep peacefully with Isabe for a while and to restfortably. However, for some reason, Emanuele always felt that beneath this calm exterior, there were still turbulent waves lurking.


    At this time, Grazia called him. ¡°Emanuele, can youe to Italy to visit me? Since my child was born, you haven¡¯te to see us. Both my child and I really want to see you. I miss you, and Nichs has never met his uncle. I¡¯m sure he would like to meet you.¡±


    Grazia was feeling quite bored in Italy, spending her days taking care of the child and going out for walks. She missed Isabe very much and also missed Emanuele. She still didn¡¯t know how Emanuele was doing.


    ¡°Grazia, don¡¯t worry. These days my work is rtively light. I¡¯ll talk to Isabe when I get back, and we¡¯lle to Italy to see you,¡± Emanuele reassured her.


    ¡°Okay, Emanuele, I really hope you cane to Italy soon. I really miss you and Isabe,¡± Grazia said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Emanuele decided to go home today and discuss this matter with Isabe. In the evening, Emanuele and Isabe agreed to have dinner at home. Lilly had prepared the meal, and Isabe noticed that whatever Lilly cooked, she found it particrly delicious. She was curious about what Lilly had added to the food. Lilly set the table and joined Isabe and Emanuele for dinner. There was little formality among the people in their apartment.


    During dinner, Emanuele first inquired about Isabe¡¯s work that day. Isabe said, ¡°I think it¡¯s going well. Although some of your subordinates have a bit of a scary temper, they are all very nice people and have a particrly interesting way of speaking. Despite their serious injuries, I¡¯ve found them to be quite optimistic.¡±


    Initially, Isabe had been intimidated by their frequent use of roughnguage and their strong temperaments. But after getting to know them, she realized that they were just straightforward in their personalities and didn¡¯t beat around the bush. Dealing with people like them, Isabe found it quite easy. Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Emanuele said, ¡°I will educate them.¡±


    Isabe was a good girl. Despite entering the world of the Mafia, Emanuele had always protected her well. She only came into contact with people at the top level. Even the guards who protected Isabe were carefully selected by Emanuele. They were all introverted and well-mannered individuals. He was worried that if Isabe encountered people with poor quality, she would be ufortable. Isabe got along harmoniously with her guards. But now, when Isabe went to that hospital, she woulde into contact with all sorts of people in the Mafia, with various personalities. Most of those who could enter the Mafia were tough characters. He was afraid that Isabe might not adapt, and he felt he should warn his subordinates. At least when facing Isabe, they needed to be more polite.


    Isabe immediately stopped Emanuele, ¡°No need. They have been seriously injured while carrying out their missions, Emanuele. There¡¯s no need to make them deliberately change into something they don¡¯t like. I think they are fine the way they are now. I have no dislikes. On the contrary, I feel very happy.¡±


    Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Emanuele sighed, ¡°Is that really what you think?¡±


    Isabe nodded, ¡°Trust me, I have adapted very well now.¡±


    Emanuele didn¡¯t mention the matter again, and he turned to Isabe and said, ¡°Grazia called me today.¡±


    Isabe looked up at Emanuele, ¡°Did she ask us to go to Italy? I also received a call from Grazia today.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your leg is also almost healed, and I also miss little Nichs. How about we find a time to go to Italy?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Emanuele said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve just adapted to work, and I¡¯m also quite free recently, let¡¯s go early ande back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Listening to Isabe and Emanuele¡¯s conversation, Lilly, who was sitting nearby, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Emanuele, Isabe, are you going to Italy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lilly.¡±


    ¡°nning to y for a few days?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it. I think about a week is just about right. Not too much, not too little. After all, I feel like Irarely have the opportunity to see Grazia.¡± If they were to return in just two or three days, it would be too tiring. If they stayed away for too long, it would be difficult for Lilly and Emanuele to manage their work.


    ¡°A week would be just right,¡± Lilly mused. ¡°Not too much, not too little.¡±


    Lilly fell into deep thought. She needed to tell someone about this matter.


    ¡°Would it be too long?¡± Lilly asked. ¡°I mean, I really miss you both during this week.¡±


    ¡°I miss you too, Lilly. How about joining us in Italy? Grazia¡¯s child is adorable. Once you see him, you¡¯ll surely love him,¡± Isabe suggested.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go. Since you¡¯re leaving the apartment, I¡¯ll also go home for a while. My husband¡¯s health is recovering, and I need to take care of him.¡±


    After hearing Lilly¡¯s words, Isabe thought for a moment. It made sense; now that Lilly¡¯s husband¡¯s health was improving, they could go to Italy, and Lilly could take care of her husband at home.


    ¡°If you need anything, just let me know,¡± Isabe offered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t have any needs,¡± Lilly said, lowering her head and eating her food, trying to conceal her guilt and panic.


    After dinner, Lilly went to the kitchen to wash the dishes. She saw Emanuele and Isabe going upstairs. Then she took out her phone and sent a message.


    ¡°Emanuele and Isabe are nning to go to Italy and may stay for a week.¡±


    Soon, she received a reply, ¡°Understood.¡±


    After deciding to go to Italy, Isabe and Emanuele quickly set off. The next afternoon, Isabe and Emanuele boarded a flight to Italy.


    Upon arriving in Italy, Ro personally came to greet Isabe and Emanuele. Ro greeted Isabe first, then he looked at Emanuele and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Long time no see, Emanuele. How¡¯s your injury?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already healed,¡± Emanuele replied, lifting his leg.


    Ro couldn¡¯t see anything unusual and nodded. ¡°Grazia really misses you. When Isabe left, Grazia knew you were injured and has been worried about you. She only wanted to see how you¡¯re doing now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s quickly go to your estate. I also want to see what my nephew looks like now,¡± Emanuele responded.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, they arrived at the estate.


    ¡°Isabe, Emanuele, you¡¯ve finallye,¡± Grazia said, walking up to them and embracing Isabe, then embracing Emanuele. Emanuele kissed Grazia on the cheek, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

 Chapter 358 Envying Grazia Becoming a Mother

    Grazia then took Nichs in her arms. It had been some time, and Isabe noticed how much Nichs had grown.


    Children are like that, growing up so quickly in their early years.


    Isabe immediately took Nichs from Grazia¡¯s arms. Nichs, seeing Isabe, broke into an adorable smile.


    ¡°God, Nichs is so adorable,¡± Isabe eximed, reaching out to pinch Nichs¡¯s chubby cheeks.


    The child¡¯s cheeks were tender and smooth, just like pudding, making Isabe feel as though her heart had instantly softened.


    ¡°Goodness, why does the world have such adorable creatures as babies? Look at his twinkling blue eyes, those long eyshes, and his mouth moving as if he wants milk.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He was so pure, so lovely.


    ¡°Let me have a look,¡± Emanuele walked over to Isabe¡¯s side, catching sight of his nephew.


    At that moment, this usually cold man¡¯s heart seemed to soften.


    Indeed, a very, very cute baby. Emanuele reached out and touched the baby¡¯s cheek.


    Nichs looked at Emanuele and suddenly burst into tears.


    Isabe immediately panicked andforted Nichs, telling Emanuele, ¡°You¡¯re too harsh; you¡¯ve frightened him.¡±


    ¡°Am I really that harsh?¡±


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but touch his own cheek. Indeed, when he had no expression, he did appear quite stern.


    However, he felt he had been as gentle as possible in front of Nichs. He hadn¡¯t expected the little baby to be so afraid of him.


    Emanuele felt aggrieved: ¡°Isabe, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that harsh.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s your demeanor, Emanuele. You look even more stern than Ro at first; when Ro first interacted with Nichs, he would cry too, but now he¡¯s used to it.¡±


    Babies are sensitive to the aura of people; some babies are shy, and it¡¯s rare for a baby like Nichs to be so unsuspicious. However, he also gets scared of adults who appear fierce.


    Isabe cradled Nichs, singing nursery rhymes to him. Her voice was gentle, her eyes shining as she watched Nichs smile, making everyone present feel as though Isabe were an angel.


    ¡°Isabe, you really look like a mother,¡± Grazia couldn¡¯t help but marvel.


    She was Nichs¡¯s mother, but seeing Isabe cradle and soothe Nichs, she felt Isabe seemed like a mother too.


    This youngdy¡¯s aura had changed. At first, she seemed so youthful and vibrant, but now Isabe¡¯s demeanor had be gentle and somewhat mature.


    Thinking back to when Isabe had a miscarriage, Grazia couldn¡¯t help but think that Isabe must really want a child.


    Emanuele¡¯s thoughts echoed Grazia¡¯s.


    Watching Isabe tenderly soothe the child, singing gentle lubies, Nichs gradually calmed down, even bing drowsy.


    For some reason, Emanuele¡¯s heart ached terribly, as if it were being cut open with a knife, a continuous pain that made him feel very ufortable.


    It constantly reminded him that once, Isabe also had a child. At this moment, Isabe¡¯s child had been born, and could have been a sibling to Grazia¡¯s child. Unfortunately, it was his failure to protect Isabe, to provide her with enough protection, that led to the loss of their child.


    Now Isabe had psychological scars. Whenever he mentioned wanting a child with Isabe, she refused. This matter had be a knot in Isabe¡¯s heart.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t know what he could do to help Isabe move on.


    Isabe handed Nichs back to Grazia, who carried him back to the nursery to sleep peacefully. Then, she came out to chat with Isabe and Emanuele.


    Grazia shared with Emanuele the experiences with Nichs when he was born, moments Emanuele had missed while dealing with the affairs in Chicago. Now, Grazia could only recount those moments herself.


    Emanuele listened attentively. In the past, he had little interest in children. Even when others brought their children to him to y, he remained disinterested. But now, perhaps because this child belonged to Grazia, his own sister, Emanuele inexplicably found himself very fond of the child. He also wanted to have a child of his own.


    Unfortunately, he had lost a child before. Now, he and Isabe avoided discussing the matter.


    They chatted for a while, and then Isabe excused herself to the bathroom.


    Grazia immediately said to Emanuele, ¡°Emanuele, you see, Nichs is so cute and well-behaved. Ro and I both love him, and we will protect him with our lives. You and Isabe should have a child as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Isabe has not yet moved on from her past trauma¡±Slowly does it, but, Emanuele, you¡¯re a man, you need to take the initiative. Isabe likes you a lot, and you like her. Now that things in Chicago have stabilized, I think you two can get along well and have a child. She has inner wounds now, and the arrival of a child might make her happier.¡±


    Emanuele nodded, his well-defined fingers intertwined tightly, showing how hard he was trying to control his emotions.


    Will it really be like this? But he knew Isabe very well. If she were to get pregnant before her internal wounds had healed, it would be a terrible thing.


    After Isabe returned from the bathroom, Grazia stopped discussing the matter with Emanuele.


    In the evening, Grazia had already prepared a sumptuous dinner.


    Seeing Isabe and Emanuele finally, Grazia was very happy.


    ¡°How many days are you nning to stay in Italy? It¡¯s not often youe, so why not stay for a month?¡±


    ¡°We can only stay for a week; there¡¯s a lot of work to handle, and Isabe has just started working again.¡±


    ¡°Really? Isabe, where are you working now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m helping members of the Mafia with their injuries. It¡¯s really tough,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°God, Isabe, you¡¯re amazing,¡± Grazia felt that people like Isabe were the true Mafia queen. She could help Emanuele, unlike herself, who seemed unable to do anything except for pleasure.


    ¡°I wish I had your abilities.¡±


    Isabe shook her head, ¡°Grazia, I too envy you for having such a lovely baby, for bing a mother.¡±


    As Isabeughed, she felt a slight bitterness in her eyes, and the atmosphere suddenly became tinged with sadness.

 Chapter 359: Emanuele Is a Coward

    Seeing the atmosphere turn very sad, Grazia immediately said, ¡°Isabe, regardless, congrattions on you and Emanuele getting your lives back on track. Let¡¯s raise a ss!¡± She lifted her ss and clinked it with Isabe¡¯s. Isabe also managed to conceal her sadness and clinked sses with Grazia. However, deep down, she still felt sorrow for the loss of her daughter. She seemed to have recovered, as if nothing had happened, but only she knew that she hadn¡¯t truly moved on. Many times, she still dreamt of her daughter, a girl who looked like her and Emanuele, like an angel. Every time Isabe woke from these dreams, her heart ached. Everything felt so unreal. But she never told anyone because she knew it could be anyone¡¯s fault, or no one¡¯s at all. The fundamental reason was that as a mother, she had failed to protect her child, and the bad people had seeded. So, she couldn¡¯t bring it up to anyone. Sharing it with those close to her would only burden them with guilt. Isabe knew it wouldn¡¯t benefit them.


    In the evening, Isabe and Emanuele went to their room to rest. Emanuele hugged Isabe. ¡°Isabe, Grazia¡¯s child is so lovely. It makes me want to have our own child.¡± He thought, Isabe is so beautiful, and I am handsome. Our child would be wonderful. Mainly, Grazia¡¯s words did make sense; it seemed like Isabe hadn¡¯t fully moved on from the shadow of losing her child. You have to rise from where you fall to truly ovee difficulties. Emanuele thought that if Isabe became pregnant again and had a child, she might ovee her psychological shadow. This time, he would definitely protect Isabe.


    Hearing Emanuele, Isabe immediately shook her head. ¡°No, Emanuele, I¡­ I¡¯m not ready now. I don¡¯t want to have a child.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Emanuele furrowed his brow tightly, reaching out and grasping Isabe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Isabe, you have to believe me and believe in yourself. It¡¯s been so long now, and I know you are still immersed in pain. I am in pain too, but our daughter is in heaven. She wouldn¡¯t want to see us in such pain.¡± Emanuele¡¯s voice was hoarse, conveying a sense of heaviness. Seeing Isabe unwilling to face reality, Emanuele felt troubled too. The pain of losing their daughter was one thing, but seeing Isabe immersed in pain was another. These two things were like stones pressing on Emanuele, making him feel even sadder.


    Isabe knew Emanuele was very sad. She consoled him, ¡°Emanuele, you don¡¯t have to be sad. I now realize that this has nothing to do with you. You tried hard to protect me and our daughter. It¡¯s my fault for not being careful about what I ate.¡± She felt she was to me. Seeing Isabe calmly taking all the me upon herself, Emanuele shook his head. ¡°No, Isabe, this has nothing to do with you. Please don¡¯t me yourself like this.¡±


    Isabe smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need time to process, maybe several years. Emanuele, let¡¯s have a child when I¡¯m ready.¡± Seeing a smile on Isabe¡¯s sorrowful face, Emanuele felt his heart breaking. Isabe was too good; she was ten years younger than him, a girl who had recently graduated and had always lived in a simple world. When she was dragged into the world of the mafia, she didn¡¯t me him but worked hard to live with him. The child¡¯s loss was his greatest responsibility. But Isabe still attributed the responsibility to herself. Why was this girl so foolish? Emanuele didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. He hugged Isabe and kissed her lips.


    At this point, Isabe didn¡¯t want to discuss this with Emanuele either, letting him kiss her warmly, and she responded passionately. They knew that at this time, words were pale, only actions could prove their love. Emanuele kissed Isabe until she couldn¡¯t breathe, then he let her go. He also started to undress Isabe, throwing her onto the bed. The fiery kisses burned on Isabe¡¯s body. Isabe held Emanuele, moaning, feeling her body bing more and more sensitive. In the end, they came together. This time, Emanuele didn¡¯t tease Isabe as before, and Isabe didn¡¯t tease Emanuele. They loved each other passionately, like two mad people. Isabe felt Emanuele was more passionate than usual, as if he wanted to devour her. Even though she was exhausted, E, Emanuele didn¡¯t let go of her. Eventually, both of them grew tired, and Emanuele held her as they fell asleep. At that moment, Isabe felt as if she had been soaked in water, her hair damp. Emanuele caressed Isabe¡¯s hair, ¡°Isabe, I love you. I hope we can always be together.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Emanuele.¡± Emanuele looked down at Isabe¡¯s belly. Because Isabe was concerned, he didn¡¯t release inside her. However, he still wished for Isabe to have a child, but he knew it wasn¡¯t the time. Isabe wasn¡¯t ready. If he did that, Isabe would lose it. She had already suffered so much psychological trauma, and he didn¡¯t want to hurt her further. At this moment, Isabey in Emanuele¡¯s arms, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. Watching Isabe¡¯s peaceful sleeping face, Emanuele kept staring, even though he was tired and didn¡¯t want to sleep so soon. He wanted to look at Isabe a little longer. His woman was so understanding and considerate. Choosing to marry Isabe was the best decision he had ever made. But did she think the same? If she hadn¡¯t married him, she wouldn¡¯t have had to endure so much pain. Thinking of this, Emanuele felt a pang in his heart. He didn¡¯t dare to ask Isabe about this.


    Emanuele, when did you be such a coward?

 Chapter 360: Trouble at Emanuele鈥檚 Warehouse

    The next day, the two of them woke up without mentioning the events of the previous night. Isabe took Emanuele to y with Nichs. After spending the day together, Nichs was no longer as afraid of Emanuele as before.


    Thinking about this, she held Nichs in her arms, ying with him for a while, then gently handed Nichs to Emanuele, saying, ¡°Emanuele, why don¡¯t you hold him?¡± Emanuele looked at the tiny baby, who seemed so soft and fragile, with beautiful blue eyes looking at him. Could he hold him? He was afraid that even a slight exertion might break the child. Despite having killed numerous people without batting an eye, when faced with a pile of bodies, he watched over them without flinching. However, as he gazed at Nichs, Emanuele cautiously reached out and held him.


    To his surprise, as soon as Emanuele held Nichs, who had been quiet and even smiling at him, Nichs suddenly began to struggle, squirming and crying loudly. Emanuele¡¯s usuallyposed expression instantly shattered. He immediately looked flustered and looked at Isabe. ¡°Why is he crying now? He was fine when you were holding him, and now he¡¯s crying.¡±


    Grazia couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Your posture when holding the child is wrong. If you hold the child like that, the child won¡¯t befortable and will definitely struggle and resist.¡± Isabe alsoughed and told Emanuele how to hold Nichs. She thought Nichs was much better than many babies. At least he wasn¡¯t afraid of strangers, would let strangers hold him, and was very brave. His personality was also very good; he would smile when he saw people. There was not a single adult who didn¡¯t like this kind of baby.


    Even Emanuele, after adjusting his posture and holding Nichs again, watched as the baby gradually calmed down, staring at him. The innocent, soft gaze of the baby meeting his own eyes, and Nichs even showed him a pure and adorable smile. At that moment, Emanuele¡¯s heart softened like a sponge. He hadn¡¯t liked babies before; he thought they were noisy and required a lot of time to be spent with them. But now, as he interacted, he found babies truly healing. This made Emanuele¡¯s perpetually cold heart now inexplicably warm. He hadn¡¯t expected that his own hardened heart would be so gentle after interacting with Nichs.


    He was his sister¡¯s child, and now, he was willing to give him the best toys in the world. What if it were his own child? Thinking of this, Emanuele¡¯s heart ached. They had almost had a daughter. In the mafia, daughters were different from sons. Sons would inherit their mafia business, while daughters only needed to dress up like princesses every day. Of course, when necessary, they would need to enter into marriage. However, their powerful Lombardi family did not need their children to marry off. So, if they had a daughter, she wouldn¡¯t need to be involved in mafia affairs and could dress up beautifully every day. He would give all the beautiful princess dresses in the world to his daughter. It should have been like that. But now, because he hadn¡¯t protected Isabe well, they had lost their daughter, and Isabe had been left with psychological trauma. Every time he mentioned wanting to have a child with Isabe, she would instinctively refuse. At this moment, Emanuele looked at the child in his arms. Nichs was not afraid of him at all and kept staring at him, his eyes full of curiosity. Emanuele felt that the more Nichs stared at him, the more he wanted to pinch his cheeks. Thinking of this, Emanuele reached out and pinched Nichs¡¯s cheek, but, because he was a bit excited, he didn¡¯t control his strength. This pinch hurt Nichs, and he instantly started crying loudly. Emanuele hurriedly handed the child to Grazia. ¡°I think I hurt him. Damn it, I¡¯m sorry, Grazia, I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡± For the first time, Grazia saw such a panicked expression on Emanuele¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nichs isn¡¯t easily hurt.¡±


    Over the next two days, Emanuele and Isabe stayed in Italy. Originally, they had nned to leave a weekter. However, during dinner one night, Emanuele suddenly received a phone call. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Damn it, both of my warehouses were raided? Who the hell did this?¡± Emanuele grabbed the phone in a rage, as if he was about to crush it. Isabe was also startled by Emanuele¡¯s behavior. Seeing the people at the dinner table staring at him, he apologized and then walked into the garden with his phone. Nevertheless, even though EEmanuele left, but the words he had just spoken seemed to ripple through the calmke, instantly changing the atmosphere in the room. Initially, they had been discussing where to go the next day in a lively manner, but now everyone fell silent. Grazia asked Ro, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on with Emanuele? He seemed really worried just now.¡±


    ¡°From what I gathered, it seems like there¡¯s been another intrusion in Chicago,¡± Ro replied. ¡°And to think, Emanuele¡¯s two warehouses were hit. It¡¯s clear that the other side was well-prepared. Emanuele¡¯s warehouses are supposed to be heavily guarded, so there¡¯s no way they should have been breached so easily. It seems like the other side had some knowledge of Emanuele¡¯s defenses. And what a coincidence that Emanuele happened to be in Italy when this happened in Chicago.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s mood also became uneasy, and she lost her appetite for the food in front of her. She simply wanted to wait for Emanuele to return and ask him what had happened. Soon, Emanuele returned. Before they could say anything, Emanuele said, ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m nning to return to Chicago tomorrow. You can stay in Italy if you want, or you can choose toe back with me.¡± Although it seemed like he was giving Isabe a choice, he actually hoped that Isabe would stay in Italy, as Chicago was not currently safe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you,¡± Isabe replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Isabe, I think you¡¯ll be safer staying here,¡± Emanuele attempted to convince Isabe, although he knew that he always asked Grazia and Ro to take care of Isabe, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, they were his family, and they wouldn¡¯t hold it against him for such a small matter. His rtionship with Ro was like that of brothers.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You mentioned that your two warehouses were raided?¡± Isabe diverted the conversation, not directly responding to Emanuele¡¯s suggestion.


    Emanuele nodded. ¡°Yes, many of my men were injured, and they¡¯ve been taken to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just start working at that hospital? You also mentioned that they are still short of doctors. I want to go back and help. Emanuele, I can help you,¡± Isabe said.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe¡¯s calm smile, her gaze so gentle, as if telling him that it didn¡¯t matter how bad the situation was, she could stand by his side and help him. For some reason, Emanuele, who had just been feeling particrly restless, suddenly felt less anxious.

 Chapter 361: Fighting with Emanuele

    Suddenly, Emanuele understood the meaning of marriage. At his most troubled times, having someone standing by his side, apanying him, encouraging him, even if that was all she could do, made him happy enough. Not to mention, Isabe could help him even more. Although Emanuele didn¡¯t need Isabe to do these things, because he felt Isabe would be very tired, but if Isabe liked to do so, Emanuele thought, then let Isabe do it.


    Grazia looked at Isabe standing by Emanuele¡¯s side without hesitation, facing such a dangerous situation, Isabe would not hide behind Emanuele. One fought on the front line, the other took care of the wounded in the rear. Compared to Isabe, Grazia felt truly inadequate. She couldn¡¯t help with anything.


    ¡°When are you ready to go back?¡± Ro asked, ¡°I can arrange a ne to send you back.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± Emanuele said. It was alreadyte, and the journey back from Italy to Chicago was long. A few more hours wouldn¡¯t solve the problem. Anyway, he had already instructed his subordinates to do what needed to be done.


    They returned to Chicago the next day. After arriving in Chicago, Emanuele arranged for Isabe to rest in the apartment, while he only took a short nap on the ne and was immediately taken away by James after getting off the ne. The SUV sped along the spacious road toward one of the warehouses.


    ¡°The other partyunched an attackst night. At that time, there were only a few guards in our warehouse. They attacked our warehouse and moved all the weapons inside,¡± James described, and Emanuele frowned deeper and deeper.


    ¡°Do you know where they went?¡± At this time, Zak¡¯s fingers were tapping on the notebook keyboard, and then he said, ¡°Found it. They are now on their way to New York.¡±


    New York. Emanuele looked at the satellite images disyed on theptop. After they got the batch of weapons, they immediately left Chicago, apparently afraid of being caught by Emanuele. This group of people nned so meticulously andprehensively, he didn¡¯t even know when they started nning all this. There wererge quantities of weapons in these two warehouses, and many of them had just been transported in by him not long ago. Coupled with the heavy casualties among the guards in the warehouse, Emanuele knew that they had suffered heavy losses in this wave. No matter who they were, he would make them pay.


    At this time, Zak was quickly searching for information about these people on theputer. In fact, there were surveince cameras around their warehouse, but those people even knew the locations of their surveince. Before they started their actions, they had already destroyed all the surveince, so he could only piece together those scattered images from the few initial surveince captures. After the images were integrated, he could see several vague figures. Zak put these photos into his own database, wanting to see if the database could analyze simr people, but because these photos were a bit blurry and couldn¡¯t capture clear features, his database needed some time to automaticallypare and find simr individuals. Zak told Emanuele about this.


    ¡°Boss, just wait a moment, we will be able topare them soon,¡± Emanuele nodded. He went through both warehouses and found that there was indeed not much left inside the warehouses. These bastards were really ruthless, stealing things right in front of him. Emanuele lit a cigarette and took a deep drag. The taste of nicotine finally calmed his emotions a bit, but he felt the anger in his heart burning stronger and stronger.


    ¡°The timing of the other party¡¯s actions is also quite clever. Did they know that I went to Italy?¡± He thought if he stayed in Chicago, these people definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly. ¡°And it was in the evening in Italy. I¡¯m not so convenient toe back.¡± Emanuele analyzed, frowning tightly. Finally, he impatiently extinguished the cigarette in his hand.


    At this moment, Emanuele¡¯s phone vibrated, and David sent him a message: ¡°Boss, why did your wife suddenlye to the hospital? Didn¡¯t you juste back from Italy?¡± Emanuele¡¯s brow twitched, and he couldn¡¯t help but reply to David, ¡°She went to find you?¡± He had originally arranged for Isabe to rest in the apartment. They had been on the ne for so long, and although she could rest on the ne, he felt that resting on the ne was different from resting at home in bed. He didn¡¯t expect Isabe to not rest in the apartment and go straight to the hospital. Emanuele was very angry and anxious. What was Isabe up to? Not resting well and going to the hospital, even though the hospital was very short of staff, her presence wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t help butcall Isabe. Right now, he had to go back to the office to issue the pursuit tasks, and now he couldn¡¯t go to the hospital to find Isabe. He really hoped Isabe wasn¡¯t studying medicine, so she could stay quietly in the apartment and wait for his message.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    At this time, Isabe was tearing the gauze in the injured person¡¯s hand, preparing to change the dressing for him. She didn¡¯t know how serious the attack on the warehouse was, but when she entered the hospital, she clearly felt that there were more people in the hospital. There were many wounded, some with serious injuries and some with minor injuries. This scene made Isabe feel as if she hade to hell. Indeed, in the past hospitals, although there were many patients, there were not so many patients with external injuries. It seemed that they were all tightly bandaged, and some had blood flowing out. The bandages couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding, which looked very scary. Fortunately, Isabe had seen big scenes before. After greeting David, she immediately threw herself into helping the patients.


    Busy as she was, Isabe received a call from Emanuele. ¡°Isabe, didn¡¯t I ask you to go back to the apartment to rest? What are you doing now?¡± Isabe heard Emanuele¡¯s words, frowned helplessly, nced at David, and David pushed his sses, pretending not to see her. Isabe sighed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve rested enough on the ne, so I wanted toe to the hospital to take a look. Emanuele, how are you now? Is everything okay?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve located them now, all that¡¯s left is to catch them,¡± Emanuele said. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m very busy here, Emanuele, I won¡¯t talk to you for now.¡± After speaking, Isabe hung up the phone directly.

 Chapter 362: You Are Special

    Emanuele hadn¡¯t finished speaking with Isabe when the call was abruptly disconnected.


    Immediately, a sense of helplessness washed over Emanuele, and he let out a sigh.


    Isabe had always been independent-minded, and Emanuele was well aware of it.


    Previously, he had admired Isabe¡¯s strong-willed nature and had been drawn to her.


    Now, however, Emanuele suddenly found Isabe¡¯s character to be both admirable and challenging.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She simply did not listen.


    Once she made up her mind about something, she wouldn¡¯t heed his words and would act on her own ord.


    She was truly the first woman who refused to listen to him.


    At that moment, Isabe was still busy at the hospital.


    The wounded were many, one after another, and she felt like she couldn¡¯t stop working.


    Most of them had been injured together, all in the same explosion, so the timing for their treatments coincided.


    Seeing Isabe so upied that she didn¡¯t even have time to drink water, David couldn¡¯t help but say to her, ¡°Isabe, why don¡¯t you take a break? You¡¯ve just returned from Italy, and though it¡¯s busy here, both I and the other doctors can handle things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. While you and the other doctors can manage, if I can help, it would make things much easier for you all. David, I feel so useless. Even though I¡¯m Emanuele¡¯s wife, I can¡¯t help him with anything else. This is the only way I can assist him, so I want to make an effort to help him.¡±


    Only then would Isabe feel a sense of joy.


    Despite being busy, she was genuinely happy.


    The thought of being able to help Emanuele made her happy.


    After a while, David looked at Isabe and smiled. ¡°You are special.¡±


    Isabe looked at David, not understanding why he said that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met many Mafia queens, and they are nothing like you. They just need to apany their husbands, attend various events, and bear many children for their husbands. That¡¯s their mission. Isabe, you are the first Mafia queen I¡¯ve seen who is different.¡±


    Upon hearing David¡¯s words, Isabe was momentarily stunned.


    She suddenly realized that indeed, most Mafia queens¡¯ roles revolved around bearing five or six children for their husbands.


    They would raise the boys to be Mafia heirs, while the girls had more freedom, either to marry or, perhaps, to secure alliances for the Mafia.


    In short, a Mafia queen¡¯s needs were limited to these.


    But she wasn¡¯t like that. She was different.


    At that moment, Isabe suddenly felt that she might not be a qualified Mafia queen.


    All she wanted was to stand by Emanuele¡¯s side, hoping that when Emanuele had matters to handle, she wouldn¡¯t stand by helplessly, unable to do anything, just in need of protection.


    She also hoped she could help Emanuele.


    But now, Isabe suddenly realized that she might not be able to bear children like other Mafia queens.


    In the past, she may have thought of having two or three children.


    But now, Isabe felt that she couldn¡¯t bear a child with Emanuele in the near future.


    Emanuele had mentioned wanting to have a child with her now, but Isabe keenly felt her body¡¯s resistance to the idea.


    It was a protective state that made her never contemte having another child with Emanuele.


    She was truly afraid. Afraid that if she were to be pregnant again, she wouldn¡¯t know if she could endure it all over again.


    Losing once had already caused her so much pain; she couldn¡¯t fathom what it would be like to go through it again.


    She couldn¡¯t have a child with Emanuele now. Did this mean she wasn¡¯t a qualified Mafia queen?


    ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± Absentminded for a moment, while administering medication to a patient, Isabe applied too much force, causing the patient to cry out in pain.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Isabe said.


    She quickly snapped back to attention. Damn it, she needed to focus on her work.


    After a busy day, Isabe finally returned to her apartment to rest.


    At that moment, she truly felt the exhaustion in her body.


    Upon seeing Isabe return, Lilly looked at her and said, ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re finally back. I heard you came back early from Italy, so I cooked some food, waiting for you to return. Why are you back sote?¡±


    ¡°I went to the hospital,¡± Isabe said, now so fatigued that she had no energy left to speak.


    She just wanted to take a shower and then get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    She realized her physical stamina was quite poor.


    Other doctors could handle it, but she could only manage half a day before feeling drained.


    It seemed she needed to start exercising more.


    Seeing how exhaustedyou looked, Lilly couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Isabe, are you okay? You look very tired. Is the hospital very busy right now?¡±


    Isabe nodded. ¡°There were many injuries from the warehouse attack, and now they are all receiving treatment at the hospital. There are also few doctors avable, so it¡¯s been a busy day.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lilly¡¯s lips trembled, her eyes beginning to well up. She knew that all of this was because of her, but she didn¡¯t know what to do. She felt sorry for Isabe and Emanuele. This wasn¡¯t what she intended, but her family had been threatened, and she had no choice.


    At that moment, Lilly¡¯s phone vibrated, reminding her of an iing message. She hurriedly walked to the side to check.


    Isabe didn¡¯t notice Lilly¡¯s strange expression. She went upstairs, turned on the bathtub faucet, preparing for aforting hot bath before a good night¡¯s sleep. She needed to be well-rested for her work at the hospital the next day.


    Lilly, on the other hand, went to a corner and opened the message.


    ¡°We¡¯ve left you a handgun, right under Emanuele¡¯s apartment, in the flower bed. Go and get it, then kill Emanuele.¡±


    Upon reading the message, Lilly¡¯s pupils trembled.


    Kill Emanuele? She couldn¡¯t do that!


    ¡°You promised me that as long as I helped you monitor Emanuele and Isabe¡¯s activities until you seized that batch of weapons, you would spare my family. How can you go back on your word!¡±


    Lilly had only agreed to help because she thought Emanuele would only suffer the loss of a shipment of weapons and not be in mortal danger.


    She never expected that they would now demand something else.


    Lilly felt dizzy, as if she might copse at any moment.

 Chapter 363: Punishment

    ¡°Did you do it? If you didn¡¯t, I will tell Emanuele that you helped with this, and guess what, Emanuele might kill you. And, if you die, your family will die too.¡±


    The cold reply from the other party left Lilly visibly without any chance to argue back.


    Lilly was extremely anxious. If Emanuele found out it was her who leaked the information¡­ If he found out, would he kill her? And her family too. But what if she killed Emanuele?


    As Lilly thought about this, she felt her heart beating rapidly, as if it might burst out of her chest, and her breathing came to a sudden halt.


    At this moment, there was only her. Lilly¡¯s eyes moistened, tears uncontrobly falling.


    She had been a chef in this household for so long. She used to take care of the Lombardi family, andter, Emanuele brought her here to take care of Isabe, and she had been here ever since.


    She genuinely liked each and every one of them. Never had she encountered such a problem. Who would have thought that she would be targeted by a group of people, enemies of Emanuele, using her family to threaten her?


    Lilly had never experienced anything like this before. She was at her wits¡¯ end, and could only instinctively choose to help them, hoping they would spare her family. But who knew, they still refused to let go.


    Thinking about this, Lilly¡¯s body began to tremble. Her family was the source of her hard work in this life. She worked hard to provide a better life for her family.


    But Emanuele had been good to her too, giving her a much higher sry than being a chef elsewhere, with not much work pressure, and asionally even giving her gifts.


    He treated her nothing like a mob boss, but more like an aunt.


    And yet, she had actually developed the thought of killing Emanuele?


    Suddenly, Lilly thought of Evelyn. Previously, Evelyn had been threatened in the same way, and now it was her turn.


    If she were to sit and wait like Evelyn, in the end, Emanuele and Isabe would be hurt. She couldn¡¯t be that kind of person.


    Lilly took a deep breath; she must tell Emanuele about this. She thought, Emanuele must have some kind of solution to this.


    At this moment, Isabe was enjoying afortable hot bath and, after changing into her nightgown, shey down on the soft,rge bed.


    Comfortable!


    Isabe sighed andy on the bed, closing her eyes, not thinking about anything, and soon fell asleep.


    She slept deeply without dreaming. However, in her sleep, Isabe felt someone kissing her.


    The person¡¯s kisses traveled from her forehead down to her nose, cheeks, and lips. He nibbled on her lips, lightly biting, sending a tingling sensation through Isabe¡¯s body.


    Isabe, who had been sleeping peacefully, was awakened. She opened her eyes, her expression full of confusion.


    She saw Emanuele leaning over her, hisrge figure covering her, like a giant sculpture. The lines of muscle on his body seemed like the curves of a sculpture, sexy and powerful in the light.


    ¡°Emanuele?¡± Isabe called out.


    Then, her mouth was bitten hard once again.


    Isabe felt that Emanuele was like a dog; otherwise, who would bite someone like this?


    ¡°Why did you bite me?¡± Isabe said with a hint of grievance.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you rest well and ran to help at the hospital? I didn¡¯t stop you, I just wanted you to rest well before going. Why don¡¯t you listen?¡± Emanuele was very helpless about Isabe¡¯s behavior. He felt Isabe would be worn out.


    Look, Isabe slept so deeply when he returned. This showed how tired Isabe had been.


    He had been kissing Isabe for quite a while. If he hadn¡¯t bitten Isabe, she probably wouldn¡¯t have woken up.


    Isabe hadn¡¯t expected that Emanuele had bitten her because of this. She felt even more aggrieved.


    ¡°I just wanted to help. I went to the hospital and saw that those doctors were all very tired. They didn¡¯t take a break. If I didn¡¯t help, they would be even more tired.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Isabe. I hope you take care of yourself first, everything else cer.¡± Isabe frowned when she heard Emanuele¡¯s words. ¡°But, those people were really pitiful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s their responsibility. When they joined the Mafia, they should have realized this, Isabe. I don¡¯t need you to worry about these things. I only worry about you. If you get tired and something happens to your body, I will be damn heartbroken.¡±


    Seeing Emanuele¡¯s serious expression and hearing his words, Isabelooked at Emanuele. His furrowed brow and his tone were unusually cold, and Isabe knew Emanuele was serious.


    Emanuele¡¯s concern for her made Isabe feel warm inside. She reached out and hugged Emanuele¡¯s neck. ¡°I understand, Emanuele. I know what you mean. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future, okay? Emanuele, please forgive me this time.¡±


    Listening to Isabe¡¯s soft plea, Emanuele finally didn¡¯t seem as angry. Even though he was still upset, seeing Isabe acting so coy, he knew he didn¡¯t need to continue being angry.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll forgive you, but your body is not okay.¡±


    Saying this, Emanuele reached out and fondled Isabe¡¯s chest.


    Isabe moaned as the buttons of her nightgown came undone. Her body was revealed within the fabric, a sight that ignited a fire within Emanuele¡¯s entire being.


    No matter how many times he had been with Isabe, Emanuele still felt it wasn¡¯t enough. Each time felt like a new experience.


    Despite being exhausted after a busy day, seeing Isabe, he couldn¡¯t control his excitement.


    God, Isabe must be a special torture sent by God just for him.


    She was like a fairy, how else could she be so alluring?


    Emanuele then kissed Isabe¡¯s chest, kissing every inch of her skin. Under Emanuele¡¯s touch, Isabe¡¯s body gradually became extremely sensitive.


    She wanted more.


    Emanuele¡¯s hand reached the most sensitive part of Isabe¡¯s body, and as he stimted her, she felt her body growing increasingly sensitive, waves of pleasure surging through her.

 Chapter 364: Lilly Changed Her Mind

    Emanuele watched Isabe¡¯s reaction, feeling a sense of aplishment. His touch made Isabe tremble. He could no longer hold back. Soon, he stood at the entrance, gazing at Isabe¡¯s slightly flushed face, and entered her body directly.


    In that moment, the room was filled with gasps, moans, and the sounds of physical contact, all mingling together, pushing the intimate atmosphere to its peak.


    Lilly had hardly slept all night. The thought of what those people wanted her to do kept her from closing her eyes. What should she do? Tell Emanuele about this, admitting her mistake and taking responsibility? Emanuele had been so good to her; how could she selfishly kill him for the sake of her family? Even if she survived, she would live with guilt for the rest of her life. So she couldn¡¯t do it. She had toe clean to Emanuele about everything. Even if her family passed away, she believed her husband and children would forgive her for what she had done. She had done her best.


    Faced with these capricious kidnappers, Lilly knew that even if she did kill Emanuele, they wouldn¡¯t spare her family. So why would she do such a thing? After Emanuele came downstairs, she would tell him about it.


    After making her decision, Lilly suddenly felt much better. Just then, her phone rang: ¡°Haven¡¯t you considered it yet? We¡¯ve thought about it, and we know this choice is too cruel for you. So, you only need to do onest thing. You are Emanuele¡¯s chef. Just add something to the food. I don¡¯t care how you do it, as long as Emanuele gets sick and can¡¯t work for a few days. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Lilly frowned at the message. Originally, she had nned to wait for Emanuele toe downstairs and tell him about it. But now, the other party had suddenly changed their mind, leaving Lilly at a loss. The request they made wasn¡¯t actually difficult. She could just handle the food a little less cleanly, and Emanuele would get gastroenteritis, taking a few days to recover. Compared to the earlier request to kill Emanuele, Lilly suddenly felt like this new request wasn¡¯t that difficult to fulfill.


    ¡°Are you sure that if I do this, you will spare my family? What if you change your mind this time?¡± Lilly asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this time I will definitely let them go. Killing them doesn¡¯t benefit me, does it? Madam, let¡¯s have a pleasant cooperation,¡± came the reply.


    At that moment, Emanuele came downstairs, with Isabe following behind, holding hands, their affection evident.


    Lilly couldn¡¯t bear to watch. She greeted Isabe and Emanuele and went to the kitchen to prepare food. Initially, she had thought about telling everything to Emanuele; after all, the worst oue was already set. But now, the request made things much simpler, and it wouldn¡¯t harm Emanuele. Lilly hesitated. She knew that if Emanuele got gastroenteritis, he would only feel unwell for a few days and soon recover. What was thatpared to losing a life? And she could also save her family. Afterpleting all this, she decided she would leave. She was not qualified to continue working as a chef there. Lilly made her decision and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    Today, Lilly decided to prepare two cups of hot milk and a sandwich for Isabe and Emanuele. While making the sandwich, she found a pack of bacon in the fridge that had expired two months ago. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to throw it away. Usually, Lilly would wait until a specific time to dispose of expired food, but today, she decided to use this pack of ingredients to make the sandwich. Not only that, she also didn¡¯t clean the cutting board after cutting raw meat, and used it to prepare the sandwich. As she went through these actions, Lilly¡¯s heart tightened even more. She felt she was truly letting Isabe and Emanuele down. How could she do such a thing? She felt like she wasmitting a crime, hurting Isabe and Emanuele. But if she didn¡¯t do this, her family would be killed.


    Isabe walked into the kitchen. ¡°Lilly, what are you doing?¡± she asked suddenly, approaching Lilly as she was making the sandwich. Lilly was startled, and in her surprise, she dropped the toast she was pressing down.


    Isabe hadn¡¯t realized that she had startled Lilly so much. Lilly usually had a good temper and would exin to her how to make and present food to make it delicious. But today, she was just there to take a look, and Lilly seemed so frightened.


    ¡°Goodness, I was just making a sandwich and got lost in thought. Isabe, you, you startled me by suddenly speaking behind me,¡± Lilly said, recovering herposure and patting her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lilly. Are you okay?¡± Isabe asked, looking at Lilly with a puzzled expression. This was probably the first time she had scared Lilly like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Isabe. You can go out. I¡¯ll re-prepare everything for you,¡± Lilly replied.


    ¡°No need, Emanuele is going to work, and I¡¯m also going out. We¡¯ll just have two cups of hot milk, and then Emanuele and I will eat out,¡± Isabe said to Lilly, blinking at her, looking at the untidy food on the cutting board. It seemed unappetizing.


    However, she couldn¡¯t directly refuse, so she had toe up with an excuse. Was Lilly always like this when cooking? It didn¡¯t seem so, Isabe thought. Lilly was probably bothered by her husband¡¯s situation and was not in the mood to work. Maybe she should talk to Emanuele and give Lilly a few days off.


    Lilly also noticed Isabe¡¯s gaze on the pile of sandwiches. She was nervous; not only was Isabe observing her, but she herself, as the cook, found the food unappetizing.


    Isabe, when she arrived home after work, didn¡¯t see Lilly in the apartment. She found it strange and couldn¡¯t help but ask Emanuele, ¡°Where did Lilly go?¡±


    It was odd; it seemed like Lilly¡¯s presence was absent from the apartment. Combined with what Emanuele had told her today, Isabe felt that something was amiss.


    Emanuele, after returning home, embraced Isabe and sat down with her on the couch. He exined, ¡°Lilly left. I¡¯ll tell you more after I return.¡±


    ¡°Left? Why?¡± Isabe questioned.


    Emanuele continued, ¡°Lilly betrayed me. I can¡¯t let her stay. Letting her leave was already my most merciful decision.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Betrayed? Lilly betrayed you!¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief evident.


    Isabe felt her heart racing, feeling as if she was hitting a drum. ¡°Is this kind of thingmon in the Mafia? Evelyn was threatened before, and now Lilly is being threatened.¡±


    In truth, she could understand them; these were their loved ones being threatened. If it were her, she might have chosen to obey. Thinking about it, Isabe looked at Emanuele, ¡°I can understand why Lilly did this. If I were her, I might make the same choice.¡±


    Though not a good thing to do, it was understandable. Seeing the woman in front of him, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. Isabe was so kind, always considering things from the perspective of others. However, if he thought about it like Isabe, and forgave a traitor, these kinds of situations would keep happening.


    ¡°Isabe, have you ever considered that Lilly could have chosen to trust me? If she had told me everything, I would have acted before the enemy, but she didn¡¯t choose to do that. So I¡¯m quite disappointed in her.¡±

 Chapter 365: Discovering Something Amiss with Lilly

    ¡°I think Lilly might be hiding something about her husband. Perhaps he¡¯s in serious danger? Emanuele, don¡¯t you think we should investigate?¡± Isabe suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her so distracted while cooking in the kitchen. She usually loves preparing food. I often go in to watch her, but today she startled me! The food was just left out on the counter, looking dirty¡­ It¡¯s so strange, Emanuele. I believe you should look into this and find out what¡¯s going on,¡± Isabe insisted.


    After some thought, Emanuele found Isabe¡¯s words sensible. Lilly¡¯s behavior had indeed been strangetely. This morning, when he went downstairs, Lilly barely greeted them. Though she didn¡¯t say much, Emanuele could sense that she was hiding something from him.


    It was necessary to investigate. Lilly had taken care of him since he was young. He considered her family and it was essential to find out what was wrong and help her.


    Emanuele instructed Phillip to look into the matter. He then had to return to deal with his own affairs-those people needed to be apprehended.


    Before returning to thepany, Emanuele took Isabe to the hospital. Upon arrival, he escorted Isabe inside on purpose.


    Emanuele greeted David and leaned in to whisper to him, ¡°Don¡¯t tire out my wife.¡±


    David hesitated for a moment, then reassured Emanuele, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    At times, Isabe was so proactive, always eager to help with any task she came across, and he couldn¡¯t stop her.


    Thinking this, David adjusted his sses and chose not to tell Emanuele about it.


    Isabe watched as Emanuele and David conversed, their voices low, clearly not wanting her to hear.


    Unable to resist, Isabe asked Emanuele, ¡°What are you two talking about? Is it some kind of secret? Why won¡¯t you let me listen in?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret, Isabe,¡± Emanuele said with a smile before leaving, nting a kiss on Isabe¡¯s forehead.


    Isabe then immersed herself in her busy work. After a night¡¯s rest, she felt much better and noticed that the hospital was less hectic today. She only needed to check on some more severe injuries and help remove bandages and apply medication to the patients.


    Meanwhile, Emanuele¡¯s own situation did not progress as smoothly. The trackers they had ced on some weapons had been discovered; their signals had disappeared. Thest signal indicated that they had entered New York City, in a location in the southern part of the city. It seemed as though someone had noticed them, and the signal interception had failed. It was apparent that they were likely preparing to trade that batch of weapons. In New York? Emanuele was familiar with New York; he always met with Cleric at a specific bar in the city when they held meetings. Conveniently, he had to go to New York for a meeting in a few days. Those people happened to be in New York as well, so he could address this matter at the same time.


    Just then, Phillip knocked on the office door and informed Emanuele, ¡°Boss, you asked me to look into Lilly¡¯s husband, but I can¡¯t find him. Not only him, but Lilly¡¯s three children are also missing.¡±


    This was very strange. Phillip believed in his investigative abilities. If Lilly¡¯s husband was in Chicago, he shouldn¡¯t be this difficult to locate. There had to be a problem here!


    Phillip continued searching for Lilly¡¯s husband while updating Emanuele, ¡°Lilly said he was ill. He couldn¡¯t have gone somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know, boss. I think either her husband is ill, and she took him to a better hospital in another city, but it¡¯s impossible that Lilly¡¯s three children are also missing. This is too strange. So, I can only say, I believe the more likely scenario is that Lilly is lying to you, probably hiding something,¡± Phillip concluded.


    Upon considering this, Emanuele turned to Zak, ¡°Can you find recent photos of Lilly, her husband, and their three children? Best if they are from the recent period.¡±


    ¡°Just a moment,¡± Zak¡¯s fingers swiftly navigated theptop.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The photos of those bastards who robbed their arsenal weren¡¯t easy to find, but Lilly¡¯s children¡¯s photos were quite essible. Zak quickly located photos of Lilly and her family, all of which were very clear.


    After receiving the photos, Emanuele forwarded them to Isabe and asked, ¡°Isabe, when you mentioned seeing Lilly with another person the other day, is that man among these photos?¡±


    Isabe happened to be on a break, taking a sip of water. She saw Emanuele¡¯s message and nced at the photos several times before responding, ¡°No.¡±


    None of the men in the photos matched the one she had seen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Isabeinquired.


    ¡°These are Lilly¡¯s family members. So, it seems that the person you saw wasn¡¯t Lilly with her children,¡± Emanuele replied to Isabe before setting his phone down. At this moment, his gaze turned extremely cold, like that of a venomous snake. A thought he couldn¡¯t control was spreading in his mind. Could it be true? Could it really be like this? Lilly was a good person; she had looked after him since he was young, always loyal to their family. So, he didn¡¯t want to suspect her. With this in mind, Emanuele left the office and returned to his apartment in his SUV.


    Lilly was currently packing things in the apartment. She knew Isabe hadn¡¯t noticed anything this morning, but it still had a profound impact on her. The guilt in her heart kept surfacing, considering Emanuele and Isabe¡¯s kindness towards her, making her feel sorrowful. She couldn¡¯t understand how she could have done such a disgusting thing this morning.


    Fortunately, Isabe and Emanuele hadn¡¯t eaten the breakfast she had prepared. She had thrown away all the food, including the expired items, and cleaned the kitchen. She worked diligently, even tidying the living room, as staying busy momentarily helped her set aside her inner guilt.


    However, while she was still upied with cleaning, Emanuele suddenly walked into the room. Lilly was startled when she saw him.


    ¡°Emanuele, why are you back?¡± Emanuele usually returned in the evening; why had he suddenlye back at midday?


    ¡°Are you packing things?¡± Emanuele looked around at everything, observing the cloth in Lilly¡¯s hand.


    Lilly nodded.


    ¡°Lilly, I have something I want to ask you,¡± Emanuele said.


    Lilly¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her pulse racing as if it wanted to jump out of her body. It was terrifying, too terrifying. Lilly took a deep breath, trying to calm herself as much as possible.

 Chapter 366 Emanuele is Betrayed

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Emanuele?¡±


    Emanuele sat on the sofa, appearing rxed, draping his legs casually.


    ¡°Lilly, please sit down.¡±


    Lilly sat across from Emanuele, looking at him nervously, very cautiously.


    Oh God, is he going to find out about her situation?


    In truth, it would not be surprising if Emanuele did find out. He was such a clever person; he would definitely pick up on some clues easily. But, Lilly was still very afraid.


    Would Emanuele kill her? Would he not spare her?


    ¡°Today, Isabe saw you cooking in the kitchen, feeling that you were distracted all the time. She was very worried about you, fearing that your husband¡¯s condition was deteriorating. You didn¡¯t want us to worry, so you kept it hidden. She asked me to investigate, wanting to know what happened to your husband. But when I looked into your situation, guess what I found?¡±


    Lilly looked at Emanuele, her expression filled with sadness.


    The joyful face of the past had long disappeared, her sorrowful appearance making her seem ten years older in an instant.


    ¡°I found out that your husband and three children seem to have vanished without a trace. Lilly, you know my ability to get things done. As long as I know the person¡¯s name and they are in Chicago, I can definitely find them. But it¡¯s strange that your husband and children havepletely disappeared.¡±


    Nervously, Lilly sat on the edge of her chair, her hands tightly sped together, looking extremely frightened.


    It felt as though she was facing a sentence.


    Emanuele¡¯s gaze was sharp, as if he wanted to see right through her.


    ¡°Lilly, can you tell me where your husband and children have gone? You said your husband was ill, but can he sprout wings and fly somewhere else?¡±


    Upon hearing Emanuele¡¯s cold words, Lilly¡¯s body began to tremble uncontrobly. Under Emanuele¡¯s intense pressure, Lilly confessed to Emanuele, ¡°Emanuele, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve betrayed you. My husband and children have been kidnapped by someone who used my family to threaten me, forcing me toply. I couldn¡¯t resist, I helped them with something.¡±


    Emanuele looked at Lilly, ¡°So it was you who leaked the information about my warehouse to them?¡±


    Lilly nodded, tears falling from her eyes, her body trembling, fear coursing through her veins. She could feel Emanuele¡¯s intense anger, and she dared not even look at him.


    Emanuele gazed at Lilly, his eyes filled with fury, as if he were about to burn with rage. In fact, when the warehouse was destroyed before, he had lost many of his men and weapons, but he hadn¡¯t been so angry. However, now, Emanuele was furious. His fingers clenched into fists uncontrobly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lilly had taken care of him for so many years, and because she was someone his father had left behind, Emanuele feared that he might actually lose control and shoot her. To him, being betrayed by those close to him was more cruel than being attacked by his enemies. This was because he ced extreme trust in those close to him. He was cold-hearted towards outsiders, but he was very generous towards those close to him. If they needed him, he would do his best to help. In reality, he was also a sentimental person, but he just didn¡¯t like to show it. It was because of this that when someone close to him betrayed him, Emanuele felt as though he had been dealt a fatal blow. Even though no bullets had pierced his body, Emanuele still felt as though his heart had been wounded.


    Lilly sobbed, ¡°Emanuele, I know what I did doesn¡¯t deserve your forgiveness. If you want to kill me, then do it. I¡¯m sorry, Emanuele, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Lilly continued crying.


    ¡°Lilly, I should indeed kill you, but I have always regarded you as my family, so I can¡¯t bring myself to do it.¡±


    Upon hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Lilly stopped crying, staring nkly at Emanuele.


    Emanuele¡¯s face was expressionless, but his eyes held a hint of crimson, giving off a slightly bloody appearance. However, he was making a conscious effort to restrain that murderous intent.


    Lilly knew that this was Emanuele¡¯s limit.


    ¡°Tell me, who kidnapped your family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know them. That day, I received a call, and they told me that my family was in their hands. They made me do as they said, otherwise, they would kill them.¡±


    Trembling, Lilly recounted the events to Emanuele.


    ¡°Was that the day you took time off?¡± Emanuele pondered thematter. He quickly connected the dots, linking a series of events together.


    No wonder Lilly, who rarely took time off, had taken several days off that day and appeared so distressed and upset. She seemed so anxious and unhappy when she returned. It turned out she had been threatened.


    Emanuele nodded. He believed Lilly¡¯s words.


    He handed the phone over to Zak, asking him to help track the location of the phone, and then headed out.


    Seeing that Emanuele did not intend to take action against her, Lilly breathed a sigh of relief, but she was still very anxious.


    ¡°Emanuele, you¡¯re not going to deal with me?¡± Lilly asked cautiously.


    Emanuele turned to look at Lilly, the woman who had taken care of him since his childhood, watched him grow, and sacrificed a lot for their family. But now, everything had been ruined because of this incident. However, in the end, Emanuele¡¯s heart softened.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do that, Lilly, but you can¡¯t stay here either.¡±

 Chapter 367: Rescuing Lilly鈥檚 Family

    Emanuele was now drained and couldn¡¯t focus on Lilly; he had to return to thepany. With this new lead, he had to act. However, as he drove, thendscape whizzing by, his emotions were tangled.


    How could this happen? The person he¡¯d always trusted, the person he had so much faith in, had betrayed him. He trusted them, yet they didn¡¯t trust him. Lilly didn¡¯t believe he could save her family. That¡¯s why, when threatened, she had sought out the other person first, not even considering asking for his help. Emanuele was deeply disappointed in Lilly. He hadn¡¯t realized something was amiss with her.


    Soon, Zak got back to him, informing him that the phone number was anonymous, intentionally concealed, untraceable. Another dead end. Emanuele smoked as he drove, trying to keep his mind clear. This had been his life for years. As the head of the mafia, a life of crime meant he killed, and others would try to kill him. His underlings and his loved ones were always in danger, as was he. He had be ustomed to this dangerous life, so a mere betrayal seemed insignificant. But despite his attempts to console himself, he still felt sorrow.


    She had practically grown up before his eyes, almost like family. Isabe had adored Lilly, always asking her to cook and praising her culinary skills. This time, Isabe had sensed something was wrong with Lilly and had asked him to investigate, worried that Lilly was in trouble. Now, everything had changed. If Isabe found out what Lilly had done, she would be devastated. Emanuele didn¡¯t know how to tell Isabe about this.


    Emanuele instructed Phillip, ¡°Find Lilly¡¯s husband and children, get them out of there.¡± He believed they weren¡¯t in Chicago; they were likely nearby, given that they had been kept hidden for so many years. Even though Lilly had betrayed him, he couldn¡¯t let her stay in the apartment. However, their long history led Emanuele to decide to help Lilly with one final act of kindness.


    This is how it has to be, Emanuele thought. He didn¡¯t know when he had started to be like this. It seemed he had be morepassionate.


    After Emanuele left, Lilly went back to her room to pack. She knew Emanuele had spared her, but this was a one-time reprieve. She couldn¡¯t show her face in front of Emanuele ever again. She had to leave. As for her husband and children, this was the only way. She couldn¡¯t do more. She would have to apologize to them. If she couldn¡¯t bear it, she would join them in the afterlife.


    But she couldn¡¯t bear to leave Isabe. Thinking about Isabe, so innocent and pure, always sharing her thoughts and praising Lilly¡¯s cooking, she seemed like an angel. Yet, Lilly had betrayed them. She felt she couldn¡¯t stay in the apartment any longer.


    When Isabe returned home that evening, she didn¡¯t see Lilly. Puzzled, she couldn¡¯t help but ask Emanuele, ¡°Where¡¯s Lilly?¡±


    She found it strange that Lilly was nowhere to be seen. Considering Emanuele¡¯s earlier words, she felt something was wrong.


    Emanuele was still at the office. Hearing Isabe¡¯s question, he replied, ¡°Lilly¡¯s gone. I¡¯ll tell you when I get back.¡±


    Gone? Why? Had Lilly done something unforgivable?


    When Emanuele returned home, he saw Isabe staring at him intently, eager for answers. Emanuele embraced Isabe, and they sat together on the couch. He said, ¡°I need to prepare you for what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡±


    Isabe nodded.


    ¡°Lilly betrayed me. I couldn¡¯t let her stay. Letting her go was the kindest decision I could make.¡±


    ¡°Betrayed? Lilly betrayed you!¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes widened, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Isabe felt her heart racing, her nerves taut. ¡°Her family was kidnapped, and she was threatened. She provided the warehouse information. That¡¯s why, coincidentally, when we were in Italy, this happened, and I couldn¡¯te back in time.¡±


    Hearing Emanuele¡¯s exnation, Isabe felt her eyes welling up with tears.


    ¡°Is this the kind of thing that happens in the mafia?¡± Evelyn had been threatened before, and now Lilly was being threatened. Honestly, Isabe could understand. These were their loved ones being threatened. In her position, she might also choose toply. Thinking of this, Isabe looked at Emanuele. ¡°I can understand why Lilly did what she did. If I were her, I might have made the same choice.¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t right, it was understandable.


    Seeing the woman in front of him, Emanuele couldn¡¯thelp but feel a pang of emotion. Isabe was truly too kind, always considering things from others¡¯ perspectives.


    However, if he were to forgive a traitor like Isabe did, he feared that such incidents would keep urring.


    ¡°Isabe, have you ever thought that Lilly could have chosen to trust me? If she had told me everything, I would have acted first when the enemy struck. But she didn¡¯t choose to do that, so I am quite disappointed in her.¡±


    Considering Emanuele¡¯s perspective, Isabe realized he had a point. Despite being so trustworthy, Lilly hadn¡¯t acted ordingly.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but embrace Emanuele. ¡°Emanuele, I know you¡¯re also hurting right now. Lilly watched you grow up and took care of you all these years, yet she betrayed you.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt that, given Emanuele¡¯s cruel nature, he could have killed Lilly, but he didn¡¯t. This showed that he did have feelings for Lilly. So, he must be hurting too.


    ¡°Well, these things happen to me a lot. It¡¯s okay. Isabe, I am more worried that you will be hurt,¡± Emanuele sighed. For him, the sorrow was momentary, but not for Isabe. Her heart was tender and would suffer greatly.

 Chapter 368: Emanuele鈥檚 Change

    Isabe embraced Emanuele, her body soft and warm, making Emanuele feel his heart warming up as well.


    ¡°Emanuele, I am truly upset. Since I arrived here, Lilly has always been by my side. Whenever I faced difficulties, Lilly helped me. She¡¯s been like a friend, patiently listening to my troubles. When I¡¯ve felt down, she¡¯d make delicious desserts to lift my spirits. I¡¯ve always thought of Lilly as a very good person. Now that Lilly has done this, I¡¯m truly saddened. But I understand Lilly¡¯s choice, and there¡¯s a reason for it,¡± Isabe said softly.


    From Lilly¡¯s perspective, any choice she made was difficult. Isabe thought Lilly¡¯s actions were not wrong, but Emanuele was right; Lilly¡¯sck of faith in Emanuele and her actions against him were unforgivable.


    Seeing Isabe take his side made Emanuele feel a bit more at ease. His greatest fear was that Isabe didn¡¯t understand him. Now, it seemed that Isabe did understand him, and that was the most important thing.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Emanuele¡¯s heart had indeed suffered a blow from Lilly¡¯s betrayal, though he had tried to hide it and pretend as if nothing had happened. However, in Isabe¡¯s embrace andfort, Emanuele admitted to feeling a bit hurt.


    Holding Isabe, resting his head on her neck, Emanuele whispered, ¡°Isabe, my dear, are you the only one I can trust? Lilly, someone who watched me grow up, could betray me. This suggests that there may be many people around me who could betray me for various reasons. I don¡¯t know when or why.¡±


    Thinking about this, Emanuele felt a sudden weakness in his heart. He held Isabe for a long time before slowly sitting up beside her.


    ¡°Lilly has left, and our apartment still needs a chef. I¡¯ll have Phillip select a chef again, ensuring they are absolutely reliable. For this selection, it would be best if the chef were an orphan who can be thoroughly vetted. If they have a family, I¡¯ll ensure their safety to prevent anyone from using them to threaten the chef,¡± Emanuele said to Isabe.


    Isabe nodded. She thought of Lilly¡¯s kind and amiable face, always smiling, even her freckles seemed lively. Warm and perceptive, just like the sun, Lilly was always sensitive to the emotions of those around her and ready to help.


    Now, the apartment would no longer have Lilly¡¯s presence. The new chef¡¯s temperament was unknown, but Isabe thought they likely wouldn¡¯t be as lively as Lilly.


    Isabe thought of the many dishes she had learned from Lilly, each one bing etched into her heart like seawater, causing her great distress.


    She would miss Lilly in the days toe. On the other side, Phillip arranged for people to search for Lilly¡¯s husband and child. ording to Emanuele¡¯s judgment, those who kidnapped Lilly¡¯s family couldn¡¯t have gone far, probably hiding in a secluded area within Chicago or its outskirts. They would search as per Emanuele¡¯s instructions.


    Because they had allocated many resources, they quickly found the location of Lilly¡¯s family and even captured the kidnappers. Initially, they thought they could extract some clues from these people, but upon being caught, they saw no way out and each took out a dagger to slit their own throats. Their speed was so swift that Phillip and the others couldn¡¯t stop them. With the deaths of the captors, the trail went cold.


    Now, finding clues about the weapons in New York would likely take some time. Phillip brought Lilly¡¯s family before her. Lilly, upon seeing her family, instantly burst into tears and embraced them. She had prepared herself to lose her husband and child, never expecting Emanuele to actually bring them to her.


    Why had she chosen not to believe Emanuele? Why had she trusted the wrong person and helped him against Emanuele? Thinking this, Lilly¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. Fate in this world was truly unfair. If only she had believed Emanuele. Unfortunately, there is no remedy for regret in this world.


    Her family was safe now, but she could never return to the apartment. Emanuele no longer trusted her and had driven her out. In truth, he had spared her life, which was already quite merciful. She should be grateful for Emanuele¡¯sst-minute leniency. However, Lilly knew that for the rest of her life, she would live with guilt. She had received so much kindness from Emanuele but had no chance to repay it. She could only live with regret.


    After Phillip settled this matter, he reported to Emanuele. Knowing that Lilly¡¯s family had reunited with her, Emanuele considered the matter concluded.


    Isabe, after learning about this, couldn¡¯t help but praise Emanuele. ¡°Emanuele, you, you are truly amazing. You¡¯ve undergone such a significant transformation. Not only did you forgive Lilly, but you also rescued her family.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but give Emanuele a peck on the cheek.


    Emanuele¡¯s remarkable change made Isabe very happy. However, even now, she still didn¡¯t like Emanuele¡¯s casual and indiscriminate killing, treating people as if they were just objects. It was too cruel for her. She was a doctor, a life saver, and what she couldn¡¯t tolerate the most was the wanton disregard for life.


    The old Emanuele had frightened her, but now, seeing his change, Isabe was reassured. Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s praise, Emanuele smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to praise me. The main reason is that she is Lilly. If it were someone else, I might not have been as kind to them.¡±


    However, no matter what Emanuele said, Isabe was still very pleased. After all, today, Emanuele saved lives instead of taking them, which indicated that Emanuele was slowly bing a better person.


    It was still regrettable to think that Lilly had left her world.

 Chapter 369: The New Chef Arrives

    Soon, the new chef arranged by Phillip arrived. She was a woman in her forties, appearing morepetent than Lilly. Her brown hair was tied up behind her head, dressed in a ck dress, her slender figure giving off a simple and experienced aura.


    ¡°Mrs. Lombardi, hello, I¡¯m Ariel Dalton, the new chef who reported today.¡±


    ¡°Ariel, hello, you can just call me Isabe.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Isabe,¡± Ariel smiled warmly, her personality exuding cheerfulness.


    She inquired about Isabe¡¯s and Emanuele¡¯s food preferences, carefully noting them down one by one. Isabe could tell Ariel was a professional chef, likely from a restaurant background, a level of professionalism different from Lilly¡¯s.


    Lilly, having known Emanuele for a long time, had long since figured out his food preferences. Isabe discovered what Lilly liked to eat while interacting with her.


    With a new chef in the apartment, everyone had to readjust, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to adapt.


    Seeing Ariel¡¯s cheerful demeanor, Isabe felt reassured. She knew that getting along with Ariel should be much easier.


    However, she would miss Lilly. The thought of never seeing Lilly again made Isabe quite sad.


    Isabe confided this to Evelyn, who, upon hearing Lilly¡¯s ordeal, was also deeply shocked.


    ¡°Oh my God, this is exactly like what happened to me before!¡±


    Previously, she had been threatened by William. For the sake of her parents, he wanted to harm the child in Isabe¡¯s womb.


    Now, Lilly was being threatened by another group, and Emanuele was the target.


    Both experiences were simr, but what differed was that she ultimately didn¡¯t choose to act as they wanted. She told Emanuele about it, but she spoke toote, and Isabe ended up losing her child.


    Thinking about this, Evelyn began to feel guilty once again.


    Now, she asionally mentioned the idea of Isabe getting pregnant again and having a beautiful and lovely daughter, but Isabe always said she would consider itter, without the excitement she had before about being pregnant.


    Evelyn knew it was because Isabe now had psychological trauma, fearing that if she gave birth again, the same problem would arise.


    So, Isabe didn¡¯t want to have children anymore, right?


    Evelyn felt guilty for the psychological trauma Isabe now possessed.


    Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t actually chosen to act against her own parents and harm Isabe. Otherwise, she probably wouldn¡¯t have had the face to live in this world now.


    Yet, even so, Isabe losing her child, Evelyn believed she still had half the responsibility.


    If she had told Emanuele about this earlier, perhaps the oue wouldn¡¯t have been like this.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And now, the consequences caused by Lilly were also severe. Emanuele¡¯s two warehouses were destroyed, and weapons worth millions of dors were lost.


    Actually, Lilly could have told Emanuele from the beginning, and Emanuele had the ability to rescue her family.


    But she didn¡¯t say anything, instead, she followed the enemy¡¯s instructions, which ultimately led to this unforgivable oue.


    Thinking of how good Lilly was, Evelyn remembered the times when she was feeling low, and Lilly had always been there for her, taking care of her like a gentle mother.


    Who could have expected this turn of events?


    Seeing Evelyn engulfed in aplex mix of shock and sadness, Isabe quicklyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Evelyn. What happened before is in the past. Since it¡¯s in the past, don¡¯t dwell on it. Don¡¯t you understand? Always dwelling on those bad things will only make you worry.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Isabe. It¡¯s just a pity about Lilly. I really miss the apple turnovers she made.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everyone has to pay the price for their choices. Evelyn, when Lilly made that choice, she should have understood the consequences. Everything that¡¯s happening now is the result of her own choices.¡±


    Isabe was now much moreposed and clear-headed.


    Evelyn also gradually calmed down.


    Back when she was just an ordinary person, she had yearned for the world of the Mafia, finding it mysterious and full of sin, with people being particrly wealthy.


    But now, having experienced it, Evelyn felt that she actually preferred the world of ordinary people. At least, there were no conspiracies, no so much danger.


    When she went out every day, she didn¡¯t have to worry about being killed, kidnapped, or her parents being threatened, and so on.


    It was a pity that now, she had fallen in love with James. Her rtionship with James was stable, so even if she resisted entering the world of the Mafia, she had to gradually learn to ept it.


    At least for now, the experience was quite good, but she didn¡¯t know about the future.


    Isabe looked at Evelyn, ¡°Have you and James made your rtionship public to your parents?¡±


    Evelyn shook her head and sighed, ¡°I feel like my parents still can¡¯t fully ept it. I¡¯ve had Jamese to our house for dinner three times, but my mother still seems a little afraid of him. I admit, James looks a bit intimidating, he is so robust, twice as strong as most men. It¡¯s normal for my parents to be afraid of him.¡±


    ¡°But they have started to slightly ept James as a person. They think he¡¯s a good guy, but for now, they haven¡¯t fully embraced James.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Isabe nodded, reaching out to pat Evelyn¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Evelyn, it seems you still have a long way to go. Regardless, keep going.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will keep going,¡± Evelyn nodded.


    After their conversation, Isabe¡¯s mood improved significantly. Back at the apartment, Ariel was cooking in the kitchen. Upon seeing Isabee in, she greeted her.


    Smelling the aroma of the food, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, deeply inhaling the scent.


    This aroma really reminded her of the feeling of Lilly¡¯s cooking.


    Walking into the kitchen, Isabe saw Ariel making spaghetti bolognese, and it looked quite good, reminiscent of what Lilly used to make.


    Isabe wondered how it would taste.

 Chapter 370 Seeking Help

    At this moment, Tony noticed Isabe staring at Ariel, who was cooking, and he said, ¡°The boss arranged this on purpose, finding someone to cook with a taste simr to Lilly¡¯s, so it would be easier for you, dear wife, to ept.¡±


    They were both well aware that Lilly was a great cook.


    Isabe also particrly liked Lilly¡¯s cooking. Isabe had never expected that Emanuele would go to such lengths to find a cook whose vors resembled Lilly¡¯s, just to cater to her tastes.


    When the food was served, Isabe took a bite and couldn¡¯t help but squint. Indeed, the vor was almost the same as Lilly¡¯s.


    The familiar taste made Isabe even happier; she wouldn¡¯t have to readjust to a different taste in her meals.


    Today, Emanuele had gone to New York, so Isabe didn¡¯t need to wait for him toe back for dinner; she just needed to fill her own stomach.


    Meanwhile, in New York, NightVibes.


    At this moment, several clerics appeared on the scene and began their conversations.


    Emanuele was most familiar with Ro, and they nodded at each other.


    ¡°I heard that Emanuele¡¯s sister has already given birth to a son for Ro. I even thought of going to give gifts at the time, but Ro simply said that for the safety of the child, there was no need toe, just send the gifts over,¡± rk said with a smile.


    Ro remained expressionless, under the scrutiny of the others, his reaction remained calm.


    ¡°I believe my actions were reasonable. If it were your own child, would you want to be surrounded by so many onlookers, possibly including some with ulterior motives? If something were to happen, it would be disastrous.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ro, I think you did well,¡± Isidoro replied. ¡°Children are gifts from heaven, precious and fragile. Not allowing so many people to watch is also a way of protecting the child.¡±


    Ro nodded at Isidoro.


    ¡°And you, rk? How are things going with your beauty? nning to get married?¡±


    ¡°Married? That¡¯s far off. Our rtionship is just right at the moment, still in the stage of free love. I believe this stage is the freest and happiest. As for marriage and such, it¡¯s still too early.¡±


    This was actually an excuse rk made for himself; he absolutely couldn¡¯t admit that his rtionship with Madilyn was still in the developing stage.


    Madilyn had an excessively guarded mindset towards him. Although it seemed like she had obedientlypromised with him, based on rk¡¯s experience as a yboy over the years, he knew that Madilyn didn¡¯t truly like him.


    Her affection seemed more like a form of pleasing him.


    This made rk feel ufortable.


    He had been trying very hard to change Madilyn¡¯s attitude towards him. No matter how much he pleased her, bought her things, gave her gifts, or took her out, Madilyn remained as stiff as a wooden doll.


    Her smiles, expressions, and even intimate gestures all seemed predetermined and very stiff.


    rk knew that Madilyn didn¡¯t like him, but he had the patience to make her like him.


    However, right now, in front of so many people, how could he let others know that such a yboy like him was unable to win over a woman?


    rk could only lie to save face!


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he noticed Emanuele staring at him the whole time.


    That look, as if it saw through everything, knowing what peculiar thoughts he had in mind.


    rk looked at Emanuele, with an innocent expression, his eyes showing a ¡°don¡¯t speak out of turn¡± look.


    Emanuele smiled and didn¡¯t mention the matter.


    He brought up his own troubles.


    ¡°You should know, I had a batch of weapons stolen and brought to New York, but I have no idea who took them. Since we are currently in New York, I wonder if anyone can provide assistance?¡±


    New York City is vast and not his familiar territory; searching will be a bit of a hassle.


    ¡°Emanuele, you could ask Jessie Campos; perhaps she knows,¡± Isidoro said. ¡°Of course, with my intelligence capabilities, I could also gather information on their whereabouts, but this will take some time. I don¡¯t think you could afford to wait that long.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew that such matters needed to be resolved quickly; at their rate, it was very likely that the weapons would be sold and the perpetrators would escape abroad, making it much harder for Emanuele to find them.


    When Emanuele heard the name Jessie Campos, he hesitated.


    He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow; it seemed like this was the only way.


    The night in New York was bright with lights, especially for the bars, lively and full of colorful lights shining inside. Young men and women were shaking their hips on thedance floor.


    The strong smell of alcohol permeated the air, and Emanuele sat in a small booth nearby.


    Before long, a woman approached.


    She was wearing a ck dress, paired with ck stilettos, and a wide-brimmed ck hat on her head.


    Her face was heavily made up, with fiery red lips, giving her a look of someone in her thirties, with a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    This was Jessie Campos, the irondy who dominated the entire North American underworld.


    Although she appeared to be a refined woman, not much different from other urban women on the street, deep down, she was particrly ruthless and brutal.


    She engaged in arms trading, human trafficking, drug prostitution, and many other things that even most men wouldn¡¯t dare to touch, but Jessie dared.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lombardi,¡± Jessie shed a smile at Emanuele and extended her hand to him.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Campos,¡± Emanuele shook her hand.


    Jessie was actually already married, using her husband¡¯s surname. Her husband was an arms dealer. Three years ago, her husband passed away, and Jessie directly took over his business and expanded into many illegal industries, multiplying the scale several times.


    And New York was her headquarters.


    ¡°I heard your warehouse had a batch of weapons stolen and brought to New York?¡±


    Emanuele nodded.


    ¡°This is a difficult matter; I generally don¡¯t help others with these kinds of things,¡± Jessie lit a cigarette and smoked, looking particrly elegant.


    Emanuele understood Jessie; she wouldn¡¯t help others easily unless there was something in it for her.


    ¡°I owe you a favor,¡± Emanuele said to Jessie.


    If he had mentioned money or anything like that, he knew Jessie would definitely have scorned it.


    She was already the master of New York City, and she didn¡¯tck that kind of money.

 Chapter 371: Three Wounded

    Sure enough, when Jessie heard Emanuele¡¯s proposal, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Interesting, the head of the Chicago Mafia owes me a favor. Alright, I ept. In fact, when they first arrived in New York, my people were already keeping an eye on them. They are currently in a warehouse in the eastern part of the city. I¡¯ll have my people take you there.¡±


    Emanuele knew that as a city controller, it was impossible not to be aware of any activity within the city.


    This group had transported so many things, it was certainly very obvious.


    After obtaining the clue, Emanuele immediately arranged for his men to act.


    Chicago.


    After waking up from a nap, Isabe looked at the empty bed and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Emanuele wasn¡¯t here, and she felt a bit empty inside.


    Even though Emanuele used to leave early in the morning, Isabe never found it strange when he was around. But now, she felt odd.


    She hoped Emanuele¡¯s mission in New York would go smoothly and he would return safely; that was Isabe¡¯s only hope at the moment.


    After getting up, she went downstairs to eat the breakfast Ariel had made. Ariel warmly greeted her, ¡°Good morning, Isabe.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Ariel,¡± Isabe responded with a smile.


    Ariel had made sandwiches and coffee, tasting just like the ones Lilly used to make.


    Isabe slowly enjoyed her breakfast, and after finishing, she left, driven by Tony to the hospital.


    The hospital wasn¡¯t too busy today, mainly dealing with a few injured people.


    Isabe felt particrly free.


    Indeed, their hospital mainly treated external injuries, mostly sustained by Mafia members during their missions, who were then brought here.


    Unless there was arge-scale war, the number of injuries remained rtively low.


    ¡°Isabe, you can take a little break today,¡± David told Isabe.


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing else I can help with?¡± Isabe looked around, seemingly eager to find some work.


    However, in reality, Isabe found that there was indeed no need for her help.


    Observing Isabe, David couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.


    It¡¯s strange, he thought, never expected Isabe to be this way, truly someone who couldn¡¯t stay idle.


    Just as Isabe was about to find something to do, suddenly, someone rushed in, shouting, ¡°Someone¡¯s severely injured at the entrance, hurry, bring a stretcher and save the patient!¡±


    Isabe and David instinctively got up and wheeled the stretcher to the entrance.


    Soon, they saw a man lying on the ground, his entire body soaked in blood, almost indistinguishable beneath it.


    Isabe and David quickly ced the patient on the stretcher and then rushed into the emergency room to prepare for surgery.


    Seeing the extent of the man¡¯s injuries, which made it hard to recognize him, Isabe felt an uneasy premonition slowly rising within her.


    Could this be serious?


    She had been here for quite some time and had performed surgeries of all sizes, some looking severe, yet they all pulled through in the end.


    However, this man in front of her had lost a severe amount of blood, and they had no idea how he ended up in their hospital. Fortunately, he still had a faint breath.


    Apart from desperately trying to stop his bleeding, they also had to give him a blood transfusion.


    After assisting in the operating room for a while, Isabe stepped out to take a break and drink some water.


    Just then, another stretcher was wheeled in, with another man covered in blood.


    My God! Isabe¡¯s eyes trembled at the sight.


    One was bad enough, but why was there another?


    Before Isabe couldprehend, a third person appeared.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Their injuries all seemed simr; they all seemed half-dead, drenched in blood.


    With so many people severely bleeding at the same time, their hospital quickly ran out of blood, forcing them to get blood bags from other hospitals.


    Watching this very shocking scene, Isabe felt a sudden dizziness in her head.


    What¡¯s going on? How could this happen?


    Why are there suddenly so many people with simr injuries?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe realized something was wrong and quickly called Phillip to inform him of the situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is this happening?¡± Phillip immediately rushed to the hospital upon receiving the call and, after seeing the condition of the patients, couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Indeed, if it were just one person injured, that would be manageable, but three people at once seemed very strange to him.


    He recognized all three of these individuals, each from a different sector, yet now they all bore the same injuries.


    Phillip immediately had someone check the surveince around the area to see what had happened.


    He also called Emanuele to inform him of the situation.


    Emanuele went to New York with Zak and James. They hadalready known each other¡¯s appearances and discovered they formed a small group, previously unknown to them, but all engaged in criminal activities.


    I wonder why they suddenly gathered together and carried out crimes in his territory.


    And they even had things to deliver to New York.


    What could their intention be?


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but frown. He had a feeling that something was off. Based on his experience, he felt that things couldn¡¯t be so simple.


    Just then, Emanuele received a call from Phillip, informing him that the hospital had received three people, all heavily injured and covered in blood, and were currently undergoing surgery.


    The injuries were identical, and all three had been brought to the hospital.


    Emanuele furrowed his brow tightly and eximed irritably, ¡°Damn, I have a feeling that something¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it all feels very strange,¡± Phillip said, ¡°Causing such amotion in Chicago, it¡¯s really odd.¡±


    ¡°Are they still alive?¡±


    ¡°They are, but their breathing is very weak, they seem close to death. However, we will do everything we can to save their lives.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how did they end up at the hospital entrance?¡± Emanuele inquired.


    ¡°That, indeed, is very strange.¡±


    ¡°I feel something¡¯s off, Phillip, quickly have someone check the situation around the hospital, suspend the surgeries, evacuate to a safe area first. Phillip, get Isabe out of there!¡± Emanuele¡¯s words were almost a shout.

 Chapter 372: The Hospital Exploded

    On the phone, Phillip didn¡¯t know what had happened, but hearing Emanuele¡¯s worried tone, he realized something was wrong.


    Thinking quickly, Phillip immediately shouted, ¡°Quickly leave the hospital, get out of here.¡±


    He looked at the shocked Isabe and said, ¡°Madam, hurry, the hospital is not safe.¡±


    Isabe hurriedly followed Phillip, as others were also moving injured patients.


    Though not aware of the specific situation, Phillip knew to trust Emanuele¡¯s judgment. If Emanuele believed the hospital was unsafe, then it was time to evacuate.


    But before they reached the exit, three operating rooms suddenly reverberated with a deafening explosion. Simultaneously, a st wave swept over, destroying everything in sight. Isabe saw her body being lifted up, and the next moment, she lost consciousness.


    Phillip never hung up his phone. At the moment of the explosion, Emanuele heard a tremendous st at the other end of the line. Even through the phone, Emanuele felt the reverberation, as if his own body had exploded.


    ¡°Phillip, Phillip, are you okay?¡± Emanuele shouted, but there was no response from the other end of the line.


    This left Emanuele feeling nk, unable to think of anything. Blood surged through his veins, growing hotter, as if his body would be consumed by fire. He wanted to return to Chicago immediately, to understand the situation.


    At this moment, if he didn¡¯t know what had happened, he would be a fool.


    To Emanuele, New York was just a pretext. He had been lured here by others, while their true goal was to strike at his Chicago headquarters. The hospital being destroyed would result in the loss of many of his personnel, something Emanuele wasn¡¯t overly concerned about. But he was very worried about Isabe. Just moments ago, he had told Phillip to take Isabe and leave, only to have an explosion ur shortly after.


    Thinking about these events, Emanuele felt an unbearable heaviness in his heart, as if it were about to explode. His world was crumbling, simr to the explosion at the other end of the phone. Emanuele felt as though he, too, was being torn apart by the explosion.


    ¡°Please, Isabe, please, you must be safe, you must not be harmed. I cannot imagine what the world would be like without you.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t fathom it, always feeling as though a piece of his heart would be missing, and perhaps the remaining bit of life in him would fade away along with it.


    With these thoughts, Emanuele wished he could leave immediately and return to Chicago. However, booking a flight and confirming the schedule would take time. At this moment, Emanuele could only continue making calls and send people to check the situation over there.


    Zak saw that Emanuele was so tense that he couldn¡¯t even hold the phone. Heforted Emanuele while asking him not to make calls, as he arranged for others to do so. However, on Emanuele¡¯s side, only Phillip, Tony, and Harry were closer associates. Even James hade to New York with Emanuele. Phillip and Isabe were together, and now they could only hope that Tony and Harry would provide some information.


    Zak called Tony, and soon the call was answered.


    ¡°Tony, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s terrible. We have no idea what happened! The entire hospital has beenpletely destroyed, and now it¡¯s just a pile of rubble. God, Madam is still inside. I¡¯ve already contacted someone toe over.¡±


    Because he was so eager to make contact, he hadn¡¯t yet informed Emanuele of the situation.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Now, having received a call from Zak, Tony immediately asked, ¡°Does the boss know about this?¡±


    ¡°He already knows. He¡¯s very worried about Phillip and Isabe. Can you find them?¡± Zak replied.


    At this point, James had already mobilized all of Chicago¡¯s personnel to the hospital.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been looking. Harry is contacting people now. Zak, we were just outside the hospital and didn¡¯t see any suspicious individuals enter. Why did this happen?¡±


    ¡°I just heard the boss talking to Phillip. It seems that several severely injured people were brought to the hospital, and their injuries were all simr. Shortly after, the explosion urred. We suspect that bombs were imnted inside those people¡¯s bodies.¡±


    It must have been this way, otherwise, such a sudden explosion wouldn¡¯t have urred. And they had beencent, assuming they were their people, and immediately admitting them to the hospital upon seeing their injuries, forgetting that something might be amiss.


    They had already purchased flight tickets and were waiting for the ne to take off. However, even so, they couldn¡¯t arrive immediately.


    ¡°I see. Zak, is the boss doing okay? Tell him not to worry. I believe Madam willbe fine. She¡¯s so young and kind, surely God will protect her.¡±


    Zak truly hoped so. After ending the call, he turned and saw that Emanuele was surrounded by smoke. His whole body exuded a bloody, menacing aura, his eyes red and bloodshot. Yet, he continued to smoke, puffing away with intensity, swiftly finishing one cigarette and reaching for another. His face was devoid of expression, cold and silent, as if his soul had departed, leaving behind an empty shell.


    Zak was somewhat fearful seeing Emanuele in this state. He had worked alongside Emanuele for a long time, mainly in the field ofputerworking, and was not as well-rounded as Phillip. After Phillip was seriously injured, Emanuele had brought him close. Now, Zak thought that if Phillip were here, he would surely be able tofort Emanuele. But now, both Phillip and Isabe were in the hospital, and he didn¡¯t know if they were safe.


    ¡°Boss, just now Tony told me that he¡¯s mobilized many men in the city to search for Madam. I¡¯m sure Madam is fine,¡± Zak reassured Emanuele.


    Emanuele nodded, but he remained silent.


    Zak looked at the images of the hospital turned into a ruin on theputer screen and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Surviving in there would indeed be extremely difficult.


    On the other side, James had also contacted his men and ordered them to rush to the hospital to see what had happened. Then he returned to Emanuele¡¯s side, and the three of them sat in the room, the atmosphere bing exceptionally heavy.


    After a while, Emanuele called Jessie, ¡°Jessie, do you know who is behind this group of people?¡±


    ¡°I do. It seems that the Sicilians are pulling the strings, but I don¡¯t know the details. I also know that their aim is to lure you to New York and attack Chicago.¡±

 Chapter 373

    Sicilians Again!


    Emanuele suddenly felt as if they were a group of insects, no matter how hard he tried to exterminate them, they would ultimately proliferate everywhere. It was a disgusting existence.


    ¡°You know about it?¡± Emanuele frowned.


    ¡°When they appeared in New York, I had already been monitoring them. It¡¯s just that, Emanuele, you didn¡¯t ask me, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Judging from your tone, Chicago has been sessfully attacked now, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Hearing the smugness in Jessie¡¯s tone, Emanuele held back the pain beside his forehead, took a deep breath, and struggled to control his emotions.


    This had nothing to do with Jessie. Even if she did know, it was his fault for not noticing the abnormality here earlier.


    ¡°By the way, Emanuele, you must be in a hurry. I heard your wife is still working at that hospital. Since you are in such a hurry to return, it just so happens that I have a private ne here. I¡¯ll have someone take you back to Chicago,¡± Jessie said.


    Emanuele was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect Jessie to be so kind.


    ¡°Of course, I have conditions, Emanuele. I suddenly thought of something that I need you to do. After you¡¯ve dealt with the matters in Chicago, we can discuss it properly.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you. As long as it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Emanuele said. Regardless of Jessie¡¯s character, her help at this time made him grateful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be able to do it,¡± Jessie said with a smile.


    After hanging up, Emanuele told Zak and James about this matter. They had to return to Chicago as soon as possible.


    At this moment, a group of people were searching on the ruins of the hospital. Injured people were being carried out one by one. Tony and Harry were still searching. Where on earth were Phillip and his wife? They needed to find them as soon as possible.


    Everyone knew that the golden time for rescue was within those few short hours; the sooner they found them, the better.


    At this moment, Tony and Harry were extremely anxious. However, they had been searching for a long time and still hadn¡¯t seen Isabe and Phillip.


    More and more people joined the rescue operation, and the police arrived. Fortunately, they were not engaging in any criminal activity inside the hospital; they all thought it was just a regr attack.


    After some time, Harry shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Phillip!¡±


    Tony hurried over and indeed saw Phillip buried under the rubble.


    At that moment, he was still conscious and, upon seeing them, immediately said, ¡°My wife, my wife is next to me. Hurry and save her.¡±


    When the hospital exploded, Isabe was right next to him. As her body was thrown forward by the explosion, he held onto her tightly.


    Now that he had been rescued, Isabe was also beside him.


    ¡°My wife¡­¡± Tony muttered, starting to dig through the rubble.


    ¡°She should be fine. I was holding her hand the whole time, her hand still had warmth, and I could feel her breathing. As for her physical condition, it¡¯s hard to say,¡± Phillip said.


    Hearing that Isabe was still alive, Tony and Harry were instantly filled with confidence again. They dug through the debris with all their might, using their hands to avoid hurting Isabe. Their fingers were cut by sharp stones, but they seemed to not care at all. Finally, they saw Isabe.


    At this moment, Isabe seemed to have lost consciousness. Her eyes were closed tightly, as if she had lost consciousness.


    Tony carefully ced his fingers under Isabe¡¯s nose and finally felt her breathing there. It was then that he felt a sense of relief.


    It was a feeling of relief.


    Thank goodness, Isabe was alright!


    Isabe was fine, and he immediately told Emanuele this news.


    By this time, Emanuele had already left for the airport, preparing to fly back to Chicago. After receiving Tony¡¯s message, he finally felt the sensation of his soul returning to his body.


    He ran his hand through his hair and took a deep breath.


    Thank goodness, Isabe was alive. That was just great.


    ¡°How is she now? Is she seriously injured?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Tony and the others are taking my wife to the hospital. She¡¯s still unconscious,¡± Emanuele sighed. Regardless, as long as Isabe was still alive, everything would be fine. Now he hoped he could return early to be by Isabe¡¯s side.


    ¡­


    Isabe felt like she had been sleeping for a long time, having terrible dreams all the while.


    She dreamt of many devils appearing in front of her, saw the gates of hell opening, and dreamt of being chased by someone. She saw Emanuele covered in blood, one nightmare after anotherappeared before her. Isabe wanted to escape but found that she had nowhere to run.


    It was strange, Isabe thought. She knew these were all nightmares, yet it seemed impossible to escape. She wanted to open her eyes, to make an effort.


    Isabe heard a voice calling out to her.


    ¡°Isabe, darling, please, I beg you, can you wake up sooner?¡±


    Isabe heard Emanuele¡¯s voice, and her thoughts gradually shifted to reality. The nightmares that had entwined her began to fade.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She tried hard to open her eyes but found that she couldn¡¯t. What should she do? How should she handle this?


    Isabe was very anxious, but soon she fell back into a deep sleep.


    When Isabe regained consciousness again, she was finally able to open her eyes. She felt pain all over her body, as if every inch of her skin was about to burst open. Her head hurt a lot too. She tried to move her body but found that she had no strength, only her eyeballs could move.


    Isabe had never experienced such severe injuries.


    She gradually remembered what had happened before she lost consciousness. At that time, it seemed like the hospital had exploded, and she had been thrown by the st, then she had lost consciousness.


    Now, was she in the hospital?


    Isabe looked at the IV bag hanging from her hand and saw various types of equipment around her. She realized that she had indeed arrived at the hospital and, from the looks of it, her injuries were not light!

 Chapter 374: Isabella Wakes Up

    Isabe woke up to find Emanuele¡¯s head lying next to her. He seemed to have fallen asleep. Unable to contain herself, she softly called out, ¡°Emanuele.¡± Emanuele, sleeping lightly, immediately woke as soon as Isabe called out to him. Upon awakening, Emanuele looked straight at Isabe and eximed, ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re awake? This is amazing, truly amazing. You¡¯ve finally woken up. I must not be dreaming.¡±


    He had been by Isabe¡¯s side these past few days, waiting for her to wake. However, each time he hoped, his expectations were dashed. Isabe had suffered severe injuries, not just physically, but to her head as well. The doctors had warned him to prepare for the possibility that Isabe might not wake up.


    This had terrified Emanuele. He prayed to Jesus every day, hoping for Isabe to awaken soon. He would rather endure the injuries Isabe had suffered himself than witness her in such a critical state.


    Now, seeing Isabe awake, Emanuele finally breathed a sigh of relief. Isabe looked at Emanuele, trying hard to muster a smile. ¡°I¡¯m awake, Emanuele. This isn¡¯t a dream.¡±


    Damn it, Isabe realized she was struggling now. Even managing a smile was a challenge. Speaking made her body ache from the vibrations. What was happening? Her physical condition was truly terrible now.


    Seeing Isabe struggling to speak, Emanuele immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡± There was nothing that made him happier than Isabe waking up.


    Emanuele quickly left the ward to call the doctor in. After the doctor came in and examined Isabe, he told Emanuele, ¡°Madam has woken up, but her physical condition is still very serious. She needs to stay in bed to recover.¡±


    Emanuele nodded. The doctor left, leaving only two people in the ward. Emanuele gently stroked Isabe¡¯s face, noticing most of her body was wrapped in bandages, her skin damaged and in need of time to heal. Her bones were injured, but fortunately, not severely. With proper care, they would heal in time.


    Seeing Emanuele gazing at her with affection and concern, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m alive. That¡¯s lucky enough, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Isabe, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re still alive. Thank God you¡¯re still with me. I can¡¯t imagine my world without you. When you weren¡¯t by my side before, I might have been fine, but now that you¡¯re here, I can¡¯t bear the thought of losing you.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Phillip?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still in the hospital receiving treatment.¡±


    ¡°And David?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Emanuele sighed.


    The explosion happened in the operating room, and David was inside at the time. When he received the message to retreat, it was already toote.


    Dead¡­


    Isabe thought of the seemingly gentle doctor, who had been kind to her, always taking care of her and unwilling to let her do much. He used to joke that if Emanuele found out, he wouldn¡¯t let him off. And now this good person had died? She had only known him for a short time.


    Seeing Isabe fall silent upon hearing of David¡¯s death, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but reach out and stroke her hair, being as gentle as possible due to her head injury.


    ¡°Isabe, they all had their missions. Even if it meant sacrificing their lives, I believe they would do it willingly. Isn¡¯t that true for you too? If you encountered a patient in need of rescue, even if it meant risking your life, you would save them, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Isabe nodded. It was true, she would do the same. But hearing about David¡¯s death was still difficult to ept.


    ¡°How is the hospital? I remember there was an explosion. What happened¡­¡± Isabe anxiously inquired, but speaking so hurriedly caused her pain, making her body ache.


    Seeing Isabe wince from the pain, Emanuele quickly said, ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t rush. I know you want to know what happened. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Emanuele paused before continuing, ¡°Half of the people in the hospital survived. The entire hospital copsed. The police are involved, and they are handling the situation in their own way. We will also have to find a way to deal with it.¡±


    Emanuele paused again before adding, ¡°The three heavily injured individuals you were treating had miniature bombs imnted in their wounds, which detonated at a certain time. We found out it was the remaining Sicilian faction¡¯s doing. It seems they have not given up on upying Chicago.¡±


    So that¡¯s what happened. Isabe was shocked. No wonder therewas a sudden explosion. She could feel iting from the direction of the operating room. So that was why David had passed away, he was among the first to suffer the impact.


    Thinking about this, Isabe felt a sudden pang in her heart. Every time someone she knew passed away, she felt bad for a long time. Why did it have to be this way? Isabe found it hard to ept sudden deaths of those around her. She genuinely wished everyone could grow old peacefully, rather than meet their end in such a manner.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t be upset. Your most important task now is to recover from your injuries. Please, Isabe, I hope you will get better soon.¡±


    ¡°How is my condition now?¡±


    ¡°You were trapped under rubble, and your injuries are quite severe, but fortunately, thepression didn¡¯tst long. Your wounds have been treated, and now you just need to focus on recovering slowly.¡±


    Isabe nodded. However, she still felt an intense, deep pain in her body. The kind of pain that seemed to emanate from her bones made her feel very ufortable.


    Observing Isabe¡¯s emotions, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it very painful?¡±


    Isabe nodded.


    ¡°Isabe, hold on. The beginning of recovery is always the most painful. It will get better in a few days.¡±


    Emanuele lowered his head and gently kissed Isabe¡¯s lips. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you. I should have arranged everything properly, but I didn¡¯t.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This is the tranted version of the provided content.

 Chapter 375: A Difficult Scene

    Emanuele noticed that Isabe always got hurt when she was with him. Although it was a risk that the Mafia Queen would face, Emanuele still felt very sorry for her.


    Why couldn¡¯t he protect Isabe?


    Isabe didn¡¯t me Emanuele. Seeing his guilty look, she tried to smile. ¡°Emanuele, you don¡¯t need to feel so guilty. You¡¯ve done enough to protect me. It¡¯s just that our enemies are very cunning. We never know how they will strike against us.¡±


    Emanuele nodded.


    Indeed, he had already eliminated the previous group, but now there were Sicilians. Emanuele thought they were really audacious.


    Although Isabeforted Emanuele and heforted her, Isabe still felt a mess of emotions. So many people had died, and she was sure some of her familiar medical colleagues were among them, aside from David. There were also some patients who were doing well, striving for Emanuele¡¯s cause. They got injured, came to the hospital for treatment, thinking they would get better, but ended up destroyed by an explosion.


    Thinking about this, uncontroble sobs escaped from Isabe¡¯s lips.


    Seeing Isabe quietly crying, Emanuele felt as though his heart was being crushed. The pain spread through him, and he longed to embrace Isabe, to warm her with his embrace. But Isabe seemed as fragile as ss now, and he dared not touch her.


    It hurt not to touch her, let alone touch her.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t cry. Everything will be fine, okay? You will get better. And I willpensate the families of those who have passed,¡± Emanuele reassured Isabe.


    Seeing Isabe still crying, lying motionless on the bed, tears streaming down her cheeks, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to wipe them away.


    Thinking about this, Emanuele lowered his head and kissed the tears from Isabe¡¯s cheeks, painstakingly clearing each one.


    Until Isabe stopped crying.


    ¡°Emanuele, now I understand that being able to live well and die well is actually a blessing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, many people in this world die unexpectedly. Being able to die peacefully is indeed fortunate. So, Isabe, I really hope we can grow old peacefully together. Now, you need to be strong and get well, okay?¡±


    Isabe nodded. ¡°Okay, I will.¡±


    But soon, Isabe realized an embarrassing issue. Because she couldn¡¯t move her body, she had to use a catheter. As shey there, Emanuele by her side, Isabe felt deeply humiliated.


    ¡°Oh God!¡±


    ¡°Can you not stare at me all the time?¡± Isabe asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, darling. No matter what you do, you are still the most beautiful,¡± Emanuele replied.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe wanted to push Emanuele away, but when she tried to lift her arm, the pain made her involuntarily frown.


    It hurt too much! Isabe couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    She never thought it would hurt so much.


    Seeing Isabe in pain, Emanuele immediately asked her to put her hand down. ¡°Isabe, we are husband and wife. We have been through so much together. There is no part of your body I haven¡¯t seen or kissed. You really don¡¯t need to be so shy.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, just shut up!¡± Isabe said immediately. She couldn¡¯t stand Emanuele saying such things.


    Although they had done everything intimate, in Isabe¡¯s heart, this was different. This was about excretion, not intimacy. Didn¡¯t Emanuele understand?


    But in the end, Isabe had to ept Emanuele¡¯s help to go to the toilet and to help her clean up afterward.


    Isabe felt embarrassed and covered her face with the nket. As long as she didn¡¯t see Emanuele, she could pretend it wasn¡¯t happening.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s shy look, Emanuele felt helpless. In fact, he didn¡¯t mind taking care of Isabe at all. He even felt honored.


    When his wife needed him most, he could be by her side, taking care of her. Wasn¡¯t that a man¡¯s responsibility?


    After a while, there was a knock on the ward door.


    Evelyn¡¯s figure appeared in the ward. Seeing Isabe lying in bed with many bandages and tubes, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Isabe, are you okay? You scared me!¡±


    After hearing about Isabe¡¯s ident, she had alsoe to the hospital to see her. At that time, Isabe was still unconscious. Today, upon hearing that Isabe had woken up, she immediately rushed over.


    Seeing Isabe looking at her with open eyes, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.


    Seeing Evelyn crying, Isabe felt sad, but she tried not to cry.


    ¡°Evelyn, why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m still alive. You don¡¯t need to worry. Think about it, you were seriously injured before, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Evelyn thought about her own previous car ident and felt Isabe¡¯s words made sense.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, but seeing you lying in bed, I still feel very sad. Let me cry for a moment, I just need to let it out. I can¡¯t hold back my tears.¡±


    Seeing Evelyn crying and exining, Isabe didn¡¯t feel as sad. She even couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead and cry.¡±


    Evelyn sat next to Isabe and cried for a while before wiping her tears. She sat on the chair beside Isabe¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Isabe, are you okay? Are you in pain?¡±


    ¡°With such serious injuries, how could I not be in pain?¡± Isabeughed.


    ¡°Do you want to take some more painkillers?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve just taken some,¡± Isabe said.


    At this point, Emanuele left the ward, providing Evelyn and Isabe with an opportunity to talk privately.


    Seeing Emanuele leave, Evelyn said to Isabe, ¡°How can this happen, Isabe? The world of the Mafia is too dangerous.¡±


    She knew it was very dangerous, but always encountering such hardships, she felt Isabe would die young.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s very dangerous, but now that I¡¯m in this world, what else can I do?¡± Isabe smiled helplessly.


    Indeed, there was nothing she could do. Isabe thought this was the only way.


    And if she really had to leave Emanuele, she would also feel reluctant. Emanuele was very good, and she wouldn¡¯t find a better man than him.

 Chapter 376: Pretending to Divorce

    Seeing Isabe in such a state, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but sigh, though she remained uining and unwavering.


    She didn¡¯t want to advise Isabe, for she was of the same nature. She loved James, despite her parents disliking him, and she had strived to make them approve. She had no right to persuade Isabe, no right to keep her away from Emanuele. Moreover, Emanuele was indeed good to Isabe.


    Evelyn chatted with Isabe for a while and then left. Isabe¡¯s mood improved with Evelyn¡¯s visit, but her body remained frail, confining her to the bed, which frustrated her greatly. She felt as if she were on the brink of copse, and having Emanuele attend to her needs, including helping her to the bathroom, though she had gradually epted it, was still embarrassing.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emanuele seemed exceedingly pleased to care for her, being incredibly gentle. ¡°God,¡± Isabe thought, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to be hurt so severely again.¡± Emanuele¡¯s attentiveness made Isabe ufortable; perhaps it was because she had always been ustomed to caring for others, and now others were caring for her.


    Still, she knew her current condition was quite serious. Emanuele had been by her side taking care of her for the past few days, but Isabe realized that Emanuele was also very busy. Every night, when she slept, Emanuele would leave to tend to his work matters. Isabe actually wanted him to go handle his business earlier and not worry about her, but Emanuele insisted on staying with her during the day.


    Emanuele¡¯s thinking was simple: Isabe was so severely injured because of his negligence. During this critical time of her suffering, he couldn¡¯t be by her side, and she must have felt upset. Regardless, his work still needed attention, but he couldn¡¯t give up being with Isabe. Currently, his subordinates were fully engaged in work, conducting a thorough search in Chicago and seeking Isidoro¡¯s assistance.


    Those damned Sicilians, he swore, would pay the price! However, Emanuele also knew that even making these people pay wouldn¡¯t erase the pain Isabe had suffered. But what could he do? Emanuele knew there was no solution. He believed he had done enough to protect Isabe, but the enemy always found ways to break through his defenses. The enemy lurked in the shadows, while he operated in the light, and Emanuele knew he was powerless.


    Seeing Isabe lying motionless in bed made Emanuele feel more sorrowful than when he discovered he couldn¡¯t walk, which might have leftsting effects. Now his legs were gradually recovering, and he thought Isabe would also slowly improve. It would just take time. Watching Isabe lying still in bed, Emanuele felt truly saddened.


    That night, after watching Isabe fall asleep, Emanuele left the ward as usual. He had a heap of matters to attend to, but at that moment, his phone suddenly rang. Emanuele looked down and saw that it was Jessie calling him. Since thest time he had borrowed Jessie¡¯s ne, they hadn¡¯t been in contact.


    Now, why was Jessie calling him? Emanuele recalled what Jessie had mentioned before, asking him to agree to something after he had finished dealing with the Chicago affairs. Was this call about that matter?


    Emanuele answered the phone, and Jessie smiled, ¡°Emanuele, have you dealt with those enemies of yours?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but it¡¯s almost taken care of. I¡¯ve searched all of Chicago, found many Sicilians¡¯ traces, and eliminated them. I¡¯ve even lost patience; I won¡¯t be interrogating them anymore. My methods have been cruel. I intentionally leaked information, letting those Sicilians know that if they dare to cause trouble on my turf, they won¡¯t meet a good end. I really don¡¯t believe they¡¯re like insects, no matter how I try to eliminate them, it¡¯s useless. Even though Sicilians are clever, knowing they are few in number and have limitedbat capabilities, they still use various conspiracies to undermine me. They like engaging in battles where I¡¯m caught off guard, but it¡¯s okay; I have many capable subordinates, and I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t handle these people.¡±


    Emanuele knew he had to turn everything upside down. However, he didn¡¯t expect Jessie to suddenly say, ¡°Emanuele, if you can¡¯t handle these people, I can help.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emanuele frowned, not quite understanding why Jessie would say such a thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just thinking that once you finish dealing with this matter, you coulde to New York and help me with a task. You need to cooperate with me. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What task? Tell me first.¡± Emanuele gripped thephone tightly. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Jessie¡¯s sudden kindness meant that the task would be quite challenging.


    Jessie immediately smiled, ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing particrly difficult. You pretend to be my husband and apany me to Europe to conduct a arms deal. You know how it is; they always have biases against women and are unwilling to trust me. Emanuele, you should be able to handle this, right?¡±


    Emanuele hadn¡¯t expected this at all. ¡°You know, I¡¯m already married.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re married. Can¡¯t you just announce a temporary divorce? After this is done, you can get back together with your wife. You can tell her the truth, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can you make another request? I really can¡¯t do this kind of thing.¡± Emanuele firmly refused. He couldn¡¯t joke about his marriage.


    ¡°Emanuele, don¡¯t you understand? Isabe is currently with you and has encountered a lot of danger. You can¡¯t protect her, and the Sicilians are still active in your city. No matter how well you protect her, there will always be moments of negligence. At this time, if you temporarily announce a divorce, they won¡¯t focus their attention on her,¡± Jessie exined, causing Emanuele to fall into contemtion. He suddenly realized that Jessie¡¯s words made some sense. If he wanted to protect Isabe, he couldn¡¯t consider her the most important person, just as he had once been afraid to tell Isabe that he liked her. Despite her inner strength, she appeared vulnerable and easily bullied.


    Sensing Emanuele¡¯s hesitation, Jessie thought for a moment and said, ¡°Anyway, Emanuele, think about it. If you need it, I can help you deal with your enemies, as long as you help me with that one thing.¡±


    After ending the call, Emanuele stared at the dense night outside, lost in thought. He could indeed aplish what Jessie proposed, but could Isabe ept it? Would she think he truly wanted to divorce her?

 Chapter 377: Isabella, the Angel

    Thinking of Isabe¡¯s tearful appearance, Emanuele felt as though his heart had been firmly grasped, the pain making it difficult for him to breathe.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom how Isabe would cry if he told her about this matter. She would surely feel sorrow, thinking he was abandoning her. If he were to do so, he knew he must exin it to Isabe thoroughly.


    Emanuele hadn¡¯t anticipated that this time, dealing with the matter would extend into the dawn. He hadn¡¯t slept well these days, and this night, he hadn¡¯t slept at all.


    Despite not having rested, Emanuele went directly to the hospital. Isabe had already woken up. Seeing Emanuele in this state, she immediately said, ¡°You must rest, Emanuele. Promise me. My condition is improving, and there are caregivers to look after me. You really don¡¯t need to worry like this. I¡¯m worried that if I¡¯m notpletely better, you¡¯ll fall ill again.¡±


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Emanuele nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    But seeing Emanuele¡¯s crimson eyes and exhausted expression, signs of a long night, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow. ¡°Emanuele, if you don¡¯t agree with me, I¡¯ll be angry. I don¡¯t want you to take care of me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go rest,¡± Emanuele said, walking into a nearby room. It was a spacious VIP hospital room with a specific space for attendants to rest. Emanuele sometimes slept in this room.


    As Emanuele went to sleep, Isabe was looked after by the caregiver. In fact, her recovery was quite fast. She could raise her hand, perform simple actions, and her wounds were not as painful as before. She felt Emanuele didn¡¯t need to constantly watch over her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Isabe was aware that Emanuele was feeling deeply guilty. If she didn¡¯t let him do this, Emanuele would feel even more remorseful. Isabe had no choice but to think, ¡°Let Emanuele do as he pleases. Can I stop him anyway?¡±


    But when Emanuele was too weary and unwell, Isabe felt she couldn¡¯t let him take care of her. She was now very worried about Emanuele¡¯s health.


    After Emanuele went to rest, Ariel brought breakfast for Isabe. It was avish meal, but Isabe¡¯s body couldn¡¯t handle so much. After eating, the doctor came in to check Isabe¡¯s condition. ¡°Next week, Isabe, when you are a bit better, we¡¯ll do aprehensive check-up on you.¡±


    Isabe nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Right now, it seems you¡¯re recovering quite well. Just hold on a little longer, and you¡¯ll be able to get out of bed and move around.¡±


    Isabe smiled gratefully at the doctor. She truly hoped she would recover quickly. Lying in bed now, she felt like a wreck. She couldn¡¯t bathe, only allowing the caregiver to use a damp towel to clean her body. It was difficult for Isabe to ept having to do everything in bed and relying on others for assistance.


    Nevertheless, Isabe was also somewhat concerned. What if her recovery wasn¡¯t ideal, and she ended up with a disability? She couldn¡¯t bear the thought.


    However, the doctor had given her some reassurance, telling her that her injuries weren¡¯t too severe, and they hadn¡¯t affected her nerves. So, if she recovered well, she wouldn¡¯t have anysting effects.


    Emanuele woke up in the afternoon, had lunch, and then chatted with Isabe. He watched as her spirits gradually lifted, and she seemed happier than before when speaking.


    Emanuele felt a pang of sadness. He didn¡¯t know whether to tell Isabe about the matter. Using marriage as an excuse, pretending to divorce Isabe temporarily, defeating the Sicilianspletely, and then reuniting with Isabe after helping Jessie aplish her mission. But he was worried Isabe wouldn¡¯t understand him.


    In Isabe¡¯s eyes, marriage should be something sacred. His actions would undoubtedly make a mockery of marriage. However, this matter needed to be confirmed early. He owed Jessie and needed to repay her. Sicilians had been keeping an eye on Isabe. Emanuele felt that doing this was indeed a way to protect Isabe.


    Isabe also noticed Emanuele¡¯s heavyhearted demeanor. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Emanuele, what¡¯s wrong? It seems like something is troubling you?¡±


    Emanuele snapped out of his thoughts, smiling at Isabe, ¡°Yes, there is.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Watching Isabe look at him with those concerned eyes, in that moment, Emanuele suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Isabe was still injured. He couldn¡¯t possibly upset her, could he?


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Sicilians, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try to resolve it and make sure they won¡¯t harm you again,¡± Emanuele said after some contemtion. He ultimately chose not to disclose the truth to Isabe just yet. Maybe it was better to wait until Isabe¡¯s condition improved before telling her.


    Upon hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe¡¯s eyes instantly drooped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emanuele. I always feel like I can¡¯t help you. It¡¯s like I¡¯m always causing trouble for you, and I can¡¯t even protect myself.¡±


    While Emanuele was anxious about these matters, Isabe realized she couldn¡¯t help Emanuele at all. If it were Karen, she would be able to assist Emanuele, and those people wouldn¡¯t dare to touch Karen. Her status would prevent any harm. But what about her? Isabe thought she was just a helpless girl, and regardless of how she was mistreated, no one would stand up for her except Emanuele. She felt so feeble, which is why she kept getting hurt.


    Despite this, Isabe still felt ashamed that she couldn¡¯t take care of herself and provide any help to Emanuele. If only Emanuele had gone through with the business marriage, a strategic alliance, things probably wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. He wouldn¡¯t have had to bear the burden of the entire Mafia alone.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t think like that. Women should be able to enjoy life. Leave the fighting to men,¡± Emanuele hurriedly said. My goodness, Isabe was truly like an angel, so understanding and considerate. Even with all the scars she had, she was stillforting him.


    Emanuele couldn¡¯tprehend why he, someone who hadmitted so many wrongdoings, had encountered such a kind-hearted angel like Isabe.

 Chapter 378 Impossible to Have Children

    Now, Emanuele is thinking about what he is about to tell Isabe, but he finds it difficult to bring it up. Actually, Emanuele knows that once he tells Isabe about this matter, she will surely understand. However, he still feels hesitant.


    A couple of dayster, Jessie suddenly urges Emanuele: ¡°Emanuele, have you told your wife yet? I n to go to Europe next week. If it¡¯s not done soon, they won¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will do it as soon as possible,¡± Emanuele replied.


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t force you, but I don¡¯t know anyone else there, and they don¡¯t owe me anything. So, I have no choice but toe to you. I¡¯m sorry, Emanuele. I hope you can forgive me for what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Jessie¡¯s sincere apology makes Emanuele feel a bit embarrassed. This woman is quite strange, he thinks. Sometimes so straightforward, and at other times, feeling apologetic.


    ¡°Emanuele, I¡¯ve been married before and I¡¯ve truly loved someone. So, I understand the pain of separation. Emanuele, you and Isabe have such a good rtionship, of course, I hope you can live a good life together. If you can¡¯t exin it clearly, I can help you exin it to Isabe.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll tell Isabe myself.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Emanuele stood outside the ward and smoked a few cigarettes. The nicotine helped him calm down quickly. When he felt a bit calmer inside, he turned back and went into the ward.


    At this time, Isabe was able to use her phone and sit up. In just a few days, she had recovered to this extent, indicating that Isabe¡¯s body was recovering quite quickly.


    Emanuele said to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, when I was in New York, I received help from a friend to quickly find that batch of weapons. But as you know, ording to the rules of our Mafia, if someone helps me, I owe them a favor. So, I need to repay this favor.¡±


    Isabe nodded, ¡°I understand, it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    ¡°The favor is, she asked me to pretend to divorce you and then pretend to marry her. She wants to go to Europe for arms trading, but being a woman, those people are unwilling to believe her. And coincidentally, I have a bit of a reputation.¡±


    As a world-famous Mafia boss, everyone treats him with respect.


    After Emanuele finished speaking, his heart was beating fast. He was anxiously waiting for Isabe¡¯s response, observing her reaction closely.


    But suddenly, he realized that Isabe seemed really calm, so calm that it seemed like it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°Isabe, what do you think? Should I agree to her?¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, you don¡¯t need to ask me. I support whatever you do. Besides, we aren¡¯t really getting divorced, it¡¯s just a fake divorce. You¡¯re not really marrying her. We are husband and wife. If we can¡¯t trust each other on this, how can we grow old together?¡±


    Emanuele knew Isabe would definitely agree with his idea. However, when Isabe actually said these words, Emanuele felt as if his heart had been firmly grasped by something, a suffocating feeling overwhelming him.


    This made Emanuele unable to help but embrace Isabe, afraid of hurting her. When he held Isabe, his strength was much gentler, almost cautiously.


    Afterwards, Emanuele held Isabe¡¯s chin and kissed her. His kiss was passionate and lingering, biting Isabe¡¯s lips, his tongue entering her mouth, savoring the fragrance between Isabe¡¯s lips and teeth.


    Isabe responded slowly to Emanuele¡¯s kiss.


    As they kissed, Emanuele felt as if his whole body was engulfed in mes, bing hotter and hotter. But he had to restrain himself. Isabe¡¯s body was still severely injured, and he certainly couldn¡¯t do anything like that.


    Finally, after kissing for a long time, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help himself anymore and released Isabe.


    Looking at Isabe¡¯s teary eyes and her swollen lips, she seemed as if she was waiting to be ravished. But when he looked at Isabe¡¯s injuries, Emanuele instantly regained his senses.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom,¡± Emanuele turned and walked into the bathroom, closing the door.


    Hearing the sound of running water from the bathroom, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but smile. She knew why Emanuele suddenly went to the bathroom. Because he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    In fact, she also couldn¡¯t help herself, but unfortunately, her current physical condition was too bad. Even if she couldn¡¯t help it, she still had to try to endure it.


    Emanuele was about to go to Europe with Jessie, and when the news came out, everyone was surprised. However, a few people close to Emanuele probably knew what was going on, and they didn¡¯t inquire about it.


    Grazia also heard about this, and she wanted to ask Isabe about it, but Ro stopped her.


    ¡°Emanuele must have some other purpose. Wait for a while, and if they are really divorced, it won¡¯t be toote for you to ask then.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ro, you men are ruthless. How can you even scheme about marriage? Can marriage also be pretended? I feel it¡¯s disrespectful to your vows in the church.¡±


    Grazia shook her head. Ro looked at Grazia, who still didn¡¯t know about Isabe¡¯s serious injury.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emanuele told him, but he instructed him to keep it from Grazia. After all, Grazia had just given birth not long ago, and knowing this, she would definitely want to go to Chicago. And Chicago is not safe right now; it wouldn¡¯t be good if she got hurt.


    Ro also kept it from her because he definitely didn¡¯t want Grazia to go to Chicago.


    On the other hand, Isabe¡¯s wounds were healing faster and faster, and she was able to walk now. Today was also the day she was going to have a full-body checkup.


    ¡°It¡¯s great, Mrs. Lombardi. Your body is slowly recovering. Although there was a fracture, it has been mended. If you rest and recuperate slowly, there won¡¯t be any aftereffects in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Isabe was very happy. Next, the doctors checked Isabe¡¯s internal organs. However, Isabe¡¯s body had been crushed, and some of her internal organs had also been damaged, and they were now in the process of recovery.


    But when the doctors examined Isabe¡¯s uterus, they couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°There is some bad news, Mrs. Lombardi. Your uterus seems to have been seriously impacted before, and you may not be able to have children in the future.¡±

 Chapter 379 She Wants to Leave Emanuele

    Upon hearing the news, Isabe stood still, feeling as if a thunderbolt had struck her.


    She had never imagined that at such a young age, she would already be unable to bear children. Previously, after losing her daughter, despite others¡¯ advice, she had no desire to have more children. She wanted to take some time, to have children in a few years, she felt there was still plenty of time. But who would have thought, now because of an ident, she might never be able to have children again.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t ept this fact. Seeing Isabe¡¯s shocked expression, the doctor hurried to console her, ¡°It only looks like this at this stage, but we really have to wait until your wound heals before we can say for sure.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± But because of the doctor¡¯s words, Isabe still fell into a state of sadness.


    She didn¡¯t not want to be a mother. Initially, she really wanted to be a mother, but after losing her child, Isabe was very sad. Even if her body recoveredter, when someone suggested that she have a child, she still refused. Because the previous experience had left a deep shadow in her heart.


    However, she had not said she was not prepared to have children. She still thought she would have children after everything was stable. But now, had God cruelly deprived her of the right to be a mother?


    Thinking of this, Isabe couldn¡¯t control her tears. When she returned to the ward, she happened to see Evelyning to visit her. Seeing Evelyn, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but cry. Evelyn immediately hugged Isabe,forting her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isabe, what¡¯s happened? Why are you crying so much? Are you okay?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The first few times Evelyn came to visit Isabe, Isabe didn¡¯t cry, instead, it was Evelyn herself who cried. But now, Isabe was clearly getting better day by day, she could even walk with a crutch, so why was she crying now?


    ¡°I¡­ Evelyn, the doctor said my uterus suffered a serious impact, maybe it will never recover. What should I do? I might not be able to have children in the future.¡±


    At present, Isabe didn¡¯t want to have children, but that didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t in the future. But now, Isabe felt as if she might never have children again. Just thinking about it made Isabe feel as if she were about to die. If she couldn¡¯t have children for Emanuele, then Emanuele¡¯s career would have no heir? Thinking of this, Isabe felt ufortable. In fact, she also hoped to have her own child with Emanuele, not just one, but preferably three. But now, all hope was gone.


    Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Evelyn also felt as if she had been struck by lightning. What¡¯s going on, how could this happen?


    ¡°Isabe, did the doctor make a mistake? Maybe wait for some time, until your body has recovered a bit, then re-examine? Look, you¡¯ve been crushed by so many stones, and you¡¯re still living well, it¡¯s not possible that your uterus is damaged, and that you can¡¯t have children.¡±


    Isabe nodded, ¡°I know, after my body is better in a while, I¡¯ll check again.¡±


    In any case, Isabe actually hoped that all this was false, it must be a problem with a few days of physical examination. She didn¡¯t feel any difort in her uterus now, so how could she not have children?


    Evelyn hade to visit Isabe happily, but it turned intoforting Isabe. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She felt Isabe¡¯s fate was really too difficult.


    ¡°By the way, when is Emanueleing back?¡±


    She knew Emanuele had gone abroad for something, but she wanted to know when he would be back. Isabe looked so sad now, she felt Isabe needed Emanuele¡¯sfort.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe in a few days.¡± Isabe said softly.


    Hearing Evelyn mention Emanuele, Isabe suddenly didn¡¯t know how to face Emanuele. Emanuele had always wanted a child, even if not now, in the next few years, he would definitely want to have a child. What if she couldn¡¯t have a child? What would she do? Find another woman to have Emanuele¡¯s child? No, Isabe felt she couldn¡¯t even imagine that scenario, she might as well die. As long as she was Emanuele¡¯s wife, she wouldn¡¯t allow Emanuele to have children with other women. But she felt she couldn¡¯t be so selfish. Emanuele had worked so hard to consolidate his position and develop his career, how could it be that in the end, he had no heir? Emanuele would definitely be upset.


    ¡°Let Emanuele tofort youter, Isabe. I don¡¯t think this is a big deal. Nowadays, medical technology is so advanced, even if you really can¡¯t have children, there must be other ways to have a child.¡±


    Really? Isabe frowned, she didn¡¯t actually believe it. She, herself, was a doctor, and if her uterus was really seriously damaged and couldn¡¯t have children, then no matter what, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to have children. Thinking of this, Isabe fell into pessimism.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell Emanuele about this,¡± Isabe said to Evelyn.


    ¡°Why?¡± Evelyn was shocked.


    ¡°I¡­ I feel like I can¡¯t involve Emanuele. If I have a check-up againter and still can¡¯t have children, maybe I will choose to leave Emanuele.¡±


    Thinking of this, Isabe¡¯s tears flowed down in sadness. She didn¡¯t want to leave Emanuele, but she couldn¡¯t. She liked Emanuele, so she couldn¡¯t watch Emanuele be burdened by her.


    A woman who couldn¡¯t have children might be okay in an ordinary family, they could be childless by choice or could adopt children from an orphanage. However, for a mafia boss, he would definitely want his own child.


    At this moment, Isabe felt so sad that she felt as if she was about to fall apart. She couldn¡¯t involve Emanuele.


    ¡°Isabe, you¡¯re crazy. You and he are husband and wife, what does it mean to involve or not involve? If anyone is involved, it¡¯s Emanuele who has involved you. If you hadn¡¯t married him, you wouldn¡¯t have to go through this kind of thing, and you wouldn¡¯t be unable to have children.¡±


    Evelyn was very angry, she really wanted to pry open Isabe¡¯s head and see what she was thinking.

 Chapter 380: Planning to Divorce

    Just because she couldn¡¯t bear children and didn¡¯t want to burden Emanuele, she decided to divorce him.


    Isabe must be crazy!


    Evelyn thought, It¡¯s clearly Emanuele who has made Isabe like this. If Isabe hadn¡¯t married Emanuele in the first ce, if she had married an ordinary man, she wouldn¡¯t have been so badly hurt, unable to have children.


    Probably, she would have already given birth and be a mother.


    But now, Isabe not only got hurt because of Emanuele, but she also can¡¯t have children. She takes all the me upon herself. Thinking about this, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but pat Isabe¡¯s head.


    But Isabe still said, ¡°I know, but, Evelyn, it was my choice to be with Emanuele. Since I chose to be with Emanuele, I also have to bear the corresponding consequences. You see, I am seriously injured. Although I am also very sad, I will not regret being with Emanuele. And I will feel sorry for burdening him.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, if you think this way, don¡¯t you think Emanuele would think the same? He will surely feel sorry for causing you such serious injury. I think Emanuele is a good man. He won¡¯t abandon you just because you can¡¯t bear children. So, Isabe, please, can you not be the first to give up?¡±


    Upon hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe shook her head, ¡°Evelyn, I admit you¡¯re right. I also understand Emanuele. He definitely won¡¯t divorce me just because I can¡¯t bear children. He is not that kind of person. Even though he seems cold, he is very good and gentle to me. That¡¯s why, Evelyn, I have to make this decision myself. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for Emanuele.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about this? If both of you agree, why not stay together? Why divorce?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Emanuele is the head of the Chicago Mafia. He needs his own children to inherit his business. Without children, what will happen in the future?¡± Isabe looked at Evelyn. ¡°When he gets old, his fighting ability will diminish, and the enemies will kill us.¡±


    For people like them, it¡¯s almost impossible to retire peacefully.


    They have to cultivate their own bloodline, let their children inherit their father¡¯s business, and continue to fight.


    Evelyn sighed. She looked at Isabe, ¡°So, have you made up your mind?¡±


    She knew that no matter what she said, Isabe probably wouldn¡¯t listen to her.


    In that case, she could only support Isabe¡¯s decision.


    Isabe nodded, ¡°Yes, I have made up my mind.¡±


    Evelyn looked at Isabe¡¯s determined look. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She truly hoped Isabe wouldn¡¯t regret it in the future. But at the same time, she felt heartache for her friend.


    Being by the side of the Mafia boss is truly heart-stopping. If Isabe were just an ordinary person, she wouldn¡¯t have to endure these injuries. But unfortunately, she isn¡¯t, so she has to bear these injuries.


    Evelyn now even doubts whether she and James being together will also face simr things in the future.


    But she feels that James¡¯ situation is even more dangerous than hers, after all, he is the one who has to fight on the front lines.


    Every time he goes out on a mission, she has to worry, fearing he might get hurt, fearing he might encounter danger. It makes Evelyn feel sad. Perhaps her parents were right? They shouldn¡¯t get too involved with James.


    But she deeply loves James now. Even though James looks like a tough guy, in reality, he is a very good, gentle, and caring man she has ever met. She can¡¯t bring herself to break up with James. Thinking about this, Evelyn sighed.


    She envied Isabe¡¯s determination.


    Isabe looked at Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn, please don¡¯t tell Emanuele about this. I don¡¯t want him to know that I want to leave him. It must be for other reasons, if Emanuele knows it¡¯s because of this, I think he won¡¯t divorce me.¡±


    Evelyn was stunned. She looked at Isabe, then nodded sadly.


    Emanuele went to Europe and returned only after half a month.


    During this time, Isabe¡¯s body recovered quite a bit, but the damage to her uterus still couldn¡¯t be repaired.


    Isabe also went to a different hospital for a check-up, but the results were the same.


    Isabe¡¯s inner disappointment grew more and more. She knew she had to ept this reality.


    She probably really couldn¡¯t have a child with Emanuele.


    Thinking about this, Isabe felt very sad.


    When Emanuele returned, her first reactionwas to go and hug Isabe, but Isabe pushed him away.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe in confusion, ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for so long.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, after all, it was a big deal. It¡¯s not easy to negotiate.¡±


    ¡°You pretended to be a couple with her, so did you sleep together?¡±


    Thinking about their arrangement on the ferry, Emanuele rubbed his brow.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yes, because he pretended to be a couple with Jessie, they indeed had to share a room, but they kept to separate spaces.


    Emanuele exined this to Isabe.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite upset, Emanuele. I didn¡¯t even know if our life together should continue.¡±


    Emanuele heard Isabe¡¯s words and was momentarily stunned. ¡°What are you saying? What do you mean by that?¡±


    Initially, when he cooperated with Jessie, Isabe clearly understood and supported him.


    But now, she suddenly regretted it?


    Emanuele immediately said, ¡°Isabe, Jessie and I are just partners. I helped her because I owed her a favor. If you hadn¡¯t agreed back then, I wouldn¡¯t have gone. Because you agreed, that¡¯s why I¡­ During the mission, there was no intimate physical contact between us.¡±


    Seeing Emanuele exining anxiously, this man, who rarely showed emotions, had such an expression. This surprised Isabe.


    However, the more Emanuele acted this way, the more Isabe felt upset.


    What should she do?


    She had to separate from Emanuele, which is why she had randomly found an excuse to quarrel with Emanuele, and then divorce and leave him.


    As luck would have it, Emanuele had a task to attend to, so Isabe decided to use this as an excuse to quarrel with Emanuele. After that, she would separate from him.


    ¡°When I said that, I just wanted to see your reaction. I didn¡¯t expect you to agree immediately. But these past few days, I was sick and injured, in the hospital, and you weren¡¯t there for me. Outside, there have been constant rumors of our divorce, and reporters havee to confirm. Emanuele, you¡¯re carefree over there, but I¡¯m exhausted dealing with all these matters here.¡±


    Listening to Isabe¡¯s usations, Emanuele felt that this wasn¡¯t something Isabe would say.


    ¡°Isabe, if you really feel tired, just rest more. Resting more will help. I will handle all these messy things.¡±


    Isabe shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I just feel that I¡¯m not safe by your side. Always facing so much danger and having to see you acting as a couple with another woman, I just want to be an ordinary person. Why is that so difficult?¡±

 Chapter 381 Emanuele鈥檚 Sorrow

    Emanuele looked at Isabe, finding it somewhat unbelievable that these words wereing from Isabe¡¯s mouth.


    God, before, even though Isabe was rescued after being injured, she never said anything regretful about marrying him, no matter how sad or pained she felt. She even felt sorry for not being able to help him.


    But now, Isabe¡¯s words left Emanuele suddenly at a loss for what to say. He hadn¡¯t expected her to think like this, and thinking about it, Emanuele felt a sudden pang of sadness in his heart.


    Actually, it was quite normal for Isabe to think this way. Indeed, after being with him, Isabe had endured a lot of suffering and hardship. Especially this time, she almost lost her life. If she were just an ordinary girl, she wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all this. Thinking about this, Emanuele reached out and touched Isabe¡¯s hair, ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, I¡¯m really tired. Can you please let me go?¡± Isabe looked at Emanuele, and his expression becameplex. It was disbelief, shock, a bit of sadness, and a bit of stubbornness.


    ¡°Isabe, I will protect you better next time.¡±


    ¡°You always say that, but you never follow through. You couldn¡¯t even protect our child. How can you protect me?¡± Isabe¡¯s lips revealed a hint of a smile, tinged with coldness. ¡°Look at the injuries on my body right now. They may heal, but they¡¯ve left a serious impact on my heart. You know, when the enemies targeted me, it was to provoke you. They believed I held a significant ce in your heart, which is why they wanted to hurt me, to strike at you.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s exnation left Emanuele with no way to argue because it was indeed the way things were. It was his failure to protect Isabe that had caused her to be hurt time and time again. Even though he knew he had tried his best, he still hadn¡¯t managed to protect her. It was all his fault.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m very sorry. In the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, I¡¯m really tired. I¡¯m afraid that one day I might suddenly die. I¡¯ve had enough of this kind of life.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, please don¡¯t say that, okay?¡± Emanuele looked at Isabe in panic, suddenly feeling afraid.


    ¡°We are husband and wife. You said you would always stay by my side. Why are you suddenly saying this?¡± Emanuele felt as if Isabe¡¯s words meant she wanted to leave him. No, he couldn¡¯t ept Isabe leaving him. Although he had said before that even if it meant dying, he would take Isabe with him, in reality, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. But now, if Isabe really wanted to leave him, he found himself hesitating, unsure if he should let go. He admitted that he really couldn¡¯t protect Isabe, so if Isabe wanted to leave now, he felt he couldn¡¯t stop her. What could he do? Keep Isabe by his side? That would mean more danger coulde their way. For now, he had dealt with those enemies, but no one knew if there were more threats lurking in the shadows. This was the price of being the head of the Mafia; in this dark world, there was no permanent safety, and at any moment, something could threaten their lives. However, he couldn¡¯t allow Isabe to leave him. But Isabe¡¯s gaze, with a touch of indifference, was entirely different from before, and this made Emanuele start to feel afraid. He reached out to hold Isabe, but she stepped back, looking at him coldly, ¡°Emanuele, I think you should consider what I said. For the sake of my safety, I hope you can let me go as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want to live in fear every day. I almost died this time. What about next time? Will I really die? I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want to die so soon.¡±


    Isabe felt as if her heart had been cut by a knife, but she endured the pain and spoke her mind. No, Isabe, you must remain calm, you must let Emanuele see your cold-heartedness. Only then can he let you go. Isabe believed this was a good thing for both of them. She wouldn¡¯t have to worry about danger anymore and could live an ordinary life. As for Emanuele, he could find a wife who matched his strength and be even stronger.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, Emanuele¡¯s eyes grew increasingly red, and his previously cold expression was gradually reced by a bloody one. His face tensed as he tried to control his emotions, his lips pressed tightly, muscles rigid, and his fists clenched tightly, bones cracking. He had to do this to restrain himself, but he couldn¡¯t bear it. He had to grasp Isabe¡¯s chin, making her look directly at him. ¡°Isabe, look at me. Are these words you¡¯re saying truly from your heart?¡±


    Isabe nodded at Emanuele, ¡°Yes, Emanuele. I¡¯ve thought a lot during this time, and I truly don¡¯t want to continue living like this. You know, living in fear is really exhausting. If you truly care for me, then please let me go.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, do you swear this is your true desire?¡±


    ¡°I swear.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Emanuele closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and tried to control his emotions, but he felt as if his insides were in pain. ¡°Alright, Isabe, give me a few days to think about it, and I¡¯ll give you an answer then.¡±


    Emanuele couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell Isabe immediately that he had to leave her. He needed a few days to think, but even so, Isabe¡¯s insistence on leaving still deeply affected him. With that in mind, Emanuele turned and left. No, he had to calm down and think things through. He needed to find Tony and inquire about what had happened during his absence.


    After Emanuele left, Isabe couldn¡¯t control her tears. It was over, finally over. She had been so firm and resolute in her words, and she was sure that Emanuele was disappointed and heartbroken. He would surely agree to her request. Even though he had said before that he would take her to hell with him, Isabe knew that Emanuele couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. He might have been selfish in the past, but he was changing, bing more selfless.

 Chapter 382: Wanting to End Everything

    Isabe loves Emanuele and understands him very well. It should be said that after being together for so long, they truly understand each other. Isabe also understands Emanuele very well. Therefore, he would definitely seek someone to understand the situation, wanting to know why she would say such words.


    Luckily, she had already informed the doctor in advance. This matter shouldn¡¯t be shared with anyone, not even Emanuele. As for Tony and the others, although they apanied her for the examination, they only stood outside the door and were not clear about the specific situation.


    ¡°Tony, did anything happen while I was away?¡± Emanuele inquired in the hospital corridor.


    At this moment, he felt like a defeated lion, body covered in wounds, his heart seemingly injured and aching.


    ¡°Nothing happened. Madam did not leave the house, her friends asionally came to visit her, but she said that she had her body re-examined and the doctor said her body condition is quite good. ording to the doctor, with the passage of time, Madam¡¯s body will surely recover,¡± Tony replied.


    Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, Emanuele became even more confused. If that¡¯s the case, what exactly was Isabe¡¯s intention in doing this? Was she truly afraid of being hurt and wanted to distance herself from him? If it wasn¡¯t external interference, then it must be her genuine intention. Emanuele knew he couldn¡¯t stop Isabe. He also knew that for so long, he hadn¡¯t truly protected Isabe; he had always let her get hurt. But to let her leave, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    Thinking this, Emanuele turned and left. He should go to work, keep himself busy, forget about this matter. Once forgotten, he could pretend as if nothing had happened at all.


    Isabe had been waiting for Emanuele to confirm with her, but after waiting for several days, she still hadn¡¯t seen him. She went from being heartbroken to bing angry. Damn it, could Emanuele be avoiding her? It was possible, but she couldn¡¯t imagine that at such a critical time, he would choose to evade her. She also knew Emanuele¡¯s mindset. If she suddenly proposed leaving him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. After all, their rtionship had no problems, they still loved each other. Before he went to Europe, she had supported all his decisions. She hadn¡¯t expected that shortly after Emanuele¡¯s return, she would propose a divorce. But she knew she had to do it. She was currently very sad and upset, but she still had to do it. She needed to leave Emanuele.


    Isabe called Emanuele, ¡°Emanuele, it¡¯s been three days. Can you make a decision as soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°No rush, Isabe. I have a lot of work to handle on my end, and your body needs to fully recover. It will take at least a few more months. I want to wait until you arepletely better before you leave,¡± Emanuele responded.


    Upon hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe knew he was procrastinating. She couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth, thinking how cunning Emanuele was toe up with a way to stall for time. It was infuriating!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My current physical condition allows me to be discharged and recover at home. I want to leave the hospital,¡± she said.


    ¡°No, Isabe. Regardless of anything, your body was hurt because of me. Even if we divorce, I still have a responsibility. So, I must wait until your body ispletely better before I can let you go.¡±


    Upon hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe found Emanuele extremely annoying. ¡°Emanuele, I am an adult now. You don¡¯t need to worry so much about me. Can you let me go?¡±


    The more Isabe spoke, the more impatient she felt. She really hoped to leave quickly. She was afraid that if Emanuele continued to stall and treat her well, she would soften. She couldn¡¯t afford to soften. She had lost her ability to bear children, and she and Emanuele didn¡¯t have any children. If she didn¡¯t leave, it wouldn¡¯t be good for Emanuele, nor for herself. She really couldn¡¯t wait to leave. Emanuele, listening to Isabe¡¯s words, felt his face grow very cold. He unknowingly tightened his grip on the phone, feeling as if he could crush it to control his emotions.


    ¡°Isabe, rest assured, there¡¯s no need to be in a hurry. When your body is better, I will let you go.¡±


    Damn it, he didn¡¯t want Isabe to leave. However, Isabe was now eager to leave. What could he do? He didn¡¯t want Isabe to leave, not one bit. But he hadno choice. Isabe wanted to leave, and she seemed resolute. If he kept Isabe by his side, she would only suffer more, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer.


    Upon hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe furrowed her brow, but she didn¡¯t say anything further and hung up the phone.


    After some thought, Emanuele ultimately decided to call Evelyn to inquire about the situation.


    ¡°Evelyn, have you noticed anything unusual about Isabe these past few days? Why did she suddenly ask for a divorce as soon as I returned?¡± Emanuele asked.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Listening to Emanuele¡¯s question, Evelyn took a deep breath, struggling to suppress the urge to tell Emanuele everything.


    ¡°Nothing, really. I was at the hospital with Isabe before, and I didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.¡±


    ¡°But why would she want a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, to be honest, I think Isabe wants a divorce because she feels that her current life is too dangerous. God, just think about how many times she has been through such crises. This time was the most serious; she almost got killed in the explosion. When I saw her, my heart ached for her. She was covered in wounds, not a single part of her was unharmed. I was heartbroken, let alone her. She must also feel a lot of pain. Isabe definitely fears going through such a thing again. Emanuele, if you really care for her, I hope you will let her go.¡±


    This was also something Isabe had instructed Evelyn to say. Although she didn¡¯t want to say it, she had to. She knew she shouldn¡¯t lie, but deep down, she also felt that it might be good for Isabe to leave Emanuele. At least she wouldn¡¯t have to experience so much danger anymore. Moreover, with the divorce, Isabe could receive half of Emanuele¡¯s assets, enough for her to live happily for the rest of her life. And Emanuele needed a woman who was on par with him in terms of strength and who could still bear children. Evelyn felt that Isabe¡¯s decision was actually quite good.

 Chapter 383: James鈥檚 Anxiety

    Despite knowing they liked each other, watching Isabe suffer so much for liking, Evelyn felt it wasn¡¯t worth it. So, since Isabe had made this decision, Evelyn felt it was beneficial for her. She wouldn¡¯t stop Isabe. Evelyn¡¯s words made Emanuele even more upset. Evelyn, Isabe¡¯s best friend, didn¡¯t approve of them. Perhaps he really should learn to let go? Thinking of this, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    After hanging up the phone, Emanuele rubbed his forehead and lit a cigarette. One cigarette after another, yet it still couldn¡¯t calm Emanuele¡¯s mood. James stood next to Emanuele, discussing the arrangements for the uing period, ensuring that Chicago would be safe from now on, and not easily invaded.


    After listening to James¡¯s arrangements, Emanuele turned to him, ¡°Does your girlfriend love you?¡±


    James was taken aback, not understanding why the boss wasn¡¯t asking about the personnel arrangements and weapon configurations but instead inquired about his girlfriend¡¯s love for him. When Emanuele mentioned Evelyn, James¡¯s eyes still held a soft glow.


    These days he was rtively free, so every evening after work, he was affectionate with Evelyn. They were passionate, unlocking many positions they hadn¡¯t tried before. James felt satisfied every day. Now, mentioning Evelyn, he felt his heart soften. He almost wanted to make love to Evelyn to death.


    ¡°Of course, Evelyn loves me.¡±


    ¡°But with your current dangerous job, won¡¯t she worry about being in any life-threatening situations with you?¡±


    Emanuele thought of Evelyn as Isabe¡¯s friend. If Isabe was worried, wouldn¡¯t Evelyn be worried too?


    ¡°No, no, no, boss. Evelyn has never worried about herself, but she¡¯s always worried about me. But now that you say that, I¡¯m starting to worry if Evelyn will be in any danger.¡±


    He was a dangerous man, doing dangerous things every day, dealing with dangerous people. If Evelyn followed him, it would definitely be dangerous. He had to send people to protect Evelyn and her parents. He didn¡¯t want Evelyn to go through the same painful experiences as before.


    Hearing James¡¯s words, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Since Evelyn is worried about your life being in danger, why isn¡¯t Isabe worried about me but is afraid of being in danger herself, choosing to leave me?¡±


    ¡°Boss, what are you saying? Is your wife going to leave you?¡± James was very surprised.


    ¡°Yeah, I even called Evelyn to confirm, and Evelyn said Isabe being by my side was too dangerous, and advised me to let her go.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Evelyn said that too?


    James immediately became nervous. ¡°Then will Evelyn leave me? No, I have to go and ask.¡±


    As he was about to leave, he suddenly thought of Emanuele and stopped in his tracks, looking at Emanuele. ¡°Boss, I think you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Maybe what the wife said is just out of anger because she¡¯s hurt now. If you leave her at this time, she will be upset, but when she¡¯s no longer angry, she will still be sweet to you.¡±


    Emanuele nodded, allowing James to leave. He watched James walk out while calling Evelyn.


    ¡°Evelyn, will you leave me? Darling, please don¡¯t scare me¡­¡±


    It was hard to imagine that such a big guy, looking fierce and capable of killing with a punch, could say such things. But it made Emanuele feel sweet. Thinking of himself, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Why did Isabe suddenly be so resolute? He didn¡¯t know, but he really didn¡¯t want to leave Isabe. He couldn¡¯t imagine a world without her.


    While James was outside, calling Evelyn urgently, wanting to meet her in person, even though Evelyn had reassured him over the phone, he still wasn¡¯t at ease. He had to see Evelyn in person and hear her say she wouldn¡¯t leave him before he could rx.


    Evelyn was a bit helpless. They went to a restaurant for a meal. Throughout the entire process, Evelyn¡¯s eyes were fixed on him. Even when they were eating, she would nce at him, as if afraid he would run away if she wasn¡¯t looking.


    ¡°James, can you eat properly and stop looking at me like this? You can rest assured, I won¡¯t run away, and with your capabilities, if I really wanted to run, you would definitely be the first to notice.¡±


    Listening to Evelyn, James thought she made a lot of sense and immediately nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Evelyn. I¡¯ll finish eating first.¡±


    After dinner, they returned to James¡¯s apartment. As soon as they entered, James embraced Evelyn tightly, kissing her. ¡°Darling, you won¡¯t leave me, will you? Is it because you¡¯re afraid of the danger in my work?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯tleave you.¡± Evelyn knew James was anxious and responded with a passionate kiss.


    Who would have thought that James, who looked so tall and fierce, so rough, would be so insecure? But Evelyn understood that because James liked her, he felt insecure. Now, she could only prove it through action.


    She kissed James passionately, caressing his body, feeling the hardness of his muscles, as hard as stone. James was feeling ufortable being touched by Evelyn. He decided to lift her and throw her onto the big bed. They both couldn¡¯t wait to take off their clothes and engage in passionate physical intimacy. James made Evelyn¡¯s body sensitive, and soon he entered her.


    Feeling James¡¯s intensity, she moaned, saying, ¡°James, I can feel you. It¡¯s sofortable. You¡¯re amazing. I can¡¯t possibly leave you.¡±


    With this, Evelyn felt she couldn¡¯t leave James. Her encouragement made James braver. He increased his intensity and speed.


    In the end, they held each other tightly, reaching climax.


    Afterward, Evelyny in James¡¯s arms, catching her breath. James said, ¡°Evelyn, now I believe you won¡¯t leave me.¡±


    ¡°Why would you think I would leave you?¡± Evelyn was a bit helpless.


    ¡°Boss told me that Isabe wants to divorce him and asked me about our rtionship. It scared me.¡±


    I see. Evelyn thought of Isabe¡¯s situation. It was because of specific circumstances that she decided to leave Emanuele. In fact, if it were her, she didn¡¯t know if she would leave James.


    ¡°James, let me ask you a question. If something were to happen to my body, would you still want me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you hurt?¡± James immediately checked Evelyn¡¯s body, feeling anxious.

 Chapter 384: Discharged from the Hospital

    Seeing James so nervous, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°So nervous? I¡¯m fine, I just wanted to ask you, for example, if I couldn¡¯t have children anymore, would you still be with me?¡±


    Upon hearing Evelyn¡¯s words, James¡¯ expression immediately became serious, as if he was deep in thought.


    Although Evelyn was just testing the waters, seeing James¡¯ expression made her nervous too.


    Would James reject her because she couldn¡¯t have children?


    After a while, James said to Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. I also want to have a child of my own, especially with the person I love. But if the person I love can¡¯t have children, I won¡¯t force it. Being able to be with the person I love is already a great happiness. Whether we have children or not doesn¡¯t matter. Looking at it from another perspective, having children might even disturb our intimacy.¡±


    Listening to James¡¯ words, Evelyn¡¯s initial anxiety disappeared and turned into happiness.


    She hugged James tightly and said, ¡°James, thank you. You make me feel like I haven¡¯t loved the wrong person.¡±


    At the same time, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but think about Isabe. If Isabe was willing to tell Emanuele the truth, she wouldn¡¯t have to leave Emanuele at all.


    Look, now Isabe wants to leave Emanuele, and both she and Emanuele are in pain.


    Just thinking about this made Evelyn feel particrly sad.


    Why is the rtionship of her good friend so tumultuous?


    They clearly love each other, yet they always encounter various setbacks and countless hardships.


    And now they have to separate!


    Evelyn feels deeply for Isabe; she really wants to tell Emanuele the truth. However, she knows that if she does, her rtionship with Isabe willpletely fall apart.


    Because Isabe doesn¡¯t want to tell Emanuele about this matter.


    She loves Emanuele and wants what¡¯s best for him.


    With these thoughts, Evelyn asked James again, ¡°So, if I don¡¯t tell you this and deceive you, leaving you, how would you react?¡±


    ¡°I would be very sad, Evelyn. We are so intimate, and yet you don¡¯t even tell me about the things you experience. I would think that you don¡¯t trust me. Oh, darling, let¡¯s not talk about this, okay? The more you say it, the sadder I feel. It feels like you¡¯re going to leave me.¡± James held Evelyn in his arms.


    He had a strong build, and next to him, Evelyn seemed somewhat small.


    He kept Evelyn close to him, and she felt like a little kitten.


    Evelyn also fell silent and didn¡¯t continue this topic.


    ¡­


    Days passed, and Isabe¡¯s health improved day by day.


    She was ready to leave the hospital.


    However, Isabe knew that she couldn¡¯t go back to her previous apartment.


    Since she had decided to divorce Emanuele, there was no reason to go back and live there again.


    Isabe asked Emanuele when they would proceed with the divorce, but Emanuele¡¯s response was always that he was too busy at the moment and to wait a little longer.


    Isabe understood that Emanuele was avoiding it now.


    He didn¡¯t want to divorce her but couldn¡¯te up with a good excuse to avoid it, so he could only use this method to escape.


    Isabe didn¡¯t know what to say to Emanuele anymore.


    She decided to move in with Evelyn.


    Evelyn hadn¡¯t fully moved in with James yet; she had rented a small apartment next to her hospital and they were living together.


    When Isabe was discharged, Emanuele came over. He wanted to take Isabe back to their apartment, but Isabe said to him, ¡°Emanuele, you finally showed up. Let¡¯s go get the divorce papers.¡±


    ¡°Divorce?¡± Emanuele hesitated for a moment, then his voice raised a notch. ¡°No, Isabe, I don¡¯t want to divorce you.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see me get hurt again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­ I just think divorce is a big matter, you know I¡¯m a mafia boss, I have a lot of assets under my name. It would involve a lengthy legal process, and I¡¯m currently consulting withwyers, but it won¡¯t be quick.¡±


    Listening to Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe fell into silence.


    Although she knew Emanuele was just buying time, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be too harsh on him when she saw his pitiful expression.


    After all, she was the one who brought up the idea of a divorce, and it was normal for Emanuele not to want it.


    But considering her own physical condition, Isabe knew that dragging it out wouldn¡¯t lead to a good oue between them.


    It would be better to resolve it quickly. She knew it would be painful, but at least it wouldn¡¯t prolong the agony.


    And Emanuele had so many women who liked him around him. He could choose one from them or simply not get married and have fun with many women.


    He would gradually forget about her, and in the future, he would have many children.


    Thinking about this, Isabe felt a deep sadness in her heart.


    She had to watch Emanuele fall in love with other women, experience the intimacy he once had with her, repeated with someone else.


    The thought of it made her feel as if her heart was being torn apart.


    But even in such pain, Isabe knew she had to let go of Emanuele.


    She was no longer worthy of him.


    Isabe decided to ignore Emanuele and went straight to Evelyn¡¯s apartment with her luggage.


    Evelyn, witnessing the awkwardness between Isabe and Emanuele, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. These two people, who clearly loved each other deeply, why couldn¡¯t theymunicate properly?


    Maybe it was because they loved each other so much that they couldn¡¯t bear to see the other suffer because of themselves?


    That was the only exnation Evelyn coulde up with.


    Evelyn¡¯s apartment wasn¡¯trge because she had just started working again and didn¡¯t have much savings. She felt that she didn¡¯t need a big ce for herself.


    But the apartment was filled with everything and had a warm atmosphere.


    ¡°Isabe, there¡¯s only one bed. You¡¯ll have to bear with me and sleep together.¡±


    Her bed was small, only 1. 2 meters, unlike Emanuele¡¯s spacious bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m the one disturbing you,¡± Isabe said. ¡°During this time, I¡¯ll look for an apartment in Chicago or maybe consider going back to the countryside.¡±


    Of course, not to her uncle¡¯s ce. Maybe she could find a rural area and live a peaceful country life.


    She didn¡¯t have money; she was using Emanuele¡¯s money.


    Perhaps after the divorce, she would receive a sum of money. Isabe thought maybe she should also try to find a job again.


    Seeing Isabe yearning for single life, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Isabe, are you really so determined to leave Emanuele?¡±


    Isabe nodded. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Emanuele looks very heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t leave, if we continue like this and he finds out I can¡¯t conceive, he will be even more heartbroken.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Listening to Isabe¡¯s words, Evelyn suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Everyone has their own choices, and Isabe was her good friend, so of course, Evelyn would stand by Isabe¡¯s side.

 Chapter 385 Taking Care of Isabella

    Although Isabe was ready to be discharged, her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered. She still had some difficulty walking, and certain parts of her body were still sore. However, Isabe knew that with time, these injuries would surely improve gradually. The only thing she felt wouldn¡¯t heal was the pain in her heart. Only when Isabe truly loved someone did she understand what it meant to have an unforgettable love. It wasn¡¯t something she could simply let go of. But Isabe thought to leave everything to time; she believed that time would eventually bring peace to her emotions.


    Isabe moved into Evelyn¡¯s apartment. Every day, while Evelyn went to work, Isabe stayed in the apartment and didn¡¯t go out to y. When Emanuele found out that Isabe had moved into Evelyn¡¯s apartment, he became worried and wanted Ariel to take care of her. He knew Isabe wouldn¡¯t eat much, let alone make desserts or anything like that. With her current injuries, having a better diet would help her recover faster. However, when Evelyn learned of this, she immediately refused Emanuele.


    ¡°My apartment is too small to amodate another person, and now that Isabe is so resistant to you, your efforts have no meaning, Emanuele. Listen to me, maybe you should just divorce Isabe. I can see that Isabe has grown disheartened with you. Moreover, with all your enemies, who knows if they might harm her.¡±


    Emanuele sighed, and even over the phone, Evelyn could sense his frustration. Although Emanuele didn¡¯t disy any mafia boss demeanor in front of her, Evelyn could still feel the natural sense of oppression emanating from him. It was the authority of a long-standing superior, even if he didn¡¯t consciously try to show it, it still unconsciously leaked out. But at this moment, Evelyn unexpectedly felt a hint of humility from this man. She could even perceive Emanuele¡¯s eyes filled with despair. For some reason, Evelyn suddenly felt a bit sorry for him. In reality, even if Isabe was going to leave, Emanuele should have the right to know.


    Evelyn hesitated whether to tell Emanuele about this matter, but in the end, she held back and didn¡¯t say anything to him. Compared to Emanuele, she respected Isabe more. Emanuele understood Evelyn¡¯s reasoning, but he was still worried about Isabe. When Evelyn went to work, she ate breakfast and lunch outside. What about Isabe when she was alone at home? Would she cook for herself? Emanuele was concerned that Isabe would have ackluster meal on her own. With these thoughts in mind, Emanuele decided to discuss it with Evelyn and have Ariel cook for Isabe, without letting Isabe know that it was Ariel who prepared the meal. Evelyn agreed with Emanuele¡¯s n.


    So, she said to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, I believe that your body is still in the recovery stage, but you eat unhealthy food every day, which is not good for your health. Isabe, you need to eat healthier.¡±


    ¡°I think so too,¡± Isabe agreed with Evelyn¡¯s statement, ¡°but I¡¯m not very good at cooking.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve arranged for a nearby restaurant to deliver food to you. You just have to pay for it. I know Emanuele¡¯s card has a lot of money, haha. If you don¡¯t mind, you can treat me to a meal together; that would be even better.¡±


    Evelyn had to say this to make Isabe feel at ease and not suspicious. She felt that being a person was really difficult now. On one side was Isabe, and on the other was Emanuele. She was caught in the middle like a sandwich cookie, and Evelyn felt that she was really struggling.


    She wanted to keep it a secret, not letting Isabe or Emanuele suspect anything was wrong.


    ¡°Of course, Evelyn, I¡¯m staying with you now, and you¡¯ve been helping me arrange meals from the restaurant. I appreciate it. I could cover your daily food expenses with that.¡± Isabe said, expressing her gratitude to Evelyn.


    Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief and immediately told Emanuele about the situation.


    Upon receiving the news, Emanuele quickly made preparations.


    To avoid raising suspicion, Emanuele asked Ariel to slightly change the taste of the food while cooking. Isabe wouldn¡¯t recognize it; otherwise, she would lose her appetite.


    Ariel agreed.


    Ariel hadn¡¯t interacted much with thedy of the house, but she had heard about her. She knew it wasn¡¯t easy for this woman to be by Emanuele¡¯s side, as she had faced many dangers.


    Look, she had just started working here not long ago, and now thedy was hospitalized for a month due to an injury. It was terrifying!


    Ariel had grown up in a household where her parents were once members of the mafia, but she had never faced any danger herself.


    She went to work and returned home like an ordinary person every day, living a normal life on weekends.


    Now she saw the youngdy, who was even younger than her, facing so much danger. Ariel couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened.


    And now, thedy wasn¡¯ting home.


    ording to Tony, thedy was preparing to divorce the boss, but Ariel couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    However, she would do whatever the boss said.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ariel started preparing food every morning and noon, and Tony would take it to Evelyn¡¯s apartment.


    On the first day, Isabe heard the doorbell and went to open it. She was surprised to see the sumptuous breakfast.


    ¡°This restaurant is not expensive, but they serve such a generous spread.¡± Isabe called out to wake up Evelyn and have breakfast together.


    The breakfast consisted of milk, sandwiches, and pastries.


    Everything was exquisitely delicious, and the milk was particrly rich in vor.


    For some reason, as Isabe ate, she felt a sense of familiarity.


    It was like having breakfast back when she lived with Emanuele.


    But as she looked at the food in her hands, it seemed like the taste wasn¡¯t something Ariel could have prepared.


    It was truly strange.


    Isabe immediately shook her head. Could it be that she still had lingering feelings for Emanuele, which made her think of him while eating?


    Isabe thought that since she had already decided to separate, she shouldn¡¯t think about Emanuele anymore.


    Otherwise, she would never be able to move on.


    Lunch was also abundant. Even though Isabe was the only one eating, there was a wide variety of dishes, and the portions were generous.


    For dinner, Isabe ate with Evelyn. As she looked at the delicious beef, pasta, sd, and well-presented fruits in front of her, she fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Evelyn, where is this restaurant from? Why is it so affordable and delicious? It feels like everything is carefully prepared.¡± Isabe asked, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s puzzled expression, Evelyn immediately smiled and said, ¡°This is a custom-made restaurant. You can choose ording to your needs. As for why it¡¯s so affordable, it¡¯s because the owner is my friend.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Isabe thought for a moment but couldn¡¯t find any ws.


    Oh well, Isabe decided not to force herself to think further.


    It couldn¡¯t possibly be Emanuele¡¯s doing. After all, he had already hurt her deeply. How could he be so considerate?


    With that in mind, Isabe urged Emanuele to proceed with the divorce as soon as possible.


    When Emanuele received the message from Isabe, he felt a headacheing on.


    He had been so careful with Isabe, taking care of her emotions, yet she still directly mentioned divorce.

 Chapter 386: Going to the Office to Find Emanuele

    Emanuele was furious, anger making him want to throw his phone away immediately. Why? He couldn¡¯t understand why Isabe would treat him like this. He cared so much for her, loved her so much, yet she wanted to divorce him. Was there really no chance left to salvage their rtionship? At this moment, Emanuele only felt a deep sense of sadness.


    In truth, he was also a little angry, thinking that if Isabe was so determined, then he should let her go. But there was another thought in his mind, a thought that he couldn¡¯t let Isabe leave. These two thoughts lingered in his mind, tormenting him to the brink of madness.


    Finally, Emanuele deleted the message Isabe sent him, turned off his phone, and pretended as if nothing had happened. After Isabe sent the message, she was puzzled when Emanuele didn¡¯t reply. She had already sent her messages, but Emanuele hadn¡¯t responded, which struck her as odd. Did he see them but pretend not to reply? Isabe found Emanuele¡¯s behavior strange. It was so unlike him.


    But right now, she didn¡¯t have the time to think about him. She needed to focus on taking care of her own health and making ns for the future. If she really divorced Emanuele, she would need to start over and pursue what she truly loved. Bing a doctor had always been Isabe¡¯s dream, but after going through so many dangers, she didn¡¯t know if she could continue to persevere. She was now left with psychological trauma, and the thought of working in a hospital, potentially putting patients in danger, made her question if she could still be a doctor.


    But what else could she do with her professional skills if not be a doctor? Isabe was also very confused.


    Forget it, she thought, she would see when she reached that point. She believed that as long as she worked hard, the future wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    During this period, Isabe stayed in Evelyn¡¯s apartment, where she was served delicious meals every day that suited her tastes. Isabe was puzzled, but when she asked Evelyn, Evelyn said that she had specifically instructed the restaurant to do so. Isabe didn¡¯t question it further. All she needed to do now was to supplement her nutrition and improve her health.


    Although not being able to have children was a regret for Isabe, she believed that regrets were a part of life, and she should ept it. She thought Emanuele might have a hard time epting it now, but time would eventually dissolve everything, and Emanuele would definitelye to ept it.


    The only thing that bothered Isabe was that Emanuele hadn¡¯t replied to her messages. She had told him that once he finished dealing with his matters, they would get a divorce. It had been quite a while now, so had Emanuele not resolved his work yet? Isabe thought that she should go find Emanuele and ask him about the situation and whether he wanted to divorce her.


    Thinking of this, Isabe directly went to Emanuele¡¯spany. Although they were not divorced yet, Tony and the others were still following Isabe. Isabe felt that it wasn¡¯t necessary, but Emanuele insisted for her safety.


    Isabe arrived at the familiar office building. Thest time she was here, her rtionship with Emanuele was still good, and Emanuele even wanted to arrange a job for her. But now she was here to discuss divorce.


    Looking at the towering office building, Isabe took a deep breath and prepared herself mentally before entering. Since thest incident, everyone in thepany knew Isabe. So once she entered, the receptionist immediately guided her to the president¡¯s exclusive elevator. Isabe smoothly arrived at Emanuele¡¯s office.


    She walked in and saw Emanuele sitting at his desk, looking rxed while reading a contract. Isabe approached him and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply to my messages?¡± Over the past few days, she had sent several text messages to Emanuele, but hepletely ignored her. Now, Isabe couldn¡¯t help bute and ask him in person.


    Emanuele looked up at Isabe. It had been some time since theyst saw each other, and now Isabe looked much better than when she had just been discharged from the hospital. It seemed that ordering Ariel to make her delicious food to supplement her nutrition was the right decision. However, her words were still frustrating.


    ¡°I¡¯m very busy with work right now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lombardi is truly a busy man. It has been so long, and you¡¯re still so upied? I had toe to the office to find you since you didn¡¯t have time to reply to my messages.¡±


    Listening to Isabe¡¯s tone, Emanuele felt a headacheing on. Even when he was busy with work or sleep-deprived, he had never felt this much pain. But now, Isabe¡¯s few words almost made him explode with anger. It just showed how much she influenced him, to the point that it could manifest in this way.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So you came here to immediately divorce me?¡± Emanuele asked.


    Isabe nodded.


    ¡°Have you forgotten the vows we made when we got married?¡±


    ¡°No matter life or death, we would never give up on each other.¡±


    ¡°Vows are vows, but reality always has uncontroble factors, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Emanuele looked at Isabe. At this moment, her expression was so determined that it seemed she hade today to divorce him without question. Thinking about this, Emanuele lowered his gaze. If Isabe really wanted a divorce, he couldn¡¯t go against her wishes. It wouldn¡¯t be happy for them to force themselves to be together. And indeed, he couldn¡¯t guarantee her safety or make her happy. But even so, Emanuele was still sad. He had lost his family, and now he couldn¡¯t even keep the woman he loved the most.


    Seeing the sadness on Emanuele¡¯s face, this man who was usually as cold as steel, Isabe felt a piercing pain in her heart. It was like someone was squeezing her heart tightly, and that pain spread to every corner of her body. This man loved her, loved her deeply, and that was why he couldn¡¯t hide his sorrow from her.


    But precisely because of this, she couldn¡¯t continue to be together with him.

 Chapter 387: A Fierce Kiss

    Isabe was well aware of Emanuele¡¯s current identity and status, which required him to have an heir, several children. Since she couldn¡¯t provide these, staying together would be a burden for both of them. In the future, Emanuele would have to make a choice between her and the children. From what Grazia had told her before, the duty of a Mafia queen was to bear an heir for her husband, and the more children they had, the better. However, Isabe was unable to do so now, so she had to leave. Therefore, Isabe averted her gaze, refusing to look at Emanuele. She couldn¡¯t afford to be indecisive. The only reason she came today was to divorce Emanuele. She couldn¡¯t dismiss that intention just because she felt sorry for him.


    Just as Isabe lowered her head, waiting in silence for Emanuele¡¯s agreement to divorce her, Emanuele suddenly stood up and walked towards her. Emanuele was tall, and as he approached, Isabe felt enveloped by his presence. As he leaned in, Isabe felt as if the light around her dimmed in an instant. This oppressive feeling made her feel her blood rushing, and a sense of tension spread throughout her body. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows, wanting to take two steps back, but as she kept retreating, Emanuele kept approaching. She kept retreating until she reached the wall, with nowhere else to go. She looked at Emanuele and asked, ¡°Emanuele, what are you doing?¡±


    She was a little angry and had a sense that something bad was about to happen. She had an uneasy feeling. Looking up, she met Emanuele¡¯s light grey irises. Just as she was about to say something, Emanuele lowered his head and kissed Isabe¡¯s lips. Isabe tried to resist, but her body was trapped by Emanuele, and she could only lean against his chest. Feeling Emanuele¡¯s strong and sturdy body, like an imprable wall, holding her firmly, Isabe wanted to escape, but she couldn¡¯t break free from his embrace. She was forced to endure Emanuele¡¯s kiss.


    The man¡¯s kiss was like a storm,cking any gentleness. He kissed her forcefully, prying open her teeth and probing into her mouth, forcibly taking the fragrance between her lips and teeth. Isabe was almost suffocated by Emanuele¡¯s kiss. She felt as if she was melting under his overpowering presence. Emanuele¡¯s breath was so strong and intense that Isabe could sense his sorrow and anger from this kiss.


    ¡°Heartless, Isabe¡­ Do you really want to divorce me? Is this really the decision you¡¯ve thought through?¡± While Isabe struggled to catch her breath from the intense kissing, Emanuele let go of her and spoke softly. His voice was hoarse, and his gaze carried a hint of stubbornness and unwillingness.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t bear to look at him, but she was afraid of showing her guilt by avoiding his gaze. So, she raised her head and stared at Emanuele, saying, ¡°Yes, this is a decision I have already thought through.¡±


    ¡°Have you really thought it through? You loved me so much before, and now you¡¯re giving up so easily? Isabe, can¡¯t you give me another chance?¡± Emanuele¡¯s eyes started turning red.


    Isabe stared at Emanuele. Her heart felt like it had shattered into hundreds of pieces. But facing Emanuele¡¯s gaze, she still said, ¡°Emanuele, please let me go. I¡¯m really tired. I always have to endure so much danger. If this continues, I¡¯ll eventually die. I¡¯m still young, Emanuele. I¡¯m only in my early twenties. There is so much wonderful life ahead of me, and I don¡¯t want to die like this.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Isabe, so you¡¯re just abandoning me?¡± Emanuele¡¯s tone carried a hint of anger, as if he wanted to burn Isabe.


    ¡°Emanuele, I¡¯m really tired. This time, we faced such a serious situation. If we continue like this, I will die. If you truly love me, you should let me go.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s grip on Isabe¡¯s hand trembled, and his own heart was also trembling. He actually thought that Isabe made sense. If he truly loved her, he should let her go. Isabe being with him put her in danger, as the enemies knew how much he cared for her. They would kill Isabe. But could he really let Isabe go? Moreover, seeing Isabe so eager to leave him, Emanuele felt a mix of sadness, anger, and stubbornness. He lifted Isabe up and walked towards the bedroom.


    Isabe became visibly panicked. ¡°Emanuele, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    Emanuele didn¡¯t answer, but instead, he silently held her and threw her onto therge bed. Isabe wanted to escape, but in the next moment, Emanuele forcefully tore off her clothes. The chiffon gown turned into fragments in Emanuele¡¯s hands, as if it was made of paper. With her clothes gone, Isabe¡¯s bare skin was exposed to the cold air, causing her to shiver.


    Isabe originally nned to discuss the divorce with Emanuele. She didn¡¯t expect him to do such a thing. She wanted to say something, but before she could, Emanuele kissed her lips, sucking and kissing forcefully as if he wanted to swallow her whole. Isabe bit Emanuele¡¯s lips, and soon, his lips started bleeding from her bite. The taste of blood surged in their mouths.


    Isabe originally thought that by biting Emanuele¡¯s lips, it would at least make him sober up. But she didn¡¯t expect that even though Emanuele was in pain, he didn¡¯t release her and continued kissing her. At this moment, Emanuele seemed like a madman.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The smell of blood filled Isabe¡¯s mouth, making her feel nauseous. But Emanuele wouldn¡¯t let her go. She was suffocating under his kisses. She didn¡¯t know how long itsted, but Emanuele finally released her lips. However, his body pressed tightly against hers, and then he started kissing her body as if they were making love like they used to. But now, they were discussing divorce, and Emanuele was doing this to her. Isabe couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Moreover, Emanuele¡¯s actions were no longer as gentle as before. They were rough, making Isabe feel that there was no love in his actions, only anger.

 Chapter 388: She Hates Him

    Isabe tried to push Emanuele away, but his body was stiff and immovable. Indeed, Isabe was no match for Emanuele, a man who exercised regrly. She could only lie on the bed and reluctantly endure Emanuele¡¯s advances. He forcefully spread her legs and ced his hand on her most sensitive area, prating her body.


    He knew her body too well, knowing which areas were sensitive to her. Although Isabe didn¡¯t approve of Emanuele¡¯s actions intellectually, her body reacted and she couldn¡¯t help but moan.


    Damn, she really had no self-control.


    Isabe¡¯s moans made Emanuele pause for a moment. Then, he smiled at her.


    ¡°Baby, look, you¡¯re responding to me. Your body can¡¯t let go of me yet. Are you still going to divorce me? After divorcing, which man would take care of you and please you like this?¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, let me go. I don¡¯t need this. Even if you use this method, you can¡¯t win my heart.¡± Tears welled up in Isabe¡¯s eyes, making her look pitiful.


    She was as fragile as a bud, waiting to bloom, which only fueled Emanuele¡¯s desire to destroy her.


    If he couldn¡¯t have her, he might as well destroy her.


    This was Emanuele¡¯s true thought at the moment. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to do this, but he couldn¡¯t just let Isabe leave him and be embraced by another man, engaging in love and making love with someone else in bed, moaning for someone else¡¯s pleasure¡­


    God, just kill him. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch Isabe be another man¡¯s woman.


    Seeing Emanuele in this almost frantic state, Isabe knew that begging for mercy was useless now.


    Emanuele was too domineering. Whatever he wanted to do, she had no chance to resist.


    So, she watched as Emanuele¡¯s fingers entered and exited her body, feeling waves of pleasure building up, until her body convulsed and reached climax.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s body turn pale pink after climax, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but smile. He caressed Isabe¡¯s cheek and kissed her lips.


    ¡°Isabe, see how erotic you are now? Admit it, you can¡¯t live without me.¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, I hate you,¡± Isabe said. She had no strength in her body, but her mind was clear.


    She only wanted a divorce, wanting Emanuele to live a better life. He needed to find a woman who could bear children for him, not a woman like her who couldn¡¯t conceive.


    She had given up her own love to help Emanuele, but he did such things to her.


    He made her feel humiliated, as if she had been raped.


    ¡°Isabe, I love you,¡± Emanuele murmured softly. Finally, he stood at Isabe¡¯s entrance, spread her legs apart, and quickly entered her.


    When the two were tightly joined together, Emanuele let out a satisfied sigh.


    He had been holding back for too long.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe¡¯s body felt satisfied too. She was too used to Emanuele¡¯s touch.


    However, she had to close her eyes and make herself look tense, deliberately not looking at Emanuele.


    She didn¡¯t want him to see her enjoying it.


    Seeing Isabe looking tense with closed eyes, Emanuele sneered, ¡°Isabe, I know you¡¯re feeling good now. You don¡¯t have to admit it, I will make your body submit to me.¡±


    Saying that, he started to thrust forcefully.


    Isabe felt like a small boat in the sea, about to be overthrown by the waves. Waves of pleasure engulfed her, ready to send her flying high.


    Isabe struggled to maintain her expression, but she still said, ¡°Emanuele, no matter how you please me, I still hate you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I love you, Isabe. As long as you don¡¯t leave me, hate me all you want,¡± Emanuele said.


    But in fact, he didn¡¯t think that way either. When he heard Isabe say she hated him, Emanuele felt a pang of pain in his heart.


    How could he bear Isabe hating him?


    He was very sad. He didn¡¯t want Isabe to dislike him, but Isabe wanted to leave him.


    He would rather have Isabe hate him.


    He didn¡¯t want Isabe to leave. He wanted to imprison her in his world, not allowing her to go anywhere.


    Thinking this, Emanuele exerted more force.


    Isabe experienced one climax after another. She was exhausted and wanted to escape.


    However, Emanuele seemed to have endless strength, tossing her around over and over again.


    Finally, Isabe lost consciousness and fell into a deep sleep.


    After Emanuele released inside her, he looked at Isabe, who had already fallen asleep, and realized that he had pushed Isabe hard today. He had never treated her so cruelly before.


    This time, with sadness, stubbornness, and anger, he had tossed her around ruthlessly.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s hair soaked with sweat, Emanuele wiped it and kissed her a few times before falling into a deep sleep while holding her.


    When he did these things, his anger clouded his judgment, but now that he had calmed down, he felt some regret. He shouldn¡¯t have treated her like this.


    Seeing Isabe, exhausted and unconscious, made him feel sorry for her.


    But he knew that he couldn¡¯t control his emotions when it came to Isabe.


    Thinking of Isabe repeatedly saying she hated him, Emanuele felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife.


    However, just letting Isabe leave like this, Emanuele felt he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Even if it meant Isabe hating him, he would still keep her by his side, right?


    But when Emanuele¡¯s gaze fell on the scars on Isabe¡¯s body, his eyes narrowed.


    Isabe had said those things.


    He wanted to keep Isabe by his side, but he couldn¡¯t guarantee her safety forever. Isabe was right; it was normal for a person to be afraid of death.


    So, leaving him and staying away from him was reasonable.


    After all, if she were just an ordinary person, she wouldn¡¯t encounter so much danger.


    But being by his side meant facing countless dangers.

 Chapter 389: Emanuele Agrees to Divorce

    At the thought, Emanuele began to hesitate.


    He wanted to keep Isabe by his side, but the idea of having her near meant enduring countless risks, especially after what happenedst time, when he almost lost her.


    Recalling those days of worry and anxiety, fear of losing Isabe, he didn¡¯t even know what to do.


    At that time, he felt like his soul was no longer within his body.


    If he had to experience that again¡­


    Thinking about it, Emanuele felt his heart uncontrobly trembling, apanied by the re-emergence of the fear and anxiety he had felt before.


    No, no, no, he couldn¡¯t go through that again.


    He looked at Isabe, peacefully sleeping. Normally, after making love, they would fall asleep in each other¡¯s arms.


    But now, Emanuele felt like he couldn¡¯t do it.


    He couldn¡¯t hold Isabe while sleeping anymore.


    Although his body was exhausted, he couldn¡¯t sleep. He stared at Isabe for a long time, motionless like a sculpture.


    When Isabe woke up from her nap, she opened her eyes and saw Emanuele sitting by her side.


    Isabe instantly became alert and sat up, wrapping herself in the nket.


    Having gone through such intense lovemaking, Isabe felt sore all over, especially in her lower body, and she had many bruises.


    It was clear how crazy Emanuele had been.


    But Isabe felt a coldness in her heart. She knew she had wronged him by keeping the truth from him.


    Yet, Emanuele¡¯s crazed torment still made her feel sad.


    He didn¡¯t respect her.


    She was about to speak when Emanuele interrupted her, ¡°Isabe, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I know what you want to say ¨C you want to divorce me. You hate me, you think I¡¯m a despicable jerk.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s mouth, which she had opened, closed involuntarily. She realized Emanuele knew what she was thinking.


    ¡°I agree, Isabe. If you want a divorce, I¡¯ll grant you one. Let¡¯s get divorced,¡± Emanuele said.


    This was a decision he had carefully thought through.


    While Isabe was asleep, he had finished a pack of cigarettes before finally making this decision.


    He couldn¡¯t guarantee Isabe¡¯s safety all the time. No matter how hard he tried, there were enemies lurking in the shadows, and he didn¡¯t know what actions they might take.


    Isabe had already suffered so many physical traumas because of him.


    Now, Emanuele thought it was time to let go.


    Isabe had already endured so much pain because of him; he couldn¡¯t let his love for her truly cost her life.


    Emanuele used to be a selfish person, thinking he would drag Isabe down to hell even when he died himself.


    But now, he couldn¡¯t bear to do it.


    He realized that when you love someone, you would rather let them go and watch them find happiness.


    Oh God, when did he be like this? This was nothing like him at all.


    Sighing, Emanuele¡¯s thoughts reached this point.


    Isabe had initially prepared to reason with Emanuele, but she was surprised when he suddenly said he would let her go. Isabe found it shocking.


    ¡°Before the divorce, I will ask awyer to draft a divorce agreement. You¡¯ve been with me for so long, rest assured, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly,¡± Emanuele said.


    After speaking, he turned and walked out.


    Isabe was left alone in the room, still in shock. Most of all, she couldn¡¯t believe how quickly this matter was resolved; she hadn¡¯t even had time to react yet.


    Was it really that easy?


    Isabe couldn¡¯tprehend it.


    She thought about the passionate scenes fromst night, how intense they had been, Emanuele devouring her.


    But when she woke up, his first reaction was to let her go.


    At this moment, Isabe felt her heart be light and airy, a sense of relief, but also some sadness.


    They would go through the divorce process, and after the divorce, she and Emanuele would have no connection anymore.


    She would see Emanuele fall in love with another woman, marry her, have children with her, and she would be a stranger.


    Furthermore, in Emanuele¡¯s heart, she would be the one who pushed him away.


    He would hate her, right?


    Isabe felt a bit sad, even wanting to cry. She wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes and held them back.


    Stay strong, Isabe, you can¡¯t get soft-hearted. Being together with Emanuele has no future.


    After struggling with her thoughts, Isabe finally rxed.


    Just then, a knocking sound came from the door.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve brought your clothes.¡± The voice of a woman sounded outside.


    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± Isabe said.


    The woman came in, ced the clothes by the door, and then left.


    Isabe looked at the clothes that Emanuele had torn up on the floor, sighed, and thought that Emanuele was quite thoughtful to send her clothes.


    She took a shower, changed into the new clothes, and walked out of the room.


    In the office, there was no sign of Emanuele or anyone else.


    Isabe didn¡¯t know where Emanuele had gone. He probably didn¡¯t want to see her anymore. After all the times he tried to keep her, she kept hurting his heart. It was normal for him to not want to see her.


    But she still felt very sad, even though she pushed him away herself.


    After leaving the office, Isabe saw Tony and Harry. She didn¡¯t say a word and silently let them send her back to her apartment.


    That evening, when Evelyn returned, Isabe said to her, ¡°Evelyn, how about we go to a bar and have a few drinks?¡±


    Evelyn looked at Isabe and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not in a good mood?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How could I not be? Emanuele has agreed to divorce me. I¡¯m about to return to single life. Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate at the bar?¡± Isabe said.


    Evelyn was surprised, ¡°Emanuele agreed to divorce? Really?¡±


    She still remembered Emanuele¡¯s humble tone when he called to ask about Isabe. It hadn¡¯t been that long, and now he agreed to a divorce.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t force yourself to smile. It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re unhappy,¡± Evelyn patted Isabe¡¯s shoulder. She was Isabe¡¯s best friend, so how could she not understand Isabe¡¯s personality?


    Isabe, you look worse than if you were crying!


    Looking at Evelyn¡¯s concerned eyes, Isabe felt that her most vulnerable spot had been touched. She hugged Evelyn and buried her head in Evelyn¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m really sad. He won¡¯t have anything to do with me anymore. He will find another woman who¡¯s suitable for him, and I¡¯ll be alone,¡± Isabe sobbed.

 Chapter 390: Drunk

    As Isabe spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. At first, her tears were gentle, but as time passed, her sobs grew louder, and Evelyn felt her shoulder getting damp with Isabe¡¯s tears.


    Evelyn was Isabe¡¯s best friend, and she wanted to see her friend happy, just as Isabe wanted happiness for her. So, seeing Isabe cry so heartbreakingly made Evelyn¡¯s own tears fall.


    ¡°Isabe, please don¡¯t cry. Why don¡¯t you go find Emanuele and talk to him, exin everything? This isn¡¯t the way. I think you should tell Emanuele the truth, and then see how he decides,¡± Evelyn suggested.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t tell Emanuele. I know he loves me, and if he finds out the reason, he won¡¯t let me go. He¡¯ll promise to treat me well,¡± Isabe said, feeling her heart ache again.


    ¡°But Evelyn, I feel like I can¡¯t be so selfish. I can¡¯t keep Emanuele with me like this. What about when he wants a child in the future? What will happen then?¡± Isabe¡¯s pessimism about her future with Emanuele lingered, especially concerning her inability to conceive.


    She knew Emanuele¡¯s position demanded a child, and she didn¡¯t want to wait until then to cause him pain. It was also a way for her to give herself an exit n.


    Now deeply in love with Emanuele, Isabe couldn¡¯t imagine how difficult it would be to leave him when the time came. She felt she would be humble.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Thinking about this made Isabe¡¯s heart ache even more. She could only watch Emanuele leave, unable to do anything. It would be her final act for him.


    She knew she was suffering now, and she might continue to suffer in the future. But she believed time could heal all wounds and hoped it would erase her pain.


    Isabe didn¡¯t want Evelyn to tell Emanuele, despite Evelyn¡¯s desire to do so. She had to respect Isabe¡¯s wishes. Evelyn understood Isabe well, having been with James for so long and anticipating a simr situation.


    If one day, James wanted a child and she couldn¡¯t conceive, she, too, would consider leaving him. Otherwise, their rtionship would be a burden.


    Evelyn understood why Isabe made the choice she did. If she were in the same position, she would likely do the same.


    For now, she could only stand by Isabe¡¯s side and support her until Isabe found her way out.


    ¡°Isabe, think positively. Living alone is liberating, and once you leave Emanuele, you won¡¯t have to fear for your life. Your body bears so many scars and pain because of him. You won¡¯t have to worry about that anymore,¡± Evelyn reassured.


    Isabe nodded, agreeing with Evelyn¡¯s logic. Leaving Emanuele meant she could live a life without fear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Isabe. If you want to drink, let¡¯s find a quieter bar nearby and have a drink together,¡± Evelyn suggested with a smile.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Isabe agreed.


    Meanwhile, Emanuele sat in his apartment, drinking. The familiar furniture and decor reflected Isabe¡¯s touch after they married. Isabe¡¯s warmth transformed the once cold and soulless apartment into a lively space, even in his bedroom.


    These changes made the room vibrant, reminding him of their sweet moments. But now, everything was falling apart, and they were headed for divorce. The memories only brought pain to Emanuele.


    He took a gulp of vodka to dull his pain, acknowledging his inability to protect Isabe, resulting in her wounds. He realized Isabe would face even more danger if she stayed with him.


    Therefore, he had to let her go, watching her be happy from afar. He had instructed hiswyer to split his assets evenly with Isabe in the divorce settlement, showing a generosity he never thought he possessed, wishing her the best in her future.


    Despite having loved Isabe deeply, Emanuele wanted her to move on and be safe. He knew he had failed to protect her, as evidenced by the scars on her once wless skin.


    He realized it was best for Isabe to leave and be free from potential harm. He poured himself another drink, unable to ignore the pain of losing her.


    Just then, Emanuele¡¯s phone rang, showing rk on the caller ID.


    ¡°Emanuele, I heard you¡¯re getting a divorce? What¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t you and Isabe happy together?¡± rk asked with confusion, having seen their affection firsthand.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect Isabe, and she was almost killed because of me. We¡¯re both scared, so I¡¯ve chosen to let her go,¡± Emanuele exined with a heavy heart, feeling the effects of the strong drink.

 Chapter 391: Clark Plays Matchmaker Between Isabella and Emanuele

    ¡°Emanuele, what¡¯s going on? I know Isabe has been through a lot of danger while with you, but this isn¡¯t what I expected. Isabe doesn¡¯t strike me as someone who would leave you just because of danger,¡± rk considered Emanuele a friend and had witnessed firsthand how Emanuele had married Isabe.


    He genuinely hoped for Emanuele and Isabe to have a longsting rtionship. However, they had only been married for a short while, so why was this happening now? rk couldn¡¯t help but worry, prompting him to call Emanuele to get to the bottom of things. He had been a yboy before, familiar with the hearts of women. If Emanuele needed help, he was willing to lend a hand.


    To his surprise, Emanuele responded coldly, ¡°rk, you don¡¯t need to say anything. I understand what you mean, but I believe letting Isabe go is the best decision.¡± rk was taken aback. This wasn¡¯t the Emanuele he knew. The Emanuele he knew would never let go of something he liked. How could he be afraid now? Even in the face of death, Emanuele had never shown fear. rk couldn¡¯t understand why Emanuele was backing away from his feelings for Isabe.


    Emanuele stopped drinking and swirled his ss, watching it spin on the table like a toy. rk was astonished, and he knew why. Emanuele was not a good man; if he wanted something, he would possess it. Isabe was the woman he liked. How could he let her go so easily? rk believed Emanuele would cruelly keep Isabe by his side, even if it meant her death.


    ¡°What about you? If Madilyn staying with you meant death, would you still keep her by your side?¡± When Emanuele mentioned Madilyn, rk fell silent. ¡°You¡¯re right, but didn¡¯t you already take care of those enemies? Isabe was seriously injured, but she¡¯s okay, right?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this. If Isabe wants a divorce, I have to grant her wish,¡± Emanuele said before hanging up.


    rk never expected Emanuele to hang up on him like that. He sighed deeply. What the heck? He had rushed to check on Emanuele upon learning about the situation, only to be dismissed. rk was not overly warm-hearted, but he considered Emanuele a friend and was touched to see Emanuele fall in love with someone. He wondered if he should help reconcile Emanuele and Isabe.


    A Mafia boss getting a divorce was a big deal, and it couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. But Emanuele seemed to dismiss rk¡¯s help. So be it. rk decided to call Isabe since they were friends now. He wanted to check on her situation. He couldn¡¯t understand why Isabe was so determined to divorce Emanuele. If she really wanted a divorce, shouldn¡¯t she have done it a long time ago when she faced so much danger?


    Isabe and Evelyn were now at a bar. With Emanuele¡¯s decision to divorce Isabe, Tony and the others had left, leaving Isabepletely free. She was no longer surrounded by as many bodyguards, feeling a newfound sense of freedom. But she felt a bit uneasy. Previously, she had always had a driver, but now she and Evelyn had to take a cab to the bar.


    Sitting in the bar, they had beers in front of them. Knowing Isabe couldn¡¯t handle strong alcohol, Evelyn stopped her from drinking high-proof liquor. Beer was fine, but too much could still make someone intoxicated. Isabe started drinking as soon as she sat down, one bottle after another. Evelyn underestimated her friend.


    Seeing Isabe downing three bottles of beer in one go, Evelyn tried to stop her. ¡°Isabe, stop drinking. Let¡¯s take it slow. Drinking so much at once will make you drunk.¡±


    Isabe looked at Evelyn with reddened eyes, a sad and pained expression on her face. Evelyn felt uneasy seeing her friend like this.


    Isabe¡¯s phone rang, and she hesitated before answering rk¡¯s call, disappointed it wasn¡¯t Emanuele. She felt somewhat disgusted with herself. What was she thinking? She had pushed Emanuele away herself. How could she still hope for him to reach out to her?


    Isabe answered rk¡¯s call, and he greeted her warmly. ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s going on between you and Emanuele? I heard you had a fight and are considering divorce.¡±


    Realizing rk was just being nosy, Isabe sighed. ¡°Emanuele and I are fine. Despite our feelings, I value my life. I almost diedst time, and I can¡¯t risk my life for someone I love. So, I decided we¡¯re notpatible and chose to part ways.¡±


    ¡°But, Isabe, that doesn¡¯t sound like you. If you love someone, you wouldn¡¯t let fear of deathe between you.¡±


    He had seen through countless people, understanding women¡¯s hearts very well. If Isabe truly feared death, she should never have married Emanuele in the first ce, let alone wait until now.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, rk. When I was with Emanuele, it was because I loved him. But now, I realize my life and safety are more important than anything else. Our divorce means I will have my share of his wealth, making me safe and wealthy. That¡¯s my n.¡±


    Isabe portrayed herself as a cold-hearted, calcting woman. She hoped rk wouldn¡¯t try to reconcile them anymore. She was afraid she might give in and spill everything to him.


    rk was shocked by her words. ¡°I also spoke to Emanuele, and he¡¯s heartbroken. Isabe, despite your fear of danger and death, don¡¯t you still have some feelings for him? Could youfort him and help him move on?¡±

 Chapter 392: Isabella鈥檚 Truth After Drinking

    Isabe heard rk mention Emanuele feeling very sad, and her heart couldn¡¯t control the pain it caused.


    But in the end, Isabe held back the almost-spoken truth and simply hung up the phone. rk, who was waiting to hear Isabe¡¯s innermost thoughts, was shocked when the call was abruptly ended. He felt that Isabe was a cold-hearted woman. No wonder Emanuele could like Isabe; apparently, these two were quite alike. rk realized he was overly concerned about Isabe and Emanuele¡¯s affairs, especially since they both seemed indifferent to his help. He decided to forget about the situation altogether. He tossed his phone aside and embraced Madilyn, kissing her lips softly. ¡°Madilyn, when should we get married? My parents are urging me,¡± he murmured.


    Despite his prior rtionships with many women, it was the first time he felt strongly for someone as he did for Madilyn. From the moment he saw her, he knew she was his soulmate. So, he worked hard to have Emanuele give Madilyn to him and to win her over. And now, seeing Madilyn starting to soften towards him, rk was filled with relief. He wanted to marry Madilyn. Madilyn looked at rk, ¡°I know you want to marry me now, but I¡¯m not ready yet. Can you wait until I am?¡± She wasn¡¯t ready for marriage yet, especially given their problematic introduction and the fact that she had not recovered from the shock.


    She didn¡¯t even know how to introduce rk, as her mother would be displeased with any connection to the mafia, knowing how her father had died because of it. If her mother found out, it would surely cause a rift. ¡°Of course, Madilyn. Let¡¯s continue this way until the day you¡¯re ready to marry me,¡± rk replied. Madilyn¡¯sshes fluttered at rk¡¯s words. Initially resentful of his forcefulness in keeping her by his side, Madilyn felt like a prisoner. However, rk¡¯s respect and affection towards her over the days softened her heart. She knew rk genuinely liked her and understood that he had no choice but to treat her this way due to her special status.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His proposal demonstrated how strongly he felt for her. He wasn¡¯t the type to y with her emotions and leave. Madilyn felt his sincerity. But she also knew that bing the queen of the mafia would bring heavy responsibilities. Just like Isabe, she knew that entering the mafia world as an ordinary person came with risks, given Isabe¡¯s experiences with Emanuele. And seeing Isabe face danger and even consider divorce while following Emanuele made Madilyn question if being with rk would expose her to simr danger. Would she regret marrying rk if her life was at stake? Madilyn looked at rk¡¯s handsome and gentle face, feeling lost and uncertain about her future decisions.


    She hoped she wouldn¡¯t make the wrong choice.


    ¡ª


    Evelyn eventually called James to help take Isabe back to her apartment. Isabe was too drunk for Evelyn to move alone, so she called her boyfriend for assistance. James, seeing Isabe inebriated, furrowed his brows, ¡°What happened to Madame?¡± ¡°She¡¯s happy about getting a divorce,¡± Evelyn replied. She wanted to say Isabe wasn¡¯t happy, but knowing James was Emanuele¡¯s subordinate, she kept the truth hidden to avoid any interference. While sympathetic towards Isabe¡¯s condition, Evelyn respected her friend¡¯s decision. If she were in Isabe¡¯s shoes, she would have made the same choice. As Isabe¡¯s friend, she also had her own ulterior motives. Isabe¡¯s current sadness would eventually pass, leading to better days ahead.


    However, if Emanuele couldn¡¯t ensure Isabe¡¯s safety, she might face a premature death following him. It was better for Isabe to live, no matter the sadness, than to risk her life unknowingly. James, hearing Evelyn¡¯s exnation, sighed. He knew about Emanuele¡¯s divorce ns but seeing Isabe in this state made him suspicious. ¡°Is Madame truly happy? She seems to have cried a lot,¡± James, usually careless, felt something was amiss. Evelyn calmly replied, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s so happy that she¡¯s crying tears of joy.¡± Though James couldn¡¯t see Isabe¡¯s happiness, he understood women were sometimes difficult toprehend.


    On the way to Isabe¡¯s apartment, James heard Isabe say something. ¡°Emanuele, I don¡¯t want to divorce you.¡± Evelyn was startled and quickly covered Isabe¡¯s mouth. If Isabe was spoken this way while sober, it would be disastrous. James turned to Evelyn, ¡°What did Madame say? She doesn¡¯t want a divorce?¡± ¡°You misheard. She meant she wants to divorce Emanuele.¡± Evelyn was overwhelmed, torn between her best friend and her beloved boyfriend. Luckily, James trusted herpletely; his reassurance allowed them to continue to the apartment.


    However, as they carried Isabe inside, she spoke again, ¡°I don¡¯t actually hate you, Emanuele. I love you.¡± James heard her clearly this time and turned to Evelyn, concerned, ¡°Evelyn, drunk words are sober thoughts. Is there something Isabe¡¯s hiding from me? Or is there something you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±

 Chapter 393: James Learns The Truth

    Even James, with his rough personality andid-back demeanor, couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. If Isabe was truly determined to leave Emanuele, why was she so devastated? Even after getting drunk, she still couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Emanuele. When someone is intoxicated, their thoughts and actions are usually hazy and impulsive. Seeing Isabe in such a state, but still holding on to thoughts of Emanuele, made James realize that her heart still belonged to him. If that was the case, why go through with the divorce?


    James immediately voiced his doubts, ¡°Why does Isabe want to divorce Emanuele? Evelyn, tell me the truth, don¡¯t lie to me. I am your boyfriend, you can¡¯t keep me in the dark about this!¡± James now understood that Isabe still loved Emanuele and couldn¡¯t let go of him. Then why insist on divorce? For the past few days, his boss, Emanuele, had been restless. He thought Isabe no longer cared for Emanuele. But now, seeing Isabe in such distress after Emanuele agreed to the divorce, James was at a loss. How could these two people be in such a situation?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He believed Evelyn held the answers. Evelyn must know the truth behind all of this. With determination, James looked at Evelyn as if he demanded answers. Normally a cold man, his softer side only emerged when he was with the woman he loved. This made Evelyn never see him as intimidating. But now, aiming his icy stare at her, Evelyn felt a sudden pang of fear. His cold expression and sharp gaze made her heart tremble uncontrobly out of fear. She found herself frightened by James.


    Feeling the tension in the air, Evelyn finally broke the silence, ¡°James, I can tell you, but you must promise not to tell Emanuele, can you do that?¡± ¡°I cannot promise that.¡± Surprised at James¡¯ blunt response, Evelyn red at him, ¡°Then I won¡¯t say anything.¡± If James couldn¡¯t keep his word, she felt there was nothing left for her to reveal.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you then,¡± Evelyn retorted angrily, ¡°And if you do tell Emanuele, Isabe will hate me and end our friendship!¡± Their friendship was strong; how could it be destroyed over a secret?


    To pacify Evelyn, James quickly assured her, ¡°Okay, Evelyn, I promise I won¡¯t say anything to Emanuele.¡± Evelyn finally felt at ease. ¡°Remember when I asked you what you would do if I couldn¡¯t bear children?¡± James nodded. ¡°What about it? Are you saying¡­ Evelyn, don¡¯t worry. Even if you couldn¡¯t have children, I would still marry you and spend my life with you. Our love was never about having children.¡± Surprised by James¡¯ quick reassurance, Evelyn sighed, ¡°No, I meant to say that my revtion is connected to Isabe. She¡­ she can¡¯t bear children, so she chose to leave Emanuele.¡±


    The room fell silent as James absorbed this news. James, the man with numerous killings under his belt, was like steel to Emanuele, his best weapon. But now, he was utterly shocked and incredulous, as if struck by lightning. ¡°How could this be? Evelyn, this can¡¯t be true¡­ you¡¯re telling me Isabe can¡¯t have children? Butst time, she was pregnant.¡± Evelyn sighed, ¡°Yes, did you forget? During that dangerous incident, Isabe was almost killed by a bomb explosion. Her womb was damaged, rendering her unable to bear children.¡±


    James sat on the sofa, holding his head in his hands, needing time to process this information. ¡°So, Isabe felt she couldn¡¯t burden the boss, as he needed an heir, which is why she decided to leave him?¡± Evelyn nodded, ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°I admit, this is a difficult situation. I don¡¯t need an heir, but Emanuele, as the head of the Chicago Mafia, does need one for his legacy. If Isabe can¡¯t have children, it would be a severe blow to Emanuele¡¯s Mafia business.¡±


    James suddenly understood why Isabe was so resolute in divorcing Emanuele. This was the reason. He now grasped the situation a bit better. But was this truly the best oue?

 Chapter 394: Divorce Agreement

    When considering it carefully, Isabe¡¯s choice seemed understandable. However, James believed Emanuele had a right to know. ¡°If the boss loves his wife so much, and she loves him, why not discuss it with him properly? Leaving in this manner, the boss will be devastated when he finds out,¡± James pondered. He couldn¡¯t understand why, if both parties liked each other, they couldn¡¯t rify things. The thought of the boss and Isabe¡¯s anguish left him perplexed.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell Emanuele, James. I confided in you because you¡¯re my boyfriend, and I trust you not to disclose this. But if you tell Emanuele, it will break my heart,¡± Evelyn pleaded. ¡°You know they are deeply in love. If Emanuele finds out, he won¡¯t let Isabe go so easily. But what will happen if Isabe can¡¯t bear children and Emanuele needs an heir? Have you thought about that? Isabe doesn¡¯t want to burden Emanuele, hence her decision. If you tell Emanuele, all her efforts will be in vain!¡±


    James fell into deep thought upon hearing Evelyn¡¯s words. He understood her point, but as Emanuele¡¯s subordinate for many years, he was naturally inclined to support Emanuele. However, facing his girlfriend¡¯s ultimatum, James felt a pang of injustice. ¡°Evelyn, is this truly what you want? By doing this, you¡¯re just watching them drift apart, and Isabe is suffering,¡± he expressed, his brow furrowed.


    ¡°This suffering will eventually fade, James. Regardless, you can¡¯t tell Emanuele about this. If you do, Isabe won¡¯t be my friend anymore. She will hate me,¡± Evelyn insisted, feigning tears to secure James¡¯ promise.


    Seeing Evelyn cry, James panicked and embraced her, reassuring her in haste, ¡°Evelyn, please don¡¯t cry. I promise not to tell Emanuele, okay?¡±


    Comforted by James, Evelyn finally stopped crying. Yet, seeing James still troubled, Evelyn felt for him. She held him and said, ¡°This is why I didn¡¯t want to tell you in the first ce. What good would it do for you to know the truth? Isabe has made her decision, and you know it¡¯s best for her.¡±


    Agreeing with Evelyn, James assured her, ¡°I won¡¯t tell Emanuele. As much as it pains me to see the boss and his wife separate, as outsiders, it¡¯s best to act as though nothing has happened. It¡¯s best not to meddle, or things will only get moreplicated.¡±


    Though he wished for reconciliation between Emanuele and Isabe, given their current state, there was nothing he could do. It felt regrettable. However, considering the future where Isabe might not bear children and Emanuele would need an heir, it seemed better to sever ties sooner rather thanter. James, though simple-minded, understood this reasoning.


    Relieved that James would keep quiet, Evelyn rxed. Isabe, having drunk herself to sleep,y in bed. Evelyn stayed by her side, watching over her until Isabe awoke. After the hangover subsided, Isabe felt a bit better emotionally. Exhaling the negative emotions through the release of alcohol had made her feel somewhat relieved.


    She didn¡¯t regret her decision, despite the current pain. She believed it would pass. Present pain was better than future pain. Upon waking, Evelyn brought her water and some food. Isabe drank the water but didn¡¯t touch the food. Seeing Evelyn¡¯s worried expression, Isabe felt a warm sensation in her heart.


    With no parents and having lost Emanuele, Evelyn was now her sole confidant, her friend, and almost like family. ¡°Evelyn, thank you. Without you, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯d cope alone,¡± Isabe expressed her gratitude.


    ¡°We¡¯re best friends, Isabe. You don¡¯t need to thank me. I ache for you too. Get well soon. After your divorce, shall we go abroad together? Sunbathe on the beach, stroll through the streets of Rome. I¡¯ve been wanting to go to so many ces. Take me with you,¡± Evelyn suggested, attempting to lighten the mood.


    Listening to Evelyn, Isabe found herself feeling lighter. Yes, once she was divorced from Emanuele, she could visit many ces and put some distance between them. This would stop her from thinking about him and from seeing him. He could marry someone else, start a family, and she would have no part in it. However, even thinking about this still caused Isabe pain. She held her heart, believing that time would eventually heal everything, including their once passionate love.


    The next day, Emanuele sent Isabe the finalized divorce agreement prepared by hiswyer. Isabe marveled at Emanuele¡¯s efficiency; he had produced it so quickly. Perhaps this quick resolution was for the best. She had grieved enough, and soon, she wouldn¡¯t be as heartbroken. She didn¡¯t know if Emanuele would be saddened, but she knew he was strong. Even if he was upset, he wouldn¡¯t show it much and would likely move on quickly.


    Isabe decided not to dwell on Emanuele¡¯s thoughts. She resolved to focus on sorting out her own feelings and making ns for the future. Maybe she would travel abroad with Evelyn, or settle in the countryside. Many thoughts crossed her mind, but the one thing she didn¡¯t consider was staying in Chicago. Everywhere in the city carried the essence of Emanuele, making her ufortable.


    Soon, Emanuele inquired, ¡°Have you finished reading it? If there are no issues, I can announce the divorce immediately.¡±


    Although Isabe intended to push Emanuele away, his words still stung. Nevertheless, she replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve read it. It¡¯s fine.¡±

 Chapter 395: Lying to Emanuele

    In reality, Isabe merely nced at the divorce agreement. She noticed Emanuele¡¯s generosity, dividing his property and possessions, including his cars, house, and precious jewelry he had bought for her. It seemed he feared she would not be happy after leaving him. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow, feeling even more saddened. She didn¡¯t need Emanuele to be this kind to her. The more he favored her, the more Isabe felt she was hurting him. Yet, present pain was still better than future pain.


    Thinking of this, Isabe lowered her head to look at her stomach. There had once been a child inside, so close to being born, but then, the child was lost. Now, she couldn¡¯t bear children anymore. These thoughts left Isabe feeling especially distressed. It hade to this, with no room for turning back. The divorce would be finalized tomorrow.


    Upon receiving Isabe¡¯s message, Emanuele observed her cold response and his own expression turned especially indifferent. He figured Isabe would be thrilled to leave him. After all, she would have money and would no longer worry about her safety. She could enjoy the rest of her life. But thinking about these things, Emanuele felt covered in pain. Although he had decided to let go, it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t care for Isabe. It was precisely because he cared so much for her that he had to let go. The images of Isabe¡¯s scars and her near-death experience kept haunting him, causing him great anguish. Yet, allowing her to leave and granting her freedom was thest thing he could do for Isabe. His office was now filled with smoke, the ashtray overflowing with cigarette butts.


    When James came in to report to Emanuele, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow at Emanuele¡¯s silence and the overflowing ashtray in front of him. When he didn¡¯t know the truth about Isabe leaving Emanuele, he had med Isabe and couldn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t endure hardship with Emanuele, given that they were already married. But now, knowing the truth, he couldn¡¯t me Isabe. Instead, he felt deeply for both Isabe and Emanuele. They loved each other, yet they were divorcing. Seeing Emanuele silently smoke so many cigarettes without uttering a word, James felt extremely anxious. He wanted to rify the truth with the boss. Didn¡¯t the boss have the right to know? Was this sudden divorce really good for the boss?


    After James finished reporting, Emanuele, noticing that James lingered, looked at him and asked, ¡°Is there something else?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emanuele noticed James¡¯ gaze was unusuallyplex, something he had never seen in James, who was usually straightforward. ¡°Boss, are you really going to divorce your wife? Is there no chance for reconciliation between you?¡± James decided he needed to persuade Emanuele a little. They should at least try.


    Emanuele looked at James with a poker face. ¡°Are you trying to persuade me not to divorce? It¡¯s impossible, James. Since I¡¯ve agreed to divorce Isabe, I will definitely go through with it.¡±


    ¡°But if you both genuinely love each other, why divorce?¡±


    Thinking of Isabe¡¯s injuries and the reasons she wanted to leave him, Emanuele nodded calmly. He knew Isabe must still have some affection for him, butpared to her safety, that affection meant very little. At this point, divorce was the only way to ensure Isabe¡¯s true safety.


    Once Isabe confirmed that she had no issues with the divorce agreement, Emanuele signed the agreement and sent it to Isabe for her signature. It was a duplicate, and the contract would be legally effective after the divorce.


    Seeing Emanuele signing the divorce agreement, James was extremely anxious. ¡°Boss, I met with Isabe the other day. She was drinking with my girlfriend, got drunk, and cried,¡± James said. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    He was a man who had fought alongside Emanuele for many years, and he was Emanuele¡¯s subordinate and friend. He was inclined to stand with Emanuele. It was the first time he had seen Emanuele so deeply in love, and the first time he had felt so heartbroken for a woman. Shouldn¡¯t he try to persuade Emanuele to make an effort?


    Emanuele looked at James with a hint of doubt in his eyes. ¡°She should be happy to leave,¡± he said.


    ¡°No, she was very upset. She actually likes you,¡± James replied.


    ¡°She ims to hate me and wants to leave me,¡± Emanuele said mockingly.


    ¡°Perhaps she has her reasons. Maybe she has no choice but to leave you,¡± James said, cautiously trying to probe a little. If Evelyn didn¡¯t allow him to speak, he wouldn¡¯t. Perhaps sayingthis would help.


    ¡°She has any reasons? James, do you know something?¡± Emanuele¡¯s eyes immediately sharpened, as if he wanted to see right through James.


    While James had killed countless people in battle and had interrogated many, facing Emanuele, he felt a bit scared, as if he couldn¡¯t meet Emanuele¡¯s gaze. It was frightening!


    However, James couldn¡¯t tell Emanuele the truth. He had to be careful. ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling I have. If she hated you so much that she couldn¡¯t wait to leave, she wouldn¡¯t be so upset as to get drunk. It¡¯s a bit strange.¡±


    He hoped Emanuele would take it seriously. If they really divorced, missing this chance might mean a lifetime of regret.


    Emanuele fell into contemtion because of James¡¯ words. He thought back to Isabe¡¯s resoluteness when she mentioned divorce. At the time, he had ignored her sadness. Now, prompted by James, Emanuele felt that Isabe had been somewhat hasty in handling the matter of their marriage. After all their years of love, she seemed too eager to leave him. He furrowed his brow and said to James, ¡°Does your girlfriend know anything?¡±


    ¡°If she knew anything, she would have told me already. We have a great rtionship. Would she hide it from me?¡±


    James thought to himself, ¡°God, this is the first time I¡¯ve lied to the boss. This lie made him cautious and a little scared.¡±

 Chapter 396: Emanuele Learns the Truth

    James was very worried that his unnatural lying might be noticed by Emanuele. Fortunately, that did not happen. Emanuele had never lied in front of Emanuele, and Emanuele believed James. He immediately found Phillip and asked him to investigate what had happened to Isabe during this time, especially in the hospital, to see if there was anything he had missed. He actually felt that something was wrong. Initially, after Isabe woke up from the attack, her attitude towards him was not bad. Butter, for some reason, Isabe suddenly said she wanted a divorce. It was so sudden that it left Emanuele feeling a bit bewildered. Thinking about it now, it was indeed very strange.


    After receiving Emanuele¡¯s call, Phillip also found it strange. ¡°But, boss, haven¡¯t you already divorced Isabe?¡± Or was he helping Emanuele find awyer. ¡°Can¡¯t we investigate after the divorce?¡± Indeed, Phillip thought, regardless, Emanuele was his boss, and he must have his reasons for doing so. Phillip quickly went to investigate.


    Emanuele originally wanted to take the divorce agreement to Isabe, he didn¡¯t want to see Isabe, but he thought that if Isabe really had any difficulties, if Isabe really didn¡¯t want a divorce and was forced to do so¡­ Emanuele frowned and put the divorce agreement in the cab. He wouldn¡¯t divorce Isabe until the truth was clear. He wanted to see if Isabe had anypelling reasons to leave him.


    Thinking about this, Emanuele¡¯s previously quiet heart seemed to be revitalized. Isabe had been waiting for Emanuele to send her the divorce agreement. As soon as she signed it, they could quickly get divorced. However, these days passed, and Emanuele did not send the divorce agreement. Thinking about this, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but message Emanuele: ¡°I have decided. There is no problem with the divorce agreement. Do you need to print and sign it and send it to me, or should I print and sign it and send it to you?¡± She typed this message while her fingers were trembling, but she felt that she couldn¡¯t continue to dy, lest there be more troubles.


    After a while, Emanuele replied to her: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Isabe. Wait a little longer. I still have some things to confirm.¡± Is Emanuele going to go back on his word? Isabe frowned, but Emanuele wasn¡¯t the kind of person to go back on his word. Generally speaking, as long as he promised something, he would definitely follow through. Since he had already agreed to divorce, he couldn¡¯t suddenly change his mind now. It should be like that, but Isabe suddenly felt a little uncertain.


    She knew Emanuele¡¯s feelings for her better than anyone else. He probably didn¡¯t want to let her go. If Emanuele didn¡¯t want her to leave, then she really had no way out. Isabe felt very tired now. Since she had already decided to divorce and leave Emanuele, she didn¡¯t want Emanuele to keep trying to keep her.


    Isabe did not know that Phillip had alreadypiled the information about Isabe¡¯s physical condition in the hospital and sent it to Emanuele. Earlier, Emanuele had also seen Isabe¡¯s medical report, and knew that Isabe¡¯s physical condition had recovered quite well. But this time, Emanuele asked Phillip to further investigate and present every detail of her physical condition to him.


    Isabe had been in the hospital for some time, and her body had almost recovered. Her attitude only began to change after that. At first, she had evenforted him, telling him not to feel guilty.


    At this moment, Emanuele looked at every detail of Isabe¡¯s physical condition. Many aspects had returned to normal and had not caused permanent damage. Only one thing caught Emanuele¡¯s attention, and when he saw it, his eyes narrowed, and his usually strong heart also seemed to falter. Was it like this? Is this why Isabe wanted a divorce? It showed that Isabe¡¯s uterus had been injured and she might not be able to conceive in the future. Did Isabe choose to leave him because of this? Emanuele thought of his own position. Indeed, he needed a qualified heir, and the most basic duty of every Mafia queen was to bear children and raise the next generation of heirs. Did Isabe leave him because she knew she couldn¡¯t conceive?


    At this moment, Emanuele felt that he couldn¡¯t remain calm. He wanted to smoke to ease his inner tension, but when he lit a cigarette, his fingers trembled uncontrobly. At this moment, all theints, anger, and sadness he had towards Isabe dissipated in an instant, leaving only deep heartache.


    He really didn¡¯t know how Isabe hadmanaged to endure all this time, knowing she couldn¡¯t get pregnant. She must have been in a lot of pain. And to choose to divorce him while enduring such physical pain and emotional separation. Emanuele had never empathized with anyone like this before, but now he seemed to understand Isabe¡¯s feelings at that time.


    Damn it, why hadn¡¯t he noticed earlier? He had thought that as long as Isabe¡¯s health recovered, everything would be fine, but he had not expected that she had endured such pain. Just thinking about these things made Emanuele feel murderous.


    It seemed as though Isabe had deliberately concealed it. When he had asked the doctor about her condition, the doctor hadn¡¯t told him any of this. Damn it, he felt like a fool,pletely unaware. Emanuele took a deep breath, his eyes reddening, feeling tears welling up. He had not cried even when he was close to death from his injuries, but now, he felt like crying.


    After smoking half a pack of cigarettes, Emanuele decided to go find Isabe. At that time, Isabe was still at Evelyn¡¯s apartment. She was very bored every day now. Evelyn went to work, and she stayed in the apartment. Even the variety shows she used to enjoy, Isabe didn¡¯t like watching anymore. When someone loses interest in everything, they be like this. She was now just waiting to divorce Emanuele and leave Chicago, never to appear in this city again.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang, and Isabe walked down from the sofa to open the door. She was a little surprised; why would someonee at this time? However, when Isabe saw Emanuele¡¯s tall figure standing outside the door, she was so scared that she covered her mouth.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 397 He Doesn鈥檛 Need Children

    After seeing Isabe¡¯s surprised expression, Emanuele, with a cold and merciless face, let out a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isabe, you seem surprised to see me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    It had been a while since she had moved to Evelyn¡¯s side, and Emanuele had nevere over, but today, Emanuele had actually run over.


    And his expression was very strange, which made Isabe inexplicably feel scared.


    What is Emanuele up to?


    ¡°Isabe, have you been having a hard timetely?¡± Emanuele suddenly said something inexplicable.


    This sentence left Isabe stunned.


    She didn¡¯t quite understand why Emanuele would suddenly say that.


    ¡°Not hard at all. If you had divorced me earlier, I could have traveled outside more freely and lived more carefreely.¡±


    After saying that, Isabe wanted to close the door. It had been a long time since she had seen Emanuele. His familiar appearance was reflected in her eyes, making her afraid of being soft-hearted.


    His scrutinizing gaze made Isabe feel a bit panicked and guilty. She dared not meet Emanuele¡¯s eyes.


    But to her surprise, Emanuele did not allow her to close the door and pushed it open.


    He walked in.


    The apartment was very small, much like the single apartments Isabe used to rent before. Thinking that Isabe had been living in such a ce so aggrieved, Emanuele started to feel more self-me.


    Why hadn¡¯t he investigated thoroughly back then? Isabe said she wanted a divorce, and he actually believed her and chose to divorce her.


    He had no idea how much she had suffered during the time he was not by her side.


    Now, looking at Isabe¡¯s lean figure, Emanuele felt that Isabe had really lost a lot of weight during this time.


    And yet she could still say those hurtful words to him.


    But now, Emanuele also understood that when Isabe said those words, her heart was also in a state of pain.


    Thinking of this, Emanuele felt sad.


    ¡°You should leave. This apartment is rented by Evelyn,¡± Isabe said, ¡°I don¡¯t wee you.¡±


    Emanuele looked at Isabe, stepping closer to her. Isabe was scared and had to retreat, backing up until there was nowhere else to go, looking at Emanuele with a panicked expression.


    ¡°Isabe, you are lying. I know you don¡¯t want to divorce me.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s eyes narrowed, but she tried to maintain herposure. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Had Emanuele figured it out?


    No, they were on the verge of divorce, and Emanuele could not possibly know.


    So Isabe calmed down: ¡°I want to divorce you. I just want to divorce you!¡±


    ¡°Isabe, do you really not see me as your husband? Your body had a problem, why didn¡¯t you tell me? Are you hiding it from me and divorcing me just to not burden me? Do you know how hard it has been for metely?¡±


    He actually knew!


    At that moment, Isabe felt her heart stop beating.


    Then, after her heart resumed beating, it started beating frantically, like a drum. She could almost hear her own heartbeat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying, Emanuele. I just want to divorce you. Don¡¯t think too much, I have no other reason, I just want to divorce you.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, admit that it is because you couldn¡¯t have children and didn¡¯t want to burden me that you are divorcing me.¡± Emanuele had now walked up to Isabe, reached out, and held Isabe¡¯s chin, forcing her to look up at him.


    Isabe saw the man¡¯s eyes, burning like mes and looking particrly terrifying.


    The next moment, Emanuele lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    Emanuele¡¯s kiss was urgent, hot, and a bit crazy, making Isabe feel like she couldn¡¯t breathe at all.


    Isabe tried to struggle, but she was no match for Emanuele. With a little more effort, he could lock her in his embrace and make her unable to move.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but bite Emanuele¡¯s lip, but even that couldn¡¯t stop him. Emanuele kissed her fiercely for a while.


    After what felt like an eternity, Emanuele finally let go of Isabe.


    By then, Isabe had been kissed by Emanuele to the point where she had no strength left, leaning against his chest.


    She wanted to push Emanuele away, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Isabe was almost desperate.


    How did he find out about this? She thought she had hidden it well.


    No, she was on the brink of divorcing Emanuele; she was about to achieve her goal. She didn¡¯t want to entangle herself with Emanuele anymore.


    They were strangers now, and it was best for both.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, Emanuele. I admit, I¡¯m divorcing you because my body has problems. But it¡¯s for my safety too. Think about it, before, I had a child, and you couldn¡¯t protect my child. Now, because of you, I can¡¯t even have a child. If this continues, I¡¯ll lose my life. Please, I beg you, hurry up and divorce me!¡±


    Looking at Isabe¡¯s pleading expression, she seemed so pitiful, like an abandoned stray cat.


    However, Emanuele frowned. He didn¡¯t want to let Isabe go.


    He felt that his judgment wouldn¡¯t be wrong. James had also said that Isabe left him, crying bitterly.


    She hadn¡¯t told him about her infertility.


    Now, like this¡­


    Emanuele knew that Isabe must have said those words to make him give up on her.


    He had almost let her go before, but not now.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t worry. Even if I don¡¯t have children, I can make other rtives¡¯ children my heirs. I don¡¯t mind not having offspring.¡±


    In fact, he had some regrets, butpared to Isabe, not having children wasn¡¯t so bad.


    Having children might disturb their sweet world as a couple.


    But Isabe didn¡¯t believe Emanuele¡¯s words, and even with Emanuele being so good to her, she couldn¡¯t give birth to an heir for him. What would Emanuele¡¯s subordinates and others think?


    In the years toe, Emanuele would surely regret it.


    It was better to be firm now and leave Emanuele.


    ¡°Emanuele, haven¡¯t I made it clear enough? I¡¯ve told you, being with you would pose many life-threatening risks. I never intended to have children with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, in that case, why do you look so sad and cry?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 398 Clarification

    ¡°I¡¯m not crying out of sorrow, I¡¯m crying out of happiness,¡± Isabe said. ¡°Emanuele, anyway, I am determined to divorce you, no matter what you think. You don¡¯t have to think highly of me. I¡¯m selfish. I just feel that being with you every day means facing so many dangers. I¡¯m exhausted. Emanuele, please let me go.¡±


    Listening to Isabe¡¯s words, Emanuele did not believe her at all. He reached out and lifted Isabe¡¯s face, forcing her to look at him.


    ¡°Isabe, if you dare, say those words you just said again in front of me.¡±


    Isabe: ¡°¡­¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s gaze was too sharp, too bright, like a bright sun, and like a sharp knife.


    Isabe knew that Emanuele often interrogated his enemies. His enemies were professionally trained, but she was not. Looking at Emanuele¡¯s eyes, she felt an endless pressure in her heart, almost overwhelming her. She dared not look at Emanuele, let alone repeat those words in front of him. She felt that she would be exposed as a liar by Emanuele in a single nce. Previously, Emanuele had been influenced by her words, and he was very sad and upset, never doubting the truth of what she said.


    But now, Emanuele had seen the truth about her body that she had deliberately hidden, he would no longer believe anything she said. Even if she was now showing a firm attitude, it was useless.


    ¡°Isabe, stop deceiving yourself. I know you left because of your health reasons. Come back to me, I will keep you safe. It doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t have children. It will be just us in our own world. Isn¡¯t that good? Although I am the head of the Mafia and need an heir, it¡¯s not necessary to have my own child. Plenty of people would be willing to inherit my business, and they would treat us well too.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s words actually made Isabe waver. Especially now, seeing him look at her with such a pleading look made Isabe soften even more. She rarely saw Emanuele in this state. He should be the high and mighty Mafia boss who would kill anyone he wasn¡¯t happy with. But now, the more she saw Emanuele in this humble state, the more ufortable Isabe felt. She knew that Emanuele only showed this side when facing the person he loved. She felt sorry, and also afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave just because of a few words from Emanuele. Because Emanuele was so good to her, she should leave even more. Otherwise, staying here would be pointless. She felt she would only bring trouble to Emanuele. As much as Emanuele loved her, and as much as she loved Emanuele, she couldn¡¯t burden him. But Emanuele¡¯s words now made Isabe feel a surge of bitterness, more sadness welling up in her heart, almost engulfing her like the sea.


    She wanted to say some heartless words, but tears uncontrobly fell from her eyes.


    Seeing Isabe cry, Emanuele panicked and reached out, pulling Isabe into his arms.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t cry, please don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have pressured you. Isabe, I just don¡¯t want you to leave me¡­¡± Emanuele held Isabe tightly in his arms.


    Isabe¡¯s crying made all the mncholy emotions in his heart disappear instantly. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Isabe so upset. Her sadness hurt him more than any physical injury. Isabe was held in Emanuele¡¯s arms, and she hadn¡¯t felt this gentle side of him in a long time. She leaned on Emanuele and felt his arms wrap around her waist, holding her tightly. In that moment, Isabe felt an immense sense of security she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, being embraced by Emanuele in such a peaceful and loving manner.


    Thest time they were intimate, their rtionship was still tense, wanting to fight to the death. But now, everything was different. Isabe leaned against Emanuele¡¯s chest and gradually calmed down. Emanuele took Isabe and sat on the small sofa in Evelyn¡¯s apartment, simr to the one Isabe used to rent. The sofa was so small that it looked crowded when Emanuele held Isabe. Emanuele buried his head in Isabe¡¯s shoulder and whispered: ¡°Isabe, let¡¯s not separate, okay? I know what you¡¯re worried about, but I promise you, I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Isabe looked at Emanuele and couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows, ¡°But I¡­ I¡¯m really worried.¡±


    Even though Emanuele was so certain now, she still didn¡¯t believe. She believed in Emanuele¡¯s feelings for her at this moment, but feelings can change. In the next few decades, with so many moments, could Emanuele still love her forever? If he no longer liked her and needed a child, what would Emanuele do to her?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re worried, I can sign an agreement with you now. If I change my mind in the future and divorce you, all my assets will go to you.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele and said with a smile, ¡°You won¡¯t assassinate me by then, will you?¡±


    As the head of the Chicago Mafia, Isabe believed that Emanuele was capable of doing so.


    Emanuele furrowed his brows, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? Isabe, after all this time together, you still don¡¯t understand me? If I like you now, even if I don¡¯t like you in the future, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Emanuele felt a little sad that Isabe doubted him.


    ¡°I know, but I still can¡¯t continue to be with you confidently, Emanuele. I¡¯m not a qualified Mafia queen; in that position, I can¡¯t bear children for you. What if your subordinates find out and are dissatisfied with me? What should we do then?¡±


    Isabe thought, since Emanuele wanted to keep her by his side, she would go along with it. She didn¡¯t want to worry about things that were unlikely to happen in the future. Just take it one step at a time with Emanuele. Emanuele was a bit angry that Isabe was worried even about this issue, but he also felt a bit sorry for her. God, how had Isabe managed to get through this period? Even a small problem like this made her so anxious. Who knows what she had been overthinking during this time? ¡°Isabe, you don¡¯t have to worry about these things. If I can¡¯t handle such matters, how can I be a Mafia boss? No Mafia boss is incapable of managing their subordinates.¡±


    Isabe thought Emanuele made sense. Maybe her worries during this time were indeed unnecessary?

 Chapter 399: Isabella鈥檚 Self-Blame

    Emanuele was so powerful, he could protect her and shield her from facing those awkward situations. Isabe thought to herself, perhaps she could really walk alongside Emanuele from now on? Even if the future might be cruel, and she might suffer more pain than now, at least, for the moment, they could be happy together. ¡°Yes, Emanuele, you¡¯re right. It was myck of confidence in you that made me consider divorce. I should have been firmer,¡± Isabe admitted.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s softened attitude, Emanuele was pleased. Finally, Isabe no longer wanted to escape him or leave him like before, which relieved Emanuele. He couldn¡¯t resist the urge to hug and kiss Isabe. As his actions grew more intense, and Isabe could feel his body¡¯s response, she stopped him before he lost control. ¡°Wait, Emanuele, this is Evelyn¡¯s apartment, we shouldn¡¯t be doing this here,¡± she reminded him.


    Emanuele, though slightly annoyed at Isabe¡¯s interruption, managed to restrain himself. Damn it, why did Isabe choose to stay at Evelyn¡¯s ce? Otherwise, he could have had his way with her by now. But in the end, Emanuele held back, carried Isabe downstairs, into the car, and drove them back to their own apartment.


    Sitting in the car, feeling the man beside her driving, his scent of hormones in the air, Isabe felt a bit dizzy. It was strange how, despite their impending divorce, they seemed to suddenly reconcile upon seeing each other again. And her previously unwavering determination seemed to crumble upon seeing Emanuele. Isabe found that she could never maintain herposure in front of Emanuele. His pleas, persuasions, and coercion could easily sway her stance.


    Isabe texted Evelyn, informing her that she was returning with Emanuele. Evelyn quickly replied, ¡°Isabe, does he know the truth?¡± ¡°Yes, he suddenly investigated my medical report and discovered the issue. Since he knows now and still wants me by his side, that¡¯s how it is. I thought about it, and if he doesn¡¯t really like me in the future, then I¡¯ll leave him again,¡± Isabe exined.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s reply, Evelyn felt relieved. Isabe finally seemed to havee to her senses. Previously supporting Isabe¡¯s decision to leave, Evelyn now supported her return. Regardless of Isabe¡¯s choices, Evelyn vowed to be there for her. But she found it strange how Emanuele, who was previously unaware, suddenly agreed to divorce and investigated Isabe¡¯s condition. Could it be James who spilled the beans?


    With this thought in mind, Evelyn immediately called James. ¡°Why did Emanuele suddenly go find Isabe, knowing about her health condition? Did you say something to him?¡± James hurriedly replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. What a coincidental turn of events,¡± Evelyn probed further. James felt guilty under Evelyn¡¯s scrutiny.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t say anything about her condition. I just mentioned seeing Isabe drunk and in tears, suggesting she might have some hidden reasons for her behavior, prompting Emanuele to investigate. So, that¡¯s all,¡± James exined, justifying his actions. Listening to James, Evelyn was at a loss for words. James had indeed managed to hint without directly revealing the truth to Emanuele.


    ¡°James, you screwed everything up! Isabe was on the verge of divorcing him, and now she¡¯s probably going back to Emanuele,¡± Evelynmented. Though her concerns were for her friend, she couldn¡¯t help but feel selfish, believing Isabe¡¯s leaving Emanuele would be better for her safety. James argued, ¡°But Evelyn, I believe Emanuele and his wife would be happier together. Yes, you worry about your friend¡¯s safety, but think about us. We¡¯re together despite the risks. Would you choose safety over our happiness?¡±


    Persuaded by James, Evelyn conceded. She realized her own situation was also risky, but the happiness she found with James outweighed the dangers. Isabe must have simr thoughts. Relieved that Evelyn wasn¡¯t angry, James let out a sigh of relief, fearing she might break up with him over this disagreement.


    At this moment, Isabe and Evelyn returned to the apartment. Seeing everything familiar around her, Isabe wondered how Emanuele had spent these days alone. When Emanuele returned to the apartment, seeing all the familiar things reminded him of the wonderful times they had shared. It must have been hard for him. Isabe couldn¡¯t rte since she stayed at Evelyn¡¯s ce and didn¡¯t have these memories triggered. When Isabe apologized tearfully to Emanuele, he resisted the urge tofort her, reminding her of the pain she had caused both of them with her unteral decision.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Isabe, you don¡¯t need to apologize. As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all that matters. My sadness and sorrow, you can ignore them. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just smoke more and drink a bit more,¡± Emanuele expressed. The more he downyed his emotions, the more Isabe felt guilty. She deeply regretted hurting Emanuele with her thoughtless actions. ¡°Emanuele, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have done what I did. I know I was wrong,¡± Isabe finally confessed.

 Chapter 400 Isabella is Tortured to Tears by Emanuele

    Isabe really started crying, and she seemed genuinely sad, the more she cried, the worse it got, tears falling continuously, which made Emanuele instantly feel heartache.


    ¡°Okay, Isabe, I was just teasing you, don¡¯t cry, stop crying, it makes me sad.¡±


    He just wanted Isabe to learn a lesson, but seeing Isabe crying so sadly, Emanuele felt his own heart breaking.


    Isabe stopped crying, she looked at Emanuele: ¡°Emanuele, don¡¯t be sad, I won¡¯t cry.¡±


    She tried to wipe the tears off her face, since Emanuele would feel upset seeing her cry, she better not cry.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So Emanuele wouldn¡¯t feel sad seeing her in this state.


    Seeing Isabe being obedient, Emanuele felt his heart soften.


    He felt Isabe should have been like this from the beginning, instead of being so cold and stubborn, always insisting on divorce, causing him to be hurt over and over again.


    ¡°Okay, Isabe, let¡¯s move on to the main topic now.¡±


    Emanuele hugged Isabe and took her directly to the upstairs room.


    Isabe thought that if she divorced Emanuele, he would definitely change the style of the apartmentpletely.


    After all, many things in the apartment had been changed ording to her preferences, but surprisingly, Emanuele had kept all these things as they were.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but kiss Emanuele: ¡°Emanuele, since I made you so sad before, let me take care of you properly this time, I hope you are happy.¡±


    Isabe knew she had to make amends.


    Isabe took the initiative to kiss Emanuele, although her kissing skills were not as good as Emanuele¡¯s, nor as passionate, but still skilled, coupled with her tightly hugging him, Emanuele felt Isabe¡¯s warmth.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t make a move, even though he felt his body was tense, he tried to control his desires.


    He found Isabe¡¯s kisses still inexperienced, but this innocence, coupled with her efforts to please him, made Emanuele feel like he couldn¡¯t hold back.


    After kissing Emanuele for a while, Isabe let go of him.


    But the next moment, Isabe was pushed down on the bed by Emanuele.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele, puzzled: ¡°I said I was taking the initiative.¡±


    Although men naturally had the advantage in this matter, Isabe felt she needed to take care of Emanuele aspensation for her debt to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Isabe, I know you¡¯re doing this because of your body¡¯s issues, and these issues have arisen because of me. If it wasn¡¯t for me not protecting you properly, you wouldn¡¯t have been hurt, and wouldn¡¯t have had to make this choice.¡±


    Although Emanuele also disliked Isabe¡¯s coldness, ultimately, it was all because of him.


    She suffered so much initially because he didn¡¯t protect her well.


    She asked for a divorce, causing both of them to suffer, because he didn¡¯t investigate properly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for James reminding him, he wouldn¡¯t have investigated at all, and would have almost lost Isabe.


    Emanuele felt that everything was his fault, putting Isabe in such a difficult situation.


    So he didn¡¯t need Isabe to take care of him.


    Before Isabe could say anything, her clothes were torn open by Emanuele.


    Emanueley on Isabe, kissing her body, his hands wandering around her.


    Under Emanuele¡¯s kisses, Isabe quickly felt her body be warm and soft.


    A touch from Emanuele and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Let alone when Emanuele entered her body.


    Isabe felt her body being pushed towards climax little by little, Emanuele held her, gently thrusting into her.


    Unlike the emotional situationst time, this time Emanuele¡¯s actions were rough yet gentle, making Isabe feel like she was floating on a cloud.


    In the room, only ambiguity, the sound of physical impact, and breathing, pushed the atmosphere between them to a climax.


    Emanuele stared at Isabe intensely, feeling proud of Isabe¡¯s body changing because of him. At this moment, Emanuele felt extremely proud.


    ¡°Isabe, I love you, I really want to make love to you until you¡¯re exhausted in bed.¡±


    Isabe also looked at Emanuele: ¡°I love you too, Emanuele, harder.¡±


    ¡­


    Afterwards, Isabe fell asleep from exhaustion, and Emanuele also fell into a deep sleep holding Isabe.


    This was probably the most peaceful sleep Emanuele had in a while.


    They held each other tightly.


    Isabe didn¡¯t know how long she slept, but when she woke up, it was already dark outside.


    Feeling Isabe waking up, Emanuele opened his eyes as well.


    ¡°Isabe, are you hungry?¡±


    Isabe nodded: ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have Ariel prepare dinner.¡±


    Isabe nodded, still lying in bed, nning to sleep a little longer.


    This time, she was truly exhausted, feeling all her energy drained by Emanuele.


    It was strange, men are supposed to be more tired than women in this matter, but Isabe discovered that Emanuele was still full of energy, he even got up to go downstairs to find Ariel.


    Soon, Emanuele returned, lifting Isabe up from the bed, taking her to the bathroom for a shower.


    The two showered together, Emanuele looking at the ambiguous marks on Isabe¡¯s body, feeling his lower body bing extremely hard, tormenting Isabe once again.


    This time, Isabe felt even more exhausted.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t have to go downstairs for dinner, as Ariel brought dinner directly to their room. While eating, Emanuele held Isabe, feeding her bit by bit.


    Looking at Emanuele¡¯s sexy and determined facial features, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Emanuele, why do you have so much energy? I feel like I¡¯m about to pass out from exhaustion.¡±


    ¡°Then eat more, you¡¯re too frail, haven¡¯t been eating properly recently, you don¡¯t even have the same feel in your hips as before.¡±


    Emanuele still preferred Isabe¡¯s previous slightly plump feel.


    During this time, Isabe probably hadn¡¯t been eating properly due to her bad mood, although he had Ariel cook for Isabe every day, she didn¡¯t seem to be eating well, and Emanuele was a bit worried.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat more from now on,¡± Isabe said.


    She really didn¡¯t have much appetite due to her bad mood.


    But today, she was both hungry and tired, eating quite a lot as Emanuele fed her.

 Chapter 401 Reconciliation

    After dinner, Emanuele asked Isabe what she wanted to do. Feeling too exhausted to move, Isabe looked at the night view outside the window and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the window to see the night view?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Emanuele agreed, and he carried Isabe to the window, where they admired the beautiful cityscape illuminated by the night.


    Sitting quietly by the window, they looked at each other with love in their eyes, clinking sses as they shared a bottle of wine.


    In that moment, they could both feel the depth of their affection in each other¡¯s gaze.


    Suddenly, Isabe felt guilty for not trusting Emanuele. ¡°Emanuele, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Isabe. I don¡¯t me you at all for what happened before. Don¡¯t me yourself anymore. Now that we¡¯ve talked things out, let¡¯s leave the past behind. Isabe, don¡¯t be sad anymore.¡±


    Looking at Emanuele¡¯s sincere expression, Isabe thought maybe she should let go of the past grievances.


    If she kept on worrying about things that Emanuele didn¡¯t mind at all, he would think she was irrational.


    She decided to stop dwelling on the matter and not seek trouble where there was none.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day, Evelyn immediately asked Isabe out for a chat.


    ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s going on between you and Emanuele? Have you made up?¡± Evelyn observed Isabe¡¯s joyful expression and assumed she must have reconciled with Emanuele.


    Perhaps they had passionately made up the previous night.


    Seeing Isabe so happy, Evelyn felt relieved about her friend.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m back together with Emanuele. I was so foolish to think of leaving him before. Now I realize that as long as we love each other every day, we should be happy together and not worry about the future. If we¡¯re truly unhappy in the future, we can deal with it then.¡±


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s liberating words, Evelyn was pleased to see her friend had found peace of mind.


    It seemed like the best oue for Isabe and Emanuele.


    As for Evelyn, she thought along the same lines. Though she knew being with James posed risks, she was willing to take on those dangers. As long as it wasn¡¯t like with William, causing her extreme distress.


    ¡°Congrattions, Isabe. Enjoy your time with Emanuele. I don¡¯t think having children is that important. Emanuele probably feels the same way. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll give you one of my children as a son,¡± Evelyn joked.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but yfully punch Evelyn. ¡°Always joking! When are you marrying James then?¡±


    Upon mentioning marriage, Evelyn¡¯s mood darkened. ¡°I feel like my parents haven¡¯t fully epted James yet.¡±


    Although she had told her parents about her rtionship with James, they strongly advised her to break up. Luckily, James had made a good impression on them during their meetings, so they didn¡¯t push for a breakup but suggested she think things through.


    She didn¡¯t dare to tell her parents she wanted to marry James. Evelyn feared their reaction would be extreme.


    ¡°What will you do? You can¡¯t keep going like this forever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll convince my parents. They¡¯re actually very open-minded. They¡¯re just worried about their daughter dating a mobster member for her safety,¡± Evelyn chuckled.


    Indeed, no parents would readily ept their daughter dating a mobster member unless, like Evelyn, her own mother fell in love with one and blessed her. But Evelyn¡¯s family had more traditional views, having faced life-threatening situations before, they didn¡¯t want her involved with such individuals.


    ¡°Yeah, if you¡¯re scared, I can help talk to them. Your parents seem to like me. I think they¡¯ll take my advice,¡± Isabe suggested.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. Focus on your situation for now. Isabe, have you moved back into Emanuele¡¯s apartment?¡± Evelyn inquired.


    Isabe nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Isabe. Honestly, I envy you. You and Emanuele genuinely love each other, and nothing can stand in your way,¡± Evelyn remarked.


    She felt they were on different paths. The obstacles hindering her rtionship with James were many ¨C work, parents, and social circles all made her question her decision to be with James. But it was James¡¯s warmth that pulled her out of William¡¯s shadow and now she couldn¡¯t imagine being with anyone else.


    For Isabe, her resolve to be with James was stronger than ever before.


    She had to ovee much more than Isabe with Emanuele.


    ¡°Isabe, I believe you feel the same way,¡± Isabe squeezed Evelyn¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. How about we go shopping?¡± Evelyn suggested.


    Isabe agreed, and they spent the day at the mall, buying clothes and jewelry. Isabe appreciated Evelyn¡¯s care during this time, so whatever caught Evelyn¡¯s eye, Isabe purchased for her without letting Evelyn pay.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Isabe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Remember how you helped me find the perfect restaurant when I was living at your apartment?¡±


    ¡°Isabe, let me be honest with you. The restaurants we ordered from when we lived together were all chosen by Emanuele and prepared by Ariel,¡± Evelyn confessed.


    Isabe was stunned. That¡¯s why the restaurant¡¯s taste seemed so familiar and served the food she loved.


    She had been puzzled and suspicious at that time, but Evelyn¡¯s sincerity dispelled her doubts.


    Now that Evelyn revealed the truth, Isabe realized. ¡°So you¡¯ve been supporting me while colluding with Emanuele all this time?¡±


    In doubt, Isabe questioned Evelyn, who quickly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me. I didn¡¯t tell Emanuele about your health condition.¡±

 Chapter 402 Emanuele Carries Isabella Along the Way

    Evelyn felt that if Isabe suspected her because of this, then she would be truly wronged.


    Fortunately, Isabe only said so, and seeing Evelyn trying to rify herself, Isabe believed Evelyn¡¯s words.


    She was in a good mood now, reconciled with Emanuele, and Isabe felt the sadness leaving her, as life seemed full of hope.


    Though the thought of not being able to bear children could still bring Isabe pain, she thought that grasping the present happiness was enough.


    Isabe believed she shouldn¡¯t dwell on the future, as she couldn¡¯t even predict what was ahead now.


    She only needed to hold onto her current happiness.


    If they came to a point where they had to part ways, Isabe thought she should be able to leave Emanuele gracefully.


    Being by Emanuele¡¯s side, even if it was only for a year or two, was a kind of happiness for Isabe.


    After shopping with Evelyn, Emanuele called Isabe to find out her location, wanting to have a meal with her. Isabe found a ce to wait for Emanuele.


    Now, Chicago was calm, and Emanuele could drive his SUV alone to Isabe.


    Emanuele brought Isabe to an exquisite French restaurant, and after ordering their meal, Emanuele kept gazing at Isabe.


    Isabe felt Emanuele¡¯s gaze burning, as if he was about to ignite her, making her ufortable.


    Even though they had already been intimate, Emanuele¡¯s fiery gaze made Isabe feel exposed from head to toe.


    ¡°Why do you always look at me like that?¡± Isabe asked Emanuele with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Because I like you,¡± Emanuele said. ¡°I feel like we haven¡¯t gone out on a date for a long time, Isabe. Can we take a walk after dinner?¡±


    Isabe looked at Emanuele and thought about the recent trials they had faced. She realized that indeed, they hadn¡¯t been on a date for a while.


    ¡°Of course, as long as you like,¡± Isabe replied.


    After dinner, Emanuele didn¡¯t drive but walked with Isabe along the roadside.


    As the night fell and pedestrians diminished, the night breeze felt like gentle hands caressing Isabe¡¯s face, making her feelfortable.


    Emanuele held her hand tightly, and hisrge hand, calloused from training, contrasted with her small hand as he led the way carefully.


    Walking aimlessly, they rxed and explored various shops they stumbled upon, filled with curious items.


    Isabe pulled Emanuele into multiple shops to browse, finding the merchandise intriguing and purchasing some essories.


    After getting tired, they sat down at a random dessert shop.


    Once Isabe got exhausted, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    However, they had walked too far, and retracing their steps to find the car meant a long journey ahead.


    This time, Isabe didn¡¯t want to walk back.


    Emanuele said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Phillip bring the car over.¡±


    ¡°Can you still walk?¡± Isabe asked Emanuele.


    Emanuele nodded.


    For someone who frequently exercised, this walk was nothing.


    ¡°Can you carry me on your back?¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Emanuele.


    Emanuele smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course, Isabe, don¡¯t doubt your man¡¯s abilities.¡±


    He knew what Isabe desired.


    ¡°Great, then carry me,¡± Isabe said, hopping onto Emanuele¡¯s back.


    Emanuele steadied Isabe on his back.


    This was the first time Emanuele had carried Isabe like this, and as she nestled against his broad back, she felt a sense of happiness.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Emanuele¡¯s body was broad, and his shoulders were strong. He walked with extra care while carrying her.


    Isabe felt secure and could sense his warmth, the faint tobo scent, and his love for her.


    Although Emanuele¡¯s back faced her, Isabe could still feel his affection and care, as if he was protecting the most precious treasure in the world.


    Reflecting on recent events, Isabe lying on Emanuele¡¯s back realized she had been foolish to contemte divorce.


    Why reject happiness and dwell on distant tragedies when there was so much joy in the present?


    Soon, Emanuele carried Isabe back to the parking lot, the journey seeming longer than their earlier stroll.


    ¡°You seem to be walking a bit slower, Emanuele, are you tired?¡± Isabe asked as she hopped off his back, looking at him with concern.


    Though, she didn¡¯t truly believe Emanuele could tire from carrying her.


    But what if he did?


    ¡°What a kind gesture, Emanuele. I was thinking we could take it slow so you could keep carrying me,¡± Isabe was surprised by Emanuele¡¯s reply.


    How could he get tired?


    Even if Isabe was heavy, he would want to continue carrying her.


    Throughout the walk, having Isabe on his back gave Emanuele a sense of peace and happiness.


    Isabe was touched by Emanuele¡¯s words, feeling a hint of tears welling up in her eyes.


    Emanuele loved her deeply, and she could sense it through his actions and words.


    When she had mentioned divorce, his heart probably shattered.


    Isabe embraced Emanuele and said, ¡°I feel guilty for hurting you when you love me so much, Emanuele.¡±


    ¡°If you feel guilty, then let¡¯s make up for it once we¡¯re back in bed,¡± Emanuele suggested.


    His words made Isabe¡¯s guilt dissipate; she yfully tapped his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be cheeky. My body still bears the marks of your antics.¡±


    Emanuele grabbed Isabe¡¯s hand, kissed it, and yfully remarked, ¡°Isabe, if you want topensate me, I aim to exhaust you in bed.¡±


    Always having such thoughts, though it excited Isabe, she could restrain her desires.


    Upon returning home, Emanuele led Isabe back to their room.


    Isabe felt dirty after a day out and wanted a shower, but Emanuele couldn¡¯t wait and suggested they bathe together.


    Taking Isabe¡¯s hand, Emanuele led her into the bathroom.


    As the shower sprayed water over them, both of them were drenched instantly.

 Chapter 403: Emanuele鈥檚 Guilt

    Before Isabe could say anything, her clothes were already torn to shreds by Emanuele.


    Simultaneously, Emanuele passionately kissed Isabe¡¯s lips, nibbling fiercely but without causing her pain, as if wanting to swallow her whole.


    Forced to tilt her face up, Isabe allowed Emanuele to kiss her.


    The shower water gushed down noisily as Isabe felt Emanuele¡¯s intense love, their bodies tightly pressed together. The warmth emanating from Emanuele continuously transmitted to her, causing Isabe¡¯s body to uncontrobly tremble.


    Emanuele always effortlessly made her body sensitive.


    At that moment, Isabe¡¯s soft figure snugly against Emanuele¡¯s rock-hard body, she felt the tension of his body, as imprable as a fortress.


    Feeling Emanuele¡¯s body change because of her, feeling Emanuele¡¯s firm and hot presence between her legs, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but tremble uncontrobly.


    Emanuele kissed Isabe, kissed her body, and touched her intimate area.


    Under Emanuele¡¯s touch, Isabe felt herself bing as soft as water.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    If it weren¡¯t for Emanuele holding her, she would almost have copsed to the ground.


    Emanuele¡¯s actions were not gentle at all, rather urgent and a bit rough, but Isabe enjoyed Emanuele treating her this way.


    They belonged to each other, and at that moment, there was no need for gentleness or restraint.


    When Emanuele entered her body, Isabe felt electrified, trembling uncontrobly.


    This feeling made Isabe think her body was bing whole because of Emanuele.


    Emanuele lifted Isabe up, her body leaning against the wall, with Emanuele¡¯s figure in front of her. Her legs instinctively wrapped around his waist.


    Sensing Emanuele¡¯s impact inside her, Isabe felt as if her soul was being jolted out by Emanuele.


    After their bathroom antics, Emanuele carried Isabe back to the room andid her on the bed, gazing upon her body.


    For some reason, Emanuele paused upon seeing the scars on Isabe¡¯s body.


    ¡°Does it hurt, Isabe?¡± Emanuele felt deeply troubled.


    Looking at the scars on Isabe¡¯s body, Emanuele almost wished all those scars were on him instead.


    He wished he could take away Isabe¡¯s pain.


    The scars on his body outnumbered and were more severe than Isabe¡¯s; they coiled around his body like centipedes.


    But for Emanuele, those scars were his badges of honor.


    Isabe, however, was different. She was young, beautiful, and fragile, dragged into the world of the mafia by him, now left with a broken body.


    Emanuele felt immense heartache.


    Seeing Emanuele staring at her scars, Isabe shook her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Her body had healed long ago.


    Seeing Emanuele¡¯s guilt, Isabe wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him: ¡°Emanuele, don¡¯t be sad, because your pain doesn¡¯t hurt me. And see, these scars on my body are symbols of my love for you, it¡¯s okay. Hurry, Emanuele, take me roughly, I need you.¡±


    Isabe gasped, her hand caressing Emanuele¡¯s muscles, diverting his attention.


    Seeing Emanuele sad made her sad too, but she never regretted being with him.


    She loved Emanuele, even if one day she were killed by enemies, she wouldn¡¯t regret being with him.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s provocative look, Emanuele¡¯s body ignited once again.


    Emanuele shifted positions, making Isabe reach climax one after another.


    By the end, Isabe¡¯s voice was hoarse, unable to shout, her body exhausted, feeling too weak even to raise her hand.


    Emanuele finally stopped tormenting Isabe.


    Isabe had fallen into a drowsy state, and Emanuele hugged her, feeling the soft warmth of Isabe¡¯s body, his face disying contentment.


    But upon seeing the scars on Isabe¡¯s body, he still felt pain.


    He felt guilty for not only what happened but also for depriving Isabe of the chance to be a mother.


    He remembered how Isabe wanted to be a mother back then. She even got pregnant, but to avoid him finding out, she kept it a secret, risking everything.


    Yet, Isabe lost her child.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s extreme pain at the time made him ache.


    Even though Isabe seemed indifferent toward having a childter on, Emanuele knew she still longed for one deep down. She feared for the danger that came with pregnancy.


    Emanuele decided when he resolved all the crises in Chicago, he would have a child with Isabe.


    But God was cruel; Isabe lost her chance to be a mother.


    Emanuele knew it was his fault for not protecting Isabe properly, leading her to such agony.


    He thought himself powerful, but now realized he couldn¡¯t protect his woman. In a sense, he was useless despite being the head of the Chicago Mafia.


    Emanuele was drowning in self-me, perceived as morous by others, yet truly powerless.


    He hadn¡¯t safeguarded his family, let alone Isabe.


    He understood that as a Mafia leader, he would never know peace; he was ready to fight to the death.


    However, seeing the scars on Isabe¡¯s body, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry.


    Though the scars were shallow and faint, barely noticeable unless observed closely, because he was so intimate with Isabe, knew her body so well, noting her moles and birthmarks, he remembered all those barely visible scars.


    Emanuele gingerly caressed Isabe¡¯s skin and made a decision.


    The next day, Emanuele didn¡¯t rush to work. Instead, he had breakfast with Isabe and said, ¡°Isabe, do you want to get rid of those scars on your body withser treatment? I¡¯ve arranged an appointment with a doctor for you.¡±


    Knowing that girls cared about appearances, Isabe was surprised by Emanuele¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    Isabe hesitated before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. The scars are only visible to us; others can¡¯t see them.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind? Isabe,¡± Emanuele asked, his brows furrowed, a bit concerned.


    ¡°Do you mind?¡± Isabe retorted, questioning Emanuele.

 Chapter 404: Healing Scars

    Emanuele shook his head; he barely had time to feel heartache, let alone mind these things.


    Just seeing the scars on Isabe reminded him of his own failure to protect her, and Emanuele felt very guilty.


    In fact, Isabe could feel that Emanuele¡¯s mood was down at the moment. She knew that every time Emanuele saw the scars on her body, he would think about his failure to protect her.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t mind the scars on her body anymore.


    But if Emanuele really cared, then it would be good for her to get them treated.


    Thinking of this, Isabe said to Emanuele, ¡°Then how about this, Emanuele, let¡¯s go see a doctorter and see aboutser treatment?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Emanuele replied.


    So, after they finished breakfast, Emanuele drove Isabe to the medical studio.


    Their previous hospital had been bombed and was being rebuilt.


    Now this ce was rearranged by Emanuele.


    A female doctor received Isabe.


    After ncing at the scars on Isabe¡¯s body, she said to Emanuele, ¡°Mr. Lombardi, the scars on your wife¡¯s body are not difficult to remove, but it will require several treatment sessions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, as long as it¡¯s notplicated. Please draw up a treatment n.¡±


    After the doctor wrote down the treatment n and handed it to Emanuele, he nced at it and said to Isabe, ¡°You¡¯ll need toe three times; it should be pretty simple.¡±


    Isabe nodded her head. Three times didn¡¯t seem too difficult.


    And today, Isabe was treated for the first time by the doctor.


    Theser treatment was painful, but thankfully, Isabe¡¯s scars were rtively superficial, and she endured the pain.


    After it was over, Emanuele said to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, how about doing another physical check-up? I¡¯m a bit worried that your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered.¡±


    Although Isabe looked very healthy now, he still wanted to check her body again.


    Isabe hesitated a bit, looking at Emanuele, ¡°Can we not do the check-up? I feel like there¡¯s nothing wrong with my body, except for my uterus¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She became a bit sad as she spoke because she knew that if there was a full body check-up, it would definitely include her uterus, and she didn¡¯t want the doctors to cruelly tell her the same thing again.


    After repeated confirmations and disappointments, Isabe had finally calmed her mood; she didn¡¯t want to suffer the same pain again.


    To have the doctors tell her once more that she was infertile? Isabe sighed; she really didn¡¯t want to go through the pain again.


    Seeing Isabe so resistant, Emanuele didn¡¯t force her.


    ¡°Alright, Isabe, if you feel there¡¯s anything wrong with your body, just tell me directly. You know I¡¯m very worried about you.¡±


    He feared that Isabe would, like before, keep her health issues from him, considering divorce to bear the pain alone without telling him.


    They were husband and wife, and Emanuele felt that if Isabe told him, he would find a way to resolve it properly. But if Isabe didn¡¯t tell him, he wouldn¡¯t know and wouldn¡¯t know how to solve it.


    Isabe nodded her head.


    Since she had decided to get back with Emanuele, she would live well with him.


    If there were problems she couldn¡¯t solve in the future, she would definitely tell Emanuele, and they would find solutions together, which was surely better than her trying to figure it out on her own to no avail.


    It was like their past divorce; if only she had been clear with Emanuele, he would have maintained the same attitude as now, protecting her, and she wouldn¡¯t have to be so sad.


    But at that time, she was simply unable to ept the reality, which is why she thought about divorce and didn¡¯t tell Emanuele.


    If Emanuele hadn¡¯t suddenly investigatedter, Isabe knew that they would have definitely divorced by now.


    Now that everything was clear, she didn¡¯t have to be so pained, and neither did Emanuele.


    Seeing Isabe now agreeing with him, Emanuele breathed a sigh of relief. After sending Isabe back to the apartment, he went to work.


    Isabe was a bit bored alone in the apartment.


    Evelyn had work and couldn¡¯t apany her.


    Only Ariel could apany her in the apartment.


    But Ariel also had her own work to do and,pared to Lilly, Ariel was more respectful towards her, which didn¡¯t make Isabe feel like Ariel was her friend, but rather someone who just wanted to do her job well.


    Isabe felt bored but couldn¡¯t go out to y, so she ran to the upstairs study to read some books and take some online sses.


    Sheno longer wanted to work at the hospital, feeling that every time she went to work, danger lurked, and thinking of those who had perished in the hospital made Isabe quite sad.


    She had begun considering studying online to enrich herself.


    Now, she would start with the courses avable; it was always good to learn something new, worried that if she re-entered the workforce, she wouldn¡¯t be able to integrate quickly.


    While Isabe was studying, her phone rang with a video call.


    It was Grazia calling.


    Isabe answered the call to see Grazia holding her child, looking very cheerful.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯ve discussed it with Ro and decided to return to Chicago next week. How about that, are you looking forward to it? Do you want to see me?¡±


    Grazia missed Isabe terribly and longed to return to Chicago. Although life in Italy was good and Ro treated her well, and even though she had adapted to life in Italy after this period, Grazia felt something was missingpared to Chicago.


    Thus, after a long discussion with Ro, Grazia decided to stay in Chicago for a while.


    After Ro assessed that there were no risks in Chicago at the moment, he agreed to Grazia¡¯s return.


    So, Grazia couldn¡¯t wait to call Isabe and share the news.


    Isabe was very happy to hear that Grazia wasing to Chicago: ¡°Great, Grazia, wee back, I¡¯ve missed you too.¡±


    She suddenly felt extremely relieved that Grazia didn¡¯t know about the issues she¡¯d had with Emanuele, or that they¡¯d almost divorced.


    Otherwise, if Grazia hade back and seen them in conflict, she would have probably been very anxious.


    Thankfully, it was all over now.


    Grazia chatted with Isabe for a while, confirmed the time she woulde back to Chicago, and then hung up.


    Isabe also shared the news with Emanuele: ¡°Did you know Grazia ising back to Chicago?¡±


    Emanuele, who was reading documents, frowned slightly: ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    He was somewhat happy, but why had Grazia told Isabe and not informed him?


    Wasn¡¯t Grazia his sister anymore? Why did it feel like Grazia¡¯s rtionship with Isabe was better?

 Chapter 405 Trouble Strikes

    It¡¯s true that in the past, Grazia had faced difficulties several times, and Isabe had always been there to help resolve them. Whenever there was danger on Grazia¡¯s side, he would send Isabe to Italy and have Grazia take care of her.


    Their bond was strong, and it was only natural.


    Interestingly, he found himself chatting less with Grazia now.


    Usually, they would only touch base by meeting in person, but with Grazia far away in Italy, meeting up became a challenging task. If Grazia didn¡¯t reach out to him, he wouldn¡¯t actively seek her out.


    Thinking about how Isabe might not be in the best moodtely, having Grazia around to apany her would lift her spirits, which wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.


    After Isabe finished her call with Grazia, she felt much better and decided to go shopping.


    She invited Ariel to join her.


    Though Ariel was a chef, she rarely went grocery shopping, as the security team usually handled food deliveries. Ariel would simply instruct them on what dishes she wanted to prepare and what ingredients were needed.


    Today, seeing Isabe excited to go out shopping, Ariel happily agreed: ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to go with you, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Isabe,¡± she said.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Alright, Isabe.¡±


    The two arrived at thergest supermarket near them, and it was bustling with people.


    Isabe purposely bought some beef, knowing Emanuele loved it.


    In addition, she also picked up some snacks, realizing she was running low on them and wanting to stock up since Grazia would be visiting soon, and they could enjoy snacks while watching TV shows together.


    With a full cart of items, Isabe headed home.


    Once home, Isabe took out the beef and started preparing a beef stew.


    Suddenly, she thought of Lilly, realizing that she didn¡¯t use to cook much before and that her meals weren¡¯t all that great. It was only after living with Lilly that she started learning to cook, making meals that suited Emanuele¡¯s taste.


    Reflecting on this, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel that people were gradually leaving her, and she hadn¡¯t really held onto any of them.


    That evening, when Emanuele returned and smelled the aroma spreading through the living room, seeing Isabe busy in the kitchen, he couldn¡¯t resist walking up to her and embracing her. Watching Isabe pan-fry the beef, he chuckled, ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s gotten into you to cook today?¡±


    ¡°I just realized it¡¯s been a while since I cooked. I hope it still suits your taste.¡±


    ¡°Darling, as long as it¡¯s made by you, even if it¡¯s terrible, I¡¯ll still eat it.¡±


    After Emanuele¡¯s words, he kissed Isabe¡¯s ear.


    Emanuele knew how to arouse her, and even a simple gesture like that made Isabe feel weak in the knees.


    Pushing Emanuele away, as others were around, including Ariel and Tony in the living room, Isabe blushed but felt his warmth deep within.


    Feeling the love and togetherness in their home, Emanuele knew he wasn¡¯t fighting alone for himself but for the whole family.


    Soon, a sumptuous dinner was ready, with dishes prepared by both Isabe and Ariel.


    Emanuele first sampled the beef stew Isabe made and showered her with praise: ¡°Darling, you know me so well. I love your cooking. If only you could cook for me every day.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t cook every day. With Ariel around, if I did, wouldn¡¯t I be taking away her job?¡± Isabe teased.


    Ariel chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If Isabe is happy, I¡¯m happy to assist.¡±


    During the meal, Emanuele and Isabe were both joyful.


    However, as they finished bathing and were getting ready for bed, Philip¡¯s call interrupted Emanuele¡¯s ns for another intimate moment with Isabe. His face turned somber after the call.


    Ending the call, Emanuele dressed again and informed Isabe, ¡°I need to attend to something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there trouble again?¡± Isabe felt a sense of unease.


    Chicago had only recently settled down, so why was danger looming again?


    ¡°No, Jessie hase to Chicago and wants to meet me.¡±


    Emanuele knew there had to be a serious reason for Jessie toe without prior notice, instead using Philip to ry the message of an urgent meeting.


    Though irritated about the interrupted intimacy, Emanuele knew he couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone as influential as Jessie, especially considering their potential future coboration.


    Recalling Jessie¡¯s past portrayal as Emanuele¡¯s wife, Isabe frowned slightly. Despite understanding it was just a facade, she felt ufortable with Emanuele¡¯s involvement with other women.


    Thankfully, Emanuele¡¯s affection reassured her that she was safe with him.


    However, Jessie summoning Emanuelete into the night left Isabe feeling uneasy.


    Seeing her tense, Emanueleforted her, ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t worry. I have no feelings for Jessie, and if you¡¯re concerned, I can video call you anytime.¡±


    With Emanuele¡¯s reassurance, Isabe reluctantly nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just worried about you. Why would she call you sote?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably work-rted. She hasn¡¯t been to Chicago before.¡±


    Thus curious about Jessie¡¯s sudden visit, Emanuele kissed Isabe¡¯s cheek before heading out.


    Watching Emanuele depart, Isabe couldn¡¯t shake off her sense of foreboding, fearing that something was amiss. Jessie, a strong and capable woman in the Mafia, calling Emanuele out at this hour could only mean trouble.


    Perhaps this meeting was about a business opportunity.


    Unbeknownst to Isabe, Emanuele concealed the truth from her, knowing that trouble was indeed brewing.

 Chapter 406 Working with Jessie Again

    Jessie wouldn¡¯t juste to Chicago out of the blue. People like them are always busy and usually stay in their own city. If they do go to another city, they usually inform the local boss first.


    But today, Jessie unexpectedly came here, which puzzled Emanuele, and she didn¡¯t even tell him about it.


    Emanuele felt that something was off.


    Moreover, Jessie contacted him through Phillip, why didn¡¯t shee directly?


    It was already ten o¡¯clock at night, and many people had already gone to bed. Emanuele saw Jessie in his office.


    Today, Jessie¡¯s outfit was no different from usual, a ck dress, heavy makeup, and adorned with emerald jewelry, exuding an aura of elegance and mystery.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She was lounging on the sofa, smokingzily.


    When Jessie saw Emanuele arrive, she stubbed out her cigarette and shed a smile at him.


    ¡°Emanuele, you¡¯re here? Did I disturb you and Isabe?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did you suddenlye to Chicago without informing me in advance?¡±


    Emanuele frowned. Despite the two times Jessie had helped him before, he was grateful, but he felt that he had repaid his debt to her after apanying Jessie on previous missions. They could never be friends; Emanuele disliked Jessie¡¯s ruthless ways, some of which even he, a mafia boss, disapproved of.


    So, after repaying Jessie¡¯s favor, Emanuele decided to have no more dealings with Jessie.


    But he never expected Jessie to show up in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Emanuele, why do you look so nervous? I don¡¯t have any business; I just missed you and wanted to see you.¡±


    As Jessie finished speaking, she noticed Emanuele¡¯s tenser expression, and sheughed, ¡°Okay, I was just messing with you. I know you love your wife, that charming cutie, young, pretty, and obedient. I like her too.¡±


    Emanuele stared at Jessie warily, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    For some reason, he had a bad feeling.


    No one wants what they love to be eyed by others, especially someone like her, a mafia boss, who would not ept it.


    If their desired things were targeted, they could be cruelly taken away.


    He didn¡¯t want Isabe to face this danger again.


    Seeing Emanuele acting like a wild cat protecting its young, his every hair seemingly standing on end, Jessie found it amusing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emanuele, I came to see you not to cause trouble. It¡¯s about ourst job; even though the deal is sealed, the other side wants to meet you multiple times. I hope you can apany me to Europe again in a few days.¡±


    Emanuele looked at Jessie, ¡°I think I¡¯ve cleared my debt to you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s not urgent, I wouldn¡¯t havee all the way to Chicago to find you immediately. How about this, if the cooperation is sessful, I¡¯ll give you thirty percent of the profit.¡±


    Upon hearing Jessie¡¯s words, Emanuele was tempted.


    No one could resist the lure of profit, and Jessie was in for a big deal.


    Though tempted, Emanuele wanted to refuse Jessie, ¡°Jessie, let¡¯s drop this. I have many ways to make money; I don¡¯t have to do it from this source. My wife will misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, I never thought that you, who appear so cold, also have such a sentimental side.¡± Jessie couldn¡¯t help butugh. She walked toward Emanuele, wanting to touch him, but he dodged.


    Without touching Emanuele, she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed but smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s exchange a condition. You help me, and I owe you a favor, is that okay?¡±


    Compared to sharing profits, favors seemed almost equal, but to Emanuele, there was a big difference.


    Favors could be exchanged for many things, not to mention a favor from Jessie.


    Maybe one day, he would need Jessie¡¯s help.


    After thinking for a moment, Emanuele told Jessie, ¡°I need to ask my wife.¡±


    A formidable mafia boss of Chicago, a man who couldmand the winds, yet he respected his wife to this extent, Jessie couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.


    Despite the many men around her, every one of them showed interest in her was driven by ulterior motives.


    ¡°Isabe is lucky to have your affection.¡±


    Emanuele didn¡¯t say anything and asked Jessie, ¡°Where are you staying tonight? When are you going back to New York?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I came to Chicago to have fun for a few days, and when you decide, let me know. I¡¯ve already booked a hotel, so you don¡¯t have to arrange anything for me.¡± Jessie said, flipping her hair and left.


    After Phillip saw Jessie off, he returned to Emanuele and asked, ¡°Boss, is Jessie really here just to discuss cooperation?¡±


    He still found it strange. Is it really just about partnership that she had toe all the way from New York to Chicago in the middle of the night? And needed to see Emanuele immediately?


    Moreover, she contacted him through him. He felt that if it was indeed about discussing cooperation, they could have just called each other since they had contact information.


    ¡°I find it strange, but she doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s up to no good. I¡¯m going back now, Phillip, keep an eye on Jessie.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want Jessie¡¯s presence to be a variable.


    Phillip nodded.


    Emanuele returned to his apartment.


    At this time, Isabe was already in bed, curled up on one side. It wasn¡¯t clear if she was asleep.


    Isabe¡¯s hair had grown quickly, long and silky, like satin.


    Shey in bed, her hair scattered on the sheets, looking as beautiful as a painting.


    Emanuele approached, reached out, and gently touched Isabe¡¯s hair, which felt as silk as he imagined.


    After feeling Emanuele touch her hair, Isabe turned to look at him, her bright eyes open, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    She had almost fallen asleep waiting for Emanuele.


    She thought he wouldn¡¯t be back for a while, but he returned sooner than she expected.


    Emanuele pulled Isabe into his arms, kissing her forehead, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Jessie wants to discuss cooperation again, the same situation asst time, asking me to apany her on another mission. Isabe, do you mind if I go?¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t expect Emanuele to ask her. It was his decision, so why would she interfere?


    But Emanuele¡¯s inquiry made Isabe feelforted; at least, he would respect her.

 Chapter 407: Isabella Meets Jessie

    Isabe was not sure about the situation between other mafia bosses and their wives, but she felt that the rtionship between her and Emanuele was harmonious and peaceful.


    Whenever faced with a task that may make her ufortable, Emanuele always took the initiative to ask for her opinion.


    Isabe thought to herself, she needed to trust Emanuele like she did the first time.


    ¡°Emanuele, I am truly d that you seek my opinion, but I understand that I cannot stop you from carrying out the tasks you choose. I support you, as long as it is your decision,¡± she said.


    Isabe believed that even if Emanuele pretended to be married to Jessie, it did not matter. She and Emanuele were the true couple who deeply loved and cared for each other.


    But now, Isabe thought that such tasks were inconsequential.


    If Emanuele truly wanted to do it, she would let him.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s support, Emanuele was pleased. He knew that as soon as he spoke, Isabe would back him up.


    Even if this task involved interacting with other women, she trusted him.


    Being trusted by someone made Emanuele feelfortable.


    His heart was also soft, and in embracing Isabe, he held her tightly, allowing her to lean against him.


    His lips could not help but kiss Isabe, from her lips, to her neck, and down her body.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was captivated by Isabe¡¯s soft body and smooth skin.


    Like water, this woman was so gentle and soft that no matter how he kissed her, it never felt like enough.


    Under Emanuele¡¯s touch, Isabe¡¯s body grew even softer, her desire rising, her body bing increasingly sensitive to his touch.


    Feelingpletely at Emanuele¡¯s mercy, Isabe¡¯s body trembled as he stimted her sensitive areas.


    ¡°Oh God, I feel like I ampletely in your control, Emanuele,¡± Isabe said, her body yearning for more.


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s reaction, Emanuele was satisfied. Every man wants to see the woman he loves lose control for him.


    At that moment, Isabe¡¯s eyes gazed at him with her irises reflecting his figure. Her face flushed a rosy shade, her look both bewitching and erotic, driving Emanuele to lose control.


    He parted her legs, entering her body.


    Both were overwhelmed by passion and soon Emanuele surged inside Isabe.


    Clutching Emanuele closely, she thought that she was the happiest person in the world at that moment.


    The next day, Isabe woke upte.


    After a night of being with Emanuele, she felt exhausted.


    This period had been filled with Emanuele¡¯s intense involvement with her, and she understood his intentions.


    He never wanted to lose her again, seeking to create a sense of security through his actions.


    Isabe cooperated with Emanuele wholeheartedly.


    Today, Isabe continued her online studies while Evelyn went to ss. Unsure of what to do, Isabe decided to focus on her studies and self-improvement.


    Suddenly, Isabe received a message on her phone: ¡°Hello, Isabe? I am Jessie, Emanuele¡¯s partner and the person who visited himst night. I know you must be aware of me. Can we meet?¡±


    Jessie? Isabe was unfamiliar with the name, but upon understanding her role, Isabe knew who she was.


    Looking at the message, Isabe fell into deep thought.


    Why did she suddenly want to meet her?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I¡¯ll be in Chicago for a few days. Although I¡¯ve normally been in New York and haven¡¯t visited Chicago much, I¡¯m alone here. Can you apany me for a couple of days?¡± Jessie added when Isabe did not reply.


    Isabe did not know Jessie well, only having heard basic information from Emanuele.


    She knew Jessie was in her thirties, widowed, and had taken over her husband¡¯s business, expanding it significantly.


    A woman in such an environment had to be more ruthless than men to survive without being absorbed by others.


    Isabe hesitated, wondering whether to tell Emanuele about this.


    Yet, she also wanted to meet Jessie, feeling intrigued by what Emanuele had shared with her about the legendary woman.


    She wanted to discover who this person truly was.


    Since she was Emanuele¡¯s partner, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger, right?


    Besides, she would have Tony and Harry apany her in Chicago.


    Therefore, Isabe replied: ¡°Hello, Jessie. Wee to Chicago. As Emanuele¡¯s partner, I can apany you during your stay. Let me know when you want to meet.¡±


    ¡°How about now? It¡¯s almost noon. Shall we have lunch together?¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem. Should I pick you up from the hotel?¡±


    ¡°No need. Just provide me with the restaurant¡¯s address, and I¡¯ll head there directly.¡±


    Isabe shared the restaurant¡¯s address with Jessie.


    Preparing to leave, Isabe tidied up, spent a while picking her outfit in the wardrobe, and eventually chose a light green dress adorned with vintage patterns, exuding elegance.


    She applied light makeup, aware that she was meeting not just a friend but the most powerful woman in New York, as Emanuele¡¯s wife.


    Facing Jessie, Isabe knew she had to present herself appropriately.


    Therefore, she chose the most upscale restaurant nearby.


    Arriving at the restaurant, Isabe waited and saw a beautiful woman approaching. Tall and slender, she wore a tight ck dress that entuated her figure.


    Her makeup was heavy, especially the bright red lipstick that was as fierce as fire, emanating amanding presence.


    Her sharp gaze made Isabe feel like she was being dissected when looked at.


    This woman was truly formidable.

 Chapter 408 Testing Each Other

    It was the first time Isabe felt such a strong sense of oppression from another woman. This oppression was even stronger than when she first met Emanuele.


    She remembered the first time she met Emanuele, when he had just finished killing someone and was wounded, asking her to help treat his wounds. Even in that tense situation, Isabe did not feel as oppressed as when she met Jessie.


    ¡°Isabe, hello, nice to meet you. Just as I imagined, you are a beautiful sweetheart,¡± Jessie walked towards Isabe and gave her a hug. Isabe could smell the intense perfume on Jessie, just like her, hot like a red rose with thorns.


    Jessie sat across from Isabe, as Isabe ced her order. In the gap between ordering and the food arriving, Jessie said to Isabe, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Emanuele about meeting me, did you?¡±


    Isabe nodded, ¡°You came to me directly; I think you also don¡¯t want Emanuele to know.¡±


    She felt that Jessie¡¯s direct approach meant she didn¡¯t want Emanuele to know. Otherwise, she would have told him earlier. Isabe also felt that if Emanuele found out she met Jessie alone, he would definitely stop her.


    So, what did Jessie have to say to her? Isabe was curious.


    ¡°Oh, Isabe, you are truly clever. I like you even more,¡± Jessie couldn¡¯t help but smile. She looked at Isabe as if she were a child.


    She knew about Isabe¡¯s past, how Isabe was forced into the mafia world after her mother married Emanuele¡¯s father, eventually marrying her stepbrother Emanuele. Jessie found it amusing, like watching a TV drama.


    At first, she thought Isabe was innocent like a white rabbit, inexperienced in the world¡¯s ways. She had tried to invite Isabe out, not expecting her to agree without telling Emanuele.


    She thought Isabe was innocent but now realized Isabe had already guessed her intentions.


    This surprised Jessie even more.


    ¡°Isabe, since you have already guessed my intentions, are you not afraid of me? Emanuele must have told you about me, right? Are you not afraid of meeting me alone and me hurting you?¡±


    Isabe shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. This is Chicago, Emanuele¡¯s territory. You cannot openly harm me here.¡±


    She emphasized ¡°openly harm¡± before harm, and Jessie found it amusing. She thought Isabe was so fun, akin to her pet cat ¨C obedient but would scratch if provoked.


    Why did Jessie feel Isabe was like this? If she provoked her, would she scratch back?


    Quite cute.


    ¡°No wonder Emanuele likes you,¡± Jessie chuckled. This girl was intelligent with a hint of innocence that men found attractive.


    ¡°However, Isabe, I heard you cannot conceive, is that true?¡±


    Upon hearing Jessie¡¯s words, Isabe¡¯s smile faded slightly. Why did Jessie know about this? Did Emanuele tell her?


    Impossible! Emanuele wasn¡¯t one to casually divulge such things.


    Meanwhile, Tony, upon seeing Isabe meeting Jessie, immediately called Emanuele.


    ¡°Boss, the missus is currently meeting with Jessie Campos. Do you know about this?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if Emanuele was aware, but he hadn¡¯t received any messages.


    Tony knew a bit about Jessie. As he knew Emanuele, he was certain Emanuele, who cherished Isabe, wouldn¡¯t allow her to meet Jessie alone.


    This was quite terrifying!


    Though Jessie conversed amicably with the missus, who knew if she would harm her?


    Tony decided to inform the boss promptly for a decision.


    At that moment, Emanuele was in a meeting, his usual habit of not checking his phone unless it was Isabe calling. Tony was with Isabe, so when he called Emanuele, he would answer.


    Emanuele answered and heard Tony¡¯s report, his face turning icy cold, sending shivers down everyone in the meeting room.


    Initially, they felt oppressed being in Emanuele¡¯s presence, but now, not knowing why he was angry, they were truly scared.


    Emanuele left the meeting room to inquire with Tony.


    ¡°Today, the missus said she was meeting a friend. We didn¡¯t think much of it, only to find Jessie waiting at the restaurant.¡± Tony reported.


    ¡°I know. Listen in on their conversation. If Jessie shows any sign of harming Isabe, you must stop her. I¡¯ll rush over there immediately.¡± Emanuele handed the meeting over to Phillip and rushed to the restaurant where Isabe was.


    Damn it, damn it! Jessie dared to meet with Isabe alone. What did she want to say? What if she harmed Isabe?


    In the past few days, Jessie¡¯s behavior had offended Emanuele. Though he wanted to coborate with her, he couldn¡¯t overlook her actions.


    He had strong boundaries and would protect what he valued.


    However, Jessie¡¯s behavior now made him wish to send her back to New York.


    If she dared to harm Isabe, he wouldn¡¯t spare her!


    Isabe was also strange. Was she really that innocent? He had introduced Isabe to Jessie¡¯s identity; didn¡¯t she think to inform him before meeting Jessie? Did she believe everyone he coborated with was righteous?


    In Emanuele¡¯s mafia world, only self-interest was eternal; there were no permanent friends.


    Worried for Isabe, he drove like a rocket to the restaurant.


    Inside the restaurant, he saw Isabe and Jessie eating and chatting, both smiling and appearing harmonious, despite it being their first meeting.


    Isabe and Jessie seemed to have known each other for a long time. Emanuele looked at Isabe, then at Jessie, and felt a slight sense of relief. At least Jessie hadn¡¯t bullied Isabe.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 409: Isabella Feels Jessie is a Good Person

    Both Jessie and Isabe noticed Emanuele as he walked in.


    Emanuele¡¯s towering figure made it hard not to notice him.


    Isabe was surprised by Emanuele¡¯s sudden appearance, but seeing Tony¡¯s expression, she understood.


    Tony must have immediately informed Emanuele when he saw Isabe meeting Jessie.


    ¡°Emanuele, aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work? Why did you suddenly show up here? Are you afraid I¡¯ll eat Isabe?¡± Jessie joked right away.


    Emanuele looked at Jessie, his voice icy cold, his face expressionless as his eyes coldly scanned her.


    Emanuele¡¯s demeanor was frightening, but Jessie wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Even faced with his intimidating gaze, she nonchntly raised her ss, took a sip, and said to Emanuele, ¡°Emanuele, sit down, let¡¯s have a meal together.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating. Isabe, let¡¯s go,¡± Emanuele said to Isabe.


    Isabe looked at Emanuele, ¡°Emanuele, please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Emanuele insisted, seeming unwilling for Isabe to have any contact with Jessie.


    Isabe had no choice; she knew she hadn¡¯t informed Emanuele, and he would worry and be angry.


    But she wasn¡¯t foolish; she could judge whether Jessie would harm her.


    At that moment, with Emanuele insisting they leave, Isabe stood up, saying to Jessie, ¡°Jessie, Emanuele and I will leave first, sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you guys go. We can meet another day.¡±


    ¡°Another day?¡± Emanuele was about to get angry, and Isabe quickly pulled him away.


    She didn¡¯t understand Emanuele¡¯s rtionship with Jessie, but she had heard Jessie was a formidable person, evident in her demeanor. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want conflict between Emanuele and Jessie.


    She didn¡¯t want Emanuele to have another enemy.


    Emanuele was already in a difficult position, having just stabilized Chicago, and it wasn¡¯t good to offend others.


    Isabe didn¡¯t understand the world of the Mafia, but she didn¡¯t want Emanuele to make more enemies.


    Exiting the restaurant, Emanuele took Isabe to the car, sat them down, closed the door, isting them from the outside world. He looked at Isabe, ¡°Isabe, tell me, why did you meet Jessie?¡±


    ¡°Jessie invited me out. I knew she¡¯s your business partner, and I thought it wouldn¡¯t be good to refuse, so I met her.¡± Isabe exined.


    She looked at the still angry Emanuele, reached out, and hugged his waist, burying her face in his chest.


    She rubbed against Emanuele like a cat trying to please its owner.


    However, Emanuele remained angry; despite her actions softening him, he remembered Isabe¡¯s previous behavior and was still furious.


    Does Isabe know how dangerous this is?


    He had told Isabe some things about Jessie, but some were too inconvenient to mention. Even his interactions with Jessie were something he was cautious about. And yet, Isabe dared to meet Jessie directly like this?


    It¡¯s too crazy!


    This naive girl seemed unaware of what she was getting into.


    Thinking this, Emanuele felt a headacheing on.


    He felt he had to tell Isabe something about the rules of his world. Otherwise, it would be terrifying for her to be in danger without realizing it.


    ¡°Listen, Isabe, Jessie is a dangerous person. She¡¯s ruthless, even more so than me in some aspects. I hope you won¡¯t meet her again or have any contact with her, okay?¡±


    Emanuele pulled Isabe away from his embrace, held her shoulders, and stared at her, needing to make sure she remembered his words.


    Isabe was a bit confused.


    ¡°But Emanuele, aren¡¯t you in a business partnership with Jessie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you know, in the Mafia world, we don¡¯t make friends easily, even if it¡¯s a business coboration. I¡¯m not friends with her either. She¡¯s someone I won¡¯t befriend,¡± Emanuele exined, unsure if Isabe understood.


    Isabe nodded, understanding.


    ¡°So, even though you work with her, you still think she¡¯s a dangerous person?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Isabe, you¡¯re so innocent, and I fear she might harm you.¡±


    ¡°But when I talked to Jessie just now, she seemed like a good person. She understood me.¡±


    Isabe recalled her interaction with Jessie, where Jessie mentioned her infertility. Isabe had been vignt then, fearing harm, but Jessie had reassured her, mentioning her own infertility.


    Two women unable to bear children could understand each other¡¯s pain. Jessie shared her struggles, losing her husband and childlessness but bing the owner of New York City.


    Isabe thought of her own infertility, a burden she carried even after reconciling with Emanuele. She had confided in Evelyn, who was also childless and unmarried, unable tofort her on this matter.


    Now, meeting Jessie, who shared a simr situation, Isabe felt a bond of shared suffering.


    Jessie added, ¡°Emanuele knows your situation and still treats you well, showing how much he loves you, Isabe. You¡¯re lucky. But you also know Mafia bosses don¡¯t have heirs; it¡¯s a failure. They need heirs of their own.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s pain surfaced immediately.


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay if there aren¡¯t any. The rules of this world are made by humans and can be changed if desired. Look at me; initially, they didn¡¯t want a woman in power, but I showed them my capabilities through actions.¡±


    Isabe nodded.


    ¡°However, for us women to seed in this path, we have to be more ruthless than men, Isabe. Since you can¡¯t bear children, you have to learn to assist Emanuele in his worries. There always has to be a strength to stand firm without children.¡±


    Before Jessie could finish with Isabe, Emanuele emerged, forcefully taking her away, not even allowing her a chance to speak.


    ¡°Isabe, you actually think Jessie is a good person? My God, Jessie¡¯s specialty is manipting people. I hope you can wake up and not believe in what Jessie says, can you?¡± Emanuele felt something ominous with Isabe praising Jessie.

 Chapter 410: Isabella Meets Jessie Again

    Isabe thought about it. In the short time she had spent with Jessie, she had realized that Jessie seemed like a strong-willed woman, not someone to be messed with. But as they interacted more, Isabe discovered that Jessie understood her, seemed approachable, and knew what Isabe truly wanted without her having to say it. Jessie would actively engage in discussions with her and soothe her emotions, something even Isabe¡¯s best friend Evelyn couldn¡¯t discern. Although Isabe knew that Jessie¡¯s keen perception of her emotions indicated that she was not a simple person, Isabe was happy deep down. Someone understood her, could sense her emotions, which for Isabe was rare and hadpletely dispelled the depression she had been feelingtely. At least for now, Jessie didn¡¯t seem to have any ulterior motives towards her.


    Isabe roughly recounted what Jessie had said to Emanuele. Of course, she only summarized the heart-to-heart conversation, not wanting Emanuele to know too much. Some things couldn¡¯t be shared with Emanuele, as it would make him worry and feel responsible, even though she didn¡¯t think it was his fault. Emanuele had tried his best to protect her, but the unexpected attacks by enemies were unavoidable. He had given her the life she wanted, but who could have predicted such events? Isabe had med Emanuele for this matter, but eventually, she had calmed down.


    ¡°Isabe, I know you have a good impression of Jessie, but you should be careful and avoid too much contact with her. She¡¯s not a good person,¡± Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but warn Isabe after hearing her description. Even he was cautious when dealing with Jessie, and seeing how innocent and lovely Isabe was, he was worried that she might be taken advantage of by Jessie.


    That woman was truly unfathomable. But Isabe felt that Emanuele was overthinking it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jessie said she¡¯s only staying in Chicago for two days and then leaving. She asked me to visit her again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Is that also what you want? You want to spend time with her?¡± Emanuele frowned.


    Isabe nodded, ¡°Emanuele, I know you¡¯re worried that Jessie might harm me. But think about it, you¡¯re in a business rtionship with her. If she were to harm me, you wouldn¡¯t let her get away with it. I believe she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    Emanuele nodded, finding Isabe¡¯s reasoning valid. Therefore, he should trust Isabe. If she wanted to interact with Jessie, let her do so. At the moment, Isabe was alone as Evelyn had work and he too had his own work to attend to. Isabe could only stay in the apartment by herself, and Emanuele was concerned that she might feel lonely and bored. Seeing Emanuele finally relent a bit, Isabe was very happy and couldn¡¯t help but kiss Emanuele on the cheek, ¡°Thank you, Emanuele. Rest assured, I will take care of myself.¡±


    Being with Jessie made her feelfortable, but Isabe also knew that Jessie didn¡¯t show her friendly side openly. So, while interacting with Jessie, she had to remain cautious.


    The next day, Jessie invited Isabe out early in the morning. Isabe had informed Emanuele beforehand, and although he agreed, he was still concerned and had Phillip apany her. Even though Tony and Harry could protect Isabe, they were simple-minded and inexperienced. In case Jessie said something and they forgot to report it to Emanuele, it could pose a problem. Hence, Emanuele had arranged for Phillip to be with Isabe.


    When Jessie saw Phillip by Isabe¡¯s side, she was surprised and smiled, ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll harm Isabe?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, it¡¯s just a directive from the boss to protect his wife, not specifically against Mrs. Campos,¡± Phillip replied.


    At his words, Jessie smiled and lit a cigarette, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know what¡¯s on Emanuele¡¯s mind. He probably thinks Isabe is too innocent and cute, afraid that I, being a bad person, might deceive her.¡±


    Jessie reached out and touched Isabe¡¯s cheek. ¡°I have to say, Isabe, you¡¯re such a lovely girl. If I were a man, I¡¯d like you. Well, even now, I like you enough.¡±


    Feeling a bit embarrassed by Jessie¡¯s praise, Isabe smiled shyly. Isabe took Jessie to wander around the nearby shopping district. Yesterday, after dinner, they were supposed to go shopping in the mall, but Emanuele had suddenly shown up and whisked her away before they could finish their meal.


    Jessie mentioned, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te out. Watching how nervous Emanuele was with you, I was afraid of hurting you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s afraid that I might offend you. I heard Emanuele say that you¡¯re a big shot in New York and that you¡¯re cooperating with him. He¡¯s worried that I might interfere with your business rtionship,¡± Isabe naturally couldn¡¯t tell Jessie what Emanuele had said to her. But how could she not feel that Jessie, such a clever person, would probably figure out the reasons even without her saying them?


    Jessie shed a smile but didn¡¯t say anything. They strolled and talked, with Isabe taking Jessie to her favorite dessert shop to enjoy some sweets. As they shopped, Jessie tried on a few clothes, bought them all, and even asked Isabe what she wanted as a gift, trying to give her something. Isabe immediately refused, ¡°No need, Jessie, I haven¡¯t given you a gift.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°You treated me to a meal; it¡¯s only right for me to give you something,¡± Jessie insisted. Seeing that Isabe hesitated, Jessie couldn¡¯t try on the clothes, but she could have the shop assistants pack some jewelry and have it sent to Isabe. Everyone likes jewelry, and Jessie believed Isabe would also enjoy it. After making the purchase, Jessie directly gave the jewelry to Isabe, allowing no room for refusal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this amount is nothing to me. Thank you for apanying me these past two days. Otherwise, I would be all alone in Chicago, with no idea where to go,¡± Jessie said, patting her hair and feeling okay about giving Isabe the jewelry. While it might seem expensive to an average person, Jessie didn¡¯t consider it costly at all. The business deal she hadpleted with Emanuele was enough to buy a truckload of such jewelry. When you could make big money, these things weren¡¯t considered high-priced. Isabe, knowing Jessie¡¯s status, understood her confidence in saying these things.


    They chatted and then went to a restaurant to have their meal, with Phillip and the others standing nearby. Jessie looked at Phillip, ¡°Do you want to join us for a meal?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll eatter.¡±


    ¡°Could you sit on the side and not disturb me and Isabe while we talk?¡± Jessie requested. Phillip immediately became serious, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s appropriate. The boss instructed us to take good care of thedy.¡±

 Chapter 411: Emanuele is Her Best Choice

    Isabe knew that Jessie might have something to say to her, but it was not convenient for others to be present. She felt that as long as it did not involve personal safety, Phillip and the others could not worry too much. So, she told Phillip, ¡°You all go to a further ce, don¡¯t worry, I will be safe.¡± Phillip could ignore Jessie¡¯s words, but he couldn¡¯t ignore Isabe¡¯s. In the past, Emanuele had instructed him that Isabe¡¯s words were as important as his. However, this time, the boss specifically instructed him to keep a close eye on Isabe and Jessie. If he couldn¡¯t even hear their conversation, how could he be said to be watching them closely?


    Seeing Phillip hesitating to leave, Isabe got a little angry. ¡°Phillip, don¡¯t upset me, or else I¡¯llin to Emanuele.¡± Phillip had no choice. Although he wanted to follow Emanuele¡¯s orders, the boss also listened to the boss¡¯s wife. As long as he could ensure the safety of thedy, observing them from a distance and gauging their conversation should be possible.


    With this in mind, Phillip said to Isabe, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry, I will leave now.¡± Saying this, Phillip sat directly at a nearby table with Tony and others, pretending to order food while secretly observing Isabe and Jessie.


    Isabe didn¡¯t care if they were watching her. All she wanted was to not have them hear her conversation with Jessie. ¡°By the way, Isabe, in a few days, I will be going to Europe with Emanuele for some time. I know Emanuele must have told you about this, but this time, I want to ask you, do you want toe to Europe for a vacation?¡±


    Jessie¡¯s invitation caught Isabe by surprise, but she shook her head, ¡°No, thank you.¡± She felt that since Emanuele and Jessie were going there for a mission, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to join them. Although she now found Jessie to be a good person and felt the desire to confide in her, she still didn¡¯t like the idea of seeing her husband getting intimate with another woman. If she went there and saw Emanuele and Jessie acting cozy, Isabe felt she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it.


    Jessie was surprised by Isabe¡¯s refusal and looked at her. ¡°Isabe, what are you worried about? Actually, I know that when I act as a fake couple with Emanuele over there, it might seem a bit ambiguous, but we will maintain our boundaries. Emanuele especially. At most, we will just hold hands, embrace each other, and with you around, you can see it all, so you don¡¯t misunderstand our rtionship.¡±


    Hearing Jessie saying they would hold hands and embrace, Isabe found these actions not too over the top. However, for some reason, Isabe felt a bit uneasy hearing about them. She thought it would be better not to know too many details and not to dwell on the scenes of Jessie and Emanuele being close. Perhaps only then she could be more at peace.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I trust Emanuele. These past few days of getting to know you, I think you¡¯re a good person.¡± Seeing Isabe¡¯s firm refusal, Jessie frowned. She genuinely didn¡¯t expect Isabe to be so resolute. Wasn¡¯t she worried about her and Emanuele crossing any lines?


    Thinking about how much Emanuele valued Isabe, Jessie couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious. If only she could have met someone like Emanuele back then. But at that time, she doubted Emanuele would have looked at her. Their ages were simr, and she was even two years older than him. She got married at twenty-five, while Emanuele was still building his career. Their paths didn¡¯t align, but now there was a chance to change things.


    After dinner, Isabe took Jessie to a suburban park where Emanuele had taken her when she was feeling low after her miscarriage. Now, revisiting the ce, Isabe¡¯s mood waspletely different. Previously, she was broken, but now, having lost her ability to conceive, she was calm.


    ¡°Wow, I never expected Chicago, such amercial city, to have such a beautiful park. It¡¯s very pretty, the scenery is great. Walking here, I feel so peaceful. Isabe, thank you for bringing me here, I really like it. In this park, I feel calm and rxed, thank you.¡± ¡°Do you want to visit New York? Next time youe to New York, be sure to let me know in advance so I can take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I wille find you.¡± Isabe smiled softly.


    ¡°Isabe, I don¡¯t have many friends. We have quite an age gap, but I¡¯m happy to be friends with you in Chicago.¡± Jessie smiled warmly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°By the way, can I add you on social media?¡± Although they had each other¡¯s phone numbers, they added each other as friends on social media.


    That night, Jessie bid farewell to Isabe and Emanuele, not wanting to disturb their dinner. ¡°I¡¯ve taken up most of your day, so tonight, enjoy your time together. I have a flight back to New York tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay, next time youe to Chicago, be sure to let me know, I¡¯ll be here to wee you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After parting ways with Isabe, Jessie returned to her hotel room, looking at Isabe¡¯s contact information. Reminiscing about Isabe¡¯s innocence made her reluctant to harm her. Nevertheless, in her world, if she didn¡¯t toughen up, she would only be pushed down by even tougher people. Although Isabe¡¯s innocence made her seem like a small, weak, adorable little cat, she still had to go through with it. She was used to living this way, seizing every advantage she could and climbing up. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have be the feared Queen of New York. However, now she knew the dangers around her, which she might not be able to handle on her own. She needed to team up with others, and Emanuele was her best choice. So, she thought she had to apologize to Isabe.


    ¡°You talked to Jessie. Why did you not want Phillip and the others to be beside you?¡± Emanuele asked Isabe that night when he returned to the apartment. He was a bit angry when he received Phillip¡¯s report. Isabe had promised him that Phillip would be with her, but during dinner, she made Phillip sit far away and didn¡¯t want him to hear her conversation with Jessie, which struck Emanuele as odd.

 Chapter 412 He Cares About Isabella

    Isabe knew Emanuele was angry. When Emanuele was angry, his face was dark, and his eyes were sharp like knives, ready to kill at any moment. Previously, Isabe might have been afraid of Emanuele¡¯s anger, but now, after being with Emanuele for a while, she knew she was the most important person to him. So, when facing Emanuele, she could be fearless.


    Isabe actually felt like she was taking advantage of Emanuele¡¯s affection towards her, as she dared to boldly show him a brilliant smile, even in the face of his current anger, and then she reached out and hugged him. Isabe was petite, while Emanuele was tall and strong. She felt like she was hugging a tree trunk when she embraced Emanuele.


    This man, tall and sturdy, she felt a sense of security when nestled against Emanuele. Isabe didn¡¯t even realize how strongly she depended on Emanuele. Even though Emanuele was angry at the moment and seemed cold towards her, she still fearlessly held onto him.


    She even said to Emanuele, ¡°Emanuele, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m afraid of seeing you like this.¡± Her tone carried a hint of grievance. Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s grievance and carefully spoken words, Emanuele suddenly found himself unable to maintain his anger.


    Initially, after hearing Phillip¡¯s report, he was very angry when he returned home, intending to question Isabe. However, Isabe showed no fear and instead greeted him with a smile, hugged him, and even coquettishly flirted with him.


    Emanuele was unsure if Isabe was pretending. Her current demeanor showed no signs of fear at all. Nheless, even if Isabe was putting on an act, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but soften towards her. Isabe had a grip on his weakness, even though he knew she might be pretending, deliberately trying to manipte him into yielding.


    Regardless, Emanuele couldn¡¯t easily let Isabe off the hook. ¡°I may not be upset with you, but Isabe, I hope you will tell me what you and Jessie talked about,¡± he said.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t talk much. She just asked if I wanted to go to Europe with you both on the uing mission. She thought I might worry about what would happen between you two, considering you would be posing as a married couple. She felt insecure, so she asked me if I wanted to join you in Europe. I thought about it and declined.¡±


    As Isabe spoke, Emanuele furrowed his brow. He found Jessie¡¯s actions odd. Why would she inquire if Isabe wanted to apany them to Europe? Did she truly care if Isabe misunderstood their rtionship? She didn¡¯t seem like that sort of person to him.


    Individuals who had reached Jessie¡¯s position were cunning and self-serving and only befriended those who could benefit them. Now, she was being unusually nice to Isabe. Did she consider Isabe someone she could manipte?


    Emanuele realized Isabe¡¯s only significant identity was his wife. He considered the prospect of Jessie being interested in Isabe solely because of her status as the Queen of the Chicago Mafia. Emanuele found this notion incredulous.


    Nevertheless, he decided to let the matter rest since Jessie would be departing for New York the following day, and they wouldn¡¯t meet again. He figured she wouldn¡¯t be able to harm Isabe, and so he didn¡¯t need to bother with her anymore.


    He simply wanted Isabe to live well and in peace, free from any troubles. Isabe sighed in relief when she saw that Emanuele was no longer angry and immediately led him to the dining table to eat. During the meal, she picked out dishes for Emanuele, taking care of him with affectionate gestures.


    Although Emanuele was still slightly displeased with Isabe, her sweet words and actions quickly extinguished his temper. ¡°Isabe, I never thought I would one day be at the mercy of a woman,¡± he remarked. Before meeting Isabe, he wouldn¡¯t have believed anyone who said he would eventually be tamed by a woman. Now, he had no choice but to believe it. Isabe had managed to control his emotions, causing him to get angry, upset, worried, all for her sake.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He used to be a cold and ruthless Mafia boss who never disyed such rich emotions. For individuals like them, the fewer emotions they had, the better they could control the situation. Conversely, too many emotions could lead to wrong decisions.


    Emanuele was fully aware that it was because of Isabe that his emotions were so unpredictable. His enemies also knew Isabe was his most important person and could use her to hurt him. Protecting Isabe was a way of protecting himself and the Chicago Mafia.


    Even though he didn¡¯t like this situation, he knew he couldn¡¯t help it. He couldn¡¯t resist liking such things, no matter how carefully he tried to hide his feelings. His actions would ultimately betray him.


    Those enemies were clever; how could they not know what he was really thinking? Unfortunately, Isabe was unaware of the truth. Upon hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, she nonchntly replied, ¡°Thank you, Emanuele. You make me feel truly attractive and epted.¡±


    ¡°In a few days, I will be going to Europe,¡± Emanuele stated. Isabe nodded, asking, ¡°When will you be back? Grazia is returning to Chicago, and she will be sad if she doesn¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯sing to stay for two weeks. I promise she will see me in thest few days,¡± Emanuele assured. ¡°I miss my little nephew as well.¡±


    Thinking about Grazia¡¯s child, Isabe thought about her inability to conceive and felt a bit depressed. She had always wanted a child and had been happy when pregnant before. However, her joy turned to sorrow after losing the child. Now, she could never have a child of her own, causing Isabe to grow increasingly despondent.


    Seeing Isabe downcast and guessing she was saddened by something, Emanuele quickly realized his mistake. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m sorry. I made you sad,¡± he said. He knew it was because he mentioned their daughter, who could have grown up just like him.


    But now, that was no longer possible. Isabe was no longer able to bear children.

 Chapter 413: Grazia Returns

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Emanuele, you don¡¯t need to me yourself. I¡¯m just a little sad, but I¡¯ll be fine soon,¡± Isabe reassured.


    ¡°Isabe, why don¡¯t I arrange for the most renowned medical expert in the world to diagnose you? There might still be hope for recovery,¡± Emanuele suggested optimistically.


    Emanuele was convinced that there was a medical miracle at y. Isabe, who had been covered in scars before, now appearedpletely healed on the outside. He himself had been told by doctors that he would be disabled for life, but now he had no problem walking. Humans have an incredible ability to heal, and Emanuele believed he could repair his body. He thought Isabe¡¯s uterus might also be healing in the same way. While the rest of Isabe¡¯s body had already healed, her uterus must be healing as well.


    Isabe understood Emanuele¡¯s feelings and shared his thoughts. She said to Emanuele, ¡°Alright, Emanuele, but let¡¯s check our bodies again when you return from Europe.¡± She believed that by then, her body would have recuperated even better, and if there was still a problem, she would know it was time to give up. Despite holding onto a glimmer of hope, she was prepared to let go if necessary.


    Two dayster, Emanuele packed his bags and left, flying to Europe. Prior to his departure, there were rumors circting about Emanuele¡¯s rtionship with Jessie, so much so that even people in Europe thought they were married. Isabe knew that Emanuele preferred not to contact others during his missions, so she did not reach out to him herself. Though she missed Emanuele and was curious about the progress of their mission, she tried hard to suppress her emotions and not show them.


    Two dayster, Grazia arrived in Chicago with Nichs. Ro did not apany them as he had work to attend to, allowing Grazia to bring Nichs alone. Isabe went directly to the airport to greet Grazia, and upon seeing each other, Grazia embraced Isabe warmly.


    ¡°Isabe, I miss you so much. Why can¡¯t we live together? We¡¯re still so far apart, and it would be so wonderful to be with you,¡± Graziamented. Isabe replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯re free now and can bring the child to Chicago often. When Emanuele has free time, we¡¯ll visit you in Italy.¡±


    ¡°But that won¡¯t do, Isabe. Emanuele seems like a busy person. When will he ever have free time? You must push him! Also, I don¡¯t want you to y for a few days and then return. If you¡¯re really going to Italy, you must stay for a month and note back,¡± Grazia insisted. Upon hearing Grazia¡¯s suggestion of a month-long visit, Isabe was taken aback.


    She reached out and hugged Nichs, who had grown a bit in the time they were apart, appearing more sturdy like a strong child. To her surprise, he still recognized her, immediately smiling and reaching out his hands to embrace Isabe. Leaning in to smell the soft, sweet milky fragrance on Nichs, Isabe felt as though her heart was melting. ¡°You¡¯re too cute, little one, you¡¯re truly adorable,¡± she praised Nichs continuously.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but he¡¯s much more mischievous now. He causes a ruckus every day, and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be even more trouble when he grows up,¡± Grazia told Isabe, a bit exasperated. ¡°He even refuses to sleep at night, cries a lot, and even the nanny can¡¯t handle him. This child, he really knows how to push your buttons!¡±


    However, as Grazia spoke, a proud, motherly smile adorned her face. Isabe held the child and admired his cute face, while watching Grazia¡¯s happy smile. In that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but envy Grazia. If not for what had happened, she and her child would have been as old as Nichs by now, mischievous, eating and sleeping well, but also causing trouble. As a mother, facing such a child, Isabe thought, despite the potential headaches, she would still be happy. Sadly, she probably wouldn¡¯t experience that kind of happiness in her lifetime again.


    Soon, the car arrived at the estate. Grazia preferred not to stay in the apartment, so arrangements were made at the estate. Since Leo and Grazia¡¯s mother passed away, Isabe and Emanuele rarely visited the estate. However, Emanuele made sure the staff maintained the estate¡¯s cleanliness, preserving its appearance.


    Grazia carried Nichs into the estate, greeted the familiar servants, and tears began to fall. ¡°Isabe, it feels like a dream being here. Everything is so familiar in this estate, the ce where I grew up. I often dream of returning here, but everything feels unfamiliar now without my father and stepmother,¡± Grazia expressed, her emotions spilling over. Isabe empathized with Grazia¡¯s sadness upon revisiting the estate. She herself knew that stepping into the estate was when her fate began to change.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But she had no regrets. If not for that moment when she entered the estate, she wouldn¡¯t have be entangled with Emanuele. However, with her mother¡¯s passing at such a young age, without having the chance to truly enjoy life, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Grazia wept for a while but soon stopped, turning to Isabe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe, I shouldn¡¯t have cried. It¡¯s just that everything feels so different now, and it pains me,¡± she expressed, feeling the weight of regret.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, cry if you want to, Grazia. Your room has been prepared, so let¡¯s get your luggage settled in first,¡± Isabe reassured her. Grazia nodded in agreement.


    Their bedrooms were on the second floor. While Isabe apanied Grazia, she stayed in the room Emanuele had once upied. Grazia remained in her own room. Despite the estate¡¯s grandeur, Isabe preferred the apartment. She felt a sense of unease in the spacious environment. Grazia returned to her room, experiencing a wave of sorrow for some time. Her room remained familiar, yet everything felt different.

 Chapter 414: Isabella鈥檚 Past

    Grazia¡¯s attachment to this estate ran even deeper than Emanuele¡¯s.


    In the past, when her father was still alive, she lived on the estate. Even after getting married, she often brought Andrew back to live on the estate.


    Once Emanuele became independent and got his own apartment, he rarely returned to the estate.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But Grazia was different. She knew her father would be lonely on the estate by himself, so she often came to stay. Later, when her father found a new stepmother, Grazia woulde back, and they would be a happy family.


    But then danger struck. Her father and stepmother passed away, and Emanuele, worried for Grazia¡¯s safety, forbade her from returning to the estate. Eventually, Emanuele arranged for her to marry Ro¡­


    And now, returning once more, Grazia had a child in tow.


    In this moment, facing these familiar scenes, Grazia couldn¡¯t help but sigh, a sense of nostalgia washing over her.


    She knew that since marrying in Italy, her chances of returning here were slim. Coming back to Chicago once a year was already a rarity.


    So, for this time, she had to treasure it.


    Grazia settled in on the estate, with Isabe by her side. The estate had a chef to cook for them, but they could always eat out if they didn¡¯t feel like it.


    Yet Grazia felt a strong sense of homesickness, as if she hadn¡¯t been back to Chicago in ages. These past few days, she had stayed on the estate, savoring the familiar dishes cooked by the chef, each one a favorite of hers.


    These delicacies stirred up memories of the past, making Grazia feel truly happy, as if she had returned to carefree times.


    Grazia felt genuinely content.


    She felt she couldn¡¯t find such authentic food in Italy.


    Even though Ro was already good to her, arranging for a Chicago chef to cook delicious local dishes, the environment in Italy was so different from Chicago that even local chefs couldn¡¯t replicate the taste.


    It was a bit disappointing that Emanuele was currently on a mission.


    But with Isabe¡¯spany, Grazia was still happy.


    The two strolled the estate, and Grazia took Isabe to her secret spot, a grassy area not far from the estate that belonged to them.


    Grazia searched around the grass and eventually uncovered a surprise. Isabe couldn¡¯t believe there was something hidden here.


    Beneath the grassy what seemed like a patch ofnd, but Grazia managed to uncover it.


    It turned out this patch ofnd was just a cover. Opening it revealed what Grazia had cherished in the past.


    It was filled with many things ¨C dolls, brooches, toy boxes, and more.


    Seeing her previous collection, Grazia told Isabe, ¡°Isabe, look. These were my most treasured possessions from my childhood. I was afraid of losing them, so I hid them away. Every year, I would ce my favorite item here. Over the years, I¡¯ve outgrown these toys, but seeing them brings back the joy they once brought me.¡±


    Grazia picked up a rabbit doll and said, ¡°This was a gift from my father. I¡¯ll always remember him, he taught me to be brave, to face danger like a boy, and I¡¯ll always love my father. He¡¯ll always be in my heart.¡±


    Finishing her story, Grazia turned to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, what about you? I remember you mentioning living with your uncle before, and how your cousin treated you poorly. Have you moved past those shadows now?¡±


    Isabe nodded.


    ¡°I also had a toy back then, but it was different from yours. It was a Barbie doll that I bought myself, and I loved it. But I was worried my cousin would confiscate it if she found out, so I always discreetly hid it under the bed. Despite my care, its skin wore down over the years, and the stic casing aged. But I¡¯ll never forget the strength it gave me.¡±


    Listening to Isabe, Grazia was filled withpassion and immediately embraced her.


    ¡°Isabe, oh, my dear, you¡¯ve been through so much in the past. How could such a sweet and lovely girl like you endure such hardships?¡±


    Grazia couldn¡¯t fathom the hell Isabe lived in during her childhood.


    To hide even a single toy, a Barbie doll she bought herself.


    Grazia thought back to her own childhood, where rooms full of dolls didn¡¯t need such careful curation. She would y until tired and then give them to the children¡¯s home or throw them away. Only her favorites were kept as a collection.


    Compared to Isabe, her past life was truly blissful.


    Aside from asional dangers, there was little to worry about.


    With empathy for Isabe, Grazia said, ¡°How about, Isabe, choose one of these gifts you like. Think of it as me passing on my childhood favorites to yours.¡±


    Looking at the array of gifts, Isabe couldn¡¯t believe that Grazia was offering her the childhood treasures.


    Isabe had casually shared her past with Grazia, being with Emanuele now, having dealt with Chloe¡¯s death, the shadows of the past were long gone.


    She could speak calmly about her experiences now, indicating she had moved on.


    But Grazia¡¯spassion warmed her heart, soothing the scars of her past self.


    Although she had grown stronger, thisfort from Grazia made Isabe truly happy.


    In the end, Isabe chose a piglet toy, a pink stic piglet. Though the color had turned slightly yellow with age, its delicate design showed how exquisite it had once been.

 Chapter 415 Isabella鈥檚 Confession to Grazia

    Isabe ced the little pig in her pocket and smiled at Grazia, ¡°I feel like it¡¯s magical, like there¡¯s a sense of crossing time and space.¡±


    Indeed, even though she was now a grown woman, she felt that the little girl inside her from the past also receivedfort.


    Isabe found this feeling too marvelous.


    It moved her, and she couldn¡¯t help but hug Grazia.


    Grazia then took Isabe to some of her favorite shops to eat and to the clothing stores where she used to shop.


    Whenever Grazia had nothing to do, she loved buying things like crazy and was a VIP member at the store, so the staff recognized her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mrs. Lee? Where have you been? Haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡±


    When the staff still used her previous title to address her, Grazia felt a bit sentimental. Honestly, in a corner of her heart, she still kept Andrew, even though her marriage was happy now. asionally, she would think of Andrew.


    She couldn¡¯t help it; her rtionship with Andrew was happy. When they were happiest, Andrew passed away, which greatly impacted Grazia.


    During the time she loved him the most, he cruelly left her life. Grazia felt that she had to spend a lifetime to digest his departure.


    Isabe also felt Grazia¡¯s emotions, furrowing her brows, wanting to say something, but seeing Grazia¡¯s face quickly light up with a smile again.


    ¡°Yes, I had some things to take care of before, so I didn¡¯te by.¡± Grazia clearly didn¡¯t want to tell the truth.


    After picking out some clothes, Grazia and Isabe went to other ces to shop.


    Isabe noticed thatpared to her, Grazia was much more familiar with Chicago.


    No wonder it was the city where Grazia had lived from childhood to adulthood. Despite not returning after marrying Ro, she was still very familiar with the good foods and fun things.


    After a day of shopping, Grazia and Isabe returned to the estate.


    They still had some time for strolling ahead, and Isabe knew there was no rush.


    After putting the child to sleep, Grazia asked Isabe, ¡°Isabe, do you n to have another child with Emanuele? I know the previous incident caused you psychological trauma, but I believe the most effective way to ovee it is to face it head-on and conquer it.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Grazia¡¯s words, Isabe was stunned. Apparently, Grazia was unaware that she could no longer get pregnant.


    She felt there was nothing to hide; she might as well tell Grazia directly.


    ¡°Grazia, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to have children, I simply can¡¯t have children anymore.¡±


    Grazia froze, seeming confused, not understanding the meaning behind Isabe¡¯s words.


    ¡°The hospital where I used to work was bombed, and I barely survived. My body recovered well everywhere else, except for my uterus, which was damaged and never healed, making it impossible for me to conceive in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Grazia couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth. Oh God, Isabe is already living a difficult life. Why make her endure such a cruel fate?


    ¡°Isabe, you must be joking with me, right? You¡¯re definitely joking, aren¡¯t you! It¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re so young, so healthy. I can¡¯t see any trauma you¡¯ve been through before. Have you really had a thorough check-up at the hospital?¡±


    Isabe nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had the check-up. That¡¯s just how it is. I¡¯m very saddened. I even thought about divorcing Emanuele before. However, Emanuele didn¡¯t want to divorce me. We didn¡¯t seed in the divorceter, and he also found out about my inability to have children. But he said he didn¡¯t mind. However¡­ Grazia, to be honest, I¡¯m still a bit worried. Emanuele is the head of the Mafia. He needs an heir. He can adopt from someone else, but without blood rtions, can he really gain the approval of his subordinates?¡±


    Although Emanuele reassured her and she showed a carefree demeanor, Isabe still felt uneasy.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t worry. Emanuele likes you so much; he won¡¯t lie to you. And his subordinates all admire and respect him. He¡¯s a man worthy of everyone¡¯s respect. So, Isabe, don¡¯t worry. Even if Emanuele can¡¯t have a child of his own blood, he¡¯ll surely find a suitable heir.¡±


    Grazia hugged Isabe,forting her. She felt that Isabe¡¯s fate was truly tumultuous, enduring so many twists and turns. She thought that without any danger in Chicago now, Isabe and Emanuele would surely live happily together and have their own children in the future.


    However, Isabe now told her she couldn¡¯t bear a child.


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll have another child in the future and let you and Emanuele raise it.¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t expect Grazia to suggest this, and despite feeling very sad before, she couldn¡¯t help but smile now.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Grazia. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I believe God won¡¯t be so cruel to me. When Emanuele returns from his mission in Europe, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to check again and see how things are by then. Maybe everything will turn out well?¡±


    Isabe knew that even with a slim hope, she had to hold onto some hope.


    Who knows, maybe miracles really do happen in this world?


    And her body was currently normal in every way. Maybe things have really improved?


    Seeing Isabe stabilize, Grazia¡¯s emotions also began to calm down.


    But truth be told, whenever she thought about how Isabe couldn¡¯t conceive, she still felt shocked and unable to ept it.


    She felt sorry for Isabe. Being by Emanuele¡¯s side, she had endured far too much hardship.


    Both of them married mafia bosses, and she was well protected by Ro-and now, no force in Italy could harm Ro. Grazia slowly began to understand why Emanuele had wanted her to marry Ro in the first ce.


    Despite their deep love, there were still numerous dangerous factors in Chicago, and even though Isabe and Emanuele loved each other so much, they would still face danger time and time again.


    Grazia also understood her brother; given the choice, he would prefer to put himself in harm¡¯s way rather than let Isabe face those dangers.


    But no matter how he protected her, danger always found a way in.

 Chapter 416 Emanuele鈥檚 Calculations

    Grazia actually felt very sorry for Emanuele. Without his father, Emanuele is now single-handedly supporting the Chicago Mafia. She knew that Emanuele was under a lot of pressure, but she couldn¡¯t provide any help to him. Protecting herself, not letting Emanuele be distracted to protect her, Grazia knew that this was the biggest help she could give Emanuele. Of course, Grazia thought that she would also try to talk to Ro and ask him to help Emanuele more.


    The next day, Grazia asked Isabe to apany her to see Andrew. The weather was not very good today, it was cloudy, and there were not many people in the cemetery. Grazia arrived with a bouquet of white flowers, ced them in front of Andrew¡¯s grave, and smiled as she looked at Andrew¡¯s tombstone, saying, ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m sorry it took me so long toe see you. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re doing in heaven, it should be better than on earth. I really miss you, sometimes I dream of you. Now, my life is very good. I¡¯m married, have a loving husband, and a lively and cute child. Andrew, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m doing well now, I hope you are happy in another world too.¡±


    Isabe stood by and watched Grazia, wiping away her tears as she spoke, feeling sad herself. She had a good impression of Andrew. At that time, she had just entered the world of the Mafia, like a startled rabbit, full of fear about the world around her. It was Andrew whoforted her at that time, telling her how to face and deal with things. In the end, something like that happened to Andrew, and she was also sad about it. Such a good person ended up dying so tragically. Grazia cried for a while, and Isabeforted her, waiting until Grazia calmed down before they left the cemetery.


    ¡°I can only visit Andrew once a year from now on, I hope Andrew doesn¡¯t me me.¡± Grazia wiped her tears, feeling very painful inside. Her marriage with Ro was very happy and fulfilling, with a cute child, it was all true. But she still missed Andrew, the happiness she had with him was the same. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grazia, if you miss him, you can tell me. If I have time, I wille over and show you Andrew through video, as if you were seeing him.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Isabe.¡±


    Grazia originally wanted to wait for Emanuele toe back and see him before leaving, but Emanuele¡¯s mission suddenly became dyed. Originally said to be a week, but after a week, two days had passed, and Emanuele was still not seen. The news Emanuele got from Phillip was that he was still dealing with those things and not done so quickly. Isabe had to continue waiting. But Grazia couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and she took her child back to Italy. Isabe moved back into the apartment, feeling that the apartment was more suitable for her than the mansion.


    That day, Isabe was studying via video when she received a message from Jessie. Isabe was a little surprised as to why Jessie would message her. When she opened the message, Jessie said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe, I messed everything up. I didn¡¯t know they would drug the drinks, after the party with Emanuele, I passed out and woke up to find myself in bed with Emanuele.¡± Jessie also sent her a photo showing Emanuele¡¯s naked body.


    Just seeing that one picture shocked Isabe, she couldn¡¯t hold her phone and it fell to the ground. The image of that photo was etched in Isabe¡¯s mind. The photo Jessie took didn¡¯t have a face, only a back view, but Isabe could clearly see the bruises on Emanuele¡¯s back and his figure, making it even more clear to her.


    She almost didn¡¯t doubt Jessie showing her a fake photo, so when she saw the photo, she felt like she had been struck by lightning, shaking all over with a feeling of pain spreading rapidly.


    Why did this happen? Isabe couldn¡¯t understand. She trusted Emanuele so much, believed that Emanuele and Jessie were just on a mission, a fake couple, but in the end, why did they end up sleeping together?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Isabe wanted to cry¡­.


    Emanuele regained consciousness, feeling his head heavy and dizzy, remembering what happened before he passed out. At that time, their task waspleted, and Jessie said she wanted to celebrate with him. Emanuele wanted to refuse, but Jessie pleaded with him, saying they needed to discuss the distribution of benefits. Emanuele thought for a moment and agreed. Little did he know, after dinner and drinks, his head became heavier and heavier, until hepletely passed out.


    Because he was in Europe for the mission, he didn¡¯t have many guards around him to avoid suspicion and when he woke up, he rubbed his head and felt doomed. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. Emanuele thought, did Jessie trick him? Looking down at his clothes and seeing Jessie half-naked beside him, wrapped in a nket, smoking with a seductive look, Emanuele felt his scalp tingle.


    ¡°Emanuele, you¡¯re awake?¡± Jessie greeted him, her voice tinged with a bit of sexyziness.


    But the next moment, Emanuele grabbed her by the neck, squeezing tightly, as if to strangle her. Jessie never expected Emanuele¡¯s reaction to be so extreme, feeling like her neck was about to be broken. He was gripping so hard she could even hear the bones in her neck, with that suffocating sensation overwhelming her. Due tock of oxygen, her consciousness gradually became fuzzy. ¡°Emanuele, stop, you can¡¯t kill me. If you do, my men won¡¯t let you off.¡± Jessie struggled to utter those words. Emanuele heard Jessie¡¯s words, hesitated for a moment, then released her. He truly wanted to kill Jessie, and didn¡¯t want to consider the consequences anymore. But then Emanuele suddenly thought of Isabe. He wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, but Isabe must be terrified. If he really killed Jessie, New York City would be an enemy of Chicago, and Isabe would be in danger. He didn¡¯t want Isabe to face a life-threatening situation again. But thinking about how Jessie had deceived him, Emanuele was extremely angry. He felt he couldn¡¯t easily let Jessie off. Even if she didn¡¯t pay with her life, she had to pay some other price.

 Chapter 417 Isabella鈥檚 Misunderstanding

    Jessie saw Emanuele release her, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Emanuele still had some reservations and didn¡¯t dare to harm her.


    She knew that if it were just Emanuele alone, he would have done as he pleased a long time ago.


    If he wanted to kill Jessie, he would have done so, and if he wanted to make enemies with New York, he would have done that too. After all, he was the type to put his life on the line without fear of death.


    But now, he had Isabe, that innocent and naive girl who had endured more suffering in her time with him than most people did in a lifetime.


    He was worried that Jessie would harm Isabe.


    So, Emanuele let go of Jessie and watched her awkwardly fall on the bed, her naked body exposed to the air, looking very alluring.


    Jessie always maintained a good figure, she was thin, but where there should be flesh on her body, there was plenty. Sometimes she would use her body to get things done, believing that women should be like this, not as physically strong as men, not skilled inbat, but able to conquer men¡¯s hearts with their bodies.


    But this trick didn¡¯t work on Emanuele. He just gave her a cold nce and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any intimate rtions with you, Jessie. Are you trying to court death by using me?¡±


    Jessie, clutching her throat in pain, coughed once to make her throat feel a bit better before slowly getting up.


    Even though her throat was still sore, Jessie couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Emanuele, you¡¯ve lost. Ha ha ha, I¡¯ve sent the photos to Isabe. Isabe will be sad and misunderstand you for sure.¡±


    Emanuele frowned at Jessie. ¡°Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t kill you?¡±


    Despite Emanuele¡¯s warning, Jessie didn¡¯t seem afraid at all.


    ¡°Well then, would you kill me?¡±


    Emanuele stared at Jessie intently, not saying a word.


    Would he? Would Emanuele kill her?


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t do that. If he were alone, he might, but he loved Isabe and would consider her in everything he did. He was now starting to think about the consequences of his actions and whether they would put Isabe in danger.


    How interesting.


    The head of a mafia, with a weak spot. He wasn¡¯t invincible, he could easily be brought down by someone.


    But Jessie knew Emanuele still had value to her, she wasn¡¯t ready to let him copse yet. She felt she wasn¡¯t strong enough and still needed Emanuele¡¯s power.


    ¡°I think you and I are the most suitable ones, don¡¯t you think? I rule New York, you rule Chicago. If we got married, it would be a powerful alliance. Everyone is looking forward to us being together. If we really get together, we can talk about more and more big coborations. Emanuele, aren¡¯t you moved?¡±


    Jessie climbed in front of Emanuele, looking up at him. She was like a fairy, with a seductive look in her eyes, very enchanting. A normal man seeing Jessie with such a seductive look might lose control, but Emanuele had remarkable restraint. Besides Isabe, there was no woman who could move him anymore.


    Emanuele pushed her away, dressed up, and called Isabe.


    Isabe hadn¡¯t been answering his calls, and even after several attempts, she didn¡¯t pick up. Emanuele couldn¡¯t bear to think of how upset Isabe must be at this moment.


    He quickly contacted Tony to check on Isabe¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Boss, thedy is in her room.¡±


    ¡°Do this, have Ariel make some desserts and take them to Isabe, have her check on Isabe¡¯s condition.¡± Emanuele said.


    It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for Tony to go directly into the room if Isabe was inside, so having Ariel, also a woman, go was more fitting.


    Tony nodded and instructed Ariel to do so.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ariel didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she knew from the urgency in the boss¡¯s voice that it was something important.


    She made two small cakes and brought them upstairs.


    She knocked on the door, ¡°Isabe, I made you two delicious desserts,e and try them.¡±


    ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°Please try it, Isabe, they¡¯re really good.¡± Ariel said, ¡°I worked very hard on them, and I¡¯ll be sad if you don¡¯t eat them.¡±


    After a while, the door to the room opened, and seeing Isabe¡¯s face, Ariel breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thedy didn¡¯t seem abnormal at all, very calm, although she could feel Isabe¡¯s unhappiness.


    But there shouldn¡¯t be anything major, right?


    Isabe took the cakes and walked back into the room without a word of thanks or even looking at Ariel, like a robot.


    Ariel sensed something was off, so she reported everything Isabe did to Emanuele.


    After listening to Ariel¡¯s report, Emanuele frowned deeply.


    All because of Jessie, Isabe must have misunderstood his rtionship with Jessie. Otherwise, how could she act like this normally?


    Emanuele immediately booked a flight back to Chicago. He didn¡¯t want this incident to affect his rtionship with Isabe. It was all his fault, even though he had been cautious with Jessie, knowing she was maniptive. He had still let his guard down due to her help before.


    Now, as he was about to leave, Jessie looked at Emanuele, ¡°Emanuele, are you just going to leave like this? How are you going to exin to Isabe? She¡¯ll definitely believe what I said.¡±


    ¡°So you deliberately got close to Isabe before, to gain her trust, so she would believe you now?¡± Emanuele asked.


    ¡°You could say that. Isabe loves you so much, if it were a stranger saying this, she wouldn¡¯t believe it. But since I¡¯ve be friends with her, she¡¯ll believe what I say.¡± Jessie replied, confident in her maniption.


    Indeed, by getting close to Isabe, Jessie was aiming to make her trust her. If Isabe was willing to believe her, she could manufacture stories of her rtionship with Emanuele, and Isabe would believe her. Seeing Emanuele¡¯s reaction now, she knew she seeded in her maniption.


    ¡°Jessie, well done. You outsmarted me this time, but I¡¯ll settle the score with youter!¡± Emanuele said, taking Jessie¡¯s phone and deleting all the information about Isabe from it before leaving.

 Chapter 418: Isabella鈥檚 Sorrow

    Jessie watched Emanuele calmly as he did all those things, she did not say a word, a faint smile even hung on her lips.


    ¡°Do you think by deleting Isabe¡¯s contact information, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find her?¡± Emanuele warned Jessie.


    Jessie looked at the man¡¯s cold demeanor, his eyes filled with a bloodthirsty gleam, as if one more word from her would make him mercilessly kill her.


    Even though he still had Isabe to consider, he absolutely would not allow someone who threatened him to exist.


    This was Emanuele, so powerful that even though he had someone he cared for, it wasn¡¯t enough to make him weak, it only made him braver.


    Jessie looked at Emanuele with a somewhat enamored gaze, she smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Emanuele turned and left, and once he did, Jessie changed back into her clothes. Her goal had been achieved, she hoped Isabe wouldn¡¯t disappoint her.


    Since seeing the photos Jessie sent her, Isabe¡¯s mind had gone nk, stopping all thought.


    She sat alone on the edge of the bed, unmoving.


    Even the dessert Ariel made for her, Isabe didn¡¯t touch.


    She had no mood to pay attention to anything outside.


    At this moment, all she could think of in her mind was Emanuele¡¯s naked photo and Jessie¡¯s apology.


    She never thought Jessie and Emanuele would go from a fake marriage to a real one.


    Originally, she had trusted Emanuele, but someone drugged him, what was she to do?


    Isabe didn¡¯t dare look at her phone, sitting from day to night like this.


    At the door, Tony and the others were anxious, not knowing what to do.


    Even though they didn¡¯t know what had happened, from the urgency of their leader¡¯s arrival, they knew things were not going well.


    And all day, the missus hadn¡¯te out of the room, making them even more worried.


    Emanuele had called them and asked them to keep an eye on Isabe.


    But she was in the room, the door tightly closed and unmoving, how were they supposed to keep watch?


    It wasn¡¯t until dinner time that Tony had Ariel go knock on the door and ask Isabe toe out to eat.


    Although Ariel didn¡¯t know what had happened, she knew the missus was not in a good mood.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s dinner time, you haven¡¯t left your room all day, are you okay?¡± Ariel knocked on the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating, you guys go ahead, I want to go to sleep.¡± Isabe said.


    Seeing Isabe reluctant to open the door, they all exchanged nces. Ariel sighed, ¡°Isabe, after dinner, go back to your room, if not, I¡¯ll bring the dinner to you.¡±


    ¡°No need, you guys eat, I have no appetite, even if you bring it, I won¡¯t open the door.¡±


    Isabe felt irritated, she couldn¡¯t help but snap coldly.


    She wasn¡¯t normally someone with a bad temper, nor would she snap at those around her, but with her current mood, and them bothering her like this, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but lose her temper.


    Hearing Isabe speak like that, Ariel didn¡¯t dare say anything, she whispered to Tony next to her, ¡°I tried my best, we can¡¯t handle this many things.¡±


    She knew that if anyone had to handle it, it would have to wait for Emanuele toe back.


    They were all just employees hired by Emanuele, there was really no reason for them to manage their boss.


    Tony nodded, even though he had been with Isabe for so long, their rtionship could be considered friendly, but with this matter, he couldn¡¯t do anything either.


    He just hoped the boss would return soon and resolve everything.


    Isabe quietly stayed in the room, the more she thought about it, the more she felt like her heart was being torn apart, feeling like her heart was slowly being cut with a knife, the pain making Isabe pause her breathing, feeling like her whole body was filled with that kind of painful sensation.


    Why did it have to be like this? Isabe couldn¡¯t understand, she clearly loved Emanuele so much, and even trusted him to work with Jessie, but in the end, Emanuele hurt her.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t intentional on Emanuele¡¯s part, Isabe couldn¡¯t control the difort in her heart.


    How could she not feel ufortable?


    She didn¡¯t care how many women Emanuele had before getting married, that was all in the past, she knew as a powerful Mafia leader, he must have had many women around him.


    But she still minded that after having her, he went to other women, even though he was being manipted, if only he had been more cautious, he wouldn¡¯t have been manipted.


    Thinking of Jessie, she had once thought Jessie could be a good friend, she understood her.


    Isabe didn¡¯t know what to do now?


    In fact, Isabe felt thatpared to her, Jessie was indeed more suitable for Emanuele.


    She was so powerful, the master of New York City, Isabe felt that if she really were with Emanuele, she would definitely be able to help him more.


    And her, just a poor woman who couldn¡¯t bear children and had no powerful background.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t help Emanuele with anything.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but cry, this was the only time in this long day Isabe cried.


    Once she started crying, she couldn¡¯t control herself, tears rolled down, she hugged herself, curling up, only in that way did she feel a little bit of security.


    But what good would that do? Isabe felt she was still very sad, just thinking about Emanuele made her feel like her heart was being cut, wishing she could die.


    She tightly closed her eyes, forcing herself to sleep.


    Sleep, Isabe, only then can you feel safe, only then can you stop thinking about everything.


    Emanuele reached Chicago at the fastest speed, and at this time Chicago was still in the middle of the night. Emanuele drove back to the apartment, smoking half a pack of cigarettes, but still couldn¡¯t calm his inner restlessness.


    What was Isabe doing right now? Was she crying badly? Could she sleep?


    At this moment, countless thoughts were swirling around in Emanuele¡¯s mind.


    Just the thought that at this moment Isabe might be crying, feeling sad, hating him, made Emanuele feel like he was breathing with a knife in his chest.


    Without taking a breath, his body ached a bit.


    He hurried back to the apartment, going straight into their bedroom.


    He tried to open the door, only to find the room was locked.


    Isabe rarely locked the door to her bedroom, but now¡­


    Emanuele frowned, using a spare key to open the door.


    Inside, it was pitch ck, it took a moment for Emanuele to adjust to the light in the room.


    He saw Isabe sleeping on the bed.


    She was asleep, did that mean she was okay?


    But Emanuele quickly denied his thoughts.


    He approached Isabe, finding her restless even in her sleep, frowning, her face still with tear stains.


    Looking pitiful, like a discarded puppy.


    Seeing Isabe like this, Emanuele¡¯s heart felt like it was being tightly grasped, the pain making him feel like he was about to break apart.

 Chapter 419: Isabella鈥檚 Nightmare

    As he thought about it, seeing Isabe sad, in tears, and grieving for him, he felt like he deserved to die. How could he let Isabe endure such sadness and humiliation? How could he make Isabe so heartbroken?


    He loved Isabe, wanting her to always be happy and content.


    But looking at it now, what bad deeds had he done? Emanuele suddenly realized that all of Isabe¡¯s sadness and unhappiness stemmed from him.


    This feeling made Emanuele feel worse than death itself.


    He didn¡¯t know how long Isabe cried in her room upon learning the truth today, leaving so many tear stains on her face.


    Emanuele didn¡¯t sleep, nor did he disturb Isabe. He just sat quietly by her bed, gazing at her, watching her sleep because he knew that once Isabe woke up, he wouldn¡¯t see her peaceful sleeping face anymore.


    He didn¡¯t know how to exin or what to say for Isabe to believe him.


    So, Emanuele sat by Isabe¡¯s side all night, just staring at her face, his expression filled with a hint of crazy longing. He wanted to reach out and touch Isabe, but he instinctively pulled his hand back.


    He was afraid that if he touched her, Isabe would wake up.


    However, Isabe seemed to have dreamed something that made her cry in her sleep.


    ¡°Why¡­ Emanuele, why would you hurt me like this? I believed in you so much, supported your career, and you ended up hurting me¡­¡± Isabe said intermittently, tears falling, even though she was still half asleep. Clearly, due to extreme sadness, she was crying even in her dreams.


    Seeing Isabe like this broke Emanuele¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Isabe cry like this, so he immediately held her tightly in his arms.


    He said to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, wake up, don¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t want to disturb Isabe¡¯s rest, seeing her cry in her sleep, he felt so heartbroken that he woke her up immediately.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Isabe had just fallen asleep, but she had a dream. She dreamt that Emanuele was in bed with Jessie, and he was really enjoying it. No matter how much Isabe tried to call out to Emanuele in the dream, he seemed not to hear her, even praising Jessie¡¯s figure and saying this mustn¡¯t reach Isabe¡¯s ears.


    So, she couldn¡¯t help but cry, expressing her disbelief at being betrayed after trusting Emanuele.


    Later, she was shaken awake, tears wet on her face, a bit cold, filled with a sense of sadness.


    Isabe, taken aback, didn¡¯t expect to cry in her sleep.


    When she opened her eyes and saw Emanuele, her sadness vanished instantly, reced by coldness.


    Looking at Emanuele, she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Just seeing Emanuele made her heart ache, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Emanuele, seeing Isabe¡¯s icy expression, immediately said, ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m sorry, listen to my exnation. Jessie framed me, I have no rtionship with her.¡±


    ¡°No rtionship? I find it hard to believe that the formidable Chicago Mafia boss would be captured naked in a photo with Jessie. You and Jessie don¡¯t seem to have an ordinary rtionship.¡±


    ¡°She drugged me; when we finished our task that day and were ready to celebrate, she drugged me. Isabe, I let down my guard with her, I admit this mistake. I was wrong. But, I thought our task was over, that we were partners, she wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me. Little did I know, she actually dared to plot against me¡­¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, regardless of whether Jessie plotted against you, the fact remains that she seeded in deceiving you, right? You promised me that you and Jessie were just business partners, but now, you really engaged in it. What should I do?¡±


    Isabe found herself still in Emanuele¡¯s arms, she immediately pushed him away, curling up in a corner, hugging her knees, not wanting any further contact with Emanuele, not even wanting to look at him.


    Emanuele, watching Isabe¡¯s cold attitude, realized that she was distancing herself from him. In the past, whenever he came homete at night, even if Isabe was half-asleep, she would subconsciously hold onto him, finding afortable spot in his embrace to continue sleeping.


    But now, Isabe was avoiding him, refusing his touch. He didn¡¯t know how much pain Isabe was feeling, but in reality, he was also very upset.


    Seeing Isabe getting further and further away from him, he didn¡¯t know what to do to earn Isabe¡¯s forgiveness.


    His photo with Jessie, naked, was a headache for Emanuele. He figured everyone who saw that picture probably thought he had slept with Jessie.


    But the truth was, it hadn¡¯t happened.


    Now, Emanuele was truly at a loss on how to exin.


    ¡°Isabe, I swear, if I really had rtions with Jessie, I¡¯ll go to hell from now on, okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many people before, you were already heading to hell,¡± Isabe smirked coldly.


    Just seeing Emanuele reminded her of that bed photo, imagining Emanuele making love to another woman in bed, and remembering the scenes from her dream. Was it like that?


    Isabe couldn¡¯t bear to continue thinking about it; she felt she might go crazy if she did.


    Seeing that Isabe didn¡¯t even want to listen to his sworn promise, Emanuele couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Taking a deep breath, Emanuele asked Isabe, ¡°Isabe, what should I do for you to believe me?¡±


    ¡°Emanuele, let¡¯s get a divorce,¡± Isabe thought for a moment and said to Emanuele.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Only through a divorce can I forgive you,¡± Isabe looked at Emanuele.


    In reality, she admitted she loved Emanuele a lot, to the point she believed his exnations.


    It was ridiculous, believing exnations without any evidence, and yet, she subconsciously trusted them. Had her love for Emanuele deepened to such an extent?


    The more it was, the more Isabe felt she should leave Emanuele. She loved Emanuele too much, fearing that one day, if Emanuele no longer loved her, she would die.


    Plus, she couldn¡¯t get pregnant, unable to have children; staying with Emanuele was meaningless, and she felt Jessie was a better match for Emanuele. She could help him, while she felt like a fragile ornament alongside him, only causing him troubles to protect her, with no real use.

 Chapter 420 Wanted to Divorce

    When Emanuele heard Isabe mention divorce, his urgent expression turned dark and his eyes reddened, as if he was about to lose Isabe.


    ¡°Isabe, I disagree, I will not agree to divorce with you.¡±


    ¡°But you cheated during our marriage.¡± Isabe showed him the photo on her phone. ¡°Even if I sue in court, there is no way to determine a divorce?¡±


    As Isabe spoke these words, she was also in pain, but there was nothing she could do.


    She thought of Jessie¡¯spetent demeanor, her perfect appearance, good figure, good temperament, and orderly way of doing things. Isabe knew that no matter how hard she tried, she could never catch up to Jessie.


    This kind of woman could truly help Emanuele.


    At this moment, Isabe¡¯s phone vibrated, and she received a text message from Jessie.


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m really sorry. Emanuele took my phone and deleted your contact information from it. I¡¯ve been thinking, and I feel sorry for you. I made a pact with Emanuele to carry out the mission. I should protect him, not have a rtionship with him¡­ Isabe, I really hope you can forgive me. I didn¡¯t mean to have a rtionship with Emanuele. If you¡¯re really angry, you can scold me, okay?¡±


    But how could Isabe scold Jessie?


    Although Jessie was also at fault this time, Isabe knew she had no right to scold Jessie.


    In the end, this matter was between Emanuele and her. If what Jessie said was true, then she was also a victim.


    But thinking of the inconsistencies between Jessie¡¯s words and Emanuele¡¯s, Isabe also maintained a skeptical attitude towards Jessie.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jessie, this has nothing to do with you.¡± Isabe took a deep breath and said.


    ¡°I still feel guilty, Isabe. I¡¯m sorry. How can Ipensate you? Just tell me, as long as I can do it, I will try my best to fulfill it.¡±


    Upon hearing Jessie¡¯s words, Isabe bit her lip. She really didn¡¯t want to talk to Jessie now. However, Jessie¡¯s attitude was so sincere that Isabe didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Of course, she med Jessie, butpared to Jessie, she med Emanuele more.


    Why couldn¡¯t he fulfill his promises to her? In the process of carrying out the mission, he should have been more vignt. Even if he didn¡¯t have a rtionship with Jessie, he was lured into bed and stripped and photographed. These were all established facts.


    Thinking of this, Isabe felt very sad.


    She didn¡¯t reply to Jessie. She closed her eyes and quickly held back the tears that were about to fall.


    She looked up at Emanuele. ¡°So, Emanuele, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce.¡± Emanuele was suddenly asked by Isabe, and he didn¡¯t know how to answer, but he knew he couldn¡¯t divorce Isabe.


    Moreover, the matter between him and Jessie was just too absurd. He hoped Isabe would believe what he said.


    However, Isabe seemed so calm.


    ¡°Emanuele, you know, for your own good, and for my good, we should divorce. I¡¯m really tired.¡±


    In this marriage, she not only had to protect her own safety but also watch her husband going to bed with other women? It was ridiculous.


    Isabe thought, maybe being with Emanuele would be dangerous, and although she didn¡¯t mind, she couldn¡¯t watch the man she liked have a rtionship with other women.


    Thinking of this, she felt a pang in her heart.


    She knew that in the future, simr things might happen with Emanuele.


    Her feelings for Emanuele were getting deeper and deeper, and she couldn¡¯t let go of him.


    If by then, she had to watch Emanuele being intimate with other women, Isabe thought she would die.


    Instead of enduring it, she decided to end it now. Although it was painful, it would eventually be healed by time and wouldn¡¯t hurt as much.


    When Isabe insisted on getting a divorce, Emanuele approached her, grabbed her shoulder, and made her look at him.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Isabe, look at me. When have I ever lied to you? Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Isabe was forced by Emanuele to look at him, with her chin held up. She wanted to struggle, but the power between a man and a woman was uneven, not to mention Emanuele, who was a trained man. She couldn¡¯t break free when he grabbed her.


    ¡°Emanuele, let me go!¡±


    ¡°Isabe, when have I lied to you? Do you really think of me as so despicable and unworthy in your heart? You know how cautious I am about Jessie, how could I possibly sleep with her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, how do I know you? Maybe you only think like that on the surface, but in reality, it¡¯s not what you do?¡± Isabe felt like her heart was being twisted with a knife as she looked at Emanuele, tears uncontrobly rolling down her face.


    Although she had been trying not to cry, trying to restrain her emotions, and not shed a tear in front of Emanuele, at this moment, forced to face him and his intense gaze, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    ¡°Enough, Emanuele, please, let me go.¡±


    She knew that her desire to divorce Emanuele wasn¡¯t just because of that photo; the matter between Emanuele and Jessie was also a factor.


    But more than anything, it was the umtion of pain over these days that forced Isabe to speak up and ask for a divorce.


    Isabe knew Emanuele didn¡¯t care about not being able to have children, but she still minded a little. Coupled with all the danger, the fear, and now this emotional turmoil.


    Isabe thought she was really tired.


    She had trusted Emanuele, supported him, and in the end, she felt like a clown, like nothing at all.


    Seeing Isabe crying, Emanuele also panicked and hugged her, but Isabe resisted him fiercely, struggling in his arms, hitting him, kicking him, trying to break free from his embrace.


    ¡°Let go of me, let go of me now!¡± Isabe kicked Emanuele as if in a frenzy, although this little force didn¡¯t hurt Emanuele, he was afraid Isabe would hurt herself, so he had to let her go.


    ¡°Isabe, please calm down. I beg you, calm down, okay?¡± Emanuele quickly tried to soothe Isabe.

 Chapter 421 Giving Up

    Emanuele was very worried that Isabe would hurt herself, so even though he desperately wanted to embrace her, he had to take a step back and let Isabe calm down.


    ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you, just leave!¡± Isabe yelled at Emanuele.


    She felt like she couldn¡¯t calm down at all.


    Seeing Isabe in such a frenzied state, Emanuele felt heartbroken. He wasn¡¯t angry because he knew that it was all because of him that Isabe had be like this.


    So, he became even sadder and more sorrowful.


    ¡°Isabe, please, calm down. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve let you down. Please don¡¯t be sad because of me, okay? How about this, I¡¯ll give you a few days to cool off. I won¡¯te see you during these days. Please give me a chance to collect evidence and prove myself.¡±


    Upon hearing Emanuele¡¯s words, Isabe found them somewhatughable. What he said waspletely different from what Jessie had told her. Who should she believe?


    But even if what Emanuele said was true, she actually wanted a divorce from Emanuele. It wasn¡¯t out of anger, but because she was truly exhausted.


    Afraid of causing Isabe more distress, afraid that her emotions would get too out of hand and harm her, Emanuele immediately left.


    The room was left with Isabe alone again. Isabe nced at the time, realizing it was already past five in the morning.


    After a hazy sleep, her emotions running high and feeling tired, her mind was surprisingly clear. Despite wanting to sleep more, she knew she couldn¡¯t.


    Isabe felt truly exhausted. She didn¡¯t know what to make of her marriage with Emanuele.


    Ordinary marriages were supposed to be happy and fulfilling. She and Emanuele did love each other, but why was it so difficult?


    Isabe knew that no matter how much she tried, the end result would be the same. Perhaps it was better to part ways with Emanuele sooner rather thanter.


    True to his words, the next day, when Isabe came downstairs, Emanuele¡¯s presence was nowhere to be found. Only Tony and the others looked at her with concern.


    Ariel, seeing Isabee down from upstairs, was pleased. ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve prepared breakfast for you ¨C hot milk, a sandwich, and a fried egg. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Isabe nodded, thanking her. She sat at the table, finished her breakfast, watched a variety show for a while, then called Evelyn.


    ¡°Evelyn, let¡¯s go out shopping.¡±


    It happened to be the weekend, and Evelyn was off work. ¡°Sure, Isabe, where should we go?¡±


    They set a time and ce, and Isabe went back to her room to change clothes.


    Tony and Harry kept observing Isabe¡¯s emotional state.


    ¡°I think the madam¡¯s mood is stable, she seems fine,¡± Harry remarked, his thoughts simple, based on external expressions.


    ¡°That may not necessarily be the case. Last night, the boss came back, and they had a fierce argument in the room. He left, entrusting us to take care of the madam. Said he wouldn¡¯t be back for a few days,¡± Tony shared.


    Harry, upon hearing this, fell into contemtion. They hoped Isabe and the boss would reconcile. If they did, their lives as subordinates would be much better.


    Meanwhile, Ariel chimed in slowly, ¡°I feel the madam¡¯s spirits are low. She wants to go shopping. Keep a close eye on her. A woman in such distress, could it be because the boss cheated?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to make such assumptions, but with the intense argument between Isabe and Emanuelest night, there must have been some rtionship problems.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ariel recalled the boss going to Europe with Jessie on a mission. She didn¡¯t know what kind of mission it was, but a man and a woman being together for so long might lead to some issues.


    ¡°Shut up, Ariel. You don¡¯t understand at all. The boss is not that kind of person. He loves the madam,¡± Harry quickly defended.


    While for people in the mafia, women were often treated as toys and easily reced, there were those who were deeply devoted, like the boss.


    They believed in the strong bond between the boss and Isabe, how the boss would sacrifice everything for her. Why would Ariel question their rtionship?


    They thought Ariel was clueless.


    Ariel saw they didn¡¯t believe her, but she wasn¡¯t baseless in her assumptions, although she found them unlikely¡­


    But with the intense argument between Isabe and Emanuele, besides emotional conflict, what else could there be?


    Isabe went out shopping with Evelyn, who was still beaming. ¡°Isabe, do you know? After relentless efforts, my parents finally approved of James. I feel amazing! Of course, James did great ¨C he¡¯s never let me down.¡±


    Thinking of her long rtionship with James, where they rarely ever argued and when they did, James always made concessions, Evelyn knew James loved her. Despite his rough manners and clumsiness in handling things, it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Congrattions. So, are you two getting married soon?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to rush things. At least wait a couple more years of dating,¡± Evelyn replied.


    After her words, she noticed Isabe¡¯s odd expression. ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s wrong? You seem off.¡±


    It had been a while since they hung out, as Evelyn was busy with work. She also knew Emanuele¡¯s sister, Grazia, was visiting, and she wasn¡¯t familiar with her. So, she hadn¡¯te around to see Isabe.


    But seeing Isabe¡¯s current state, something felt off.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to get a divorce from Emanuele,¡± Isabe confided.


    Evelyn felt like lightning had struck her, freezing her in ce. ¡°What are you saying? Isabe, haven¡¯t you reconciled with Emanuele? Why are you nning to divorce him again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we reconciled, but I realized our rtionship dynamics aren¡¯t right. Emanuele went to Europe with a woman for a mission, and it seems like they even slept together. I can¡¯t ept this¡­ Of course, Emanuele exined it to me, and I believe him to some extent. But, after thinking about it, I¡¯m just too tired in this rtionship. I feel like giving up¡­¡±

 Chapter 422: Evelyn Supports Isabella

    ¡°What, what did you say? Emanuele slept with another woman?¡± Evelyn heard Isabe¡¯s words and instantly felt angry.


    Damn it, how could this happen.


    She knew Emanuele really liked Isabe, although she didn¡¯t see Emanuele often, she could sense Emanuele¡¯s affection towards Isabe from some details.


    Isabe also loved Emanuele, she was Isabe¡¯s good friend, there was no need to question that.


    So, she really didn¡¯t understand why the two of them were getting a divorce now.


    Of course, if it was for the reason Isabe told her, Evelyn would support Isabe.


    She had seen Isabe¡¯s difficult journey, seen Isabe¡¯s struggles.


    God, if it were her, she felt like she might have divorced long ago.


    Going through life-threatening situations, facing this emotional test, this was truly not something ordinary people could experience.


    ¡°Isabe, you know, I am your good friend, I hope you can always be happy, so, no matter what decision you make, as long as you are happy, I will support you.¡±


    Isabe hugged Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn, what you said really makes me want to cry, I think, I and Emanuele really have to end it, too tired, all this mess makes me very tired, the pressure is huge.¡±


    Actually, Isabe wasn¡¯t lying, she was indeed tired because of Emanuele, but divorcing Emanuele was abination of many factors.


    She knew she and Emanuele were not from the same world, she was forcibly brought into the world of the Mafia, but until now, she hadn¡¯t adapted well.


    In fact, as a Mafia queen, she should be more tolerant towards her husband, allowing her husband to make mistakes in the marriage, allowing her husband to have close rtionships with other women.


    But Isabe knew she couldn¡¯t do that, just like her, she liked Emanuele so much that no other man could enter her heart.


    She knew Emanuele should be the same.


    But now, Emanuele had disappointed her.


    Regardless of whether Emanuele was set up or not, whether he had a rtionship with someone, that picture of the bed just made her feel pped in the face.


    Knowing Evelyn supported her, Isabe also felt a little happier, Isabe felt that Evelyn was like her family now.


    Her parents were gone, now the only person she could rely on was Evelyn.


    And Evelyn¡¯s optimism, confidence, actually infected Isabe.


    Isabe knew it was good to meet Evelyn, at least she could chat with her good friend, confide her sorrows, and then she could move on.


    Although she was a surgeon, she had also studied psychology before and knew that if emotional trauma piled up, problems could easily arise.


    Talking about it would make it much better.


    But she also knew that many people couldn¡¯t really talk about their inner pain.


    First of all, the listener must be trustworthy.


    But many people might not find a trustworthy listener in their lifetime.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about this, Isabe suddenly felt so lucky, even though she had suffered so much before, she had Evelyn as her good friend, she could talk to Evelyn about everything without reservation.


    And Evelyn was great, she would support her decisions, no matter how iprehensible they might be to others, Evelyn always supported her.


    ¡°Alright, Isabe, since you have made up your mind, don¡¯t dwell on these unhappy things, today we will eat, drink, have fun, how about I treat you, I earn my own money now, and also James¡¯ sry is given to me, now I am a true rich woman. You don¡¯t have to worry about my money, just tell me what you want, I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡±


    Looking at Evelyn¡¯s bossy appearance, Isabe couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯re amazing, after I divorce, can you support me?¡±


    ¡°Come on, if you really get divorced, you¡¯ll definitely be a rich woman, I¡¯m nning to visit your vi, so wait for me.¡± Evelynughed.


    Spending time with Evelyn, Isabe felt her emotions stabilize a bit.


    But thinking about her rtionship with Emanuele, Isabe still felt a little sad.


    Because she knew divorce wouldn¡¯t be easy, before, she had been so decisive, but Emanuele still went to investigate and didn¡¯t want to divorce, what about now?


    Now, Emanuele was in the wrong, but Isabe wasn¡¯t too sure if Emanuele would agree to the divorce.


    Of course, Emanuele couldn¡¯t possibly divorce Isabe.


    After leaving Isabe, Emanuele immediately had people investigate the surveince in his hotel, no matter what, he had to rify his rtionship with Jessie.


    He was drunk at the time, his mind blurred, that¡¯s why Jessie brought him to the hotel.


    There must be surveince along the way.


    However, Emanuele never expected that those surveince videos had all been tampered with.


    Even Zak, with his superbputer skills, infiltrated those surveince systems, only to find that the surveince footage from a week before and after the incident, was missing on the day Emanuele had the incident.


    This clearly indicated tampering.


    Emanuele¡¯s face was now incredibly grim, like he was going to kill someone.


    Zak didn¡¯t dare provoke Emanuele.


    Carefully, he asked, ¡°Boss, what should we do? I feel like they erased all the clues from that day.¡±


    Leaving no trace, this way, Emanuele didn¡¯t even have a chance to prove his innocence.


    Emanuele smoked expressionlessly, one cigarette after another, but his inner turmoil remained unsettled.


    What should he do? He actually didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Isabe didn¡¯t believe him, wanted to divorce him, he said he wanted to prove his innocence, but, he couldn¡¯t even produce evidence for her.


    Emanuele felt he was ridiculous.


    Perhaps, he really couldn¡¯t hold on to a rtionship, what he wanted to hold on to, often slipped away from him in the end.


    Just like his family, he had tried so hard to protect them, yet his father and stepmother still passed away.


    Now only his sister remained, he could only let his sister marry other Mafia bosses to keep her safe.


    But for Isabe, he wasn¡¯t willing to let go.


    But now, after going through so much, Emanuele actually had no confidence left.


    Isabe had indeed suffered a lot of grievances and hardships with him.


    If she just found another man casually, she might not have experienced all this.


    She could have be the doctor she wanted to be, married her man, bought an apartment together, and lived a simple but happy life.


    But now, because she was with him, Isabe had to go through the pain she hadn¡¯t experienced before.

 Chapter 423: Isabella鈥檚 Sorrow

    Now Emanuele also began to hesitate, should he truly set Isabe free, would she be happier?


    After all, when Isabe was with him, he couldn¡¯t guarantee her safety.


    Now, being set up when he was on a mission, causing misunderstanding from Isabe.


    Although he knew nothing happened between him and Jessie, but with the photos and evidence present, he couldn¡¯t clear his name, how could Isabe believe him?


    Actually, upon closer examination, Isabe had experienced a lot after marrying him.


    He couldn¡¯t protect her, should he divorce her and let her be free, would Isabe be happier?


    But every time he thought about Isabe leaving his world, Emanuele felt incredibly sad.


    In his view, Isabe had already fully integrated into his life, bing one with him.


    If Isabe suddenly left him now, Emanuele would feel like his world had turned ck and white, perhaps never knowing what happiness felt like again.


    Past Emanuele was so cold and ruthless, indifferent to killing, his life existing for the Mafia¡¯s business, even strangers who witnessed his actions might end up dead.


    Just like the first time he saw Isabe, back then she was so innocent, even helping him with his wounds, but he was afraid she might reveal something and considered killing her.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, their story wouldn¡¯t have unfolded as it had.


    Later on, being with Isabe, Emanuele became more humane.


    Not as trigger-happy as before, he also developed empathy and perspective-taking.


    He knew that such thoughts were deadly for a Mafia boss.


    They had to be ruthless and merciless, killing without hesitation to remain invincible.


    To soften, to hesitate, would only put them in more danger.


    Especially with someone he cared for.


    Yet, Emanuele didn¡¯t regret loving Isabe, though he also realized he couldn¡¯t make her happy.


    Unlike before, where he might have considered that even if Isabe didn¡¯t love him, he could keep her by his side forever, even in death.


    But now, Emanuele wished for Isabe¡¯s happiness.


    In these days, Emanuele hadn¡¯t visited Isabe, and she had started to calm down.


    Jessie still asionally messaged her.


    ¡°Isabe, how are you feeling now? If our actions caused problems between you and Emanuele, I¡¯d me myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what to do, to make up for that, I decided to split the profits with Emanuele. Isabe, I hope this shows my remorse.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I think Emanuele is great, handsome and capable, a real man. Isabe, I think you shouldn¡¯t be mad at him.¡±


    ¡°If I knew Emanuele before, we would have been together for sure. Honestly, he¡¯s very manly.¡±


    Reading Jessie¡¯sst message, Isabe¡¯s scalp tingled, feeling like Jessie was insinuating about Emanuele¡¯s performance in bed.


    Did Emanuele really not have any rtionship with Jessie? Then why would she say such things?


    Was she trying to frame Emanuele? Drive a wedge between her and Emanuele?


    At this moment, Isabe¡¯s mind was filled with numerous thoughts, causing her emotions to crumble.


    She felt, perhaps Jessie was more suitable for Emanuele, their styles were simr, both being Mafia people, Jessie ruling New York, Emanuele in Chicago, together Emanuele would surely fare better than being with her now.


    Emanuele wouldn¡¯t need to worry about protecting her, facing difficulties or needing help, Jessie could assist him.


    Though Isabe didn¡¯t know the specifics between Emanuele and Jessie, she still loved Emanuele.


    Now, she felt Emanuele being with Jessie would truly be better than being with her.


    Thinking this, Isabe felt a wave of sadness.


    Being with Emanuele meant facing so many dangers, she was in pain, and Emanuele was in pain.


    She locked herself in the apartment, lost in thought, but she knew her resolve to divorce Emanuele had only grown stronger.


    Just then, Emanuele returned to the apartment.


    It had been four days since theyst met, Emanuele thought Isabe would have calmed down in those four days.


    But as soon as he appeared, he noticed Isabe¡¯s eyes were filled with distance.


    This deeply pained Emanuele.


    ¡°Isabe, can¡¯t we not divorce?¡± Emanuele¡¯s voice choked out.


    ¡°Emanuele, but you¡¯ve seen it too, being with you, I¡¯ve been enduring a lot of pain.¡±


    Emanuele¡¯s throat clenched, he knew, knew that being with him, Isabe had gone through many hardships, not just physical pain but mental anguish as well.


    Emanuele also wanted to selfishly keep Isabe by his side, but as he saw the sorrow in Isabe¡¯s eyes, he abruptly stopped.


    He recalled when he first met Isabe, back then she was as bright as the sun.


    No matter how he tormented her, Isabe remained stubborn, unwilling to yield, as if she could never be conquered.


    And back then, she didn¡¯t look sad.


    Even though at times she was filled with fear, scared, her eyes still held defiance, challenging him to conquer her.


    Contrary to her current state.


    Her eyes were filled with grief, all that stubbornness from the past had disappeared, as if a diamond had lost its luster, turning into an ordinary stone.


    And it was all because of him! Because of him, Isabe had be like this.


    These thoughts swirled in Emanuele¡¯s mind, making him feel like a sinful criminal.


    Should he continue to keep Isabe by his side?


    Emanuele wondered, should he choose to respect Isabe¡¯s thoughts?

 Chapter 424: Happy Divorce

    ¡°Isabe, have you truly considered divorcing me?¡± Emanuele looked at Isabe. ¡°Have you made your decision? Have you really thought it through?¡±


    Isabe nodded. ¡°I have thought it through, Emanuele. Although I still love you, this love is not enough to sustain me through the pain I am experiencing.¡±


    As Isabe spoke these words, she felt like her heart was being torn apart.


    In reality, she didn¡¯t want to say this. In truth, she was willing to endure hardships with Emanuele. However, she realized that the further she walked with Emanuele, the more difficulties she encountered.


    She couldn¡¯t help him when Emanuele was in danger.


    When Emanuele needed help, she had to distract him to protect herself.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything, not even give Emanuele a child.


    What was the point of her staying by Emanuele¡¯s side?


    Isabe couldn¡¯t understand.


    Since she couldn¡¯t understand, she decided not to think about it anymore. Since Jessie had feelings for Emanuele and with the events in Europe, she might as well let go and allow Emanuele to be with Jessie.


    Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s words, Emanuele felt a bit heartbroken.


    If Isabe had said she no longer loved him and wanted a divorce, Emanuele wouldn¡¯t have believed it. He would have tried to give Isabe another chance.


    But now, Isabe admitted she still liked him, even loved him, but this bit of affection wasn¡¯t enough for her to endure the pain anymore. Emanuele knew Isabe was sincere in saying this.


    She acknowledged her feelings for him, but she didn¡¯t want to continue living in this painful way.


    So he knew he had to let go.


    He couldn¡¯t keep Isabe by his side for his own happiness. Moreover, seeing Isabe sad and hurt, Emanuele knew he would also be miserable.


    He hoped Isabe could go back to being vibrant and spirited, always carrying that stubborn refusal to give up.


    ¡°So be it, Isabe. Let¡¯s get a divorce. As long as you can be happy, I will grant it to you. It¡¯s true, being by my side exposes you to many dangers, and you can¡¯t continue your career. I can¡¯t let you live in constant fear for my own selfish desires. But, Isabe, regarding the incident in Europe, I truly had no involvement with Jessie. Believe me or not, my feelings for you have always been genuine.¡±


    Emanuele was not one to talk much. He preferred to show through actions rather than words. But now, he couldn¡¯t prove anything to Isabe through actions. All he could do was try to exin to Isabe. If she still couldn¡¯t believe him, Emanuele felt he had no other choice.


    Listening to Emanuele¡¯s exnation, Isabe felt bitter. She actually believed Emanuele¡¯s words, but at this point, believing or not believing was meaningless.


    They were going to separate in the end.


    ¡°Isabe, thinking about it, after the divorce, if you have to move, it might be troublesome. You have adapted to the environment here. How about I give you this ce, and I¡¯ll find a new house for myself?¡±


    Seeing Emanuele already nning for her post-divorce life, looking calm, made Isabe feel even sadder as she listened.


    ¡°No need, after the divorce, I might be Evelyn¡¯s neighbor, move near her. There will be some distance from here to her apartment.¡±


    Isabe knew she had no one to rely on in Chicago. At least Evelyn was her best friend, someone she could depend on for a while.


    After she gradually adapted to life without Emanuele, she could move away from the sadness.


    Emanuele looked at Isabe¡¯s calm demeanor and suddenly wanted to hug her.


    They were only two steps apart now. If he took a few big steps, he could embrace Isabe.


    But he felt their distance was vast.


    Though it seemed within reach, the distance between them felt enormous.


    Emanuele wanted to reach out, but he knew if he tried to hug Isabe, she would avoid him.


    From her cold gaze, he could tell how repulsed Isabe was by him.


    Yet, he really wanted to hug her.


    With that thought in mind, Emanuele asked, ¡°Isabe, since we have decided to divorce, may I hug you onest time?¡±


    Emanuele smiled, pretending to be casual, even though his heart felt shattered, causing him to tremble slightly as he spoke from his throat with effort.


    Isabe was taken aback by Emanuele¡¯s request. Despite being surprised, she agreed, for it was to be theirst time.


    She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Emanuele immediately approached and embraced Isabe.


    Isabe hadn¡¯t expected Emanuele¡¯s embrace to be so tight. His arms were strong, firmly holding her in his embrace.


    She could only rest her head on Emanuele¡¯s chest, feeling the hardness of his chest.


    Being so close, she could hear Emanuele¡¯s strong heartbeat, like a drumbeat. Tears threatened to fall from Isabe¡¯s eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t help but show her natural response, even though she tried to appear calm.


    She cherished Emanuele¡¯s body, his scent, wanting to hold onto him tightly.


    But she restrained herself.


    Because she knew if she showed even a hint of lingering affection for Emanuele, he might change his mind about the divorce.


    They had agreed to divorce. She knew Emanuele agreed because he understood the suffering she had endured in this marriage and wanted her to be happy.


    If he knew how much she was hurting at that moment, he probably wouldn¡¯t go through with the divorce.


    After a while, Emanuele let go of Isabe.


    He cupped her face and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°So, Isabe, should I wish you a happy divorce? Damn it, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m selfish. I don¡¯t want you to be happier after the divorce than when you were married to me. That would drive me insane.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 425: The End

    Emanuele wanted to be a selfless person, to be someone who could sincerely wish Isabe happiness after their divorce. However, the dark genes in his character let him know that he was not a selfless person, and he couldn¡¯t truly wish for Isabe to have a better life without him. Isabe was shocked when Emanuele finally spoke those words. ¡°Emanuele, you¡­¡± she didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish me happiness, then I wish you even more happiness in the future, can I do that?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Isabe¡¯s words somehow provoked Emanuele even more, making him angrier. He reached out and pinched Isabe¡¯s cheeks hard, making Isabe tear up. Seeing Isabe like this, Emanuele finally felt happy. ¡°No, Isabe, I can¡¯t be happier without you.¡± He felt that Isabe said these words intentionally to provoke him. Even though she knew how much he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her, she still deliberately said these hurtful words to provoke him, right?


    ¡°But Emanuele, you need to know, we wille to an end.¡± ¡°End?¡± Emanuele smiled and said nothing. He didn¡¯t believe that everything would end so quickly. Perhaps Isabe thought that everything had already ended? At this moment, his mind had other thoughts circling.


    Isabe had already moved out of Emanuele¡¯s house after they decided to divorce. She rented a small apartment in the same building as Evelyn, which was slightlyrger than Evelyn¡¯s ce and had also taken some of her belongings with her. She thought that after the divorce was final, she would move all her things out. Even though those things were bought with Emanuele¡¯s money and cost a lot, she knew that Emanuele wouldn¡¯t need them. There were just too many things, and she didn¡¯t know how long it would take to move everything out.


    Actually, it was understandable that Emanuele wanted to leave the apartment to her. Most of the things in the apartment were arranged by her, and there were more of her belongings than Emanuele¡¯s. However, Isabe didn¡¯t want that set of the apartment. Because she and Emanuele had left too many memories there. After the divorce, Emanuele wouldn¡¯te to the apartment, and she would live in a space full of memories of her and Emanuele every day. Isabe thought she would definitely be very sad. It was better to leave that environment altogether and avoid being reminded of the past.


    Isabe settled into her new apartment and became neighbors with Evelyn. Evelyn was thrilled, even though she felt a bit sorry about her good friend¡¯s divorce, especially since Isabe and Emanuele were so in love. But since this was Isabe¡¯s own choice, Evelyn still wished her well. If a marriage was unhappy, then divorce was the best choice. In Evelyn¡¯s view, rtionships were mutual; if you liked each other, you stayed together, if you didn¡¯t, you broke up-marriage was no exception. She was that kind of straightforward person.


    Now, Evelyn went to work in the hospital every day and came back to Isabe¡¯s apartment to share meals. Isabe had arranged her apartment very well. She was actually quite wealthy now, but she didn¡¯t want to rent a luxurious apartment. The apartment was too spacious, and if only one person lived there, it would seem empty. She liked the warm and cozy feeling of a small apartment, just like the one she had rented right after graduating from college. It was small and cramped, but she had decorated it very warmly. Every evening,ing back home always brought a sense of rxation.


    Now, Isabe¡¯s apartment was also beautifully arranged. Cream-colored sofa, light yellow bed, and blue curtains. The room was also decorated with flower vases filled with fresh flowers, making it look lively. Isabe had deliberately chosen a spot where she could bask in the sun. Every morning, bathing in the sunlight made her feel very good. Evelyn looked at Isabe¡¯s meticulously arranged apartment and said, ¡°Isabe, why don¡¯t you help me rearrange my apartment another day? Theyouts are simr, but your room always feels warmer than mine. Looking at it, every time Ie to your apartment, I feel like lying on your bed.¡±


    As Evelyn spoke, she slumped onto Isabe¡¯s sofa and let out afortable sigh. She felt toofortable. For some reason, Isabe¡¯s sofa was even morefortable than hers. Isabe also caught a scent of fragrance on her sofa that made her feel veryfortable. Isabe was cooking in the kitchen. She made her specialty tomato meat sauce pasta, which was also to Evelyn¡¯s taste. After finishing, she brought the food to the table.


    Seeing Evelyn about to fall asleep on her sofa, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t fall asleep. It¡¯s time to eat. Come on, get up and eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so tired, Isabe. I¡¯ve been really busy with worktely. It¡¯s really exhausting,¡± Evelyn sighed. Working in a hospital was never not busy, especially for Evelyn, who was still studying while working. She had a lot to learn, so work was exhausting for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Evelyn. You¡¯ll get used to itter.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, now that you¡¯ve divorced Emanuele, will you go back to work as a doctor in the hospital?¡± Going back to work as a doctor? Isabe frowned, thinking about the explosion that happenedst time at the hospital. The familiar people, the injured, they were all dead. And she had almost died there too. Thinking about it, Isabe¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble, causing her pasta to fall from the fork back onto the te. ¡°I¡­ let¡¯s talk about itter¡­¡±


    She now had psychological trauma, even though she was strong, and wanted to go back to work as a doctor, but she was afraid of something simr happening again. However, Isabe thought that such a thing was unlikely to happen again. Since she had divorced Emanuele, his enemies would surely not target her. If that was the case, would she be able to go back to work at the hospital? ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Evelyn nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Isabe. You¡¯re still young, and you¡¯ve been continuously learning. Even if you go back to work at the hospital after some time, you won¡¯t lose your way.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°So, when are you and Emanuele going to officially go through with the divorce proceedings?¡± ¡°Soon,¡± Isabe replied, ¡°Probably next week.¡± Talking about this, Isabe remained calm, but her heart was crazily missing Emanuele. What was Emanuele doing now? She genuinely hoped that after separating from her, he could be happy, even if she was in pain. Just then, Isabe¡¯s phone rang, surprisingly, Jessie was calling.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!